《True Marvel World》


 1 Chapter One Ron Brenstad

    United States, New York City.


    It was in the morning, in a house on a street in Queens, Ron suddenly opened his eyes.


    He looked around and found that he was still in the old Western-style house.


    "Ahem..."


    Feeling the pressure coming from his lungs, Ron couldn''t help coughing, got up, got ready to put on his clothes and go to school.


    "It''s been almost a year since I came into this world, right?"


    After getting dressed, Ron came to the front of the mirror. He looked at the thin young man with blue eyes and a western face in the mirror, and smiled helplessly.


    Yes, Ron is not actually a person in this world. He originally came from a planet named Earth, an Eastern country.


    Ron now has two names, the first is Ron, and the second is also Ron.


    It''s just that the first Ron is the Dongfang''s last name, Ron, and his full name is Ron.


    The second Ron is a Western name, his full name Ron Brenstad, which is his official name in this world.


    After coming to this world, Ron discovered that this world was actually called the earth, but this earth was far from the original earth Ron had originally.


    There are aliens on this earth, there are mutants, and there are humans with superpowers like Iron Man, Spiderman, and Batman.


    According to the memory of the previous life, Ron knew that this world should be called Marvel, no, it was the world of Meiman.


    "Ahem..."


    Feeling the pressure from his lungs and trachea again, Ron couldn''t help coughing again.


    "This body is really too weak."


    Ron frowned slightly and sighed helplessly.


    This is an old problem.


    The family of Ron''s father in this world has an inherited asthma disease. This asthma disease will make people weakened physically and mentally, and will be accompanied by various unhealthy phenomena such as coughing and dizziness.


    Because of this inherited asthma, Ron''s father in this world passed away about a year ago because of illness and longing a few years after his mother died in a car accident.


    Although the two died, they still left Ron a dilapidated house and a decent deposit.


    Although these estates have shrunk because of terrible tax reasons in the United States, I don''t know how much, but if Ron alone saves a little, the money can still make him barely live to adulthood.


    Ron came to the toilet to wash up first, and then hurry to go to school.


    From the memory of the original Ron, he was just 17 years old this year and was studying at a school called Midtown High School in New York.


    Ron remembers clearly that this school named Midtown High School contains two famous characters in the world in the future. One is Peter Parker, the famous Spider-Man, the other is Harry Osborne, and the younger The second generation of villain Green Devils.


    It''s just that these two people are not yet famous, just two ordinary high school students.


    After washing, Ron came to the front of the refrigerator. Ron took out a bag of milk and a hand cake, and walked out of the house.


    Although he has been in this world for almost a year, Ron is still a little uncomfortable with most of the food in this world, so he usually cooks some oriental food by himself to satisfy his appetite.


    There was no one else in the house. Ron locked the door, rode his bicycle, and followed the familiar route to Midtown High School.


    Although this is a planet where aliens frequently invade, mutants are flying in the sky, and superheroes are like dogs, the sad thing is that Ron does not have these superpowers.


    Ron is an ordinary high school student in this world. He has no body to mutate superpowers, and he has not awakened to become a mutant.


    Ron understands how cruel this world is. Of course he doesn''t want to be just an ordinary person in this world. You must know that the earth in this world is often invaded by aliens, and cities are often destroyed.


    Without superpowers, Ron would never live long in this world.


    And the reason why Ron goes to Midtown High School on time every day is also because of one thing, Spiderman!


    What Ron wants to do is to get Spider-Man''s spider superpowers.


    Except for the comic version of Spider-Man, which is too many to know how many versions, there are two versions of the movie version of Spider-Man. The first version is that Peter was bitten by a mutant spider during a visit to Columbia University. Spiderman''s.


    There is also a version that the mutant spider that bit Peter was actually researched by Peter''s parents, and it only works for Peter alone. Other people''s bites have no effect.


    If it were the second version, Ron would have to reconsider other ways to make him stronger.


    Fortunately, Ron confirmed that the Spider-Man in this world he is in is definitely the Spider-Man in the first movie version based on his memory and observations.


    The mutant spider in the first movie version can allow other people to gain superpowers. After knowing this result, Ron��s target was directly placed on the mutant spider.


    Ron prepared. When the visit to Columbia University began, he followed Peter. After Peter was bitten, he quickly grabbed the mutant spider and let himself be bitten.


    In order to gain more chances of surviving in this world, Ron certainly wouldn''t care about being bitten by a mutant spider!


    After Ron rode his bicycle to Midtown High School, he looked around intentionally and saw two figures he knew very well.


    Peter Parker, and Harry Osborne.


    In order to catch the mutant spider by then, Ron took the initiative to establish relationships with Peter and Harry during the year he was in Midtown High School, so that it would be easier for him to acquire superpowers.


    "Hey, Peter, Harry." After seeing the two of them, Ron immediately called out and ran after him.


    "Ron, you are here." Hearing Ron''s voice, Peter Parker and Harry Osborne turned around, waved their hands with Ron, and said with a smile.


    "Well...cough cough..."


    Ron also smiled and waved his hand, wanting to speak, but he felt the huge pressure from his flying lungs and trachea, which made him cough again.


    Seeing Ron coughing, Peter and Harry''s faces tightened, and they were a little worried: "Ron, how is your health?"


    "Ahem..., it''s okay, I''m also sick, and you two know it."


    Ron covered his mouth, and when the cough finally stopped appearing, he smiled and signaled that he was fine.


    Seeing Ron no longer coughing, Peter and Harry said nothing.


    They had known Ron for nearly a year, and of course they knew Ron''s old problems.


    After they chatted with Ron for a few words, Peter Parker said something very excited for Ron.


    "Ron, I just got the news. Tomorrow our Midtown High School will organize people to visit the research center of Columbia University. Are you going?"


    "Of course I am going, I am very interested in this visit!"


    After listening to Peter Parker''s words, Ron was overjoyed and agreed without hesitation.


    The reason why he studied safely at Midtown High School in this world is that he can get super powers with Spider-Man at that time, how could he not agree!


    Although Ron came to this world, he also wanted to use other methods to gain superpowers, such as going to Iron Man to obtain a steel suit, going to the Hulk to be mutated by gamma rays, or even going to find Doctor Strange or The ancient master learns magic and so on...


    But in the end, all these ideas were rejected by Ron one by one.


    The main reason is that he doesn''t know these people at all, and has nothing to do with them, let alone gaining superpowers with others, I am afraid it is not easy to see these people even when they meet.


    Ron is just an ordinary person in this world. The superpower closest to him and the most likely to be acquired by him is Spider-Man''s superpower. How could he give up this most likely opportunity for superpower?


    After chatting with Peter and Harry for a few more words, Ron and the two of them came together and came to his own classroom to prepare for class.


    But although Ron was in class, his mind was not focused on studying at all.


    Ron''s heart was thinking about how he would acquire Spider-Man''s super powers tomorrow and be bitten by mutant spiders.


    It''s okay if Ron doesn''t know what will happen in this world, but the key is that he knows.


    This world will definitely encounter a lot of dangers in the future. Without superpowers, it is just a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Although the superhero movies of the last life did not show any scenes about the deaths of ordinary urban residents, the deaths and injuries of ordinary people are definitely not rare when they see the destroyed and destroyed city.


    Ron is no longer the person watching movies in front of the big screen. He is already a real member of this world. If he doesn''t work hard to make himself stronger, he will die.


    "Ahem..."


    Thinking about it, Ron coughed again.


    "Damn genetic disease, cough cough..."


    Ron scolded very annoyed in his heart, trying to cover his mouth in the old way and force his cough to stop.


    But I don''t know what''s going on. This time, even if Ron held back for a long time, his coughing did not stop.


    "Ron, you are fine, do you want to take you to the hospital?"


    Hearing Ron''s coughing more and more intensely, the attention of the surrounding classmates and teachers were on Ron''s body.


    They also knew about Ron''s asthma, but in the past, Ron usually coughed two or three times in a class. How about the cough that is so bad today?


    "Ahem..., I''m fine, ahem..."


    Ron waved his hand, indicating that he was okay.


    But although Ron had worked hard to suppress the cough, the situation had not improved.


    The more Ron tried to suppress the cough, he found that his cough became worse.


    Ron''s lungs and trachea began to become more and more painful, and he even began to experience dizziness.


    After a while, Ron finally couldn''t bear the pressure his body put on him, and he fainted.

 2 Chapter 2None

    dark.


    nothingness.


    ...


    Without knowing how much time passed, Ron suddenly opened his''eyes''.


    Ron felt like he had slept for a long time, so long that he almost forgot who he was.


    After Ron opened his eyes, he wanted to see where he was.


    Afterwards, Ron saw everything.


    He saw the bright stars, the dark void, the nebula, and the universe!


    Ron thought it was weird. Where is he and how can he see this scene like the universe?


    Then Ron looked at himself.


    He found that he was no longer himself.


    Ron couldn''t see his own body at all, he seemed to become a mass of nothingness, floating quietly in the universe!


    This situation shocked Ron. He tried to move, but found that he couldn''t move, even turning his head.


    Of course, if he still has a head.


    Ron could only watch this quietly, watching all this.


    No sound, no time!


    Then I didn''t know how long it had passed, and even the stars had already begun to fade, and Ron finally began to feel a little bit��he actually began to fade away like the stars.


    Ron began to have a feeling called''pain''.


    However, this process was very slow, and Ron continued to''pain'' for a long time, until he lost consciousness again.


    After that, the world fell into darkness and nothingness again!


    ...


    It is still dark.


    Still nothingness.


    ...


    Slowly, slowly, Ron began to feel again.


    But this time Ron didn''t feel that he had opened his''eyes'', but he had begun to hear something.


    "...Dimension..."


    "����universe����"


    "...Everything..."


    Everything.


    These voices were not told to Ron by others or something else, they just surfaced in Ron''s consciousness without warning!


    After that, without knowing how much time passed, Ron finally began to feel the voices in his consciousness beginning to become clear.


    "Hello, I am''I'', of course, you can also call me''Yes''. Or-''No''!"


    This was the first word he, she, or it said to Ron.


    Ron was very excited. After spending so long in nothingness and darkness, he finally felt the existence of other things.


    Ron wanted to speak very much, but no matter how hard he tried, no matter how hard he wanted to speak, he didn''t say a word.


    "Heh...you don''t have to think about talking, just think of it directly, so I can know what you are talking about."


    ''I'' seemed to see Ron''s embarrassment, and then it laughed, reminding Ron.


    Ron was puzzled, how would''I'' know what he was thinking?


    Then Ron came up with what he was going to say directly in his mind according to what I said to him.


    "Hello,''I''... Forget it, I''ll call you''No'', I''m Ron, I want to know, why do you know what I''m thinking, and how did you appear in my consciousness? inside?"


    "Why do I know what you are thinking? Why does it appear in your consciousness?"''Nothing'' asked Ron first, and then quickly answered Ron''s question.


    "Heh...This is because I am actually you, and you are actually me, there is no difference between the two of us."


    When Ron heard this, he was taken aback and cautious, "Are you Ron Brenstad?"


    "Who is Ron Brenstad? Do I know?"''Nothing'' found it strange, it didn''t even know who Ron was talking about.


    Hearing the words "no", Ron breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he had just thought wrong.


    After he came to the American comics world, he was "resurrected" directly on Ron Brenstad''s body. Apart from accepting some simple memories of the original Ron, he had never seen the original one also named Ron''s person, or''soul'' appeared.


    But when he heard the extremely weird words of "No" just now, he really thought that "No" was Ron who was about to die, so he was shocked.


    However, if''None'' wasn''t the Ron before, then who would it be?


    Ron asked this question.


    "Who are you? Or how on earth did you form, and how can we be a''person''?!"


    ''Nothing'' smiled again and said.


    "Remember the''universe'' you turned into before? I, no, it is us, we are the''universe'' that has disappeared. I am you, if there is a definition for the current situation, it is We are actually talking to ourselves. To be honest, this is stupid!"


    "You and me? We are actually a universe?" Ron was stunned.


    "Yes, do you know? In a certain dimension and singularity, we have become a universe, we can be anything, universe, formation, nothingness, even time, we are everything!"


    ''Nothing'' explained again.


    Hearing the words of Wu, Ron was shocked for a long time, after which he never doubted what Wu said.


    He has experienced so many things before, and now he is deep in darkness. Only Wu can talk to him. Who else can he believe in Wu?


    Ron had always felt something wrong before. After he was in a coma, how could he suddenly incarnate as a part of the universe and watched the changes of a universe for so long.


    It turns out that he himself is the whole universe?


    However, since he is a universe, how can he be in darkness now?


    Shouldn''t he directly incarnate as part of the universe as before, and then continue to observe his own universe?


    Ron asked Wu his own question again.


    "No, since you said that we are all a universe, then we should be transformed into a universe and observe everything. Why are we now in darkness?"


    Hearing Ron''s words, this time, "Nothing" seemed a bit sentimental.


    It said: "Don��t you know that we have not succeeded in evolving the universe, we have actually disappeared with the disappearance of the universe, before we became the universe''live'' once, but now, we are''dead'' , We are no longer the universe..."


    "No" said, paused, and then continued after a while: "We may live in this darkness and nothingness forever, and there will never be a chance to wake up again!"


    "Uh...?" Ron became confused when he heard this.


    It turns out that they are already''dead'', but now they are just a broken meaning, living in this darkness and nothingness?


    Ron began to get frustrated, now he was nothing, he couldn''t feel anything, he lost everything.


    Although he had nothing to worry about before, he would not want to be a "nothing" in this darkness and nothingness!


    Ron began to think of a way, he wanted to return to his original world, even the beautiful world.


    Just thinking about it, Ron suddenly realized that he actually started to feel a little bit.


    He seems to have his feet, hands, and body again!


    Feeling this feeling of hands and feet, Ron began to get excited.


    Is it possible for him to become a person again as long as he keeps thinking about returning to the original world, instead of the current darkness and nothingness?


    At this time, Ron, or "Nothing," it also felt Ron''s change.


    "Nothing" was very happy. It said: "Ron, we feel that we are in a wonderful state. We seem to have a body that allows us to continue to survive in that body. What''s the matter?"


    Thinking of his white-skinned body, Ron smiled excitedly, "Perhaps, we can return to a universe again!"


    Next, Ron exhausted all his''strength'' and began to think about returning to his original body.


    Then Ron succeeded!


    Ron felt his own existence again, knowing that he should be alone.


    Then Ron opened his eyes.


    A pair of eyes to be truly human.


    ...

 3 Chapter III Awakening Ability

    The first thing that caught Ron''s eyes was a white wall and an ordinary incandescent lamp.


    After seeing the wall and the lamp, Ron began to observe other things.


    Ron saw the white curtains, the white quilt, the white bed, and many medical instruments beside the bed.


    This should be a pretty good single ward.


    Knowing that he was in the hospital ward, Ron frowned, lifted the quilt and checked his body.


    After looking at the rough white skin and the nice little thing under him, Ron knew that his body should still be Ron Brenstad''s body.


    And the reason why he was in the ward was that he was sent to the hospital by his schoolmates and teachers after he was in a coma before?


    "No, how long have I been in a coma and what time is it now? Has the Columbia University exhibition started now?"


    Ron remembered why he passed out in a coma.


    The day after he was in a coma, he was exhibiting at Columbia University, and that was Ron''s best chance to gain the ability of Spider-Man.


    And now he doesn''t know how long he has been in a coma. In case he missed the mutant spider that bit Peter Parker and missed the super power, where would he cry?


    Ron rummaged for a while, and finally found his mobile phone in one of his pockets.


    Looking at the date displayed above, Ron was excited and confused.


    Excitedly, the current time is actually the day when he passed out in a coma, only a few hours have passed, and it was only that afternoon.


    What is puzzled is that after spending so long in the darkness and nothingness, he has transformed into a universe. Is it just a few hours that have passed in the American comic world?


    By the way, what about''nothing''?Is''Nothing'' still there?


    "No, are you still there?"


    Thinking of the "Nothing" that he had been talking to before, Ron was a little anxious, and began to call out "Nothing" in his heart, just like he was in the darkness and nothingness before.


    Immediately, Ron got a reply.


    "Relax, I''m still here, I am you, as long as you don''t die, the two of us will not disappear."


    The voice of''Nothing'' rang in Ron''s mind, and Ron could feel it as if he was smiling happily.


    Ron felt relieved when he heard the voice of''Nothing'' again.


    He spent so long with Wu in the darkness of nothingness, Ron already knew that Wu was himself.


    Afterwards, Ron''s body had his old problems again.


    "Ahem..."


    A violent cough sounded, indicating that Ron''s body is still so bad!


    "You have to get spider superpowers quickly and improve your body!"


    Ron frowned and began to rethink how he and Peter Parker would be bitten by a mutant spider tomorrow.


    "Ron, I can feel that our body doesn''t seem to be in particularly good condition now, is this...?"


    At this time, the voice of''Nothing'' sounded.


    Hearing the question of Wu, Ron smiled helplessly, and told Wu about his own physical condition and the general situation of the comic world they were in.


    "That''s it, the world we live in now..."


    After listening to Ron''s words, there was a "no" sound, and then a little surprised.


    He said: "You mean, there are many powerful creatures in the world we live in now, and some of the most powerful creatures can actually destroy the universe? And they may eventually come to our planet. ?"


    Ron responded."Yes, I can be sure that in a few years there will be a very powerful creature coming to the earth, even if the strength of this creature does not have the ability to destroy the universe,


    Ron��s previous life saw a lot of American comic movies and a few comics, and he is considered a fan of American comics. He knows that there are many characters in the American comics world that are powerful and even capable of destroying the world, such as the legendary Celestial Group and the Five Creation God, transcendence, watchman, etc.


    In addition to these characters who are strong enough to destroy the universe, even Thanos that will descend on the earth in a few years is also very powerful, stronger than all the mutants and avengers on the earth now combined!


    "Heh... if it''s the same as you said, then our future situation is really difficult." And "No" heard Ron''s words and sighed in surprise, then it smiled relievedly. Then he said: "However, we are not without the opportunity to be so strong!"


    "What opportunity?" Hearing Wu said that he could be as powerful as Thanos, Ron was extremely excited.


    Compared with Thanos, Star Devourers, and Transcendors, those powerful creatures that destroy the planet and the universe at will, Spider-Man''s spider superpowers are simply not worth mentioning.


    The reason Ron tried his best to get Spider-Man''s abilities was to give him a decent guarantee.


    If Wu really had a character that made him a Devourer, would Ron still need to find some mutant spider to bite himself?


    And then, "Nothing" began to talk about its method.


    "Remember what we are? We are a universe, or we are everything, everything, we can be anything!"


    "Although we are very weak now, our biggest advantage now is that we now clearly know our existence."


    "In this way, we can autonomously evolve our universe, and will not wait in the chaos and nothingness."


    "I can feel that although we failed to evolve the universe before, we are not in fact incapable of continuing to evolve everything."


    As he said, "Nothing" seemed to become excited: "I think we can try it now!"


    "How should we try?" Ron asked hurriedly when he heard the words "No", wanting to get a way to try.


    But at this time, "No" laughed more powerfully.


    Finally, it said this sentence: "Have you forgotten? I am actually you. Now we are just talking to ourselves. You and I know this method and everything afterwards. ."


    Saying''No'', he sighed softly, and then continued: "Let''s do it, talking to yourself is really stupid, "I" is gone, maybe you will meet again in the future All the darkness and nothingness, maybe''I'' will come out to chat with you, goodbye,''I'', and, I..."


    With that said,''Nothing'' just disappeared.


    And when "No" finished this paragraph, Ron immediately fell into a coma.


    Afterwards, Ron began to absorb everything about "nothing".


    In other words, everything he himself should have known!


    ...


    At the same time, in a big room called Xavier Genius Youth School, a big bald head wearing some kind of helmet suddenly gave a sigh, slightly surprised.


    He discovered that a new mutant with enhanced mental power was being born.


    The big bald head kept his eyes closed, his mind continued to search.


    But for a long time, he did not find out where the person who surprised him was.


    The big bald head was a little unwilling and kept searching.


    However, until the big bald head had begun to bear the burden of using his thinking ability, he had not found that person.


    Without finding the person, the big bald head finally stopped searching and took off the helmet from his head.


    "Professor, what''s the matter with you, what happened?" Next to the big bald head, a man asked with concern when seeing the exhausted look of the big bald head.


    "It''s nothing big, but just now I found a mutant child who just awakened and wanted to find where he is." The big bald head touched his head and relieved his fatigue.


    "Then professor, did you find where the child is?" The man on one side smiled, and then continued to ask.


    Professor Bald gave a wry smile, "No, but I can already determine the approximate location, right in Queens."


    The man was surprised: "You can actually avoid the telepathy of the professor. Is this kid a mutant of the mental system?"


    Professor Bald nodded, "It is indeed a mutant who specializes in the psychic system. It should be at the level of a second-level mutant. It has the ability to shield others'' telepathy, and the ability is not bad.


    Hearing the strength of a second-level mutant, the man on one side frowned slightly and was a little disappointed. He said, "Then professor, do we need us to find this child and bring him to the school?"


    "No, we have more important things to do now. When this matter is over, let''s find this new mutant child again!"


    The big bald head smiled, motioned not to care about this, and then asked the young man on the side to push himself out.


    "Scott, let''s go out..."


    ...


    On the other side, in a hospital in Queens, Ron, who was in a coma, slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    In his sleep, Ron was pursuing his own memory, but at this moment, he felt that an extremely powerful force wanted to invade his mind.


    Ron guessed right away that this powerful force should be the telepathy of Professor Mutant x.


    Although he knew that Professor X was not a bad person, Ron still didn''t want anyone else to enter his mind.


    There are many secrets in his head, no matter who it is, Ron will not let him know!


    Ron exhausted all his mental power to resist Professor X''s telepathy, and finally failed to allow Professor X to invade his mind.


    Feeling the disappearance of Professor X''s telepathy, Ron finally began to merge his memories again.


    Time passed for a long time, after which Ron finally found all his own memories when he was in the incarnation of the universe, and knew what kind of abilities he had.


    After feeling the inexplicable black spot in his consciousness, Ron suddenly opened his eyes and began to use his first ability.


    In the next instant, something strangely appeared on Ron''s originally empty right hand.


    That was the one that originally belonged to the starry sky--


    small stone!

 4 Chapter IV Realization of Fantasy

    The next day, a bus bound for Columbia University stopped at a corner.


    The door opened and Ron stepped up, ready to find a place to sit down.


    "Hey, look, isn''t this Ron Brenstad, who is known as the tuberculosis ghost in our school? Why, I went to the hospital yesterday and came out today, and I don''t stay in the hospital much? Haha...


    Before Ron got into the car and walked a few steps, he heard an unpleasant taunt coming.


    It was a big guy named Thompson who was the boyfriend of Mary Jane, the future girlfriend of Little Spider.


    Thompson is a member of the school football team. In school, he often bullies Ron and weak people like Peter Parker and Harry Osborne. No matter in that Spider-Man movie, Peter has never been bullied by Thompson. .


    But Thompson only dared to say a few words to Ron, but he didn''t dare to actually do anything to Ron or even approach Ron.


    Not because Ron could beat him, but because of Ron''s nasty genetic asthma.


    There was once Thompson wanted to do something against Ron, but before he got into a fight, Ron spit on him, making him angry.


    Just when Thompson wanted to continue to attack Ron, Ron told Thompson that his spit would have a high chance of infecting tuberculosis. As a result, Thompson was directly scared and went to the school infirmary for examination.


    Fortunately, the school checked afterwards that Ron''s cough was just a family-borne asthma, and it was not really contagious, so Thompson didn''t need to worry.


    But even so, Thompson was still a little scared. After that, when he met Ron, it was just talking about it, and he didn''t dare to really do anything to Ron.


    Ron also thought to himself that this family-borne asthma disease that he has been cursing could actually help him and protect himself. This is really some drama...


    Thompson burst out laughing when he saw Ron didn''t speak.At the same time, Thompson cast a wink at a friend opposite him.


    Thompson''s friend named Walker, and seeing Thompson winking at him, he instantly understood what Thompson meant.


    He and Thompson smiled and nodded, and then when Ron came over, he suddenly stretched out his feet, trying to trip Ron like a spider.


    And when Walker stretched out his foot, Ron''s mental sensibility directly felt the foot.


    Ron smiled when he saw Walker wanting to knock him down. Does this Walker think he will trip over him like a spider?


    Ron remembered that the reason why the little spider tripped by Walker was not only because Walker had a quick kick, but also because the little spider had been staring at his future girlfriend Mary Jane, so he didn''t pay attention to his feet.


    And Ron wouldn''t stare at Mary Jane as closely as Little Spider did. To be honest, in Ron''s aesthetics, Little Spider''s girlfriend is not good at all.


    On the surface, Ron pretended not to see Walker''s outstretched foot. He walked over normally, and when he reached Walker''s foot, he did step on Walker''s foot severely.


    "Ah...!" In an instant, a harsh scream rang.


    Because of the pain, Walker yelled loudly for a few times, then stood up and walked towards Ron very angrily, "Ron, dare to step on me, you tuberculosis, don''t you see my feet sticking out? ?"


    The mental energy sensed Walker rushing towards him, Ron turned around and pretended to be innocent, and said, "Oh, sorry, Walker, I didn''t see your foot sticking out, I accidentally stepped on you, I''m so sorry. Up."


    "No, you tuberculosis, you want to fool me, you obviously did it deliberately." Walker yelled angrily, then raised his fist to come over.


    But his fist was just halfway out,


    Walker realized that once he shot, Ron would definitely spit at him as he did before.


    Ron''s cough is famous in school. Although Ron''s cough doesn''t seem to be true tuberculosis, he still dare not risk being infected to teach Ron.


    "You tuberculosis ghost, I am not as knowledgeable as you!"


    With a threatening look on his face, he pointed at Ron with his fingers in the air, and after cursing, he turned and walked back.


    However, just when he had just walked two steps, a small iron rod suddenly appeared in front of his heel, which slammed him to the sky, and even fell out of two front teeth. A mouthful of blood!


    Walker screamed in pain again, then covered his mouth and got up, looking around angrily: "Who..., who dares to trip me?"


    The people around shrank weakly and shook their heads, indicating that it was not them.


    Walker also knew that these people shouldn''t have the guts to trip him, he thought it was Ron who did it, so he turned his head and looked at Ron behind him.


    However, Ron was at least one meter away from him. How could he trip him and make him fall?


    "Walker, stop making trouble, you just fell down accidentally, go back and sit down!"


    At this time, Thompson, who was holding his little spider girlfriend, frowned and called his friend Walker back.


    He just sat on the side and didn''t see anyone tripping Walker with his feet stretched out. Walker really stumbled by accident.


    Walker''s face was a little aggrieved. He clearly felt that a little thing had tripped him, but he had also seen it. There was nothing under his feet and nothing.


    And how could he himself fall so accidentally?This must have been someone who tripped him up!


    But since Thompson said he hadn''t seen it, he couldn''t say anything, and finally stared at Ron ferociously, then returned to his seat with his mouth covered.


    Ron shrugged slightly when he saw this, and found an empty seat behind him and sat down.


    Walker did not slip by himself, but Ron used his mental ability to make a small iron stick and tripped Walker. After successfully tripping Walker, Ron disappeared the small iron stick. Now, how can Walker find what tripped him?


    This ability similar to manifestation was released by Ron with mental power. As long as he came up with the name of a thing or the general appearance of this thing in his mind, he could ignore the principle of that thing, regardless of the principle of that thing. Factors such as the material formation and structure of a thing directly manifest that thing, and keep it forever!


    This was Ron''s first ability to awaken him as a memory of the universe. Ron called this ability-fantasy manifestation!


    This ability actually resembles a character named Coyote in an anime that Ron had seen in his last life. They can all manifest things out of thin air.


    In the American comics world, there are actually people with similar abilities, and the ability of the Green Lantern Corps to travel through the universe is also manifested out of thin air.


    However, the Green Lantern Corps relied on the energy ring to manifest things, and the coyote relied on his magic power to manifest objects, and they could not exist for a long time.


    And anything that Ron��s manifestation ability manifests can exist forever, and the things he manifests are not just ordinary items. After reaching a certain point, Ron is even the highest and top infinite gem. Can be realized.


    Of course, Ron''s current mental power is still very weak, and now he can''t say that he can directly realize the ultimate treasure such as the infinite gem, which is unrealistic.


    Ron''s current mental power is at the most like a big rock and an iron stick. With his mental induction, the distance is about five meters away from his body, and his ability is very weak.


    This ability can be upgraded. As long as Ron slowly grows the strange black spot in his consciousness, Ron''s mental power will become stronger and stronger.


    When the black spots in his consciousness grow to the limit, let alone the infinite gems, even a universe Ron can manifest.


    And this black spot Ron naturally gave it a name, called: the starting point of everything (singularity)!Referred to as the starting point...cough cough~


    Wrong, this singularity is actually the original form of a universe re-grown by Ron. As long as Ron continues to strengthen this singularity and grow it up, it can truly grow into a cosmic form in the future, so this singularity is only Ron will be called the starting point of everything!


    Of course, in addition to fantasy realization, Ron also has other abilities. For example, he can sense the surrounding situation with his spirit, lift some objects with his spirit, etc...


    Just now when Walker wanted to trip Ron with his feet, and when he got up and wanted to do something with Ron, Ron discovered it with psychopath!


    However, Ron��s mental power is somewhat different from Professor X��s mental power and Fire Phoenix��s mental power. His mental power is not just pure mental power or mental power. His spiritual power includes all these spiritual powers. Power, very diverse!


    If it is not because his current mental power is very weak, it is very similar to spiritual power and is called spiritual power very smoothly, his spiritual power can actually be called the universal power, or it is the power of the origin of the universe!


    This kind of mental power is like the origin of the universe, everything is included, everything is included in it.


    Unfortunately, due to the disappearance of the universe of Ron''s incarnation, his mental power was severely damaged. Now Ron''s mental power is not to mention comparable to Professor X, and even after strengthening, the little spider may be similar to him.


    Of course, Ron''s mental power can be strengthened later.


    As for how to strengthen his mental power, Ron now has a way.


    The mutant spider that bit the little spider can allow Ron to strengthen his mental power and his extremely weak body!


    At this moment, there was a shouting sound from outside the bus!


    "Hey, stop."


    "Hey, please, let him stop!"


    Hearing this voice, Ron smiled slightly-it was the voice of Peter Parker.


    The plot has officially begun!

 5 Chapter 5 The plot begins

    "He''s so stupid~"


    "You suck, Parker."


    "Parker, don''t even think about doing it with me."


    ...


    The bus finally stopped, and Peter Parker, who was panting, finally got on the bus. He observed the bus and found his dream goddess-Mary Jane.


    Mary Jane and he are neighbors. They have been in the same school since they were young. Peter has always liked Mary Jane, but because of counseling, Peter didn''t even have the courage to talk to Mary Jane!


    Looking at Thompson sitting next to Mary Jane, Peter felt envy in his heart.


    This is Mary Jane''s boyfriend, the rugby player in the school, who often bullies him, Harry and Ron!


    Of course, Thompson didn''t dare to bully Ron. Ron''s asthma was so easy to use. After Thompson suffered a loss, he didn''t dare to provoke Ron again, which made Peter envy for a while.


    Peter looked around the bus again, looked around, and saw Ron sitting in the back row.


    Maybe it was because of the relationship between Thompson''s good friend Walker who tripped over Ron. Peter Parker was only ridiculed when he got on the car this time, and he did not trip over Thompson''s friend.


    "Ron, I heard that you were discharged from the hospital yesterday afternoon, are you okay?"


    Peter reluctantly moved away from Mary Jane and came to Ron''s side. He didn''t sit down anxiously, but asked concerned first.


    When Ron entered the hospital, Peter was also the one who sent Ron to the hospital. After an examination by the hospital doctor, the doctor said Ron would be in a coma for a long time.


    So after that, Peter went back to school with other students and teachers, ready to go to see Ron after class in the afternoon.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Ron actually came out of the hospital in the afternoon and called him and said that he didn''t worry.


    "Peter, I''m fine. It was just an accident yesterday. After I felt okay, I came out of the hospital by myself. Don''t worry, just sit down."


    Ron smiled and took the initiative to reach the position inside, indicating that he was okay.


    Parker had some doubts, he didn''t believe it: "Really all right?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Ron continued to smile, his face normal.


    Seeing Ron really look okay, Peter finally let go of his heart.


    "That''s good, I''m still worried about what will happen to you..."


    ...


    At the gate of Columbia University.


    "Peter, Ron, wait for me."


    After getting rid of his domineering father Norman Osborne, Harry Osborne walked towards the front Ron and Peter Parker.


    "Hey, Harry."


    Ron and Peter smiled and waited until Harry was ready to go together.


    Of course, Ron didn''t really mean to leave. He was waiting for Harry''s father Norman Osborne, the Green Devils generation to come over and give Harry a backpack.


    Ron really wanted to see the legendary Green Devil generation.


    Sure enough, there was a slightly hoarse voice behind Ron, Peter and Harry.


    "Harry, don''t you bring a backpack?"


    Harry heard the familiar voice behind him and turned around, "Thank you, Dad."


    Knowing that Ron and Peter were still with him, Harry began to introduce them.


    "Peter, Ron, this is my dad, Norman Osborne."


    Ron and Peter smiled, and then Peter took the initiative to say: "I often hear your name."


    "Hello, Peter, I often hear Harry mention that you still have. Well, and you, your name is Ron, right?"


    Norman Osborne and Peter smiled and responded to Peter and Ron on one side.


    "Yes, Mr. Norman Osborne." Hearing Norman Osborn calling himself,


    Hearing Ron say yes, Norman Osborne nodded and ignored Ron, and continued to be polite with Peter.


    And Ron looked similar to Harry, but his face was a bit bad Norman Osborne, and he was thinking of the human strengthening medicine that Norman Osborn was currently studying.


    At the earliest time, Ron actually wanted to get the magic potion of the Green Goblin in the past, but he was also very difficult to get the body potion potion, and the second is that the Green Gob body potion potion should be a while after Peter became Spider-Man. It took time to develop a defective product, which had great side effects and was not attractive to Ron at all.


    But for the man Norman Osborne, Ron was very interested.


    Norman Osborne is very confident, he always wants to control everything, his son Harry, his company and so on.


    Ron remembered that Norman Osborne seemed to become the Green Devil because the human body strengthening drugs studied by the company did not meet the requirements of the military. When he was anxious, he directly used his body to experiment with his body strengthening drugs. Right?


    Ron thought in his heart, trying to figure out a way to prevent Norman Osborn from becoming the Green Goblin.


    After all, Norman Osborne will be Peter Parker''s greatest enemy in the future, or Harry''s father, and it will be related to the relationship between Little Spider and Harry, and even him.


    Ron and Peter and Harry have known each other for almost a year. Although Ron had known them for a purpose, he still had a relationship for a year. Ron would not let Peter and Harry go after. The relationship is getting worse and worse, and it even caused Harry''s death in the end.


    The most important thing is that the biotechnology of Norman Osborn��s Osborne Industrial Research is actually a must in the American comics world. If you deal with Norman, you may be able to gain more physical and mental powers in the future. More reinforcement.


    As for whether this will lead to any serious consequences, causing the subsequent plot to start to change in an unknown direction?


    Heh... Ron doesn''t care, he actually changed the story of this world when he came to this world!


    You know, there are gods in the universe of the comics. These gods have created all humans and superheroes. Ron really wants to see what happens when he destroys the original plot.


    That''s why Ron conveyed to Norman Osborne a spiritual influence that made Norman cherish his own life, and wanted to see how the plot correction power of this world is.


    So that Ron could understand what he would become after he came into this world!


    "Hey, the three over there, we are gone."


    At this time, the urging of the teacher who organized the visit came from behind Ron three.


    Hearing the urging sound, Peter and Norman Osborne finally shook hands and made a polite deal.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Osborne."


    "Me too, I hope we can meet again in the future."


    After Norman Osborne and Peter finished shaking their hands, they also extended their hands to Ron, but their expressions were completely different from when they faced Peter, very cold.


    "And you, Ron."


    "Well, Mr. Osborne."


    Ron smiled and reached out to respond to Norman.


    Ron knew why Norman Osborne was more indifferent to him than Peter.


    This is because Norman Osborne generally only appreciates people who are talented in science and technology. Ron''s grades in school can only be regarded as medium, and he has no talent in science and technology. Norman is normal for him not to catch a cold.


    But Ron didn''t pay much attention to Norman Osborne''s attitude. When he shook hands with Norman and I, he said something inexplicable to Norman Osborne.


    "Mr. Osborne, I wish your company stronger in the future, even stronger than the Stark Industries of Tony Stark, a technology genius."


    When Norman Osborn heard this, his face was dumbfounded.


    Tony Stark is an American science and technology genius. His Stark industry is the wealthiest group of companies in the United States. Although his Osborne industry is still strong, it is somewhat comparable to Stark industry. Gap.


    Ron could say such things when facing him, which surprised him a bit, and his sensory attitude towards Ron was much better.


    For him, his company is more important than his life, and Ron''s ability to say this really makes him very happy.


    A smile appeared on Norman''s face, and Ron smiled: "Ron, you are very discerning, thank you for your blessing."


    "Nothing, Mr. Osborne, this is not a blessing, but your Osborne industry has this strength."


    Ron also smiled, and then had a final courtesy with Norman Osborne, and then left, preparing to visit the laboratory in Columbia University.


    As he turned and walked, Ron looked at the way Norman Osborne frowned and thought behind him with his psychology, expecting slightly in his heart.


    "I hope I just conveyed to Norman Osborne that the past mental influence is strong enough to allow Norman Osborn to break away from his original destiny trajectory, and not to use his own body to experiment with his human body strengthening potions. Right...''


    ...

 6 Chapter 6 The Birth of Spider-Man

    "There are more than 32,000 kinds of spiders in the world, and the spiders are divided into three categories..."


    Following an Asian-skinned teacher, Ron and other Midtown high school students came to the Columbia University Research Center.


    "Wow, great. This is the most advanced electron microscope on the West Coast of the United States. I can''t believe it!"


    Peter, Ron and Harry walked together, enthusiastically surprised by the various precision scientific instruments in the Columbia University laboratory.


    "Oh����"


    Unlike Peter, Harry, who was on the side lacking interest in these scientific instruments, responded casually to Peter, not paying too much attention to these things.


    Compared with the boring scientific equipment, he was still more interested in the red-haired girl Mary Jane walking ahead.


    Ron on the side was different from Peter and Harry. He was approaching these precision scientific instruments, using his mental power to feel those instruments as much as possible, recording these instruments, and preparing to use them in the future.


    Ron has already planned. He wants to catch the mutant spider that bit Peter, and then go to study the mutant spider, and study what the mutant venom is hiding in the mutant spider''s body, so that Peter can become Spider-Man instead of directly Poison Peter!


    Among them, there are definitely many secrets!


    If you want to study mutant spiders, the precision scientific instruments used in these studies are very useful.


    Although Ron''s fantasy manifestation ability can manifest this precise scientific instrument, because he doesn''t understand this thing, Ron will need to spend a lot of mental energy and the realization process will be very slow.


    And if Ron understands the appearance and structure of something, the easier it will be for him to realize it!


    For example, ordinary iron rods, ordinary stones, etc., these ordinary things Ron can instantiate them.


    If Ron doesn''t even have a general appearance or impression of something, then this thing is unknown to Ron, and his current ability to realize these unknown things can''t be realized.


    In addition to the fact that these unknown things could not be manifested, Ron also tried to manifest life-bearing bugs and birds, but he also failed to manifest.


    To him now, both the unknown and life are very mysterious. With the current level of Ron''s ability, he is still far away from realizing these things.


    The team gradually moved in. Under the introduction of the Asian skin color teacher, the time finally came to the most critical place. Mary Jane stayed alone in front of a spider area.


    Next, it was Peter who plucked up the courage to take the initiative to take pictures of Mary Jane, and was bitten by a spider to become the famous Spider-Man!


    The fact is also true. Peter held up the camera and looked at Mary Jane, who was standing by herself. He wanted to talk to Mary Jane very much.


    After a while, he finally plucked up the courage to hold the camera and walked forward, and he wanted to take a picture of Mary Jane.


    "Hey, can you take a picture? I need one with a student."


    Seeing Peter holding the camera, Mary Jane smiled and agreed to Peter''s request for a photo.


    "Of course, where do you want me to stand? Is it here?"


    "Okay, that''s it, it''s good." Peter said and stepped back, reaching a corner, focusing all on Mary Jane, raising her camera to take a picture of Mary Jane.


    At this time, a purple-red mutant spider on the ceiling was slowly sliding down, and the target was Peter Parker below!


    At this time, Ron was actually standing not far from Peter. He actually discovered the existence of this mutant spider long ago, but he did nothing. Instead, he quietly waited for the mutant spider to slide down and bite. Peter took a bite, and then he shot the mutant spider back,


    In fact, at first Ron didn''t think that he would take away Peter''s opportunity to the second level, so that Peter could not change Spider-Man, he himself took over all the super powers of Spider-Man.


    But Ron thought for a while, but gave up the idea directly.


    Because, Spider-Man''s ability is actually dispensable for him now.


    Spider-Man��s strength is definitely the weakest among the super players in the American comics world. Ron��s future growth direction must be related to his own mental power. Spider-Man��s super power is not for him. have to.


    And this year, Ron and Peter have also become good friends, and they have a good relationship. Ron doesn''t want to take away the things that belonged to the friends, so it is better to let Peter keep his original Spider-Man identity.


    Watching the mutant spider slip onto Peter''s hand and bit him, and then fled into a dark corner, Ron used his mental power to confine the mutant spider, using his mental power to control the mutant spider and get him. Inside the pocket, in a small bottle that was already prepared.


    Looking at the mutant spider in the bottle in his pocket, Ron showed a satisfied smile, and then continued to keep up with most of the students.


    ...


    It was the place where Peter Parker had just taken pictures. Soon after, a girl in sandals named Cindy Moon walked past this corner. She stayed in place for a while before leaving the place... ��


    ����������������


    After getting what he wanted, Ron just stayed with the team for a while, and he randomly found an excuse that his cough was getting worse again and left Columbia University.


    Ron did not go elsewhere, but returned to the hut where he lived, preparing to start strengthening his body with mutant spiders.


    Although Ron already has super powers, all this super power comes from his mental power, and has nothing to do with his body. Ron''s body is still as weak as ordinary people, so Ron needs to strengthen his body.


    Taking out the bottle with the mutant spider in his pocket, Ron used all his mental power to take out all the mutant venom in the mutant spider''s mouthparts.


    When Peter was bitten, Ron had already observed it with mental power. The mutant spider injected the mutant venom from his mouthparts into Peter''s body, which made Peter become Spider-Man.


    Ron had already checked the entire body of the mutant spider with mental power before, and he knew that there was still a lot of mutant venom in the mouthparts of the mutant spider, about a half or so that it had injected into Peter before.


    Although it is only half, it is already very good.


    Ron also discovered that the spider''s venom is not a one-off, and the mutant spider itself can continue to secrete the venom.


    But this process is very slow. It may take several years for the mutant spider to secrete the mutant venom similar to that in its mouthparts today!


    The mutant spider is indeed an existence that can turn Peter into a Spider-Man. Ron spent an unknown amount of mental energy before he forced out most of the venom in the mutant spider''s mouthparts.


    Looking at the small drop of purple-black mutated venom floating in the air, Ron smiled, and then directly used his mental power to display the scientific precision instruments he had seen in Columbia University before, using mental power There are also scientific instruments to study the composition and arrangement of all the substances in the mutant venom, and all the factors related to it!


    What Ron wanted to do was to use his manifesting ability to manifest more mutant venom!


    ...

 7 Chapter 7 Strengthening Ability

    After Ron''s hard work, he almost knew the composition of most of the mutant venom.


    With a clearer understanding, Ron''s success rate for manifesting the mutant venom has also increased greatly.


    Without hesitation, Ron immediately used his fantasy manifestation ability, wanting to manifest the mutant venom.


    However, no matter how Ron wanted to manifest the mutant venom, he couldn''t manifest the mutant venom at all, and he didn''t even have semi-finished products.


    Ron thought for a while and knew why.


    This is because his current mental power is too weak, and the mutant toxin is still an existence that surpasses the limit of his current ability for him now.


    If he wants to manifest the mutant venom, Ron''s mental power needs to be stronger!


    Without hesitation, Ron directly used his mental power to show a syringe similar to a spider''s mouthparts, and then injected the mutant venom into his body!


    He is not afraid of accidents, his mental power is very strong now, even if he fails, he still has a way to survive in this world.


    Soon after, Ron quietly waited for the mutant venom to transform his body.


    It also takes some time for the mutant venom to take effect. Ron has been waiting for so long, it''s not too late.


    However, while Ron was waiting for the mutant venom to take effect, he discovered that the mutant spider that produced the mutant venom had lost its vitality and was dead.


    Seeing the mutant spider die, Ron felt slightly regretful.


    Ron didn''t intend to kill this mutant spider, but to feed it, wanting to see how long it can live and how much mutant venom it can produce!


    As a result, he didn''t expect that the mutant spider would die without knowing why.


    But Ron didn��t care too much. He had already controlled the general material composition of the mutant venom. As long as his mental power was strong enough, he didn��t need to know what substances were to directly manifest the mutant venom. , So the death of the mutant spider is not a big deal to him!


    Of course, mutant spiders can produce mutant venom, so it must have its special place, so Ron did not throw the mutant spider away, but directly freeze the mutant spider in the refrigerator, and see if it can be It cannot be used for other purposes.


    After a while, Ron finally felt some drastic changes in his body, and then all of Ron''s body tissues began to strengthen.


    There was no accident with the mutant venom, it played its original role as usual.


    Unlike Spider-Man, Ron did not faint due to the changes in his body. Relying on his strong mental power, Ron was witnessing all this happening with his own eyes!


    At the same time, Ron also felt that the singularity in his sea of ??consciousness began to expand and grow stronger.


    Ron was very excited, which showed that the methods he knew to strengthen mental power were real and effective.


    As long as Ron can obtain enough powerful abilities or items to nourish his mental power, his mental power can continue to grow, making Ron even stronger!


    Time passed bit by bit, and gradually, the almost unobservable black spot in Ron''s Sea of ??Consciousness had turned into a small black ball about the size of a centimeter, completing the enhancement.


    Of course, it''s not that the singularity has really become bigger, but the singularity that Ron can feel has become bigger!


    Enjoying his mental power that was ten times stronger than before, Ron felt very''wonderful''!


    Ron felt that everything around him had become clearer. He seemed to be the god in this area near him, controlling everything around him.


    At this time, Ron''s body had also been fully strengthened successfully.


    Feeling the violent change in his body, Ron directly held his breath, trying to use this method to induce his damn genetic cough disease.


    That genetic disease has always made Ron very painful, so after his body has strengthened, this is what Ron thinks the first time.


    However, Ron had been holding his breath for five full minutes, and his coughing disease had never reappeared.


    Knowing that his genetic disease had been completely cured, Ron began to experiment with his physical strength.


    It was night, Ron walked out of the house, first tried his speed, and then went to a park with big rocks to test his strength, reaction speed, etc...


    Finally, Ron also found a tall building to test whether he had the spider climbing ability of Spider-Man, and the spider silk ability of Spider-Man that can spit out the strength of steel bars!


    Although it was weird to shoot spider silk from his body, Ron would not refuse if his body could possess these abilities.


    It''s a pity that perhaps because of the insufficient dose, Ron''s body did not emit spider silk, nor was he able to climb tall buildings directly with his hands and feet like Spider-Man!


    But in the end, Ron still flew to the top of the tall building, using Ron''s own mental power.


    Ron''s mental power included the power of thought power, and it was just a trivial matter to lift him up to a tall building with thought power!


    And then, Ron''s hand shot out Spider-Man''s spider silk again, stuck to the opposite building, relying on the tough spider silk to float himself to the other building below that building.


    Of course, this spider silk was not emitted from Ron''s body, but he realized a device capable of emitting this kind of spider silk through the manifestation ability, and then relied on the device to launch the spider silk floating over!


    This device for launching spider silk is actually something of Spider-Man, but this is actually another small device that Peter Parker in Spider-Man made by himself relying on his technological talent to launch spider silk that is as tough as steel. !


    Ron had seen that Spider-Man before, and watched the plot of Spider-Man researching this device, so he relied on his ability to realize this thing.


    However, Ron did not keep the small device he realized, but directly changed it back to his mental power.


    For Ron, who was able to fly, this little device did not do much to him at all. Its monotonous effect made Ron appear a little stupid!


    The reason Ron had just manifested this thing was actually testing how much his mental power had been strengthened!


    Ron discovered that after his mental power was more than ten times stronger, his manifestation ability was able to manifest some fairly good technological content within a distance of 50 meters near him out of thin air, such as launching. A small device of spider silk, a car, etc...


    But that could only be the case. Ron also tried to embody Captain America''s vibrating shield or Iron Man''s steel suit, but he didn''t succeed.


    This is also normal. After all, the material of Captain America��s vibrating shield is very rare, and Iron Man��s steel suit has a high technological content, and it needs the support of Jarvis�� artificial intelligence to use it. Now Ron can��t see this. Things are also normal.


    Ron thought, maybe after his mental power was strengthened once again, or he figured out the material composition of the technological equipment like the steel suit, he should be able to manifest these things!


    Then Ron experimented with the mutant venom he had obtained before.


    This time, after spending probably all his mental energy, Ron finally realized another copy of the mutant venom he had injected before!


    Looking at the mutant venom that he had manifested, Ron''s face showed a smile, and he injected a mutant venom into his body.


    Then, Ron''s body strengthened again.


    However, this time the degree of strengthening was not much. After the effect of the mutant venom was completely volatilized, Ron''s body was strengthened by nearly one-tenth.


    But this time Ron''s mental strength was strengthened to a degree that was not even one-tenth.


    In contrast, Ron was not surprised.


    This is not because Ron''s mutant venom has a poor effect, but because his body and mental power have already absorbed the mutant venom once, and he has developed resistance to the mutant venom.


    If Ron wants to continue to strengthen his mental power and body, then he has to obtain other things that can strengthen his mental power and body.


    Ron then tried for a long time before finally returning to his home, letting go of his excitement after his powerful strength.


    After experimenting, Ron felt that his current strength should be almost equivalent to the peak strength of Spider-Man in the movie, or almost the same as the incomplete version of the Hulk.


    Hmm...maybe the same strength as five Captain America combined!


    With this strength, Ron knew that now he finally has the initial ability to protect himself in this dangerous world of comics!


    ...

 8 Chapter 8 The Changes of Norman Osborne

    Osborne Industries, New York.


    On this day, the inspection team of the Ministry of Defense came to Osborne Industries together, ready to inspect the progress of the human body strengthening agents developed by Osborne Industries for them.


    The key member headed by the inspection team was General Suo. He greeted Norman Osborne with enthusiasm, and he indifferently proposed to go directly to the research room to check the progress and situation of the human strengthening medicine.


    The team sent by the Ministry of National Defense swarmed into the research room under the leadership of General Suo. Norman followed close behind. He vaguely realized that the inspection team''s situation seemed to be wrong, but he didn''t have time to think about it for a while.


    Entering the door of the research room, Dr. Shi, the chief scientist of Osborne Industries in a white uniform, introduced the new aircraft developed by Osborne Industries to the team of the Department of Defense. This is also a research project carried out by Osborne Industries. The Department of Defense procurement team expressed some interest in this.


    "...This is the first-generation prototype. The material is made of a brand-new alloy. It is equipped with a gravity-sensing system. It can perfectly solve the key problems of air flight and balance. The load-bearing capacity is about one ton and the flying speed is close to 500 miles per hour. With remote control equipment, it can carry twelve rounds of micro air-to-surface missiles, one micro machine gun and five thousand rounds of ammunition. The cost is about six million US dollars..."


    Dr. Shi pointed to an aircraft floating in the air and introduced it. Its shape is like a big bat with open wings. Its body is glowing with dark green metal light. The user can stand on it and control it. The tail engine A green energy halo was ejected, violent wind pressure swelled, and harsh noises were also produced, which almost overwhelmed his commentary.


    "I don''t have any interest in such a small toy. It is outdated."


    General Suo, the leader of the Ministry of National Defense team, said indifferently. He glanced at the aircraft hovering in the air, with a trace of contempt in his eyes. The high cost and narrow and low-end application range made this new aircraft unattractive to the military. What they need are weapons that can be mass-produced and have amazing lethality, not high-end products that are used to defraud research funding.


    Why is the guy Tony Stark loved by the military leaders? Because he can always come up with some good things that meet the value, and they have extremely high technical content and will never be easily out of date.


    "General, this new aircraft is the last procurement weapon designated by the Ministry of National Defense..."


    Norman stepped forward in time to relieve Dr. Shi''s embarrassment, with an eager smile on his face. Although General Suo''s attitude was bad, he was not willing to offend this important member of the Ministry of Defense.


    "Needless to say, it''s the same as my predecessor, it has been swept into the garbage dump of history... You may not know, that guy was dismissed for accepting bribes, I will not make this mistake again."


    Norman was shocked when he heard this. If this is true, it means that the conditions that Osborne Industries negotiated with the Ministry of Defense have all been annulled, and everything must be restarted.


    Looking at General Suo with an arrogant look on his face, Norman suddenly felt a little bad. He glanced across the research room and found that two directors who usually did not participate in industrial production also came here, Mr. Ba with glasses. And Mr. Fei, who is in a wheelchair, these two people are the two major shareholders of the company. They are supported by Wall Street power. They are pure and nasty financial speculators who want to extract more benefits from Osborne Industries.


    "Why did the two of them come?"


    In my heart, Norman didn��t have time to think about it. General Suo was not interested in the new aircraft. He had no choice but to hand in a report on the physical enhancement plan. The new procurement officer of the Ministry of Defense was really harder to serve than the previous one.


    "We let the mice undergo the vaporization inhalation experiment, and their physical fitness increased eight times, which proves that our experiment is in the right direction.


    Norman closely followed General Suo, telling him in detail about the experimental process of human strengthening medicine, while also deliberately ignoring some immature drawbacks.


    "Sounds pretty good." General Suo nodded lightly and asked casually, "Are there any side effects?"


    Norman Osborne''s face changed immediately, and General Suo looked suspiciously at Dr. Shi who was standing aside.


    Dr. Shi, who was thankful, couldn��t bear General Suo��s sharp gaze at all, and he told the truth--


    "After undergoing the vaporized inhalation test, the mice quickly showed obvious violent tendencies and crazy aggressiveness. We must return the entire research to the equation stage, perhaps to solve this problem."


    "General, this is just a small problem, it won''t take long to solve..."


    "Enough! Mr. Osborne." General Suo coldly interrupted Norman''s defense. The procurement officer of the Department of Defense sneered: "You just tried to deceive the Department of Defense. This is an unforgivable fault! And so. The results of the research by ��cannot satisfy the military at all. What we need are super soldiers. If you can show me a Captain America in two weeks�� time, then everything is easy to say..."


    "Remember, I only give Osborne Industries two weeks. If it doesn''t work at that time, I will revoke your research funding and the qualification of the Ministry of Defense to purchase enterprises."


    General Suo was condescending to pronounce the verdict, and then he led the inspection team of the Ministry of Defense and left, leaving only Norman Osborne with cold hands and feet standing on the spot. The capital tycoon of the shopping mall was like an ice cave at this time. , My heart is cold and desperate. If Osborne Industries cannot become a procurement enterprise of the Ministry of Defense, all the huge funds invested all the time will be in vain. The huge shortfall is enough to completely break the company''s capital chain.


    As the saying goes, the higher you stand, the worse your fall. For this opportunity, Norman Osborn almost blocked everything. He even borrowed a huge sum of money from the bank. But now General Suo has a clear attitude and is unwilling to do so. The next stage of the R&D process pays for the bill, and no return can be achieved with any investment. The previous operating costs and research funds cannot generate profits. The business kingdom that has been painstakingly established for decades is suddenly in danger of collapse.


    Norman Osborne, whose dream was broken, his eyes suddenly became fierce. He remembered the two company directors who had left with the Ministry of Defense team. Suddenly they seemed to understand something. Maybe General Suo never thought about making Osborne. Industry has become a procurement enterprise of the Ministry of National Defense. All this is a well-planned conspiracy!


    "No one can take it from me!" Norman had a grim face, and he couldn''t afford the huge price of losing Osborne Industries.


    After driving away everyone in the laboratory, Norman Osborn left only the research director. After several hours of hesitation and thinking, he finally made a risky decision.


    He wants to directly use his body to test the human body strengthening potion!


    "Mr. Osborne, this is too risky! The human body enhancement medicine has not reached the stage of human testing, you will be in danger of life!"


    The scientific research director pulled Norman Osborne, who had lost his calm demeanor. He understood the urgency of the other party, but any research results that were to be applied to the human body had to undergo repeated experiments and data comparisons.


    "I don''t have more time! Osborne Industries will be completely finished without the order from the Ministry of Defense!"


    Norman broke away from the scientific research director and took off his shirt. He was facing the biggest crisis since the company was founded. If he can''t survive it successfully, then the business empire he built will be in ruins in an instant!


    The group of Wall Street bankers will definitely not miss this great opportunity. They will pounce on desperately like hungry wolves.


    "Give me the catalyst! The experiment must be successful!"


    Norman seemed to have made up his mind. He drank a bottle of catalyst and lay on the experimental instrument, asking Dr. Shi to lock the instrument''s frame for himself.


    But at this moment, Norman''s mind suddenly repetitively sounded a fascinating voice.


    "If you strengthen yourself, you will definitely die..."


    "If you strengthen yourself, you will definitely die..."


    ...


    After hearing this voice, Norman saw in his mind the scene of Osborne Industries being eaten by the hungry wolves on Wall Street after his death. He saw his son Harry Osborne because of Osborne Industries. Being taken away by others and then living on the street.


    "Yes, the human body strengthening potion has not been completely successful, I can''t take this risk, I will definitely die..."


    Seeing these images, Norman Osborne burst into a cold sweat and began to regret it.


    "Dr. Shi, let me go!"


    After that, Norman began to shake roughly. He ordered Dr. Shi to untie the experimental instrument for him and walked off the instrument.


    Dr. Shi unlocked the guard for Norman and asked excitedly, "Mr. Osborne, you finally want to understand?"


    "Yes, as the person in charge of Osborne Industries, I must not put my body in danger, Dr. Shi, hurry up and find someone who can do experiments for us, hurry up and strengthen the human body as quickly as possible. Experiment with the best effect. Do you hear clearly?"


    Norman nodded, put on his own clothes, and explained what happened after Dr. Shi.


    Although he cannot do the experiment by himself, he can let others do the experiment.


    There are still two weeks before the delivery of the Ministry of National Defense, enough for him to find many people to do experiments for himself!


    Norman regained his anxiety, and after explaining the rest to Dr. Shi, he walked out of the laboratory!


    However, after he walked out of the laboratory, he suddenly felt a little empty in his heart, as if he had lost something important.


    Although it felt strange, Norman didn''t take it to heart. He often had this feeling, just a sense of crisis.


    But then, a thin figure suddenly appeared in his mind.


    That was what he had just met when he sent Harry to Columbia University not long ago-Ron!

 9 Chapter 9 Jessica Jones

    "Hey, Peter, how do I feel that you are much stronger today than yesterday, is it my illusion?"


    Early the next morning, Ron came to school and looked at Peter Parker, who was much stronger than before. He had worn glasses for several years. Ron smiled and asked Peter.


    "...Ah? Is there? Why don''t I know..."


    Because his body has become stronger, Peter Parker''s mind has not been on the normal line. He heard Ron''s voice and hurriedly hummed, and dealt with Ron in a daze.


    "You must have exercised a lot recently, so you have become strong. Okay, you can go to class quickly. See you later."


    Ron smiled, didn''t mean to molest Peter anymore, waved his hand and left.


    After getting the mutant spider he wanted to strengthen himself, Ron didn��t mean to leave Midtown High School immediately, but was waiting for Harry��s father Norman Oss to be affected by his spirit. There are many changes that will happen after Peter becomes Spider-Man.


    And the day when Peter''s uncle Ben Parker had an accident!


    In the past year, in order to get close to Peter Parker, Ron also met Peter��s uncle and aunt Ben Parker and May Parker several times, and even went to Peter��s house twice as a guest. For Ben Parker he very familiar.


    Ron actually admired the man who influenced Peter Parker''s life as Spider-Man.


    Although Ben Parker''s body is old, he still has the spirit to help others. After he learned that Ron had no parents, he even thought about adopting Ron, but Ron tactfully refused.


    For such a person who cares about him, Ron will naturally not let him have an accident.


    So Ron was waiting until the day when Peter and Ben Parker went out together, he could save Ben Parker.


    Although he did this, it is very likely that Peter Parker would not know the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, so he did not have much interest in being a superhero.


    But compared to Ben Parker''s life, these are all trivial matters.


    If Peter''s destiny really is to become a superhero, the life and death of Uncle Ben is actually not an important factor influencing Peter to become Spider-Man!


    The most important thing is whether Peter has a kind heart to help others.


    ...


    Ron came to the classroom, ready to go to class.


    The knowledge of this world is definitely very different from the United States in the last world. The books here will tell about the history of mutants in this world, the development and research of high-tech, and so on, which still have some use for Ron.


    Ron is strong in spirit, and now he learns knowledge is much simpler than he didn''t know before, I don''t know how many times, it is basically the kind that he can see at a glance.


    In addition to science and technology courses, Ron also likes physics and mathematics, because Ron found that this knowledge is of great help to him to display his various abilities.


    Ron can be regarded as an almighty mentality superpower, not to mention the ability of his fantasy manifestation, just say that the power of mind, if Ron can use it in a scientific way, its power will directly increase geometrically.


    For example, using mental force to compress air, produce cold and heat reactions, compress molecules, form molecular knives, and so on.


    At this time, Ron was in the school''s science and technology class, and suddenly a middle-aged woman with a plump body and a sad face appeared outside the classroom.


    The woman''s name is Mrs. Zane, who is also a teacher at Midtown High School.


    After she came to the classroom, she said a few words to the science and technology teacher who was teaching, and then stood aside.


    After listening to Mrs. Zane''s words, the science and technology teacher sighed softly, his expression feeling a little sad.


    He faced all his classmates and said to everyone.


    "Dear students, I just got the news that Jessica Campbell of our school was involved in a car accident by a military vehicle containing radioactive chemicals while going to play with her family during sick leave. All of Jessica��s family members died. , Jessica also became an unconscious vegetative person due to a car accident and was unconscious. Our school will organize staff to visit Jessica after knowing this. Students who want to visit Jessica can go to school affairs now. According to the department, we will visit Jessica again when that time comes."


    After listening to the science and technology teacher, all the students were surprised and couldn''t believe it.


    They all know Jessica Campbell. She has excellent grades at school and she is also very enthusiastic. She took sick leave and went home two days ago because of her illness. However, she was hit by a car and turned into a vegetable. Things are changing!


    Many of the students who had a good relationship with Jessica were also a little sad. They got up and packed their things, and they were going to visit Jessica.


    At this time, Ron on one side frowned tightly, and suddenly felt that Jessica Campbell was familiar with what the science and technology teacher just said.


    Jessica Campbell, military vehicle with radioactive chemical substances, car accident, unconscious...


    Ron thought about it for a while, and finally knew where he was familiar.


    "Jessica, Campbell, isn''t it Jessica Jones, the former superhero, the treasure girl?"


    After thinking about the identity of Jessica Campbell, Ron shook his head with a wry smile, cursing himself for not noticing that the legendary treasure girl Jessica Jones was also studying in Midtown High School.


    Jessica Jones, formerly known as Jessica Campbell, a high school classmate of Spider-Man Peter Parker, and a member of the League of Defenders in the future, gained superpowers due to the radiation of chemicals. Superpowers are powerful physical attacks. And flying, the ability in superheroes is pretty good.


    The reason why Ron didn��t think of Jessica Jones coming before was also because there were too few cartoons and movies about Jessica Jones. In addition to the time, Ron would forget that Jessica Jones was there. Reading in Midtown High School.


    Moreover, the name Jessica is so common in the United States. Just a Midtown high school, Ron remembers that there are dozens of people named Jessica.


    And Jessica Jones, who is still in high school, is also called Jessica Campbell, and has nothing to do with Jessica Jones, so Ron really doesn''t know about this.


    Thinking of the information related to Jessica Jones, Ron did not stay in the school either, and followed the rest of the classmates who went to visit Jessica, and planned to visit Jessica.


    Because Ron remembered that, just after Jessica Campbell was in a coma for several months in the hospital, the Fantastic Four got on the bar with one of the most powerful characters in the comic world, Planet Devourer. The fight was very intense, Jie Sika also woke up from the coma.


    Now that Jessica Campbell has appeared and has fallen into a coma, if according to the plot, the Fantastic Four should appear soon, right?


    However, Ron didn''t dare to be too sure.


    Because this beautiful comic world is a place where all beautiful comic superheroes and big bosses exist. The timeline is so terrible that Ron, who is chaotic, can''t figure out what will happen next.


    It stands to reason that the Fantastic Four appeared earlier than the Spider, but now that Spider-Man has been bitten, the Fantastic Four has no shadow yet, which makes Ron impossible to start!


    But no matter what, the Fantastic Four''s opponent, Planet Devourer, is not much weaker than Thanos in the American comic world. This is also a super boss who wants to destroy the entire earth, so Ron has to be cautious about this.


    Soon after arriving at the school administration, Ron got on a school bus and went to a hospital in New York with some people. He visited the future superhero treasure girl, Jessica Campbell!

 10 Chapter 10: The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility?

    In a ward of a hospital in New York, Ron was standing among a group of people, using his mental power to sense Jessica Campbell lying on the bed.


    Ron also met Jessica Campbell several times in school before. Jessica has a thin body, with very small facial features on her small face, with long black hair and a pair of black as ink. Compared with most Westerners, Jade''s eyes looked a little thin.


    Because of Ron''s mental strength, he remembered more information about Jessica Jones in his memory.


    Ron already knows that Jessica has been in contact with or related to many characters in the American comics world.


    First of all, Jessica woke up from a coma because of the Fantastic Four fighting with the Planet Devourer. After waking up, Jessica became a superhero again, and then met the big villain Purple Zebudia Kilgrave, who was controlled by the Purple Man, went to fight many people in the Avengers.


    Jessica was then rescued by the Fantastic Four and the X-Men, and regained her sanity with the help of the X-Men''s Fire Phoenix Jean Gray.


    After Jessica was rescued, she felt that the identity of a superhero was not suitable for her, so she opened an ordinary detective office and became a detective.


    Then I don��t know what happened, but Jessica formed the League of Defenders with Daredevil Matt Murdoch, Luke Cage, Iron Fist Danny Rand, and guarded New York��s Peace comes.


    Judging from these data, Jessica Jones is actually a relatively famous character in the American comics world.


    However, now, the thin Jessica has been in a coma, lying quietly on the hospital bed without knowing the personnel.


    Although Jessica looked very peaceful on the surface, Ron''s mental power was felt from Jessica''s mind. Jessica''s heart was actually very scared and disturbed.


    From these feelings, Ron saw some blurry pictures.


    In the picture, Jessica''s father is driving, Jessica is arguing with his younger brother, and then the car of Jessica''s family is violently hit by a large military vehicle!


    At the end of the picture, only a blood-red dazzling light remained!


    After seeing these pictures, Ron knew that after his mental power was strengthened, he could already feel the memories and mental states deep in other people''s minds.


    After feeling these fears and restlessness of Jessica, Ron began to try to use his mental power to help Jessica calm these fears and restlessness and calm Jessica''s heart.


    The character of Jessica has a great relationship with the American comics world. It is also his classmates with Peter the Spider and Harry the Little Green Devil, so Ron did not choose to stand by after thinking about these things about Jessica, and was ready to help. Jessica.


    Ron combed Jessica''s fear memory with mental power like combing his hair. After combing for several minutes, Ron finally felt that the fear and anxiety in Jessica''s mind had become much calmer than before. .


    Feeling this scene, Ron let out a sigh of relief in his heart, and did not continue to worry about Jessica.


    After Ron''s sorting out, Jessica only needs to rest for a while, and she should be able to recover from the coma.


    Finally, Ron used his mental power to leave a positive, beautiful and optimistic spiritual hint in Jessica''s mind, as well as the message that he cured Jessica and left the hospital.


    After some sorting and suggestion by him, Jessica should not be immersed in the sorrow of the death of her relatives, and she will be able to get rid of the tragic fate of being controlled by the purple man!


    ...


    Two days later, in a house on a street in Queens, Peter Parker used a bag to bring the "spider suit" he had just made by himself.


    Peter saw from the newspaper not long ago that the New York Wrestling League published a report saying that as long as three minutes of persistence in the wrestling ring, the perseverance will be rewarded with three thousand dollars!


    Thinking of his body that has become stronger and stronger in the past two days, and his ability to climb walls and shoot spider silks, Peter is confident.


    At noon the day before yesterday, Peter severely taught Thompson, who had been bullying him, at Midtown High School, which initially revealed his strong physical fitness.


    That night, Peter had a conversation with Mary Jane, whom he had always had a crush on, and had a very pleasant chat.


    But then, Thompson drove another sports car to the house of Peter''s neighbor Mary Jane and picked Mary Jane away.


    Peter was not reconciled. He just had a good conversation with Mary Jane. Why was Mary Jane picked up by Thompson in a sports car?


    Peter also wants to own a sports car to take his goddess Mary Jane for a ride, but it takes money to buy a sports car. Uncle Ben and Aunt May have already spent a lot of money and effort to support him. Aunt reached out for money.


    So Peter has decided that he is going to take part in the three thousand dollars wrestling match and win three thousand dollars to buy a used sports car he saw in the newspaper.


    "Hey, Uncle Ben, Aunt May, I''m going to the library and come back later."


    Bringing the "spider suit" he made, Peter went downstairs and said to his uncle who was repairing electrical appliances and Aunt May who was knitting a sweater, and he wanted to go straight out.


    "Wait, I''ll drive you there."


    When Uncle Ben heard that Peter was going out, he got up from his chair and prepared to send Peter to the library.


    Uncle Peter already knew about Peter''s fight with Thompson at school the day before yesterday. He felt that Peter had become more and more rebellious recently, so he wanted to have a good conversation with Peter and teach him the right path.


    When Peter heard what Uncle Ben said, he became anxious, and he hurriedly refused to say: "No, Uncle Ben, I just need to go on the subway."


    "I''m just going to get some air, let''s go, let''s go." Uncle Ben didn''t give Peter a chance to refuse, he took off his coat and put it on, and directly pulled Peter toward his classic car.


    Seeing that his uncle was so powerful, Peter had no choice but to get into his car.


    The car drove all the way to the outside of the library Peter said.


    "Thank you, uncle, I am leaving."


    Peter was thinking about the three thousand dollars in his mind. He just wanted to go to the New York Wrestling League to win the three thousand dollars.


    "Wait, we need to talk, Peter."


    Seeing Peter wanted to leave, Uncle Ben quickly stopped Peter and said.


    "Peter, we haven''t talked for a long time. Your Aunt May and I don''t understand you now. Now you are not willing to do housework. You have been doing some strange experiments in the room and even fighting in the school!"


    "I said, it wasn''t because of me." Hearing this uncle actually said that he had a fight with Thompson at school, Peter explained excitedly.


    Hearing that Peter didn''t want to listen to him at all, my uncle''s expression became serious. He stared at Peter''s eyes and wanted to change Peter who had become rebellious.


    "Listen to Peter, I know you are changing, you want to show yourself, and I am the same at your age. But Peter, you have to know that you have begun to grow up, and your changes in the past few years will determine you Don��t go astray in the rest of your life."


    "The person who fought with you may be wrong for him, but he deserves it, but if you hit him, it doesn��t mean that you are right. You have the right to hit him. Look at your good friend Ron, he won��t be like that. do."


    Having said this, Uncle Ben smiled slightly, and then said more seriously: "Peter, remember: the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility!"


    However, although Uncle Ben��s preaching was very reasonable and profound, Peter still felt that Uncle Ben��s preaching to him was too heavy.


    He obviously did what he was supposed to do, to resist the bully. How could he become a bad guy when he got to my uncle?


    "Uncle Ben, I have grown up now, I know these things myself, don''t preach to me."


    Peter retorted his uncle impatiently, then got out of the car and went where he wanted to go.


    When my uncle saw Peter still didn''t want to listen to him at all, he couldn''t help but shook his head helplessly.


    "You go, I''ll pick you up at ten o''clock."


    After speaking, Uncle Ben is going to start the car and leave here.


    ...


    At this time, on the corner of a street about ten meters away from Peter and Ben, Ron also shook his head like Ben, then he walked to the back of Ben''s car and knocked on the window of the car!

 11 Chapter 11 The Inflated Spider

    Ron organized the language, quickly walked to the front of Uncle Ben''s car, knocked on the window, and smiled kindly at Uncle Ben in the car.


    "Hey, uncle Ben, why are you here?"


    "It''s you Ron, I''m here to take Peter to the library."


    Hearing a sound from outside the car window, Uncle Ben turned his head and found that Ron was standing outside the car window.


    Uncle Ben knew Ron. Ron was a good friend of Peter. He had been to his house several times before. He had a good sense of Ron. He used Ron as an example when he taught Peter just now.


    Uncle Ben put out the car he had just started, opened the door and got out of the car, and greeted Ron.


    "Ron, what are you doing here again?"


    "I just withdrew money from a bank in this annex. After I came out, I wandered around and saw you, Uncle Ben."


    Ron pointed to a bank on the side of the street and made up a paragraph to answer Uncle Ben.


    "It turned out to be like this... By the way, Ron, I heard from Peter that you were admitted to the hospital a few days ago because of asthma. Are you okay?"


    Uncle Ben nodded, then he looked at Ron''s face again, and asked with some worry.


    "It''s okay, my uncle, after this period of exercise, my asthma disease has improved a lot, and now I usually don''t cough anymore!"


    Ron smiled, and then pretended to cough a few times to signal that he was in good health now.


    The mutant spider has a very good effect on strengthening the body. Although Ron''s original genetic disease is bad, it is nothing to the venom of the mutant spider.


    "Congratulations, Ron, by the way, Peter went to the library to read a book just now, do you want to find him. You know, his temper has become a bit irritable lately, you are his good friend, can you persuade him? Persuade him."


    Seeing that Ron was really okay, my uncle became happy. Then he pointed to the library on the side of the road ahead and told Ron about Peter Parker''s going to the library to read.


    With that said, Uncle Ben remembered Peter''s recent temper tantrum and wanted Ron to teach Peter too.


    He had heard of Ron counterattacking Thompson with spitting before. He still agreed with Ron''s counterattack method, so Ron has always been a representative of a good boy in his eyes.


    "No, uncle Ben, I won''t go to Peter today. I came to you, but I actually want to tell you about the recent changes in Peter''s temper."


    But Ron heard his uncle''s words, but he smiled and shook him, rejecting his request.


    The purpose of Ron''s trip was to save his uncle who treated him well, but not to talk to the little spider about life principles.


    Ron organized the language, and he was also going to talk to his uncle about Peter''s changes."Uncle Ben, you know, Peter and I, and Harry, the three of us have been bullied by those who are physically strong in the school. This time Peter was fighting with the people in the school because of those people in the school. It''s getting too much, and Peter can''t stand us being bullied, so he will fight with people."


    "Ron, what you said is true?" Uncle Ben was a little suspicious. He remembered what the school teacher said to him was not like this.


    Ron''s expression was firm, he continued.


    "Of course it is true. Although Peter''s behavior is wrong, his thoughts are good. Don''t blame Peter too much. Teenagers will always have a rebellious period."


    In the following time, Ron and his uncle talked about Peter''s changes for a long time, and then he told his uncle some of Peter''s sniffing in the school, and he severely belittled Peter.


    Then Ron went to dinner with his uncle, and also talked about his future plans, what to do after graduation, and so on.


    Ron is now attending high school in his last year, and in a while, he will graduate from high school with Peter Harry and go to college.


    In this way, Ron stayed with his uncle, waiting for the robber who was let go by Peter to make trouble for him.


    ...


    Peter now feels very wronged and angry. He has just spent a lot of effort to defeat a man who is as strong as a beast in front of thousands of people in the New York Wrestling League. When he went backstage to collect money , But was told that he could only take away one hundred dollars from the original three thousand dollars bonus!


    You know, the three-thousand dollar bonus he wants to buy a car. Without a car, how could he ask Mary Jane to go for a ride?


    Thinking of the ugly face of the bonus guy, Peter wanted to teach him a lesson.


    But my uncle has taught him since he was a child, he must be kind in life. Although he knows that he has become a superman after being bitten by a spider, he still will not use his power to bully others!


    "Hey, someone is stealing money, the one in front, stop him!"


    "Hey, he grabbed the money, stop him, come!"


    At this time, Peter, who had just pressed the elevator button, suddenly heard a shouting sound from behind him.


    Hearing the sound, Peter looked behind. He saw a robber with a ferocious face running over from the room where he had just received his bonus, carrying a purse.


    Seeing the guy who was giving out the bonus after the robber, Peter hesitated for a while, then stepped aside, not going to control the robber!


    The guy just didn''t even give him the bonus that originally belonged to him. He was getting angry. It happened that the robber had robbed that guy''s money. Why should he help this guy take care of the robber?


    The robber entered the elevator, madly pressed the close button, and finally closed the elevator door before the people chasing him.


    Before the elevator doors closed, he thanked Peter Parker, who had just stood in front of him, with a grateful face.


    The house chasing the robbers behind saw Peter actually let go of the robbers, and his heart suddenly became angry. He stared at Peter and accused him severely.


    "Why did you let him go, you can stop him, why did you let him go?"


    Hearing this, Peter said, "It''s none of my business!"


    Seeing Peter''s appearance that it didn''t matter to him, this guy looked angry, but there was no way he could do it, and he walked back helplessly.


    Seeing the helpless look of this guy who just gave him a hundred dollars, Peter was very happy.


    Peter walked into the elevator, ready to go back to find Uncle Ben.


    ...


    On the other side, Ron was chatting with his uncle in the car, and then, Ron''s psychology sensed two extremely vicious big men running over from the street, pointing directly at the car where he and his uncle were.


    Ron has seen the old version of the Spider-Man trilogy, and knows that the taller one of the two robbers should be the future villain, Sandman, right?


    Seeing the anxious and ferocious appearances of the two big guys when they came running, Ron smiled slightly, and then directly used his ability to control the mind to change the thoughts of the two men, causing them to turn around and leave his uncle''s. The car went straight to the nearest police station and went into a snare.


    ...

 12 Chapter 12: Awakening and Talking about the Little Spider of Tuberculosis

    After Peter Parker got out of the elevator, he trot all the way, trying to quickly return to the place where his uncle stopped.


    Although he didn''t get the expected three thousand dollars reward, he felt very refreshed in his heart when he thought of the horrible expression of the ugly guy who had only given him one hundred dollars before.


    Who made that guy break his promise and only gave him a hundred dollars as a reward?


    Since being bitten by the mutant spider, Peter''s physical fitness has become very good. After only running for a while, he saw his uncle''s car parked in the distance.


    But he ran too fast before, so Peter also slowed down a bit, fearing to scare his uncle in the car.


    At this moment, Peter saw that two people in front of his uncle''s car were running towards the car.


    Peter''s eyesight was so good that he recognized at once that one of the two people who ran to his uncle''s car was actually the robber who had robbed the dollar he had let go before.


    Looking at the direction in which the two robbers were running, Peter was stupefied and saw the two robbers shooting his uncle to death.


    Peter knew that this was not an illusion. It was a super power after he was bitten by the spider. It could sense some danger in advance according to changes in the surrounding environment and air.


    Anticipating this result, Peter''s face changed drastically, and he quickly exhausted all his strength and ran towards his uncle''s car, trying to stop the two robbers.


    But then, Peter saw a scene that surprised him very much.


    The two robbers who were clearly heading towards my uncle''s car didn''t stop at all. They didn''t pay attention to my uncle. They ran past the edge of my uncle''s car and continued to run into the distance.


    What is going on here?


    Peter stopped, he was very puzzled. Seeing what the two robbers looked like before, they obviously went for his uncle, so how could he suddenly ignore his uncle.


    But no matter why this is, since my uncle''s safety is no problem, it''s easy!


    Seeing the two robbers who were still running with the money, Peter''s eyes became sharp.


    Although the two robbers did not attack my uncle, the two men still threatened my uncle��s safety. He thought of the words ��the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility�� that my uncle had said before, and he did not intend to stand by. He directly used his ability to shoot spider silk and wandered among the towering buildings, chasing in the direction where the two robbers ran.


    Although the two robbers ran fast, they were definitely not as fast as Peter, who was flying in the air. After a while, Peter successfully caught up with the two robbers, trapped them with spider silk, Under the eaves of the police station not far from the two robbers.


    "If you dare to rob, if you want to attack my uncle, you can go to jail!"


    In Peter''s heart, he scolded the two robbers fiercely. Then, Peter thought of the news of the New York street hero''s fight against crime recently published in the newspaper.


    Seeing two fierce robbers being subdued by himself and hanging helplessly in the air, Peter suddenly felt that if he relied on his ability to be a street hero who fights evil and maintains the city��s safety like Daredevil. , That seems pretty cool.


    But at the same time, Peter felt even stranger in his heart.


    While wandering in the air, he saw the direction in which these two robbers were escaping. The two robbers obviously ran directly in the direction of the police station, as if they were throwing themselves into a snare. This is the same thing. ?


    With full of doubts, Peter returned to the side of his uncle''s car.


    "Uncle Ben, I''m back."


    Peter shouted, put his head out of the car window, smiled, and wanted Uncle Ben to open the car door.


    Through the car window, Peter saw his uncle sitting in the car.


    "Ron, you, why are you in my uncle''s car?"


    At the moment he saw Ron, Peter shouted in shock. Peter suddenly felt that all his previous doubts were solved at the moment he saw Ron.


    Why didn''t the two robbers snatch my uncle''s car, and why did they take the initiative to run to the police station, it should be because of Ron sitting in the car?


    "I just ran into my uncle before and talked with him about your recent irritability, and then I waited for you in the car with my uncle."


    Ron smiled calmly when he saw Peter, and answered Peter''s question with a smile.


    When Peter called out his name, Ron''s mental power felt that Peter''s mental situation suddenly changed greatly after seeing him, as if he was surprised why he was in his uncle''s car.


    Although Ron��s current mental strength cannot clearly understand what Peter is thinking, he can still feel Peter��s tremendous spiritual change. Peter is not surprised that he will be here, but surprised. Some other things.


    And there is only one thing that can surprise Peter so much, and that is that Peter has guessed that he has superpowers.


    After knowing this, Ron didn''t feel anything. The fact that he had superpowers was not a big deal, even if Peter discovered it.


    You know, there are many capable people in this world, let alone the famous Captain America Steve Rogers, even the existence of mutants has been known to most people more than 20 years ago.


    There are so many people with superpowers in this world. Little Spider himself is also a superpower. What if he knows that he is a superpower?


    "Peter, you''re back, get in the car."


    At this time, my uncle who heard Peter''s voice finally woke up from a light sleep state, unlocked the car and let Peter get in the car.


    It was the evening, and my uncle was not young anymore. After waiting for Peter for so long, he was a little sleepy, so he closed his eyes and took a nap in the car.


    "Well, okay, uncle Ben."


    Peter responded to my uncle with a mixed feeling, then opened the passenger''s door and got into the car.


    After the person arrived, my uncle started the car and drove towards his home.


    The direction of Ron��s house and the direction of his house were at a glance, but they were a little far apart. Uncle Ben turned a bit on the way and sent Ron home first.


    "Goodbye, Ron, chatting with you today makes me feel very happy."


    The car was parked in front of Ron''s house, and my uncle smiled and said goodbye to Ron.


    "Me too, Uncle Ben."


    Ron also smiled, and politely responded to his uncle.


    "Uncle Ben, I''ll get out of the car to see Ron off, and I''ll be back later."


    At this time, Peter, who was on the co-pilot, was in a complicated mood and followed Ron out of the car, said to his uncle, and followed Ron''s pace.


    Seeing Peter following himself, Ron was not surprised, and led Peter into his house.


    "Peter, sit down, I know you have some questions you want to ask me, just ask if you have any questions, and I will answer you."


    After entering the house, Ron sat directly on the sofa in the living room and stretched out his hand to signal Peter to sit down too.


    Seeing Ron, who looked normal, Peter didn''t sit down in a hurry, but stood there a little nervously.


    Peter struggled in his heart for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and finally asked what he wanted to ask: "Ron, I want to know..., the reason why the two robbers ran to the police station by themselves, did they? You did it?"


    Hearing Peter''s unexpected question, Ron nodded and said, "It was indeed me who did it. I just want to protect my uncle''s safety."


    "...Ron, thank you, you are so cool!" Peter got the answer, and heard that Ron was doing this to save his uncle, and he immediately inspired Ron.


    "Uncle Ben is a respectable elder. I have also received help from Uncle before. Saving him is what I should do!" Ron smiled and said to Peter.


    Peter''s face became exaggerated, and at the same time, Peter suddenly felt that he should say something to express his shock.


    Then, Peter felt that a certain string in his mind seemed to be plucked by something, and he asked Ron all he wanted to say.


    "Ron, are you a mutant with superpowers? You should be right. Those two robbers behaved so strangely. Ron, you must be a mutant. By the way, Ron, your superpowers are again What... Well, let me think about it, Ron, you can directly send those two robbers to the police station, your ability must be able to control the mental hypnosis of others, right, wow, Ron, you are so cool!"


    As he said, before Ron could answer, Peter nodded to himself, feeling that his own guess must be correct, and then continued.


    "By the way, Ron, when did your abilities awaken? And, have you controlled my mind before? Well... it should be impossible. I am your good friend. How can you control it? My friend��s mind. That��s right Ron, I knew you wouldn��t do this, hehe!"


    ...


    Looking at Peter Parker who was talking to himself non-stop, Ron was a little bit bitter to laugh. He felt that he seemed to have inspired a hidden attribute in this version of Peter, who was originally taciturn, called stubbornness. .

 13 Chapter 13 Human Experiments

    After a while, Ron finally sent away the chattering little spider, so that he could stay at home alone.


    The little spider with the tuberculosis attribute awakened was too terrifying. After he learned that Ron also had superpowers, he asked this question and that, and Ron was almost broken.


    Ron certainly didn''t tell Peter all of his abilities, he just told Peter that he had two simple super abilities, telepathy and mind power, and he didn''t reveal much to Peter.


    Then Ron briefly perfuncted Peter, and then sent Peter back because his uncle must be waiting outside in a hurry.


    Although Peter is considered Ron''s friend, Ron is still lonely in this world. Ron can be with others, but he will never let all his things be known by others!


    After Peter left, Ron also formally thought about what he planned to do next.


    This world is a dangerous American comic world. If you follow the correct timeline of this world, Thanos will descend on the earth in a few years at most, and then all the superpowers on the earth will be Thanos. Before that, Ron must gain the same power as Thanos to resist the attack of Thanos.


    Ron''s current strength is about the same as the little spider in peak form. He still needs a lot of road to go to strengthen to the level of Thanos.


    Previously, Ron''s method of strengthening his mental power was to use the mutant spider''s mutant venom. Although Ron can now use his manifest ability to manifest the mutant venom, but because he has already used the mutant venom once. The mutant venom could no longer affect Ron''s mental power.


    However, Ron''s method of strengthening his mental power is naturally not only to obtain extraordinary items. This is just the simplest and fastest way to strengthen his mental power.


    Ron''s main way to strengthen his mental power is to slowly wait for the singularity in his sea of ??consciousness to grow on its own.


    This singularity is the beginning of everything. As long as it takes tens of trillions of billions of years or millions of billions of years, the singularities in his sea of ??consciousness can be almost as powerful as a universe or even a multiverse, providing Ron with Incomparably powerful strength comes.


    Of course, this time is too long, Ron definitely can''t wait, so Ron is prepared, he will take the initiative to strengthen it.


    Since this singularity needs time to grow slowly, Ron will give it time.


    In the vast universe and multiverse, time is just a concept.


    Perhaps in a certain dimension, one year has passed here, but only one second has passed in that dimension.


    What Ron needs to do is to find a suitable dimension for the singularity in the sea of ??consciousness, and then use the time of the dimension to grow his singularity, just like the universe where Ron was incarnate in a coma before. .


    That universe had evolved into the void and stars while Ron was still in chaos. Although it wasn''t a real universe, it was almost there.


    In the dimension of Ron''s incarnation of the universe, this beautiful comic world has only passed for a few hours. How wonderful is this?


    If Ron can once again enter that dimension to strengthen his singularity, and expand his singularity to a cosmic form or a multiverse form, then Ron can be as powerful as Thanos or even primitive transcendence in a few hours. Such strength.


    But at this time, Ron did not enter the singularity in his sea of ??consciousness to explore the time dimension.


    The singularity in his sea of ??consciousness is still only a very weak form. Although it allows Ron to have the same abilities as the Peak Spider-Man, it still does not allow Ron to find the illusory dimension through the singularity.


    Want to have this strength,


    Therefore, Ron has been collecting the methods and time when superheroes acquire superpowers for the past two days, and wants to obtain those things to strengthen his own abilities.


    In fact, the Jessica Campbell that Ron saw two days ago was also an opportunity. It was a newly developed chemical substance that caused Jessica to possess superpowers. If Ron gets that chemical substance, then Luo En''s mental power should also be able to evolve a step.


    It was just that Jessica had already been sent to the hospital at that time, and the military vehicle she encountered must have been evacuated, and Ron could not get the chemical substance.


    In addition to this method, the easiest thing for Ron to get now, and the most suitable thing for Ron, is the body strengthening potion studied by Norman Osborne!


    Presumably, Norman Osborne has broken his heart with his body strengthening potions in the past two days, right?


    ...


    Osborne Industries, New York.


    Norman Osborne rushed out of his office in a hurry and came to the laboratory of Osborne Industries.


    He just got a good news. Dr. Shi has already reorganized the human strengthening agent once. After he injected the recombinant human strengthening agent into the experimental mice, the mice did not show the same violent and aggressive tendency as before. .


    This means that the human strengthening medicine they studied has been completely successful!


    Norman was very excited. The board of directors was still urging him in the experimental stage of the human strengthening medicine, which made him very upset. He did not expect that Dr. Shi would immediately bring him good news.


    Norman rushed to the laboratory, and with the help of Dr. Shi, he personally experimented with the human strengthening agent, and got the same experimental results as Dr. Shi''s before!


    Norman became excited, and the next phase of human experimentation should be reached. Thinking of this, Norman quickly said to Dr. Shi: "Dr. Shi, I remember you told me yesterday that you have found a human experimenter for human strengthening agents. Now, let��s bring that lucky guy up now, let��s hurry up and conduct human experiments!"


    Hearing Norman��s words, Dr. Shi showed a worried look on his face. He said: ��But Mr. Osborne, according to the procedure, the situation of the mice needs to be observed for at least a while before we can conduct human experiments. Now the mice The experiment on humans has just been successful, is it a bit too hasty?"


    "Dr. Shi, you have to know that my Osborne industry has reached the most critical time now. If the human body strengthening agent cannot be obtained in the fastest time, my Osborne industry will be ruined. Bring that tester over to me for direct human experiments!"


    Norman Osborne stared sharply at Dr. Shi, and made up his mind to carry out a human body experiment with human strengthening agents today.


    Norman has been informed that the Ministry of Defense is testing a technology device called a flying suit with a technology company called Exploration Aerospace in the past two days. The attitude towards his Osborne industry has fallen to the extreme. Norman The human body strengthening potion is very much needed to complete his transaction with the Ministry of Defense to defend his Osborne business empire.


    But even so, Dr. Shi was still a little worried. He said: "Mr. Osborne, I know you need this order from the Ministry of National Service very much, but now the human body strengthening medicine really needs to be observed for a while, and I I heard that Dr. Kurt Conners�� limb regeneration technology has also made a big breakthrough recently. This technology should also bring us a large order for Osborne Industries, right?"


    "Dr. Connors'' limb regeneration technique?" Norman snorted coldly, and continued: "His technique was not tested successfully. Before, he only said his limb regeneration was to complete the task I explained. A breakthrough in technology is simply deceiving me. Don''t worry about him, now the human body enhancement medicine is the most important thing for our Osborne industry. Quickly bring that experimenter to me, do you know?"


    "This..." Dr. Shi opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t think of any more reason to stop Norman.


    Dr. Shi did not insist anymore, he came to the phone and made a call.

 14 Chapter 14: Acting as the irritable Green Goblin

    Looking at Ron standing in front of him, Norman Osborne frowned tightly.


    The experimenter Dr. Shi found was Ron?


    "Dr. Shi, I asked you to find the experimenter. Why did you find Harry''s good friend, Ron?"


    Looking at Ron standing in front of him, Norman frowned, his expression a little complicated.


    Ron is a friend of his son Harry Osborne, and Harry is a classmate at the same school. He saw Ron once when he sent Harry to Columbia University two days ago.


    Ron congratulated him that Osborne Industries would surpass Stark Industries in the future, which made him very happy.


    Such a talking person, and a friend of Harry, Norman Osborne somewhat did not want Ron to be the experimenter.


    "Mr. Osborne, I don''t know Ron will be Harry''s friend."


    Dr. Shi was a little wronged. He was also the experimenter who asked him to find him. How did he know Ron would be Harry''s good friend?


    "Mr. Osborne, I took the initiative to come to Osborne Industries to do human experiments. You don''t need to blame Dr. History."


    At this time, Ron, who was on the side, finally spoke and explained to Norman Osborne.


    Ron came to Osborne Industries by himself. In addition to paying attention to Peter''s changes in the past two days, he is also following some information about Osborne Industries at any time.


    After knowing that Osborne Industries was looking for a human experimenter, Ron went directly to Osborne Industries and replaced the original human experimenter.


    Ron did not want to directly obtain Norman Osborne��s body strengthening potions by violent means. The reason why he used this method to contact Norman Osborne was also because Norman Osborne was For him, there are still many functions, and he doesn''t need to engage with him.


    Since he can use the simplest method to obtain the human body strengthening potion, why should Ron do something that harms others and benefits himself?


    Ron admitted that he would not be a good person, but he would not become a bad person either.


    The identities of those good guys and bad guys are too complicated for Ron, and Ron still prefers the chaos-neutral camp, being a simple free man.


    People do not offend me, I do not offend people!


    Looking at the dissatisfaction of Norman Osborne, Ron also had a preliminary definition of the Norman Osborne who was standing in front of him now.


    There are some differences between the various versions of Norman Osborne. The current Norman Osborne should not be the Norman Osborne who was able to kill dogs when he was a child in the comics. It''s the man in the Spider-Man trilogy that is not bad, but Norman Osborn with a bit of a strong personality.


    "Mr. Osborne, you should have heard from Harry. I have a family-borne genetic disease. My body has been relatively thin since I was a child. If I don''t get timely treatment, I will die until I am 40 at most. Therefore, I came to Osborne Industries to do human experiments, also to cure my genetic disease!"


    Knowing that Norman did not want him to do human experiments, Ron organized some language and slightly brought some of his mental deterrence to convince Norman.


    Ron''s mental power is strong, not to mention that Norman is just a little unhappy. Even if Norman is determined not to want Ron to do human experiments, Ron can let him agree.


    Therefore, Norman was listening to Ron''s words, nodded, and directly agreed.


    "All right, Ron, if you say that, then I won''t stop you. Dr. Shi, let''s start the experiment..."


    ...


    In the next time, Dr. Shi gave Ron a brief explanation of the characteristics of the human strengthening agent. After he got Ron into a sealed laboratory, he was about to start the vaporization and inhalation experiment of the human strengthening agent.


    Looking at Norman Osborne and Dr. Shi, who were calmly experimenting,


    To conduct experiments, it is necessary to check his physical condition. Ron''s body is very strong now. If Norman and Dr. Shi know his current physical condition, they will definitely have doubts, so Ron will use his spirit early. The force affected the cognition of Norman and Dr. Shi, causing them to ignore Ron''s powerful body and think that Ron was still an ordinary person.


    In this way, the experiment can proceed unharmed.


    Looking at the guinea pig not far away from him that had undergone human experiments with mental energy, Ron shook his head secretly.


    Although the situation of this mouse seems to be calm on the surface, in fact, the tendency of violence and aggression has been bred in the mouse''s mind.


    This shows that Dr. Shi''s reorganized human strengthening medicine was actually unsuccessful. It just shifted the time for the side effects of the original human strengthening medicine a little bit later.


    However, Ron was not at all worried about the negative effects of the human strengthening medicine on him.


    Ron''s mental power is strong, and he possesses the singularity of the original form of the universe. Even if the human body strengthening potion has the side effects of making people violent and aggressive, it will not have any effect on the powerful mentally.


    Moreover, Ron actually didn''t intend to use all the human strengthening medicines to strengthen his body, but to use most of the human strengthening medicines to strengthen his mental power!


    Ron''s body is already strong enough now. What he needs most is actually to strengthen the singularity in his sea of ??consciousness. Only when the singularity grows can Ron become stronger.


    After all, Ron''s body is no matter how powerful it is, it can''t be compared to the Hulk who can grow indefinitely with physical strength. His main direction of strength must be to strengthen his singularity, not to strengthen any body.


    When Ron''s mental power is strong to a certain level, he doesn''t need any human body to carry him at all, and can live freely in the universe by relying on his mental power.


    After the human experimental medicine was vaporized, Ron used the singularity in the sea of ??consciousness to absorb the vaporized human strengthening medicine.


    The singularity in Ron''s Sea of ??Consciousness has successfully grown to an observable size of about ten meters from the last observation size of one centimeter!


    Sure enough, after the mutant spider''s mutant venom had no effect, the human body strengthening potion was still useful for Singularity.


    Ron knows that what Singularity absorbs is not the real body strengthening medicine, but the combination of substances in the body strengthening medicine that can make people stronger!


    This kind of material combination that can make people stronger is what Singularity really needs.


    The goal of Singularity is to become a universe, and for a universe, this kind of thing that can make people powerful out of thin air is definitely a rare gem.


    After Ron''s experiment was over, the originally quiet white mouse also successfully aroused the tendency of violence and aggression, and began to become manic.


    Seeing this scene, Ron smiled bitterly in his heart and sighed softly.


    "Heh... It seems that I still need to play the next grumpy green goblin..."


    ...


    Later, I saw Ron, who was fixed on the experimental instrument, suddenly violent, destroying everything around him with his fist, allowing Norman Osborn and Dr. Shi to see what the human strengthening agent they were studying was. How failed!

 15 Chapter 15 Be a villain with a bottom line!

    Ron played the irritable green goblin for a while, and finally stopped after turning the Osborne Industrial laboratory into a garbage dump.


    "Sorry, Mr. Osborne, Dr. Shi, I don''t want to be like this either, but I just didn''t know why I couldn''t control myself at all, but it was not intentional..."


    Then Ron came to Norman Osborne and Dr. Shi, spread his hands, pretended to be very embarrassed, and said.


    Although Ron looked extremely irritable when he was destroying the laboratory just now, he did not seem to see Norman and Dr. Shi. He only wanted to destroy the experiment, so Norman and Dr. Shi were just frightened, and there was no danger to their lives .


    Looking at Norman Osborne and Dr. Shi who were still in a state of fright, Ron shook his head helplessly, and then calmed the two people''s uneasy hearts with mental power.


    Then, Ron pointed to the rubbish on the ground and said to Dr. Normans who had recovered: "These things...should I not pay for them?"


    Norman stared at the completely destroyed laboratory, his original excitement sank heavily and his heart became ashamed.


    "...It''s over, everything is over, my Osborne industry is over, it''s all over..."


    Norman Osborne became mad, he held his head, smiled desperately, and kept muttering.


    What happened just now is telling him that the human body enhancement medicine has completely failed, the laboratory has also been destroyed, his order with the Ministry of National Service has been finished, and his Osborne industrial empire will be over...


    Ron frowned slightly when he saw Norman''s appearance. This Norman Osborne''s performance was too weak. He didn''t even have the ability to bear it?


    If Norman Osborne��s mentality is really so weak, it would be a miracle that he can build Osborne Industry.


    But then Norman Osborne did not disappoint Ron.


    After seeing Norman muttering in despair for a while, he seemed to have thought of something, and then he gradually became quiet.


    Afterwards, Norman showed an apology on his face and said to Ron: "Let you see a joke, Ron, of course you don''t have to pay for these damaged things..."


    "Hmm..." Seeing Norman Osborne recovering, Ron nodded, and then deliberately asked Norman about the situation he had just pretended, "Mr. Osborn, what happened to me just now, I feel that I suddenly become irritable, wanting to destroy everything around me, what is going on?"


    Norman Osborne smiled wryly, and explained to Ron.


    "Ron, this is my fault. I apologize to you. The human strengthening medicine we developed failed. The medicine has side effects. It can make people manic and violent, and lose their minds..."


    As he spoke, Norman''s eyes sparkled suddenly, he stared at Ron and begged Ron with a very low posture.


    "Ron, the human body enhancement medicine has failed, and my Osborne Industry is about to die. Ron, you are so powerful now, you must help me and help me save Osborne Industry back!"


    "I can promise you, Mr. Osborne!"


    Ron frowned slightly, he thought for a while, and finally agreed to Norman Osborne.


    After all, a large part of Norman Osborne��s miserable situation is because of him. If we follow the original timeline, after Norman became the Green Gob, although he died in a battle with Peter, he at least He saved his Osborne Industry and handed it to Harry, which lasted the Osborne Industry for a long time.


    And now Norman��s body enhancement medicine is still unsuccessful, Norman has not become the Green Goblin, so now the Osborne industry has become precarious, plus Norman��s son Harry is also Ron��s number one in the world. Not many friends,


    "Ron, I just need you to help me destroy some of the items traded by competitors and the Department of Defense, so that they can''t complete the transaction with the Department of Defense, so that my Osborne Industry can continue. Survived!"


    Norman stared at Ron and told his plan very excitedly.


    Yes, as long as all his competitors'' trading items are destroyed and the Ministry of Defense has no trading partners, then they have no reason to abandon their cooperation with Osborne Industries!


    After hearing Norman''s words, Ron shook his head in his heart, feeling a little funny.


    Norman Osborne is asking him to really become a super villain in the American comics world, the Green Devils!


    Ron thought about Norman''s proposal again, but in the end he did not refuse, but instead agreed.


    Of course, Ron will only promise Norman Osborne this time.


    Although Ron never considered himself a bad person, he also knew that he was definitely not a good person.


    Although Meiman World is a modern society, it is actually a place that respects strength!


    As long as you are strong enough, you can destroy everything.


    Good people generally don''t have any good results here, just like the original uncle of Peter, who kindly helped others but was shot and killed.


    Of course, Ron also has a bottom line. If Norman Osborne really wants to kill his competitors and people from the Ministry of Defense to defend his Osborne industry like the original plot, then Luo Yeah will definitely not agree.


    "In the next time, let me be a villain in the spring breeze..."


    ...


    Half an hour later, Ron was wearing a suit of armor, stepping on a flying skateboard, and flying out of the building of the Osborne Industrial Building with all the equipment of the original Green Goblin.


    Of course, Ron didn��t wear the green armor of the Green Devil. Ron didn��t want to wear it on his body, so he changed a black armor in Osborne Industries. Went out.


    In the next time, Ron went to several places, blasted some of the laboratories, storage rooms, etc. in these places with a small pumpkin-like bomb to smash them, and then left happily.


    It was late at night. Ron once again scanned the place he was going to destroy with mental power. He only moved his hand after confirming that there was no one inside, so it didn''t hurt anyone''s life. Span Industries has just destroyed what was competitive.


    Before destroying these things, Ron also left a few samples, and then found a place where there was no one around. It took some time to give him the Green Gob equipment that Norman gave him and the few samples he left behind. It was broken down into his mental power and stored in the singularity in his sea of ??consciousness.


    This is a new ability that Ron gained after he could observe seven points in the size of ten meters, called Item Spiritualization!


    Ron can use its mental power to decompose a complete item into his mental power, absorb it into his singularity, and become the nourishment for his singularity.


    This method is much stronger than Ron''s previous use of singularity to absorb the mutant venom, the human body strengthening potion!


    Moreover, after Ron uses this ability to dissolve the item into his mental power, his fantasy manifestation ability can also manifest the item more easily.


    After packing everything up, Ron used his thought power to rush into the sky again, flying towards his home.


    ...

 16 Chapter 16 The Unreversible Plot

    "Wall Street Journal Express. At midnight yesterday, several companies, including Osborne Industries, Exploration Aerospace Industries, and AIM Technology, were attacked. Some of the recent scientific and technological achievements of these companies were completely destroyed and huge losses..."


    "The New York Times is fast. At midnight yesterday, an eyewitness saw a UFO destroying the research results of several companies such as Osborne Industries, Exploration Aerospace Industries, AIM Technology, etc., and their whereabouts are unknown..."


    "According to the Clarion Daily News, at midnight yesterday, a villain took away several well-known companies in New York. The experimental results of several well-known companies in New York were all destroyed by the villain. It is suspected that mutants have done it..."


    ...


    Early the next morning, almost all newspapers in New York published news about Ron''s destruction of several company experiments yesterday, which spread throughout New York.


    Losing such a big person, the companies that were destroyed by Ron are very angry, because of this incident, their company''s stock price has fallen by so many points, and I don''t know how much dollars they have lost!


    And here, Norman Osborne did a good job. He reported the damage to the Osborne Industry very high, and held a press conference to ask the police to investigate the damage to the Osborne Industry and several others. The people in this company looked extremely angry.


    Of course, these are all things that Norman Osborne made on the surface. Although Osborne Industries�� stock price has dropped, I don��t know how much, but Osborne Industries has also gained a respite and reached a new agreement with the Department of Defense. The deal made Norman Osborne privately wonder what it was like.


    As the initiator of all this, Ron was quietly reading books at school, learning knowledge such as mathematics, physics and chemistry, without worrying that he would be exposed.


    He went to Osborne Industries yesterday in the middle of the night, and he flew over and back with the power of mind. Without any monitoring equipment, he had sufficient alibi.


    However, Ron was very concerned about the technology company called AIM he destroyed yesterday.


    Ron remembered that in the comics, this company seemed to be the predecessor of Hydra''s technology department, which was dedicated to researching technology for Hydra. Later, due to differences in opinions, it separated from Hydra and was reorganized by a group of crazy technology madmen. AIM Technology.


    And the leader of AIM technology is the famous murder brain Murdoch, this is a technological madman with super mental power and computing power, and Iron Man is a deadly enemy, rumored to be smarter than Iron Man Tony.


    When Ron went to the AIM technology company yesterday, he wanted to compete with Murdoch Murdoch who has the stronger mental power, but Ron discovered that there is no Murdoch in AIM technology.


    The leader of AIM Technology is another person, Aldridge Kilian.


    After knowing Aldridge Killian, the leader of AIM Technology, Ron also understood that this AIM technology should be the AIM technology created by Dr. Killian in the Iron Man trilogy, not the nine in the comics. The AIM technology splintered from the Tou snake technology department is now.


    Of course, like the comics, this AIM technology is also the enemy of Iron Man Tony, appearing in "Iron Man 3".


    Now Dr. Kilian, the leader of AIM Technology, was originally a big fan of Tony Stark. At a party, Dr. Kilian and Tony had made an appointment to meet on the roof, but Tony Stark directly cheated However, he didn''t attend the appointment at all, so Dr. Kilian also studied something called the Extremis Virus because of his love and hatred, and wanted to avenge Tony Stark.


    This extremis virus can make people''s bodies strong and self-healing, and it can also make the user''s body emit extremely high temperatures, which is extremely powerful.


    After thinking of this series of things,


    Because Ron discovered that the Extremis Virus has not been successfully developed at all.


    Knowing that the Extremis Virus had not been successfully developed, Ron didn''t take care of other things, just destroyed some things in his plan and left.


    Although Dr. Kilian is the villain in "Iron Man 3", who almost killed Tony, Ron did not directly change Dr. Kilian''s mind, so that he will not study the Extremis Virus against Tony. Stark.


    Ron also wants to strengthen himself with the Extremis Virus that Dr. Killian has researched. How can he manage this?


    You know, Tony Stark has a halo. Even if Dr. Killian already possesses the Extremis Virus, didn''t Tony Stark defeat Dr. Killian in the end?


    So why should Ron be nosy and passionate?


    ...


    "Ron, have you heard that? A criminal appeared in New York last night, and he directly destroyed a kind of technological item studied by Harry''s father''s company. The damage was heavy. You said we should find the criminal and arrest it. Live, directly to the police station?"


    After school in the afternoon, Peter Parker took Ron to a remote place, and said to Ron very excited.


    After yesterday��s uncle Ben��s incident, Peter has made up his mind to be a superhero like Captain America and Daredevil. After knowing that someone had destroyed several companies�� things, he immediately wanted to go. Capture this person and embark on the road of a superhero protecting mankind.


    After knowing that Ron also has superpowers, Peter is also ready to tell Ron about his becoming a superhero, and wants to invite Ron to be a superhero with him.


    In this regard, Peter has even thought of their superhero title. He has the super powers of a spider and is called Spider-Man.And Ron has the ability to fly, so he is called Flying Man!


    Then they went to fight for justice and protect humanity together. What a cool thing...


    However, Ron felt a little helpless about Peter''s idea of ??becoming a superhero.


    He didn''t expect that he had already saved his uncle. Why did Peter still want to be a superhero?


    The reason why Peter became a superhero was because the death of Uncle Ben made him understand the principle of''the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility'', which led to the idea of ??being a superhero.


    But my uncle is not dead at all now. Why does Peter still want to be a superhero? This is unreasonable!


    Ron didn''t know why this was, so he had to suppress this doubt first, and then he was ready to observe the reasons.


    Of course, Ron refused without even thinking about Peter''s proposal to take him to become a superhero.


    Ron shook his head and said, "No, Peter, I don��t want to be a superhero who protects humanity in the weird costume like the captain. It��s too weird. I think we��d better study at ease and take the exam in the future. To go to a good university, it is more important to find a good job."


    "Why, Ron, after being a superhero, we can catch a lot of criminals who endanger society, save a lot of people, and be admired by a lot of people. Ron, this is doing good deeds, why are you? Don''t want to be a superhero?"


    Peter felt very puzzled by Ron''s words. He thought that Ron, as his good friend, shouldn''t refuse his proposal.


    As a result, Ron not only disagrees with his proposal, but also wants to persuade him not to become a superhero. What is going on?


    So Peter hurriedly told Ron about the title of superhero he thought of, hoping to get Ron to agree with him.


    "Ron, I have already thought about the title of superhero for you. You''re called Flying Man, and I''m called Spiderman. That''s so cool. Ron, can''t you agree to my proposal?"


    Looking at Peter who was dissatisfied, Ron smiled bitterly in his heart, shook his head firmly, and rejected Peter''s proposal again.


    Let��s not talk about how stupid the decision to be a superhero is to catch those criminals, just say that Peter is going to catch the criminal who destroyed Osborne��s industry.


    In this matter, although Ron didn''t hurt anyone''s life, he was still a criminal who didn''t choose to deduct him!


    Did Ron and Peter say, I am Peter the criminal you want to catch?


    "Peter, I won''t agree with your proposal. It would be foolish to be a masked superhero."


    Ron''s face turned cold, and he still didn''t agree to Peter''s proposal, "Peter, I will persuade you one more time. You still don''t want to be a superhero. Isn''t it good to go to school with peace of mind?"


    "No, Ron, I''ve made up my mind. You don''t need to persuade me. If you don''t go with me, then I will do it alone!"


    When Peter saw Ron still trying to prevent him from becoming a superhero, he was really dissatisfied in his heart. He threw down these words very angrily and then left directly.


    Seeing Peter leaving angrily, Ron frowned tightly, but he smiled suddenly in his heart.


    "It seems that the story of Peter Parker becoming Spider-Man is still a plot that cannot be reversed..."


    ...

 17 Chapter 17: Spider-Mans Road to Superhero

    In the remote suburbs, Herman Schultz and Jackson Bryce leaned on the edge of their van, waiting for the arrival of traders.


    There are dozens of shotguns and submachine guns on the van, and a small amount of special cutting equipment, grabbing equipment, and so on.


    These goods will be sold to a robbery gang, creating a good revenue for their Thoms Recycling Company.


    Although I don''t know why a robbery gang had to buy so many guns after cutting equipment, this did not prevent Schultz and Bryce from making this transaction.


    Their business is not easy to do. Generally, there will not be a single business for a long time. Although these things are not worth too much US dollars, they are better than doing food.


    After waiting for a while, two commercial vehicles that were not cheap at first glance stopped in front of them, and then a large number of people walked down from the vehicles, a dozen of them.


    Seeing so many people coming, Schultz and Bryce''s expressions tightened, and they felt a little uncomfortable.


    Before, the middleman told them that the trader was just a robbery group. How come so many people have come, and they all have sophisticated knives and guns in their hands. They are not like a robbery group at all, but more like a robbery group. A group of gangsters.


    After getting out of the car, these people pointed all the guns in their hands at Schultz and Bryce.


    Then, one of these people who seemed to be the leader came a little bit in front of Schultz and Bryce and said loudly.


    "Wow, I guess you two should be from the famous Tomus Recycling Company, right? But I heard that there should be five or six people in your Tomus Recycling Company? Why are you two here now? "


    "We are only selling weapons and technological equipment. There should be no grudges against you. What are you going to do?"


    Facing a dozen people with guns pointed at them, Schultz and Bryce moved closer to the van on their backs, looking very scared.


    "What are we going to do?" This guy saw Schultz and Bryce leaning back all the time, smiled teasingly, took a pistol and knocked on Schultz and Bryce in demonstration, and then Continue to say.


    "You should know that the drug business on the market has become more and more difficult recently. On the other hand, some high-tech items are very popular, and our boss Frank has taken a fancy to your Thoms Recycling Company. So I You two need to take us to meet the real person in charge of your company. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Frank? Is your boss Frank Damico?" Schultz and Bryce frowned, surprised.


    Frank Damico, they have heard that this man is the leader of the largest drug gang and gangster on the West Coast, and he is the overlord in the underground world of New York.


    Although the technological goods and weapons sold by their Thoms Recycling Company are well-known in the New York Underworld, they should not be in the eyes of Frank Damico?


    After all, the technological goods and guns they sell are simply not worth mentioning when compared with the profiteering drugs!


    Faced with the threat of so many gangs, Schultz and Bryce did not speak, and wanted to bring these people back to the Thoms Recycling Company.


    Because, even if the boss of these people is the big drug lord Frank Damico, they are still more afraid of Tomus than the fierce Tomus!


    And Tomus also gave them a death order, saying that they must be careful outside, and in any case they cannot reveal their true location.


    As long as they do not reveal their specific whereabouts, they can do anything they want!


    So, Schultz and Bryce looked at each other from the corner of their eyes, and then directly charged the energy-storing gloves they were wearing, and slammed at the guy standing not far in front of them.


    Then, I saw that the guy standing in front of Schultz and Bryce was blasted hundreds of meters away by the two of them. The bones of his whole body were shattered and he instantly lost his life.


    Seeing this scene, the other gang members were stunned for a while, and then slowly reacted.


    "Shoot and kill these two people!"


    After reacting, someone shouted angrily, and then everyone fired in the direction of Schultz and Bryce.


    ...


    Soon after dinner, Peter put on his''spider suit'' in his room, then went to the mirror and watched his current outfit.


    This''spider suit'' is still the one he wore to the New York Wrestling League yesterday. The clothes are large and loose, with ugly trousers and a face mask with exposed eyes. It looks very silly.


    Peter thought of Ron''s rejection of him during the day, and finally understood why Ron didn''t want to be a superhero with him.


    Wearing such ugly clothes on the body makes it hard to even go out. How can you be worthy of the identity of a superhero?


    Peter made up his mind, and then he must make a handsome spider suit to match his Spider-Man superhero status.


    Putting on a coat, Peter sneaked out of the house and came to the street, ready to carry out his first chivalrous battle.


    However, for some unknown reason, Peter came to the street for a long time and found no criminals who robbery or murder in the legend. On the contrary, he encountered a lot of small things like thieves stealing things and fighting with students.


    Of course, Peter did not miss the opportunity to do good because of these small things. He stopped these people and gained the feeling of being a superhero.


    But these things are actually not many. After one night, Peter caught eight thieves, prevented four student gang fights, helped people in difficulties five times, and prevented a cat being hit by a car. Peter There is no more thing he can help.


    Peter was a little discouraged. He said he was going to be a superhero, but he was doing little things, and now he didn''t even have to do these little things.


    Of course, Peter did not give up the idea of ??being a superhero. The feeling of helping others made Peter very happy!


    It was late now, and Ron felt that no crime should happen next, so he ended his first day as a superhero and rushed back towards his own home.


    Peter''s home lives in the suburbs, which is relatively remote. It will take some time to go back.


    But when Peter walked to an extremely remote place, he suddenly heard fierce gunfire coming out not far away, like a gang of firefighting.


    Hearing the gunshots, Peter became excited. After searching for so long, he finally found the legendary criminal.


    As long as these criminals are caught and hung under the eaves of the police station as they were yesterday, his reputation as Spider-Man will initially start.


    Without hesitation, Peter took off the jacket he was wearing, revealing his spider-patterned''spider suit'', and then rushed in the direction of the gunfire.


    Yes, rushing over, this place is not in the city area with tall buildings, but in the outskirts, there are no tall buildings for Peter to swing around, he can only use his feet to run.


    After running for a while, Peter discovered the real situation where the gunshots appeared.


    The situation is like this. About ten people are holding the guns in their hands and shooting frantically at two people, but those two people have no counterattack weapons in their hands, not even a pistol.


    There is no way, these two people can only hide behind the car next to them, preparing to avoid the shooting of those people first.


    But then, a scene that shocked Peter appeared.


    I saw that after waiting for the gunshots to become quieter, the two men actually punched the van in front of them directly, hitting those who attacked them with guns.


    Seeing this scene, Peterby knew that these two men were definitely not ordinary criminals, but super villains with superpowers!


    It is the duty of the superhero to deal with such a super villain...


    Without hesitation, Peter hurriedly shot his webs to stick to the van that had been blasted out, and threw it aside, saving the people.


    ...

 18 Chapter 18 The Vulture Appears

    "Hey, two big bad guys, what are you doing? Let me guess, you must be dealing with those gangsters for dirty goods, because you have super powers, so you want to kill those gangsters. People swallow all the goods, right?"


    After throwing the van that had hit a dozen gangsters aside with a tough spider silk, Peter jumped directly between the two people, facing Schultz and Bryce, and said.


    And when Schultz and Bryce watched suddenly appear in front of them, Peter, who was wearing a weird outfit and a red headgear, frowned.


    Although this guy is dressed very funny and weird, like a clown, but even so, they can''t laugh.


    This guy who jumped out just didn''t know what to use to hook the van and throw it away, but they could see clearly, knowing that although this guy is dressed in funny, he must have some strength beyond ordinary people.


    Could it be that this guy who suddenly jumped out to want to be nosy is actually a mutant in the legend?


    Peter looked at the way Schultz and Bryce looked at him cautiously, and he became proud, thinking that these two guys must have been frightened by his hand just now, and he was thinking about whether to surrender!


    "Well... since you don��t speak, then I��ll take it as your acquiescence. Listen, I��m the new superhero Spider-Man in New York, who is here to clean up you and send you to the police station to plead guilty. Of course, if If you are caught with nothing, then I won��t do it myself. You go to the police station to confess your guilt, do you think it��s okay?"


    Peter put his hands on his waist, pointed at Schultz and Bryce arrogantly, and laughed.


    "No matter who you are, I advise you not to be nosy, if you leave now, we will let you go!"


    Schultz and Bryce''s face grew gloomy. They were the first time they saw such a long-winded guy, especially Bryce. He hated talkative people the most in his life, so he said very impatiently.


    "Wow, do you want to shoot at me?" Peter pretended to be surprised, hooked Schultz and Bryce, and smiled: "Don''t worry, I won''t go. Come, let me see how powerful you two big wicked men wearing iron gloves are!"


    "Huh...I don''t know what''s wrong!" Bryce snorted coldly, then directly flipped a small switch in his power storage glove up, and then blasted towards Peter, who was several meters away. Past.


    Peter saw Bryce actually punched him in the air. He just wanted to laugh at him. As a result, he was knocked out by an invisible shock wave. He flew hundreds of meters away and fell heavily. On the ground.


    At this time, the gangsters who were originally behind Peter saw someone coming to stop Schultz and Bryce, and they ran away without a trace, and didn''t know where they went.


    When Bryce saw that Peter was blasted out by him and fell to the ground, he sighed, "I''m still a superhero like this guy. It turns out I''m just a fool. I really call him a "horror". Is it fake..."


    "Okay Bryce, let''s go quickly, otherwise we won''t be able to leave until the police arrive." Schultz frowned, said something, and then walked toward the van that Peter had just thrown out. In the past, I wanted to see if the van could be driven.


    They are not rich, Toums said, they should not only keep a low profile, but also cherish their property.


    Bryce nodded, and followed Peter without thinking about Peter.


    However, just as Bryce and Schultz walked to the side of the van, their bodies and limbs were suddenly stuck to the van with a sticky web of spider silk, and they could not move.


    The two of them just wanted to use their charged gloves to get rid of their predicament, but found that their gloves had also been glued away by two spider silks.


    "Huh..., it turns out that the iron gloves you wear on your hands can not only increase your strength, but they can also emit powerful shock waves. You still have a lot of methods!"


    Peter let out a sigh, fiddled with the two charged gloves he had just glued back from Schultz and Bryce, and said while fiddle.


    He just ran back after being bombarded, not wanting Schultz and Bryce to escape.


    Knowing that the super powers of the two of them should be emitted by the iron gloves in their hands, Peter also knew that he could not go to fight with the two, he had to use wisdom.


    So when Peter saw Schultz and Bryce walking to the side of the van, he thought of using his spider silk to stick the two on the van, then remove the iron gloves from the two of them, and then subdue them. Two-person plan.


    "Hey, you two guys, I guess you must be in a gang, tell me where your lair is, let me take you back together, okay?"


    After playing with the charge gloves for a while, Peter didn''t know how to use them, so he threw the charge gloves aside, and continued talking to Schultz and Bryce.


    Peter is not stupid. Judging from the previous situation, he guessed that Schultz and Bryce are definitely in a gang. Since he is going to be a superhero, he must carry justice to the end and kill all the criminals!


    When Schultz and Bryce heard Peter''s words, they didn''t speak, but sneered, and then aimed their eyes behind Peter.


    Seeing the two of them looking behind him, Peter cried out badly, and immediately wanted to flash aside when he moved.


    It''s a pity that Peter still flashed too slowly. Two hard mechanical iron claws suddenly grabbed Peter''s shoulders, and immediately brought Peter to the sky, very fast.


    Peter reached out and grabbed the mechanical iron claws on his shoulders, trying to break the mechanical claws apart, but found that the mechanical iron claws were so powerful that he couldn''t break free.


    At this time, Peter had been taken to an altitude of at least a thousand meters, and there was nothing else around him, so his spider silk was useless.


    Peter was a little desperate. He looked up laboriously, trying to see who caught him and took him to the sky.


    Then, Peter saw a weird guy with three or four meters long mechanical wings.


    Peter knew that this weird guy should be a person, so he wanted to open his mouth and beg this guy to let him go.


    However, Peter hadn''t spoken yet, but he suddenly felt that the mechanical claws grasping his shoulders had loosened, and then his body was light, and he immediately fell down quickly.


    Ah ah ah-


    Then, there was a violent scream in the air, which continued for a long time.


    ...

 19 Chapter 19 The reason for changing the plot!

    "Peter, after all this, do you still want to be a superhero now?"


    Ron looked at Peter Parker who was slumped in front of him, with a faint smile on his face, and asked Peter in a rhetorical tone.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, it''s wrong, it''s Ron. You are right to be a superhero. I just fell from such a high place. I thought I was going to die. Fortunately Ron, you catch I..."


    But Peter was sitting on the ground and exhaling heavily. After hearing Ron''s words, he waved his hand and said.


    Peter really regretted it. He had fallen from a height of several kilometers before, and after seeing the broad flat ground on the ground, he already regretted being a superhero.


    This height is then coupled with the impact of falling from a high altitude, even though his body has become very strong now, Peter does not think he will survive.


    After feeling the breath of death, Peter thought a lot and felt very guilty in his heart.


    Peter thought of Uncle Ben and Aunt May. Uncle Ben and Aunt May brought him up so much. Peter still wants to repay him and Aunt May in the future. If he dies, what will Uncle Ben and Aunt May do?


    Then, Peter thought of Ron again, and thought of how he actually wanted to persuade Ron to be a superhero with him during the day.


    It would be fine for him to find his own death, but he actually had to drag Ron to find his death with him. He was simply cheating his best friend.


    Therefore, Peter fell into deep self-blame, and he closed his eyes and waited for death.


    As a result, Peter suddenly felt a piece of foam under his body catching him, and then put him on the ground safely.


    Then, Peter saw Ron slowly falling from the sky and standing in front of him.


    "Ron, I have already decided. I will study hard in the future, go to a good university, earn more money to repay my uncle and Aunt May, this is what I should do!"


    After feeling better, Peter got up from the ground and said with a wry smile.


    "Um..., Peter, you know it." Ron nodded and smiled.


    It seems that this time Peter should really not be too interested in being a superhero.


    Ever since Ron knew what superhero Peter was going to be, he was concerned about it and wanted to see what Peter was like as Spider-Man.


    So in the evening, Ron flew over Peter''s house and followed Peter who was sneaking away.


    After the last enhancement of the human body enhancement potion developed by Norman Osborne, now Ron can observe the singularity in the sea from his point of view has become ten meters, stronger than when he first strengthened the singularity a lot of.


    Now Ron''s psychic can sense a distance of two to three hundred meters. Even if Peter has a spider sensation, Ron can still easily follow Peter without being discovered by Peter.


    Peter is his friend and the nephew of Uncle Ben and Aunt May, Ron didn''t want to be sad for his good Uncle Ben and Aunt May.


    Although he didn''t think Peter would have an accident, Ron still wanted to see how Peter became a superhero, in case Peter really had an accident.


    Of course, in addition to the almost impossible accident that Peter appears, Ron also wants to see who Peter will meet when he becomes a superhero, and how will the story about Spider-Man Peter Parker develop?


    You know, Norman Osborne is no longer the Green Goblin. If the world plot is normal, Peter should meet other big villains.


    Now Ron finally knew who the villain Peter had encountered was.


    The villain Vulture, whose full name is Adrian Toums, was originally an electronic engineer, possessing a piece that allows people to fly and increase their power.


    In addition to Vulture Toums himself, his recycling company should also have the "horror" Herman Schultz and Jackson Bryce, the "tinker" Phineas Mason, and an unknown guy. .


    These guys did not show up in the classic "Spider-Man" trilogy and two "The Amazing Spider-Man", but appeared in the later "Spider-Man: Homecoming".


    Thinking of these materials, Ron smiled comfortably, feeling very comfortable!


    Since his mental power has become stronger and stronger, he has gradually remembered the things that had been hidden in Ron''s memory and were almost forgotten, so he can clearly remember these materials that have almost been forgotten by him.


    Moreover, after the last time Norman Osborne developed the enhancement of the human body enhancement potion, the distance at which Ron can observe the starting point has become more than ten meters in size, and his mental power is now stronger and stronger than the first enhancement. Several times.


    Now Ron''s psychic sensor can sense a distance of two or three hundred meters around him. Even if Peter has a powerful spider sensor, Ron can still easily follow Peter without being discovered by Peter.


    And the reason Ron wanted to persuade Peter not to be Spider-Man, apart from not wanting his uncle and aunt May to worry, it was actually important that he wanted to change the plot of this world and see if the plot of this beautiful world was influenced by him. What will happen after the change, I want to know the attitude of this beauty world towards him here!


    Originally, Ron didn''t want to change the plot of the world. Peter should be a Spider-Man. Why should he care?


    After all, Ron is most familiar with the plots of the world, and knowing how the plot will develop is definitely a good thing for him.


    But since Ron and Wu failed to transform into a universe, and then returned to Earth, he suddenly had such an idea.


    It''s as if this idea is his instinct, he must do these things, if he doesn''t do it, he will die immediately.


    As his mental power grew stronger and stronger, his feeling became stronger, which made Ron extremely uncomfortable!


    At this time, after Peter Parker''s Spider-Man''s plot was changed by him, Ron''s feeling was basically not felt.


    Feeling this change, Ron was still slightly confused.


    The last time he met Dr. Kirian, the villain in "Iron Man 3" at AIM Technology, didn''t he want to change the plot for him?


    After thinking for a while, Ron thought of two possibilities.


    First, Dr. Kilian doesn''t care about that guy at all, so that guy doesn''t take Dr. Kilian seriously.


    Secondly, Dr. Kilian is actually not particularly troublesome for Iron Man, an important figure in this world, and it does not cause any trouble to Iron Man at all, so Ron doesn''t feel that way.


    After thinking of these two possibilities, Ron felt his thoughts become smoother.


    If there is nothing wrong, it should be these two reasons!


    ...

 20 Chapter Twenty Become a Xueba!

    Since Peter Parker was rescued by Ron that day, time has passed very smoothly for several days.


    As said that night, Peter did not become a superhero Spiderman anymore, and he has been studying quietly at school.


    However, Ron Choha found that Peter would still help some people these days, but he didn''t go directly to stop vultures, thrillers, and gangsters that night. It was just that some people helped people put the cats on the poles. Grab this little thing and so on.


    Ron didn��t care too much when he knew about it. Being helpful is a good character. If Peter wants to do it, do it. Anyway, his urge to change the plot will no longer come up. He doesn''t need to worry about Peter!


    Anyway, Peter''s ability is not weak, and he is an important person in this world. As long as he doesn''t meet a particularly difficult guy, Peter can have a chance to escape safely!


    And Ron was not interested in managing the vultures that day. Except for some battles with Peter that day, Ron was not interested in managing these people. Ron was not interested in managing these people. .


    However, Ron has seen some news about them from the Internet these days. This is what the news said. In the past few days, a guy wearing mechanical wings suddenly appeared in New York. This guy had done something with a gangster. One, after turning the gangster into a corpse, left!


    After seeing this news, Ron also remembered the information about the gang, which was a bit interesting.


    The gang belonged to a man named Frank Damico, and Frank Damico was a famous drug lord in the underground world of New York. He operated most of the drug business in New York and was very powerful.


    Of course, what makes Ron interesting is of course not the guy himself, but the origin of this guy.


    Through the analysis of the data in the memory, Ron determined that this Frank Damico should be the big drug villain in the movie "King of the Sea"!


    Thinking of this movie, Ron immediately thought of the violent little loli named Minty in the movie, who was super-killing.


    Ron remembered that "King of the Sea" was about a guy named Dave Levsky who dreamed of becoming a superhero. After some things, he finally became the story of the King of Sea.


    However, although the protagonist of this movie is the King of Sea Bian, its real protagonist is actually a super killer who is a violent little loli!


    Strictly speaking, Super Kill Girl and Haibian King are indeed members of the American comics world, and it is not surprising that they can be integrated in this American comics world.


    After knowing that Super Killer and King Haibian were in this comic world, Ron didn''t care too much.


    Although in the movie the super-killer girl is really cute, Ron also thinks the little girl is very cute, but what does this have to do with Ron?


    Ron is not an impulsive guy, he only appreciates little Lolita, and has no other ideas.


    Now Ron''s heart only has to learn, to learn all the materials that can help his abilities.


    Since possessing his mental abilities, Ron has discovered that if he has mastered all the knowledge of physics, mathematics, chemistry, etc., he can use these things to create some powerful weapons.


    For example, he directly manifested the most poisonous element known to be polonium, used to poison the enemy, manifested the tritium element nuclear fusion into explosive energy, used the explosion to attack the enemy, etc...


    Although these methods are not as fast as Ron''s direct use of mental power to destroy other people��s brains, in case someone else has the Magneto helmet, a device that can isolate mental power, or that other people��s mental power is also very powerful, then Ron��s spirit Doesn''t the power attack have no effect on others?


    So since this time, Ron has been soaking in the school library every day,


    Because of his strong mental power now, Ron understood the meaning of these books in minutes, and learned the knowledge forever.


    In just a few days, Ron has successfully upgraded from a scumbag with only middle and upper grades to a high school level, which is still the top class.


    And just in a physics exam at the school yesterday, Ron directly showed his ability to learn to dominate, and directly got the first place in the exam with full marks, shocking the entire Midtown High School!


    However, Ron��s classmates certainly don��t believe Ron will have such a good grade. After all, Ron��s previous grades are pretty good, but it is absolutely impossible to get the first place. They think Ron is cheating. !


    In this regard, Ron faintly explained: "I didn''t get good grades before, just because I didn''t want to study. If I study, I will definitely be comparable to the technological genius Tony Stark"!


    As soon as this remark came out, he was shocked on the spot and attracted countless sighs, all thinking that Ron was bragging.


    The school was also very skeptical about the fact, but the school handled this matter very well. They directly gave Ron a dozen different physics retests, and turned Ron into a place where it is absolutely impossible to cheat. Answer the questions to see if Ron really has the ability to take the first place.


    Then, all of them were defeated by Ron with cruel facts.


    In these few physics retests, Ron brushed the questions just like flipping a book, going page by page without stopping at all.


    When the final results came out, Ron also successfully proved that he was indeed not cheating. The scores of a dozen re-examinations were exactly the same as the previous exams, all of which were full marks.


    After this proof, although the school and the students still felt a little skeptical, they didn''t say much.


    At the same time, Ron also realized that it was not enough to learn this knowledge. He had to experiment with these things himself and see the effects of this knowledge with his own eyes.


    So Ron went to Norman Osborne��s Osborne Industry, and Norman said that he needed a separate laboratory to study various things for him.


    Hearing Ron''s request, Norman gave Ron a laboratory without even thinking about it!


    Ron helped him so much last time, and he heard Harry say that Ron was actually a schoolmaster, so he agreed so readily.


    Afterwards, Norman Osborne asked very nervously about the side effects of Ron''s strengthening of the human body.


    Ron didn��t know how to explain this to Norman Osborne, so in order to save worry, Ron once again used his mind control ability to Norman Osborne and Dr. Shi who also knew this, let They would never ask Ron about this again.


    ...


    After that, time passed bit by bit. Soon, Ron, Peter, and Harry graduated from Midtown High School.


    After graduation, Ron, Peter and Harry were successfully admitted to Imperial State University, the best school in the world!


    ...

 21 Chapter 21 Days of Experiments

    "Hey, Ron, I''m leaving first, do you want to go with us?"


    Peter Parker pushed open the door of the laboratory, saw Ron not actually doing the experiment, and hurriedly shouted.


    "Peter, you should go back first. I have another experiment that hasn''t been completed yet. I will leave later."


    Facing Peter''s visit, Ron didn''t even raise his head, and he just replied.


    "Ron, you are still so addicted to experiments... Then, let''s go first." Peter nodded and turned to leave, but then he seemed to think of something and turned around again, "By the way Ron, Ben Uncle has his birthday tomorrow. Would you like to come and celebrate his birthday for my uncle."


    "Uncle Ben''s birthday tomorrow?" Ron frowned slightly when he heard this, and then relaxed again.


    Then Ron finally raised his head and saw Peter Parker at the door.


    "Okay, since tomorrow is my uncle''s birthday, I will definitely go to celebrate my uncle''s birthday tomorrow, so don''t worry, Peter!"


    "That''s all, goodbye, Ron." When he got the answer, Peter smiled satisfied and went out.


    After Peter left the laboratory where Ron was in, he quickly ran to another laboratory of Osborne Industries and found Gwen who was packing things.


    "Gwen, I asked Ron, he still has an experiment that hasn''t been finished, and he won''t leave until a while, let''s go first." Peter walked towards Gwen and said with a silly smile.


    "Ron did he really say that?" Gwen gave a skeptical smile, seeming to doubt Peter''s words.


    "Of course, Gwen, you also know that once the guy Ron starts an experiment, he can stay in the laboratory for three days and three nights. I didn''t lie to you." Seeing Gwen suspecting him, Peter felt In a hurry, explain quickly.


    "Okay, Peter, I believe you, let''s go together." Gwen chuckled, showing a sweet smile, and walked out to the door.


    Seeing Gwen agreed to go with him, Peter smiled happily, and then followed Gwen''s footsteps.


    Gwen''s full name is Gwen Stacey, he is a college classmate with Ron and Harry. He looks very beautiful.


    Since being admitted to Imperial State University, Peter has been studying part-time. According to the recommendation of Ron and Harry, he came to Osborne Industries as an intern assistant.


    Coincidentally, Gwen Stacey was also an assistant intern at Osborne Industries, and it was a coincidence that both of them were also assistants to Dr. Kurt Connors.


    After meeting Gwen Stacey, Peter fell in love with Gwen, who was generous and beautiful, and he was very fond of Gwen.


    After all, his crush Mary Jane has now become his best friend Harry''s girlfriend. Peter realized that Mary Jane has no chance, so he pursued Gwen.


    It is a pity that although Peter is now a lot more outgoing and confident, and usually talks a lot, but when he meets Gwen, Peter feels that he has returned to the time when he had a crush on Mary Jane, and he did not dare to confess to Gwen.


    After coming to the bus stop outside Osborne Industry with Gwen Stacey, Peter tried to open his mouth several times to invite Gwen to his uncle''s birthday, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Peter, my car is coming, goodbye."


    At this time, the bus that Gwen Stacey was waiting for also came. She and Peter waved, and then walked towards the bus.


    "Oh, okay, Gwen..." Seeing Gwen walking towards the bus, Peter finally reacted and waved his hand.


    Seeing Gwen walking onto the bus, Peter breathed out helplessly, feeling that he was really timid.


    Since I really like it, why don''t you dare to confess it, hey...


    ��������


    After Peter Parker left,


    Then Ron walked to the front of the locker in the laboratory, took out a tube of pale green potion reagent from it, and came to a small white mouse in the living test area.


    At this time, the tube of light green potion reagent in Ron''s hand was one-tenth less for unknown reasons, and some rich green gas suddenly appeared in the transparent glass shield that held the mice, floating in it. , Looks very weird.


    Ron was not surprised at this, he just stood there quietly, staring at the mouse inside the glass shield, quietly waiting for the mouse to change.


    At the same time, Ron''s mental power was also turning, recording everything he had observed.


    "Intensified pharmaceutical experiment: code-named a17, dosage: one-tenth of the standard test tube dose, experimental object: white mouse..."


    About five minutes later, the light green gas in the transparent glass that held the mouse had disappeared completely, and all entered the mouse''s body.


    "Complete absorption time: 5 minutes 24 seconds 39..."


    Then time passed slowly, and I saw that the cute plush white mouse that was no more than ten centimeters long suddenly became a big white mouse with a full body of muscles of over fifty centimeters. Scary.


    "Complete evolution time: 11 minutes 43 seconds 82. Preliminary result: docile. Advanced result: further statistics are needed..."


    Ron still didn''t move, he was still standing there, waiting for what would happen next.


    After that, about an hour or so passed, the big white mouse that was originally docile suddenly started to hit the glass shield that held it, and couldn''t stop.


    "Experiment time: 1 hour, 7 minutes, 11, intensity: 14 times of the a1 reagent. Experimental result: the subject completely lost his mind..."


    Seeing this result, Ron frowned and continued to wait for the big mouse to hit the glass shield for a while, and then he finally recorded the change in his mental power.


    Afterwards, Ron turned around and left the glass shield that held the big white mouse, and then threw out the tube of light green reagent in his hand with nine tenths of it left, and went outside the laboratory.


    In the laboratory, the reagent tube thrown out by Ron was not thrown to the ground and smashed at all. Instead, it stayed in the air steadily, and then it flew smoothly towards the place Ron took it out before. , Back to where it was originally.


    Then, the big white mouse that had been violently hitting the transparent glass shield suddenly paused, and stopped directly, without any movement.


    Then, the huge mouse head of the big white mouse suddenly fell from its body and fell to the side.


    If someone stood in front of a big white mouse, he would definitely find that the cut was as smooth as a mirror, and even blood didn''t seem to want to destroy its smooth cut surface, and no blood came out for a long time!


    ...

 22 Chapter 22 The Hulk and Abomination

    After leaving Osborne Industries, Ron found a place where no one was there, and directly took him to the sky with his thoughts, and flew towards where he lived.


    Now it has been two or three months since he just came to a laboratory with Norman Osborne. During this time, Ron has spent most of his time in the laboratory of Osborne Industries. Schools rarely go.


    Ron''s mental power is strong. He can learn all the knowledge of the school as long as he takes a little time to learn. In addition, the school is also very relaxed, so whether he goes to school or not has no effect on Ron at all.


    During this period of time, Ron has researched a lot of things in the laboratory, such as strengthening medicines that can strengthen the human body, some powerful high-end technological items, what methods are used to control the elements, etc...


    However, the most of them are strengthening agents that can strengthen the human body.


    Ron has been researching, thinking that the effect of human body strengthening potions can become more powerful!


    For example, a potion that can achieve 10,000 times the effect of the super soldier serum injected by Captain America, etc...


    The reason why Ron studied the human body strengthening potions and studying the effects of the strengthening potions more was because he wanted to use the potentiation potions to strengthen the singularity in his sea of ??consciousness.


    The mutated spider venom and the human body strengthening potion Ron��s singularity have been absorbed, and now they have no effect on the singularity, so Ron himself researched a more powerful potion to give him the singularity. Point provides reinforcement.


    Ron is now a schoolmaster, very clever, so in just two or three months of the world, Ron''s research on potentiation potions will bear fruit.


    Of course, the potion Ron researched was far from the 10,000-fold effect of the Super Soldier Serum that Ron wanted, but in fact, it was about 30 times the potent effect of the original Norman Osborne potion.


    And like the original Norman Osborn��s human strengthening potions, these potions also have many side effects, such as becoming completely irrational, and the body cannot withstand the energy of the potion and explodes directly, etc...


    Like Ron used on that little white mouse yesterday, it was a potion that would completely lose his mind. Obviously, this was a failure.


    However, Ron was not too disappointed, because the side effects of the medicine had no effect on him at all.


    Ron didn''t mean to strengthen his body with human body strengthening potions at all. Instead, he was providing the singularity in the sea of ??consciousness with the physical sequence of strengthening potions, allowing the singularity to absorb these sequences and grow.


    For Singularity, any of these side effects is simply a display, and it will not produce any effect at all.


    During this period of time, Ron provided him with a lot of human body strengthening potions for the singularity in the sea of ??consciousness, making his singularity much stronger than before.


    After strengthening, Ron can already observe singularities that are hundreds of kilometers in size. Similarly, this also makes Ron''s mental power stronger than before. I don''t know how many times!


    Now Ron can easily display Steve Rogers'' vibrating shield, Tony Stark''s steel suit, etc., without any pressure.


    Of course, Ron showed that these things were not too useful. The most important thing was to let Ron know how strong his current mental strength was.


    Ron felt that his current level of energy should be about the same as that of Professor X who didn''t use the brain wave enhancement helmet, and maybe even stronger.


    Professor x��s strength comes from Yue��s brainwave enhancement helmet. Professor x without a brainwave enhancement helmet should be just a level 4 mutant. With the brainwave enhancement helmet, Professor x should be infinitely close. The level 5 mutant can destroy all human beings on the entire earth!


    And if you want to set a level of Ron��s ability,


    After all, let alone Ron��s omnipotent mental abilities, even Ron��s body is also very powerful, which is several times stronger than Peter Spider-Man��s body.


    Ron has too many methods. He is not a 4th-level mutant with powerful mental power like Professor X, but weaker than ordinary people.


    His current strength can definitely occupy a place in the countless earth, which is much stronger than most of those who don''t open much!


    Of course, although this strength was not bad, it was still far from the strength Ron wanted.


    Ron now even enters the singularity to find the time dimension, and uses the time dimension to make his singularity stronger.


    The goal has not been reached yet, Ron still needs to work hard!


    ...


    The next morning, Ron bought a bunch of flowers and went to Peter Parker''s house.


    Since going to college, Ron has spent most of his time in the laboratory of Osborne Industries. He rarely goes to school, let alone eats at Peter''s house as before.


    Uncle Ben was good to Ron, and today is his birthday again, so Ron will celebrate his birthday together at Peter''s house at noon, have a meal and so on.


    When I arrived at Peter''s house by car, Ron walked in and saw his uncle Ben who was watching TV in the living room.


    "Ron, you are here."


    Seeing Ron coming in, Uncle Ben smiled and shouted.


    "Yes, Uncle Ben." Ron also smiled and gave his hand to Uncle Ben. "This is my birthday present to you. Happy birthday to you."


    "Ron, you will definitely cheer at noon today. The things Aunt May makes will definitely make your saliva flow out." Uncle Ben took the flowers and gave Ron a chair and said.


    "Well, by the way, my uncle, why didn''t he see Peter? Where did he go?" Ron sat down, then looked around and asked.


    "Peter is not here, the seasoning sauce at home is gone, I told him to go out to buy seasoning sauce." Uncle Ben looked at the door and frowned, "But Peter has been there for a while, should he be back now? "


    "Maybe it''s a traffic jam, uncle, don''t worry."


    Ron didn''t care. He had already discovered that Peter was no longer in the room when he came in. He just asked casually, not really wanting to know why Peter was not in the room.


    But Uncle Ben didn''t let him down. He looked at the watch in his hand and found that more than ten minutes had passed since Peter went out.


    There is a shop not far from here, and Peter went out on a bicycle. How could he be in a traffic jam?


    At this time, the TV that was playing a talent show in the living room suddenly turned around and entered a piece of news.


    "Emergency news. Just half an hour ago, two terrifying monsters suddenly appeared in Harlem, Manhattan, New York. Now two monsters are destroying everywhere on the street. Please don��t go to the people who watched this news. Don''t go to Harlem!"


    The camera on the TV has been shaking. From the shaking lens, you can see that two big monsters measuring four or five meters in length are fighting together on the street, and they will make huge roars from time to time. It seems extremely anger.


    Seeing these two monsters, Ron recognized who these two guys were.


    Hulk, Hulk, and the Hulk''s mortal enemy, hate it!


    ...

 23 Chapter 23 Peter Parker Cos as a Daredevil

    "how much is the total?"


    "15 dollars."


    "Okay, this is 15 dollars, here you are."


    ...


    Peter Parker picked out the sauces in a supermarket and went to the cashier to pay. He walked out of the supermarket and rode his bicycle to go home.


    Today is my uncle''s birthday, and Aunt Mei is still waiting for his sauce to make a delicious meal!


    Then at this moment, Peter''s spider sensed suddenly that a motorcycle on his left was rushing towards him, very fast.


    However, although the speed of the motorcycle is fast, relying on the powerful spider induction and physical ability, Peter dodges the speeding motorcycle directly with a side dodge while holding the bicycle, and is not hit.


    "Help me stop the motorcycle rider in front of me. He snatched my bag. There are important things to me. Is there anyone? Help me..."


    Then, Peter heard a very loud shout in his ear.


    Peter looked in the direction of the sound and found that the shouting person was a yellow-haired woman in professional attire. She pointed to the forehead of the motorcycle that had just left, her face was very anxious, obviously what was in the bag. Very important.


    "Hey, you are waiting for me here, I''ll help you get the bag back."


    When Peter saw the situation, he smiled and said to the shouting woman, ready to help the woman grab her bag.


    Although Peter is no longer ready to be a superhero against big criminals, he will still help others and will never allow criminals to slip out of his eyes.


    Without revealing his true abilities, Peter has done a lot of good things to help others in Queens during this period, and won praise from many people.


    As a result, Peter also got the title of a good neighbor Peter Parker, which made him very happy.


    Compared with the super name Spider-Man, Peter still prefers the title of Good Neighbor Peter Parker. After all, this title compliments him, not just the superhero Spider-Man.


    Peter got on his bike and chased the speeding motorcycle. After riding for a while, Peter threw his bike aside and chased him directly with his legs on the speeding motorcycle!


    Although his body is very strong and he rides a bicycle very fast, Peter also knows that no matter how fast he runs on a bicycle, he still can''t compare with a motorcycle.


    To catch up with the motorcycle, he still has to use his legs and his spider silk that can take him through high-rise buildings.


    It was night, and Peter launched his spider silk and used the spider silk to shuttle between the tall buildings so that no one would find him.


    After all, Peter is still wearing his usual clothes. If anyone sees him, they will recognize him.


    Although Peter would help others, he didn''t want his true ability to be known by others, so as not to make Uncle Ben and Aunt May worry about him.


    However, even though Peter had used his abilities, he still did not catch up with the motorcycle for a while.


    This is because the motorcycle drove in the direction of the Kennedy Bridge, which seemed to be heading to the Manhattan area.


    The Kennedy Bridge is a very, very important bridge connecting Queens and Manhattan. The whole journey is very long. There are no tall buildings at both ends of the bridge. Although it is night, there are still a lot of vehicles on the bridge. If Peter wants to If he wants to use his ability to catch up with the motorcycle, he will definitely be exposed to the eyes of many people!


    Peter''s heart was tangled. If he wanted to help the woman get the bag back, he would be seen by many people, and his identity would be exposed.


    And if Peter doesn''t help, he will feel sorry for himself.


    At this moment, Peter suddenly saw a red dress in a fitting shop next to him.


    Peter recognized at a glance, this red suit was the hero suit of the street hero Daredevil in New York.


    "Well, maybe I''m going to cos once my idol is Spiderman!"


    A smile appeared on Peter''s face, and then he entered the fitting shop at a fast speed, dropped some dollars, took off the bold red hero suit and ran out quickly.


    After a while, a "daring man" dressed in red appeared on the street.


    "Cool!"


    With the protection of his jacket, Peter didn''t keep it anymore. He shot the spider silk to stick to the girder at the top of the Kennedy Bridge and swung towards the robbed motorcycle.


    When the people on the bridge saw a red figure swinging past the bridge, they all exclaimed loudly.


    "Oh, look at that red voice, it''s Daredevil, I am lucky to see Daredevil!"


    "You stupid, that''s not a brave man at all. Although brave man is powerful, have you ever seen brave man launch something like spider silk?"


    "Ah, it seems that he is really not Daring, but isn''t he wearing the red hero suit of Daring, if he is not Daring, then who would he be?"


    "It''s stupid, since this guy can shoot spider silk, then he must be called Spider-Man..."


    "That''s right..."


    ...


    With the red suit to hide himself, Peter didn��t keep his hands anymore. Even though he had spent some time changing into the brave clothes before, he finally caught up with the robbed motorcycle in Manhattan and took the woman. The robbed bag was taken back, and the guy who dared to rob was sent to the nearby police station.


    Then, just when Peter wanted to go back, he suddenly saw two monsters on the street in front of him that were about the same height as one floor were fighting frantically together, damaging countless vehicles and houses.


    Most importantly, Peter saw a little girl sitting helplessly on the ground not far from the two big monsters, crying loudly to his mother!


    Seeing this scene, Peter did not hesitate to use the spider silk to quickly rush to the street in front, and use the spider silk to throw aside a car flying towards the little girl and save the little girl!


    After putting the little girl in a safe place, Peter hurriedly returned to the place where the two monsters fought, and wanted to see if anyone was affected by the battle between the two monsters so that he could save the hapless guys.


    Fortunately, people would not be interested in the battle between the two monsters, so there were not a few people left at the scene where they fled early.


    After saving the last person in danger, Peter crouched on top of a street lamp and watched the battle between two monsters.


    Seeing these two big monsters three or four meters high, one green all over, one yellow feces, then you punched me, your car hit me, and I also hit you with a car, Peter couldn��t help it. Want to complain.


    "Wow, you two guys must have a lot of backgrounds, let me guess, the green one must be called the Hulk? Hmm...what is the name of that yellow shit, oh, I thought of it, just call you shit giant !"


    "Cool, this kind of battle is really cool, so amazing! Yes, hit him, hit the giant shit, and the Hulk, come on, and hit the giant shit to the ground!"


    ...


    On the street, Hulk was hitting the rest of his hatred with the police car he had just split in half. He was smashing happily, only to find that some very disturbing words came in his ear.


    After Hulk transformed into the Hulk form, his hearing was very good. He immediately glared at the place where the sound came from, his eyes were extremely angry!


    ...

 24 Chapter 24 Colesons work report

    On the street where the Hulk and Abomination scrambled, several helicopters were all armed and stayed in the air. As long as they were ordered, they could shoot the two monsters below at any time!


    On one of the helicopters, General Ross looked at the two monsters Hulk and Abomination-Bronsky who were scrambling below, with a mixed mood.


    For so many years, General Ross has always wanted to use Super Soldier Serum to create a super soldier like Captain America back then, but because of the death of Dr. Abraham Erskine, who studied Super Soldier Serum, the Super Soldier Serum was never manufactured. He came out, so he could only re-borrow some materials from the year to re-study, but he turned his former son-in-law Banner into such a terrifying monster Hulk with no reason.


    In order to cover up his crime, General Ron ordered the army to open up the pursuit of Hulk, trying to redeem his mistake.


    However, after a long period of pursuit, the army not only did not pose any threat to Hulk, but was killed by Hulk.


    In this regard, General Rose was very helpless. He realized that he had to create a more powerful monster to deal with Hulk when he wanted to deal with monsters like Hulk!


    In this way, his once most optimistic subordinate Bronsky became the same irrational hatred below!


    On the other hand, Hulk can have some sense after becoming the Hulk for some reasons, and will not casually attack other people.


    This result left General Rose very confused, and he began to wonder if he was really wrong.


    "Father, hurry up, help Hulk!" At this time, General Rose''s daughter Betty Ron said with pleading eyes.


    The daughter''s pleading voice brought General Rose back to his senses. He made up his mind and came to the side of the soldier holding Gatling on the helicopter and said.


    "Soldier, give him a little help with your Gatling!"


    "General, help that?" the soldier turned his head and asked.


    "Idiot, of course it''s the green one, uh, what else do you think?" General Ross grabbed the soldier''s shoulder and shouted angrily!


    The soldier was a little aggrieved. He pointed to the situation before and retorted.


    "But Chief, besides the green one, there are two other..."


    ...


    Some time ago, an ordinary black car was parked on the outside of the street where Hulk and Abomination Bronsky had just begun their battle.


    Looking at the Hulk and hatred who were fighting on the street in the distance, Phil Coleson in the car quickly took out his mobile phone and gave it to his immediate boss, the director of the National Land Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Security Bureau. Fury made a call.


    Thinking of the name of his department, Coleson smiled helplessly, planning to mention to Director Ferry to change the name of their department to a short and memorable name.


    But it is obviously not the time to talk about this, Coleson has more important things to tell Director Ferry.


    "Chief, have you watched TV? What you asked me to check about General Ron��s creation of super soldiers has now come to fruition. General Ross directly studied two monsters over three meters high. Now these two monsters are fighting on Fourth Avenue in Harlem, Manhattan. The scene is very chaotic. Should we support General Ross?"


    Coleson is worthy of their homeland... Forget it, he is worthy of being a Level 6 agent. As soon as the call was connected, Coleson conveyed all the information he had to say to Nick Fury within five seconds.


    "I''ve seen it on TV, but Coleson, don''t worry too much. I think General Ross should be able to subdue the two monsters he created."


    Nick Fury stood in front of the wide floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the shining lights of New York.


    Over the years, Nick Fury has been ordering people to monitor General Ross, wanting to know what the super soldier serum that General Ross has studied for so many years has developed.


    Thinking of Coleson''s report and the picture he just saw on TV, he finally knew that after so many years of hard work, General Rose had only created two irrational monsters!


    Nick Fury didn''t intend to help General Rose to solve the two monsters. They were all messes made by General Rose himself. General Rose has always been at odds with him. Why would he help General Rose?


    And General Ross has a lot of firepower and methods. If the two monsters can''t even be solved by General Ross, then he actually doesn''t have much to do about it!


    Hearing that Director Ferry did not intend to help, Coleson was a little anxious. You must know that these two guys are not small in combat effectiveness. The car on the street was smashed by these two guys. Even the TV station staff who reported on this matter had escaped far!


    If this continues, the casualties will be heavy!


    Just after Coleson wanted to report to Director Fury about the scene and the situation of the two monsters again, he suddenly found a red figure on the street and rescued those closest to the two monsters. .


    Seeing the red clothes, Coleson immediately thought of the courageous street hero in New York-Matt Murdoch!


    This guy had been in contact with this guy according to Director Fury''s plan, but unfortunately, this guy didn''t seem to be interested in their plan, so he rejected him directly.


    Coleson did not insist either. Director Fury said that the plan has not been fully established. He only needs to explore Matt Murdoch''s tone, and he does not need to pay too much attention to Matt Murdoch.


    However, when Coleson saw that the red figure actually launched that kind of thread like spider silk, Coleson felt that he must have guessed wrong.


    He has studied the abilities of the daring man Matt Murdoch, knowing that the abilities of Matt Murdoch absolutely cannot emit any spider silk.


    This guy in the bold red clothes is definitely not a true bold!


    "Chief, I discovered a new situation. Just on the street where the two monsters were fighting, a guy wearing a brave man''s clothes appeared. This guy should have strong physical abilities and be able to launch something similar to spider silk. Ability, ability is very powerful!"


    Coleson did not hesitate, he immediately conveyed the scene he had just seen to Fury on the phone.


    Hearing Coleson''s words, Nick Fury frowned tightly, a little uncomfortable.


    "Call me the surveillance of that place, Queitman." Nick Fury first said this to someone on another channel, and then said to Coleson, "Go on, Coleson, I need to know what''s going on with you!"


    On this end, Coleson responded, and then conveyed all he saw to Nick Fury.


    "Okay, Chief, the guy in the brave clothes has removed all people, and now he is squatting on a telephone pole watching the two monsters fight..."


    "Oh! Now that shit-yellow monster kicked the green monster directly out, and that shit-yellow monster actually attacked the guy in the brave clothes. It was very fierce. Oh! That! The guy also started to fight back, but it didn''t seem to have any effect..."


    "Director Fury, I think you missed a good scene. These two guys played so wonderfully. You should be connected to the surveillance here earlier!"


    ...

 25 Chapter 25: Abomination vs. Spiders

    "Hulk, are you so capable?"


    Looking at Hulk, the Hulk riding on him, disgusted with a cold snort.


    The reason why he was hit by Hulk and didn''t fight back just now was not because he was unable to fight back, but because he wanted to try Hulk''s power.


    When he was still in human form, he was beaten by Hulk so that he didn��t even know his mother. Now he has the same power as Hulk, no, it��s stronger than Hulk. He won��t play with Hulk. , How can this work?


    Wei Wei accumulated his strength, disgusted and flew a kick, and directly kicked the Hulk on him into a building more than 100 meters away.


    "Wow, what a beautiful shit giant, you successfully kicked the Hulk out and climbed out of the ground. I am optimistic about you, shit giant!"


    Then, hate heard such a disturbing sentence.


    Disgust looked in the direction of the sound, and found that a little guy in red clothes was standing on the street lamp, watching him comment on these things.


    I heard this guy say a lot before I hated it, but just now he didn''t care what this guy said because he had been hit by Hulk.


    And now?


    Disgust showed a very cruel smile, clenched his fist and jumped directly to the guy above the street lamp, wanting to hammer this annoying guy into flesh!


    Peter Parker in red saw hatred jumping towards him, and immediately shot a spider silk sticking to a building, and then took the spider silk and swayed quickly.


    Peter''s speed and reaction were very fast. He directly dodged the attack of hatred. After reaching the side of the building, he shot out a lot of spider silk sticking to the body of hatred, and then tied the hatred with the spider silk. On top of a huge stone sculpture, I want to confine hatred on the stone.


    After the previous fight between the Hulk and Abomination, Peter had already seen that the hatred should be the bad one, so he did not hesitate to deal with hatred, and wanted to stop the evil deeds!


    Although he had already told Ron that he wouldn''t be a superhero, now that he has met such a character, he can''t just watch it, right?


    And looking at Peter''s act of tying spider silk on him, he smiled disdainfully, and didn''t mean to do it, but let Peter tie him to the stone sculpture.


    His power is too strong, he himself doesn''t know how big his power is, so the guy who will launch spider silk in front of him will be the second person to test his strength!


    Peter''s speed was very fast, and in a short while he tied the abomination and the stone sculpture together, and tied the abomination tightly, only showing a big yellow head.


    Seeing the spider silk that the dung giant gave him was tied to the stone sculpture and did not move, Peter felt that he should be safe, so he took the spider silk and jumped to the front of hatred.


    He had long been unable to understand this yellowish poop. In Peter''s aesthetics, he felt that red plus a little black was the best color. The huge yellowish poop made him feel very uncomfortable!


    And now, this shit-yellow giant has been tied into a mummy by his white spider silk, which feels so comfortable.


    "Oh, shit giant, it seems that you are not very good, how about it, don''t you feel uncomfortable when tied to a stone? Haha, tell you, New York has superheroes, I am the New York superhero spider... No, it''s a brave man, how about it? Are you afraid? Just be afraid, hehe!"


    Peter smiled happily, turned on his TB attribute, and said to hatred.


    Looking at Peter who was standing not far in front of him, a somewhat inexplicable smile appeared in disgust.


    "Oh, really?"


    After this sentence,


    This disgusting shot was obviously planned. Even though Peter had a spider-sensitivity, he didn''t react. He was hammered to the ground by disgust!


    Peter wanted to fight back and escape from the hands of hatred, but the power of hatred was so strong that he didn''t have the slightest power to fight back at all, he could only let him hammer with hatred!


    In the end, Peter had already been smashed and lost consciousness, and he vaguely felt that the hatred had stopped.


    After the hatred stopped, he suddenly tore off the brave red suit from Peter, and exposed Peter''s own face and body.


    "Oh, it turned out to be just a mortal, not at his own discretion!"


    Seeing the unrecognizable Peter who had been smashed under his clothes, Peter, who should have been dead, smiled with disdain and disdain, and after leaving a word, he kicked and chased him in the direction of Hulk.


    ...


    Coleson looked at Peter, who was already invisible under the ground with hatred. The relaxed expression on his face disappeared, replaced by a cautious expression.


    He realized that this guy in the brave clothes was not to be funny, he really wanted to stop the battle between these two giants and to protect the citizens.


    For such a person, Coleson admired him in his heart.


    However, the hero who protected the citizens was smashed to death by the shit-yellow giant, which made Coleson very uncomfortable. Suddenly, he felt that Director Ferry''s order not to help was a bit unkind.


    Even such unknown heroes are defending the citizens of New York, and their strategic homeland defense... Forget it, Coleson can��t stand the name anymore. It took him half a second to come up with it. Come up with a simple and memorable name for their department.


    SHIELD!


    Yes, even unknown heroes are defending the citizens of New York. Why, as the State Department of SHIELD, have not acted yet?


    Coulson faced the phone and conveyed his dissatisfaction at this time to Nick Fury on the phone.


    "Director, I think you should help the situation here. The person wearing the brave clothes has been smashed into the ground by one of the two monsters. Are you connected to the surveillance here? I think you Need to know this immediately!"


    "Agent Coleson, this is an order!" Although Coleson''s tone was not clear-hearted over the phone, Nick Fury still felt Coleson''s dissatisfaction.


    Looking at the screen where there was no picture coming, Fury immediately switched to another channel and yelled at Bluetooth: "Quitman, what about the monitoring I want, if you don��t send it to me within five seconds If so, you can just resign for me!"


    "Director, it''s monitored."


    While Fury was still talking, Quitman''s reply came from the headset, and then the monitoring screen successfully appeared on the screen in front of him.


    Seeing that there was already monitoring, Fury immediately switched the channel back. At the same time, Fury was also looking for the situation on the screen as Coulson said.


    However, after searching for a long time, Fury didn''t post what Coulson said on the surveillance screen, so he immediately asked.


    "Coelson, I can''t find the person you mentioned, what is the situation on the scene now, I need you to answer me immediately!"


    At this time, on the street where the Hulk and Abomination had just fought, Coulson stared at the man in the hooded clothes who floated in the air without the help of anything.


    "Director, I think..., I have new discoveries..."


    ...

 26 Chapter 26 Ron Shots

    "Peter, how do you feel?"


    Ron stood on the roof of a building, smiled at Peter who was waking up, and said.


    Before he saw the Hulk and Abomination fighting on TV, and when Peter was not at home, Ron faintly felt something was wrong.


    Peter Parker, wouldn''t it be the place where the Hulk and Abomination fight?


    Without the slightest hesitation, Ron immediately said goodbye to his uncle, and then directly flew into the sky with his thoughts, and flew towards Peter.


    At the same time, Ron showed him a set of black clothes that could cover his face when he came, so that his identity would not be exposed to the eyes of people like SHIELD.


    The strengths of the Hulk and Abomination are not just for fun. Although the strength of this little spider of Peter is pretty good, if he meets the Hulk or Abomination, Peter will probably be crushed ten percent!


    What''s happening now also indicates that Ron''s guess is not wrong at all.


    After arriving here, Ron immediately treated Peter''s mental condition with mental power, and then brought Peter to the top of an unmanned building with mental power, so that he could not be discovered by some people with other purposes in their hearts.


    When Peter woke up, he saw Ron in front of him in black clothes, a black hat, and a black mask.


    "Ron... you turned into a masked robber, ha... ahem!"


    Seeing Ron like this, Peter thought for the first time that Ron was dressed like a masked robber.


    However, halfway through the conversation, Peter suddenly remembered the last thing he saw before he passed out.


    The shit giant stripped off all his clothes!


    He is naked now!!!


    Thinking of this, Peter didn''t care about his body that was as heavy as a big truck, and he just covered his lower body with his hands, not wanting to expose his naked body in front of Ron.


    Peter remembered that Ron had never had a girlfriend before, nor did he intend to find a girlfriend. Instead, he often came back to play with him...


    Ron, isn''t it gay?


    Peter felt a little bit timid, but he was a normal person, he didn''t want to be a gay!


    However, when Peter covered his lower body with his hands, he found that he should be wearing clothes.


    Before because of the serious injury, Peter even disappeared from the pain, so he didn''t even feel that an extra piece of clothing came out on his body.


    And now he feels that his injury is better, and he finds that he is wearing a very suitable dress, which makes him feel very comfortable!


    Although he hasn''t seen what his clothes look like, Peter is sure that his current clothes must be much more handsome than the bold red clothes before.


    As he was thinking about it, Peter suddenly found a big mirror in front of his eyes, projecting his whole person in it.


    "Wow! How did you manage Ron? Why did I have an extra dress on my body, and the style is so cool. Also, when did you take out this big mirror? I just haven''t See this mirror!"


    Seeing in the mirror wearing red and blue, wearing a headgear, and a mesh tights with a big spider on his chest, Peter moved the mirror to the side and exclaimed.


    "New abilities can be transformed into some daily necessities, remember not to spread them, Peter."


    Ron smiled, then took back the mirror he had just shown, and explained to Peter.


    "Of course I won''t spread it, but it''s so cool to say that this trick is really cool..." Peter''s eyes widened when he heard Ron''s words, surprised that there is actually the ability to make things out of thin air in the world.


    Ron actually didn��t want to reveal his imaginary realization ability with Peter. Just like Peter, Ron didn��t want to stare at a naked man, so he didn��t hide his ability anymore, and directly realized Peter a set of original The spider clothes that belonged to him came out.


    Of course, the most important thing is Ron''s current strength, even if it reveals the ability of fantasy realization.


    "Okay, Peter, I know that although you are badly injured, you still have the ability to act. Get up. Uncle Ben is still waiting for us to celebrate his birthday."


    Ron didn''t want to talk nonsense with Peter, he still wanted to take Peter back to celebrate his uncle''s birthday.


    "Wait Ron, I can''t just go back like this. Those two monsters are very dangerous. We have to get rid of these two monsters."


    However, Peter did not agree with Ron. He looked at the Hulk in the distance and hated the fierce battle, and continued.


    "Ron, I know you don''t want to be a superhero, but these two monsters are killing people! Ron, you are so powerful, you can definitely catch these two monsters, just for you My best friend takes revenge, can''t you?"


    At the end, Peter looked at Ron with a sincere tone, expecting Ron to promise him.


    After all, Ron created some very bad impressions on him last time. Peter has been admiring superheroes since he was a child, from the earliest Captain America to the current Daring Man, etc. These are his idols, and Peter wants to dream Becoming a superhero, but he didn''t expect his best friend to say that the superhero is stupid, which disappointed Peter.


    However, Ron gave Peter an answer that surprised Peter.


    I saw Ron nodded very readily and said, "Okay."


    "Uh? Ron, did you agree?" Peter was a little surprised. Hey, you were so resolute in rejecting me last time. Now you have agreed so readily. Isn''t there a ghost in this?


    "Of course, I''ve actually exposed it anyway..." Ron smiled, mentally touching Phil Colson in the street below, and shook his head secretly.


    ''Coelson, as an agent, you actually took your homeland strategic defense attack...S.H.I.E.L.D. ID with you. Isn''t this too random?''


    Without lingering further, Ron directly supported himself with his thoughts, and after leaving a word to Peter, he flew towards the place where the Hulk was fighting with Abomination.


    "Peter, stay here and wait. I''ll be back soon."


    ...


    On the other side, General Rose��s helicopter had already launched an attack on Abomination. Abomination became extremely angry when he was attacked by the old boss. He chased the helicopter flying in the sky, found an opportunity to jump into the sky, and seized it. He wanted to kill General Ross directly after he flew in the sky.


    Seeing Abomination act on General Rose''s helicopter, Hulk on one side became anxious, and he jumped toward Abomination, trying to stop it.


    Hulk succeeded. He firmly grasped Detest''s foot, and kept beating Detest with his fist, trying to pull Detest from the helicopter.


    However, how could hatred be so simple that Hulk could be pulled down, and he would not be affected by how Hulk beat him.


    All I hate is to take revenge on General Ross in the helicopter, and trample General Ross into flesh!


    The abomination method worked. The helicopter couldn''t bear the two huge monsters, Abomination and Hulk, and it became shaky. After a while, the helicopter couldn''t control the fuselage and hit the ground directly. Up!


    The loss of control of the helicopter caused General Ross, Betty Ross and the soldiers to crash into the plane frantically, and the scene became dangerous.


    However, at this time, General Ross and others felt that the helicopter they were on suddenly became still, and then steadily began to descend, stopping on the ground, without any casualties.


    Because, a person wearing a black hooded clothes and unable to see his face is standing in the air above the helicopter as if standing on flat ground!


    ...

 27 Chapter 27: A Battle Without Suspense

    "Hey, two big guys, after playing for so long, I think you need to take a break."


    Ron slowly landed on the ground from the air, and smiled as he watched Hulk and Detest who were fighting together after falling.


    These two guys are worthy of mortal enemies, Ron just took the shot to get the helicopter down, and the action did not distract the two guys. In the eyes of these two guys, only each other!


    Hulk and Abomination ignored the sudden appearance of Ron, and continued to fight together.


    Ron shrugged his shoulders when he saw this situation, and then grabbed the two big guys with his mind and pulled the two big guys apart.


    Then Ron smashed the two guys face to face with his thoughts, and smashed the two guys together.


    boom!


    Hulk and Abomination deserve to be big guys who can dismantle cars with their bare hands. When these two guys collided together, it was like two big trucks collided together, and even the surrounding air was shaking.


    However, although the movement of the two guys hitting each other was great, they were not injured.


    And Ron''s action didn''t end. He grabbed Hulk and Disgusted and rammed several times, trying to knock the two guys into a faint.


    Of course Ron also thought about using mind control to directly control these two guys, but these two guys also possessed the ability to resist mind control after transforming. Ron tried it and found that his mind control could not completely control this. The two guys gave up.


    If he rashly shot, it is very likely that these two guys will become even more crazy!


    Loving Ron was not worried, no matter how strong the loathing was, it wouldn''t be much stronger, but if the Hulk really became extremely angry by then, the scene would be difficult to clean up.


    Ron had promised to stop these two guys. He didn''t want to be ashamed not only for not getting the experiment, but also because he didn''t restrain these two guys.


    After being controlled by Ron''s thought power and hitting them several times, Hulk and Abomination finally suffered serious internal injuries, making their bodies uncomfortable.


    The eyes of the two big guys stared at Ron angrily, and they had obviously shifted their hatred targets to Ron.


    Hulk and hatred are actually a bit embarrassing now, because they don��t even know what��s catching them, they just feel that their bodies are controlled by an invisible force, and they are uncontrollable and confrontational. Are together.


    Except for the two of them and the people in the helicopter, there was only this guy who looked like an ordinary person in black hooded clothes.


    Their current tragic situation is not caused by this guy, who else can?


    Disgust is the most annoying. He has just begun to get fat and beat Hulk. He hasn''t enjoyed himself yet, but suddenly a Ron pops out.


    "Roar!" The angry hatred began to roar, using the power of his whole body to break away from the invisible power.


    Hulk naturally didn''t admit defeat, he also began to yell, trying to break the control of Ron''s power like hatred.


    Hulk and Abomination are indeed very powerful. Their roars are like adding a buff (additional state) to them. They actually start to increase their strength, and even Abomination has actually grown a little bit.


    "Roar!!"


    After the strength of the two increased, their strength also increased a lot, they roared again, and broke away the invisible power from them.


    After breaking free, Hulk and Disgustingly did not fight again. Instead, they stared at Ron with wide-eyed eyes and shouted again, but both rushed towards Ron.


    "Roar, Hulk!"


    "Damn mortals, die!"


    Ron saw Hulk and Abomination break off his mind control,


    The method he just used the power of mind was still too singular. He just grabbed Hulk and hatred with a powerful force, but did not leave much room. This method is too rigid, as long as the force is strong, you can break free.


    And if Ron could leave some space, or control his thought power more flexibly, the two guys Hulk and Abomination would never be able to break away from his thought power control no matter how powerful they were.


    Thinking about it, Ron flew directly into the air, looking condescendingly at the hatred and Hulk underneath, and smiled.


    "Sorry, I''m a long-range attack, not a guy who can only fight shirtless like you!"


    Hulk and Abomination rushed into the air, watching Ron flying into the sky, jumped with energy, and grabbed Ron above the sky.


    "Boom!!!"


    The power of Hulk and Abomination was too strong, and the two big guys jumped with energy, and they directly stepped out of two big holes on the concrete floor.


    And the bounce ability of the two big guys is also amazing, one bounce, the two guys actually jumped to an altitude of sixty to seventy meters.


    It is a pity that Ron, who possesses the ability to fly with thought power, can have a speed comparable to Hulk and hatred. Ron flew up to an altitude of more than 100 meters.


    Then Ron''s thought power shot again, grabbing the two guys in the air, and once again controlled the two guys to collide with each other with his thought power.


    Hulk and Detest, who were controlled by Mind Power, wanted to break free of Ron''s control as before, but found that as soon as they struggled to break free, the invisible force that had grasped them suddenly loosened in the direction of their force.


    The thinking of the two people who have transformed into giant forms is very simple now. Seeing this result, they all think that this invisible force has become weak after they broke away once.


    Hulk and Despise Yixi, want to continue to break free, but suddenly find that the invisible force holding them is back.


    The two big guys didn''t believe in evil, and they broke free several times in a row, only to find that the invisible force holding their bodies was still there, and it didn''t disappear at all.


    At this point, the two big guys finally realized that it was not that the strength to grasp them had weakened, but that they had become more flexible.


    "Roar!!" Hulk roared.


    "You mortal, I want you to die!" roared hatred.


    After Hulk and Abomination couldn''t break free of Ron''s thought power, they began to yell at angrily, as if they were about to kill Ron with their eyes.


    "Oh? Come on, then."


    Ron smiled, his mind moved, and the two angry guys were controlled by his mind and slammed into each other, and a great collision sound came out again.


    "Roar!"-Bang!


    "Roar!"-Bang!


    As soon as Hulk and Abomination uttered a loud roar, Ron knocked the two guys together, endlessly!


    In the end, this unsuspecting battle, ah no, the abuse finally had a result that satisfies Ron.


    Hulk became stronger because of his anger, and hatred because his strength could not grow. After encountering the increasingly powerful Hulk countless times, he finally successfully lost all his consciousness and became a corpse!


    ...

 28 Chapter 28 Rons Secret Base

    Ron looked at Hulk, the Hulk who had been yelling, with a faint smile on his face.


    "You know how to scream, but you keep transforming and getting bigger!"


    The Hulk at this time had no idea what anger was like because of Ron''s control as a weapon before.


    The Hulk Hulk now has grown to a height of nearly seven meters, with green muscles all over his body, extremely vicious.


    However, Hulk has turned into a height of almost eight meters, and his pants have not yet been torn off. It is indeed Marvel''s first artifact!


    "Roar, Hulk is very angry, the consequences are serious!!!"


    But after Hulk heard Ron''s words, he roared angrily, and he smashed to a height of nearly ten meters, making his words clear.


    The strength is broken. At this time, Hulk''s strength is not known how many times it has been increased. He slammed his hands, and unexpectedly broke Ron''s mind control and fell to the ground.


    Seeing that Hulk broke away from the control of his thought power, Ron no longer had the intention to play with Hulk anymore. He once again caught Hulk with more thought power, and then Ron used his telepathy to transmit it to Hulk. With the face of his fiancee Betty Rose, he wanted to calm Hulk.


    After passing the experiment just now, Ron knew that Hulk��s attribute that can increase his strength indefinitely was not just for fun. His current strength is not enough to restrain Hulk who continues to grow stronger. Let this guy return to his normal state. .


    Betty Rose deserves to be Hulk, no, it''s Bruce Banner''s fianc��e. After Ron communicated Betty Rose''s appearance to the Hulk, Hulk gradually calmed down under the influence of Banner.


    After spending some time, Hulk has gradually returned to the original Hulk form that was more than three meters high.


    When Hulk returned to the form of more than three meters, Ron no longer cared about the Hulk. This form of Hulk was already able to stay in the initial green after injecting the poison from his friend Samuel Stern. In the giant form, most of the sane is maintained, and Ron does not need to continue to heal Hulk.


    "Hey, Hulk, I saved your fianc��e and your fianc��e''s dad, and solved your opponent. I think you should thank me!"


    Ron flew directly in front of the Hulk, looked at Hulk who had calmed down, and smiled.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing Ron, who had played with him for so long before, came in front of him, Hulk yelled again, trying to shoot Ron, but stopped before reaching out his hand.


    Ron was right. General Betty and Rose were indeed rescued by Ron, and his hatred was already dead. If he shot Ron, not to mention that he was ungrateful, he would not be able to beat him!


    "Hulk...thank you!"


    Although Hulk couldn''t say the whole thing yet, he held back for a while, and finally he squeezed out a few words.


    "Okay, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you, go back by yourself!"


    Seeing Hulk''s appearance, Ron smiled, and then threw Hulk down with his mind.


    "Goodbye, Hulk."


    Seeing Hulk falling fast, Ron waved his hand and said goodbye to the Hulk.


    If the plot returns to the right track, Hulk should go outside for two or three years, and wait until a few years later when Rocky invades the earth, he is found by the Black Widow, and then joins the Avengers.


    Of course, this is what happened later, and it is still early from that time...


    ...


    After finishing Hulk and hatred, Ron picked up hatred with his mind, returned to where Peter was before, grabbed Peter with his mind, and then flew towards a certain place.


    Halfway through, Ron also used one of his abilities, the mental barrier, to wrap him and Peter''s hatred in it.


    The mental barrier is one of all his mental abilities, it can hide his breath and make all people or things in the mental barrier become invisible.


    This invisibility is not really invisible, but a kind of reflection and detection material is formed around them, which can make them just like invisible and will not be subject to human eyes, monitoring, thermal reactions, etc. Anything is detected!


    This ability requires a lot of mental power, and Ron can''t use this ability for a long time to defend against ubiquitous detection.


    After flying for a while, Ron came to a relatively remote warehouse, and then put Peter and Abomination down.


    This was bought by him several months ago to be used as a secret base for him to do individual experiments or some other secret things.


    The last time Ron was so busy helping Norman Osborne, he didn''t have to pay less than Norman, the big dollar was the same.


    Peter Parker deserves to be a guy with the ability of a spider. At this time, Peter is much better, and he can move freely.


    "Ron, I think you are on fire. I''m sure that tomorrow''s headlines must be the superhero Flying Man who was born, and then successfully subdued two ugly and bad monsters and saved the news of New Yorkers. He��s so handsome!�� He walked around in the warehouse, watching Ron and Peter being free to move, his stubborn attributes appeared again. He took off his headgear and followed Next to Ron, he kept nagging.


    Before Ron could answer, Peter pointed to the abominable corpse on the ground and the warehouse where they were, and said, "Ron, I didn''t expect you to have such a hidden secret base. It''s so cool. But Luo Well, why did you bring this monster back? This guy is just a big shit giant. It''s disgusting..."


    Facing Peter��s words, Ron sighed helplessly, but he didn��t say anything else to Peter. Instead, he directly controlled Peter with his mind and put it on a test stand, and then Ron moved to the side. Take out one of the purple potions and walked in front of Peter.


    "Wow, Ron, are you trying to kill me? Don''t, I''m your best friend. If I die, you will have no friends... Ron, you wouldn''t really want to kill Give me, okay, come on, but let��s say it first. After I die, Uncle Ben and Aunt May, you must take care of them instead of me..."


    When Peter saw Ron walking towards him with a purple liquid that he didn''t know what it was made of, everyone who was yelling and yelling put on some humble expressions!


    "This is a healing potion, it''s just used to heal the body!"


    Ron got up helplessly, he explained, and regardless of Peter''s disagreement, he directly gave Peter the purple potion to drink!


    This purple medicine was researched by Ron himself during this period of time. It has the effect of healing the body, and it has been tested in humans and can be safely used by humans.


    There are things in this world that resemble this purple potion, and even many of the effects are greater than Ron''s purple potion. This is not a very complicated and dangerous thing.


    After the medicine was drunk by Peter, Peter''s body began to recover visible to the naked eye.


    The original breaches have slowly healed, and the damaged tissues in the body have also received nourishment, and they have begun to slowly plump up.


    Because Peter''s body was very strong, after a while, Peter felt that his body had completely returned to its normal state.


    Even Peter still faintly felt that his body seemed to be a little stronger than before. Although it was not obvious, it was felt by Peter!


    Peter got excited, and started talking about stubbornly and stubbornly again.


    "Ron, I knew you wouldn''t kill me, hehe... By the way, Ron, what exactly is your purple potion? I feel my body is full of power now, it��s more powerful than usual. It��s so strong, it feels really good..."


    "Oh wrong, hello, Ron, wait for me, where are you going, don''t fly, I can''t fly, I won''t talk about it anymore, you take me, I have to celebrate my uncle''s birthday ..."


    ...

 29 Chapter 29 Nick Fury

    Not long ago, Washington, DC, the Tri-Wing Building.


    Nick Fury stood in front of the large virtual screen that had just been sent back. His single right eye quickly scanned all the monitoring images on the virtual screen, and doubts appeared in his eyes.


    This is already the monitoring of the entire Harlem area. Through the monitoring, Fury can clearly see the scene of the two three- to four-meter-tall guys chasing and fighting, but he can''t find the one that Coleson just said. Man in black!


    And not only that, not only did he not find the man in black, even the guy in the bold red clothes Coleson said before was gone.


    ''This damn monitoring system, the time to return the picture is so slow, I will see you change it sooner or later!''


    This situation made Fury very irritable, he cursed inwardly, and then continued talking to Coleson into the headset.


    "Coleson, what''s going on at the scene? I can''t find the man in black and the guy in the brave clothes you mentioned!"


    "Director, I can''t find the man in black that just appeared. After he flew over, he took the guy in the brave clothes away, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. I couldn''t see them at all. Where have you been!"


    On this end, Coleson looked at the direction where the man in black had just flew away, with a wry smile.


    Coulson didn��t lie. He saw the man in black come to the place where he originally hated fighting with the guy in the brave clothes. Within a second, the man in black took the guy and flew away, very fast, he It was impossible to see where the black man flew.


    "Chief, didn''t the surveillance on your side also found out where the two guys went?" Coleson asked in confusion.


    "Yes, these two guys should have hid in a certain building and no longer monitor it." Ferry scanned the virtual screen again and said, "Coleson, you should have seen a lot of things. I will talk carefully about what abilities these two guys have."


    "Yes, Chief. After my initial observations, I found that the guy in the brave clothes that appeared before should have super power, extremely flexible body, and ability to launch strong spider silk, because of the data Insufficient, it is not clear whether there are other abilities, as for the man in black afterwards..."


    Speaking of this, Coulson paused, then continued.


    "The man in black I only saw him use one ability. He can fly out of thin air, and he can also take others to fly. I guess that the man in black is most likely a mutant with super power of thought!"


    "A mutant with mental power?" Director Fury frowned and continued to ask: "Are there any other discoveries?"


    "Not anymore..." Coleson said.


    At this moment, Coleson turned his head to see the situation of the two monsters again, only to find that the military helicopter was caught by the two monsters, and it became violently shaking.


    Coleson had received news before. He knew that General Ross was in this plane. Judging from the out-of-control situation of the helicopter, General Ross in the plane is very likely to die!


    Seeing the helicopter crashing to the ground, Coleson was already going to report this to Fury on the phone, but he didn''t even speak yet, but he was stunned again.


    I saw that the one that was about to hit the ground suddenly stopped in the air and slowly fell to the ground without being hit at all.


    Coleson''s eyesight is very good. He saw a man in black suddenly appear above the out of control helicopter. Although he didn''t see it clearly, Coleson was sure that the man in black must have been seen before. The one!


    Seeing this situation, Coleson quickly said to Fury.


    "Director, look at the surveillance, the man in black appeared again before, and he rescued the out of control helicopter.


    On the other end of the phone, Nick Fury heard Coleson''s words, his single right eye hurriedly stared at the virtual screen, followed the helicopter''s angle of view, and finally saw the man in black that Coleson had said before.


    Looking at the man in black who was standing in the air as if standing on the ground, Nick Fury''s eyes became sharp.


    "Hill, search me for all the information about this man in black. I want to know who this man in black is, what his name is, where he lives, and all the information about this guy!"


    Fury looked to the other side and said to Agent Maria Hill who was there.


    "Okay, Director Fury!" Agent Hill nodded and began to guide his men to search for information about the man in black.


    S.H.I.E.L.D., as the super department of the United States beyond the cia intelligence center, fbi FBI, nsa national security agency and other departments, has very high authority. It can not only call out surveillance in most parts of the world, but also Can query the data, behavior information, etc. of most people in the world!


    It can be said that if cia even finds out what color underwear a person wears today, then S.H.I.E.L.D. will be able to find out how many hairs there are in that person''s underwear, how big is that guy, etc...


    Although this sentence is a bit exaggerated, in this world, SHIELD is indeed so powerful!


    However, Agent Hill ordered people to search for a long time. From monitoring, personnel situation, target height and body range, all their methods of investigating people, they could not find any information about the man in black, even black clothes. The same is true of how people appear in Harlem!


    Agent Hill received this information, and just thought about reporting to Director Fury, but seeing Director Fury staring at the monitor on the virtual screen, his face was very solemn.


    In the surveillance, the man in black stood quietly in the air, while under the man in black, a yellow monster and a green monster did not know what was caught in the air, and then was caught by that thing again. They ran into each other fiercely, the scene was very strange!


    As a ninth-level agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., Hilter knew a lot. She could tell at a glance that the strange situation of the two monsters must be caused by the man in black flying in the sky.


    "Director, we have checked the information of the man in black, and we haven''t got any information. He seems to have suddenly appeared in the Harlem area of ??Manhattan, New York!"


    Without monitoring anymore, Hill first reported the information she got to Director Fury.


    "Not at all, how could it be?" Hearing Hill''s words, Fury''s face became more solemn. A guy with such a powerful ability suddenly appeared in New York. As a result, S.H.I.E.L.D. didn''t know that this guy was from Where does it come out, where does this put their face from SHIELD?!


    Fury didn''t speak any more, he continued to stare at the monitor screen, quietly watching the next development.


    After a while, Fury saw that the two monsters in the surveillance system had been killed and injured by a strong collision, and they were no longer under the control of the black man to collide together.


    Finally, the man in black flew away from the area with the yellow monster directly, disappeared under the surveillance, and never appeared again.


    Seeing this, Fury''s face became gloomy, and he explained to Agent Hill again.


    "Continue to check, Hill. Collect all the valid information, whether this guy is a mutant or an alien. Anyway, there is only all the information related to this guy. I have to know and listen carefully. ?"


    "Yes, Director."


    ...

 30 Chapter Thirty: Tony Starks Disappearance

    Although Ron and Peter went back late because of the Hulk and hatred, Uncle Ben��s birthday party went on smoothly and ended perfectly.


    After leaving the house of Uncle Ben, Ron flew back to his secret base, preparing to do some experiments with the abominable corpse.


    After arriving at the secret base, Ron looked at the unknowing hatred lying on the ground, smiled, and then carefully erased all memories in his hatred consciousness with his mental power.


    Yes, of course hatred is not dead. Ron was using his mental power to hypnotize hatred when he collided with the Hulk before.


    In the end, under the double serious injury of body and mind, hatred just fell into a state of suspended animation, and didn''t really die.


    Although Ron wanted to experiment with hatred, the subject Ron wanted was not a corpse.


    Although dead hatred has some effects, dead hatred can be said to be worthless compared to living hatred!


    Abomination is a good thing. He has a body almost as powerful as the Hulk and can maintain his sanity. Ron has studied a lot of good things, and these things need a strong enough creature to do experiments.


    And hatred is exactly the right subject.


    However, hating the original memory is a troublesome thing. He is too obsessed with the Hulk. It seems that the Hulk is his father and enemy. Holding on to the Hulk is not a good thing.


    What Ron had to do was to erase the memory of hatred, and then turn the Hulk into a creature under his orders!


    For Ron, who has a singularity and almighty mental ability, this is not difficult.


    The hatred is indeed hatred. Even though Ron has been put into a state of suspended animation, his thoughts are still very powerful. Even though Ron��s mental power is already very strong now, it took several hours to complete The idea of ??hatred becomes a blank form.


    Next, Ron implanted a mental power into the idea of ??hatred, turning hatred into a creature that only obeys his orders!


    Watching Youyou wake up with hatred, Ron''s face showed a faint smile.


    Then, a green reagent suddenly appeared in the sky above the hatred, and there was still smoke on the green reagent, which looked weird!


    ...


    The next morning, Ron made an unprecedented trip to Imperial State University, ready to listen to the school''s class.


    With the object of hatred, some of Ron''s plans have also been put on the agenda, and he has no intention of doing research for the time being, and is ready to take a vacation.


    If there is no accident, what happened in Harlem, Manhattan, New York last night must be reported back to New York and even North America today.


    This is not the most critical thing. The key is that the government has been listening to the opinions of the people over the past few months and wants to let the people pass the mutant registration bill.


    The Hulk and Hatred Wars that took place in New York last night will definitely be pushed onto the mutants, adding to the success of the mutant registration bill.


    Sure enough, as soon as Ron arrived at Imperial State University, he saw several people gathered at the door, talking about what happened last night.


    ...


    "Hey, Dave, have you heard that, yesterday there were two mutant monsters of three or four meters in Harlem, New York who were destroying New York. Fortunately, a man in black shot in time to clean up the two monsters. Otherwise, I don��t know what will happen!"


    "Well, I also saw the news. This mutant is really dangerous. I heard that because of those two mutant monsters, more than 30 people have been killed. It''s really unfortunate."


    "Yes, let me say that this mutant bill must be successfully carried out, otherwise, if a big monster appears when I sleep one day, it will directly destroy my house.


    "Please, Ellen, you are all crushed to death, why are you crying?"


    "That''s right... By the way, I heard that in addition to the two mutant monsters and the man in black last night, I also heard that a man in brave clothes also appeared. I heard that he also rescued him. Many people then disappeared. Dave Roger, do you think these two guys are also mutants?"


    "I don''t think it should be. Mutants have always been scumbags in society, but they are not so kind to save people. These two must be superheroes like Captain America, Don''t you think?"


    "I think so, yes, New York��s Clarion Daily also gave these two superhero titles. The man in the brave clothes is called Spider-Man, and the man in black who can fly in the sky is called Spider-Man. As a flying man, these two names are pretty good..."


    "Alan, what kind of aesthetic is this? Spider-Man is really good, but the Flying Man is too ugly. The man in black is my idol. How could my idol be called such a bad name? No, I must have Give my idol a nicer title... By the way, why not just call it Skywalker?"


    "Dave, I know you like "Star Wars", but don''t you call the black skywalker? Obviously the Flying Man sounds nice!"


    "How is it possible, Flying Man is not domineering at all, okay, you are really low Allen, it sounds good to be a Skywalker!"


    "Flying Man is nice!"


    "It''s Skywalker, Skywalker, Skywalker! Ah!! Alan, if you object, I will fight with you!!!"


    "Uh...well, skywalker, skywalker, listen to you..."


    ...


    After listening to these guys chatting, Ron shook his head secretly, preparing to enter the school.


    Whether it was Flying Man or Skywalker, he was actually not interested. This kind of name was too vain, and it was of no use to Ron.


    However, just when Ron wanted to enter the school, the conversation between several people on the other side attracted Ron''s interest.


    After hearing these people''s conversation, Ron also took out his mobile phone and opened the news interface.


    "Based on the report sent back by frontline reporters, our station has confirmed that Tony Stark, the leader of Stark Industries in New York, was attacked by terrorists in Afghanistan yesterday afternoon. He accompanied more than a dozen people who protected Tony Stark All American soldiers died."


    "So far, the remains of more than ten soldiers have been found, but the body of Tony Stark has not been found. We believe that Mr. Stark was hijacked by terrorists, but there is no Terrorist organizations are responsible for this. Please pay attention to our channel, our channel will continue to bring you follow-up reports..."


    This is a piece of news that was just released this morning. Like what happened yesterday in Harlem, New York, it is today''s headline event. Almost all news media reported on these two events.


    Seeing the news, Ron smiled.


    Tony Stark has disappeared, and a few months later, the most important member of the Avengers, Iron Man, will appear!


    ...

 31 Chapter 31 Mutant Registration Act

    Manhattan, New York.


    Like this country, Manhattan is very vibrant. A few days ago, the Harlem area of ??Manhattan was mostly destroyed by the Hulk and Abomination. A few days later, the Harlem area in Manhattan almost laughed out of the Hulk and Abomination. The fear brought back to normal.


    However, the Harlem area has returned to normal, but it does not mean that the fear of the Hulk and hatred has been eliminated in people''s hearts.


    With the battle between Hulk and Abomination, people became increasingly disgusted and fearful of mutants.


    Therefore, there is a very important meeting in Manhattan today. State Senator Kelly held the first hearing on the mutant registration bill here. People from all sectors of society came to the hearing and the impact was very large.


    At this time, the hearing has started for a while, and the person speaking on the podium now is an intellectual woman with blond hair in red, Jean Grey.


    Jean Gray looked calm. She looked at all the people who came to the hearing, and slowly opened her mouth, working hard for the best result that she and the professor wanted to achieve.


    "Gentlemen and ladies, as you can see, mankind is facing another stage of evolution. In this stage, human beings will have various abilities and become mutants due to genetic changes. Such mutations occur frequently. In adolescence, it is induced by emotional ups and downs, and thus gains the ability to wake up..."


    "Thank you, Ms. Jean Grey, you are very knowledgeable, but you have deviated from the theme of this meeting. The theme of the meeting is: Are mutants dangerous?"


    Above the table, Senator Kelly interrupted Jean Grey and retorted righteously.


    "It''s not appropriate for you to ask, Senator Kelly, some people will have car accidents when they drive, which is also very dangerous!" Jean Grey replied.


    "That''s why we need to take a driver''s license, Ms. Grey." As soon as Grey''s voice fell, Senator Kelly retorted one after another.


    "Yes, but Senator Kelly, we don''t have a driver''s license in the world." Jean Grey smiled faintly, took out the prepared countermeasures bit by bit, and continued.


    "Congressman Kelly, in fact, once the identity of mutants is exposed, they will be subjected to hostility and even violence. Therefore, I call for the cancellation of the Mutant Bill, which is the most important thing the government should do! If the mutants reveal their identity... "


    Hearing Jean Grey''s words, Senator Kelly''s face became a little ugly. He called someone over and took out the documents he had prepared.


    "Identity exposed? Ms. Grey, since mutants are a member of our human beings, why do they hide?"


    Then Senator Kelly stood up and sold the most beneficial information in his hand to everyone.


    "In fact, I now have a list of mutants in my hand. As you can see, there was a battle between two mutants in Harlem three days ago, resulting in more than a dozen people killed and damaged families. And there are countless possessions. And more than that, I also know that there is a girl who can walk through a wall. Think about it, if she invades the bank vault, the White House, or your home, what will happen?"


    "And I also know that there are mutants who can control people''s thoughts and deprive people of their free will. Therefore, I think we have the right to decide whether to accept mutants, or stay away from mutants!"


    The more Senator Kelly spoke, the more excited he became. He already felt that the people around him became angry because of his speech, so he did not stop, but continued to speak.


    "Gentlemen and ladies, in fact, mutants really exist between us. We have to find them and study them thoroughly, so as to ensure our safety!"


    After saying this, everyone present applauded in sympathy, and they continued for a long time. Obviously, they agreed with Congressman Kelly.


    By this time, the hearing was actually over, and Senator Kelly won all the victory.


    After listening to Senator Kelly''s words, Jean Grey''s body was already shaking slightly.


    Not because she has lost this hearing now, but because of the last words that Senator Kelly said-thoroughly study mutants!


    Although she is a well-known figure, at the same time, she is also a mutant that Senator Kelly wants to find!


    At this moment, in another corner of the hearing, a big bald head sitting in a wheelchair frowned as he looked at a certain leaving figure.


    Without hesitation, the big bald head followed the man, came to a place where there was no one around, and then stopped the man.


    "Eric, why are you here?"


    After that person heard what the people behind him said, he also knew who the person behind him was without having to guess.


    "Charles, why do you always like to ask knowingly?"


    "Don''t give up humans, Eric, humans have evolved. Now that humans know our existence, we have a great opportunity to live with humans." Hearing Eric''s words, Charles, that is, has telepathy and mind. Professor x of control said.


    Eric is a friend he has known since his youth, and he is also a mutant like him. He is called Magneto and has the ability to control metals and even magnetic fields.


    Because they are all mutants, he and Eric have been fighting for the rights of mutants all their lives.


    But it is a pity that Eric and his ideas are somewhat different. He wants an opportunity to live in peace with mankind, while what Eric wants is to rule mankind and become the master of this world.


    Because of different ideas, he and Eric have been in a hostile state for decades, so both of them have always wanted to persuade and deal with each other to get each other to agree with their ideas.


    After Magneto Wang heard Professor X''s words, he gently raised the corners of his wrinkled mouth, and said something that made Professor X somewhat puzzled.


    "Yes, humans can evolve!"


    Hearing Magneto''s words, Professor X suddenly felt something was wrong.


    This Eric, wouldn''t he think of any other moves to carry out his plan?


    Without hesitation, Professor X directly used his telepathic ability to invade Magneto''s head, wanting to know what Magneto was thinking.


    However, Magneto had already taken precautions against this. He turned around and looked at Professor X.


    "You are telepathic, what do you want to know?"


    "I''m looking for hope." Professor X said.


    "I will give you hope, Charles, but I have a request, don''t stop me!" Magneto said, his tone became stern. After he said that, he didn''t talk nonsense with Professor X, and just turned and left!


    "The future belongs to mutants, and mankind is destined to be eliminated!"


    ...


    Xavier Genius Youth School, Professor X summoned Scott, Jean Grey, and Ororo, with a heavy tone to explain to the three.


    "After today''s mutant registration bill is over, I met Magneto. He should have some special plans, so we have to stop him."


    While talking, Professor X looked at the three people and smiled again.


    "I know that although there are many people in our school, they are all children, and they still don''t have any fighting capacity. Therefore, our staff has been insufficient, and you are complaining. So I have a task to give you now."


    "I''m already looking for someone to help. I sensed that there are two mutant children wandering in North Alpoda, Scott and Ororo. Go to that place now and combine these two Take the variant back!"


    Hearing what Professor X said, Scott, named Laser Eye, and Ororo, named Storm Girl, nodded and agreed.


    "Then Professor, what about me? Do I have a mission?" Seeing that both Laser Eye and Storm Girl both have missions, Jean Grey looked at Professor X expectantly and said.


    She is also a member of the X-Men. Now Laser Eye and Storm Girl both have missions, but she doesn''t, which makes her slightly unhappy.


    When Professor X saw Jean Gray''s appearance, he shook his head slightly, thought about it in his mind, and then said.


    "You also have a mission, Grey, I need you to take me to Queens. I can slightly feel that the kid in Queens who just awakened and became a mutant a few months ago has become very strong now. We Go find it and see if he (she) is willing to join our X-Men..."


    ...

 32 Chapter 32 Visit by Professor x

    Who is most annoying for a mentally capable person?


    There is no doubt that it is another mentally capable person with similar strength!


    If there is anything more annoying than this, it is that there are actually two such mentally capable people...


    Ron is now facing such a problem. He has felt that just five streets away, a big bald head sitting on a wheelchair is being pushed around by a red-haired beautiful woman, looking for it. what.


    Of course Ron knew who these two men were looking for and what their identities were.


    Professor X, Charles Xavier and Phoenix Girl, Jean Gray!


    Professor X and Phoenix Girl are both mental mutants, and the Phoenix Girl is still a real 5th level (Omega) mutant after being awakened by the Phoenix Power, with very powerful abilities.


    Professor X and Phoenix Girl''s intentions are obvious, they are looking for Ron.


    However, Ron��s mental abilities are of course not covered. He covered his approximate position with a mental barrier, allowing Professor X and Phoenix Girl to follow him five streets away, without knowing Ron��s precise location. where is it.


    However, Professor X and Phoenix Girl have the slightest mental abilities. Although they are not sure where Ron''s specific location is, they can still determine the approximate location, so Ron can''t get rid of these two guys at all.


    The most important thing is that Professor X followed him for a while, but he didn''t mean to give up at all. He was searching all the time, and it seemed that he would not go if he couldn''t find Ron.


    At the same time, Professor X was also speaking to Ron telepathically, saying that the mutant has encountered a huge crisis, and he wants Ron to meet him and work together for the future of the mutant.


    Ron rolled his eyes when he heard this, he didn''t want to work hard for the future of that mutant of Professor X!


    Ron can be 100% sure, except for the accidental strengthening potions he injected, all his abilities come from the singularity, so he will definitely not be a mutant!


    Because of the powerful telepathy ability, Professor X can distinguish who is a mutant and who is not.


    But because Ron blocked Professor X''s telepathy and he was a mentally capable person, Professor X felt that Ron was a mutant.


    Although Ron originally blocked Professor X''s telepathy, he was too weak when he just awakened and was discovered by Professor X. Otherwise, Ron would not fall into this situation now.


    Furthermore, Ron''s current ability is still slightly weaker, and he cannot completely shield Professor X''s telepathy.


    Of course, Ron can actually manifest the bug-level helmet of Magneto to completely shield Professor X''s telepathy.


    But after Ron realized the Magneto''s helmet and thought about it for a while, he suddenly felt that it was unnecessary.


    This is because Ron is ready to meet Professor X and witness how the story of "X-Men" happened.


    You know, this world is not only a kind of human being mutants, but also strengthened people like Captain America, mutants like Spiderman, and rich people like Iron Man, living in this diversified and integrated world. Inside, whether the story of "X-Men" will go on like the original is still in doubt.


    After all, things about mutants always affect the general trend of this world. Ron wants to see how big waves the mutants will make in this world of integration.


    ...


    On a certain street, Jean Gray pushed Professor X in a wheelchair along the road, looking for Ron.


    But at this time, Professor X suddenly waved her hand to signal her to stop.


    "Professor, why stopped,


    She is very curious about the person Professor X is looking for, Qin Grey. She is too aware of Professor X''s abilities. As long as it is on the earth, there is no one that Professor X cannot find.


    The results of it?This guy can actually shield Professor X''s telepathy, so that they can only go around here aimlessly, and there is no way to start.


    Professor X smiled when he heard Jean Gray''s words, then pointed to the street in front of him and said.


    "It''s not that I stopped looking for that guy, but that guy has already decided to come and see us proactively."


    Jean Gray followed Professor X''s hand and looked over, only to find that there was no one on the other side of the street, and then he became confused again.


    "Professor, there is no one there!"


    "Uh..." Professor X smiled awkwardly when he saw that there was no one on the street, but he thought of the guy even higher.


    Professor X thought that the person he was looking for should be a second-level mutant who is better at mental shielding, but from the current situation, the situation is probably not that simple.


    Sure enough, after a while, Professor X saw a person on the street on his right that he couldn''t detect with his telepathic ability at all, and slowly walked towards where he was.


    ...


    "Hi, Professor X, Ms. Jean Grey, how are you!"


    Ron came to Professor X and Jean Gray, waved to them, and said with a smile.


    Although he knew what Professor X and Jean Grey looked like, Ron still found it strange to see the big bald and red-haired girl up close.


    These two guys can definitely be regarded as one of the two most powerful people on earth. Although Ron himself is also very powerful, standing in front of these two people, Ron still feels a little uncomfortable.


    And Professor X didn''t feel surprised when he heard Ron confide in him and Jean Gray.


    His information can be found out only by an interested person. Ron is a person with the same mental ability as him, and it is more normal to think of knowing his information.


    "Child, you are very strong, not weaker than me. What is your name?" Professor X said with a smile.


    Now that he has appeared, Ron is not planning to conceal some of his information, and said to Professor X: "Ron. Ron Brenstad, a student at Imperial State University."


    "En..." Professor X nodded.Said.


    After seeing Ron, Professor X looked at Ron roughly with his eyes, and wanted to see who Ron would be after he had the ability.


    Professor X upholds a people-oriented approach. Although he wants Ron to join them, he does not want to destroy Ron''s original life.


    Although you can��t get Ron��s information telepathically, Professor X is not the one who possesses the most powerful psychic abilities on earth. Through some superficial observations, Professor X feels that Ron is not confused by his abilities Disturbing, and using his abilities very suitable, without causing harm to other people, is a mutant who can reasonably use his abilities.


    In an instant, Professor X wanted to give up the idea of ??inviting Ron to join their X-Men.


    But thinking of Magneto''s strong performance before, Professor X sighed in his heart, and finally opened his mouth.


    "Ron, would you like to go with me and live with a mutant like you?"


    ...

 33 Chapter 33 Can I get to know your mutants?

    "Not willing."


    Facing Professor X''s invitation, Ron didn''t think at all, and rejected Professor X in one go.


    Ron is not a mutant at all, he still needs to study strengthening potions to absorb his singularity, but he doesn''t have time to mix with such mutants as Professor X Magneto.


    "Why, Ron, I want to know your reason." Professor X was not surprised by Ron''s answer. He waved his hand and motioned Ron to continue.


    "Professor X, you know, in addition to mutants, there are actually many people with superpowers in this world. I am actually a capable person. When you first noticed my existence a few months ago, I shouldn''t find the mutant''s special brain fluctuations in me, right?" Ron smiled and explained.


    "So it''s like this..." Professor X smiled bitterly, knowing that he was a little blindly confident before.


    Over the years, Professor X has believed too much in his psychic abilities, but everything he knows, Professor X feels that this is correct and that it is right.


    As a result, Professor X did not sense the fluctuations of the mutant in Ron''s body, but stubbornly thought that it was because Ron blocked his perception, so he couldn''t sense that Ron was a mutant.


    He also knew what Ron was talking about. He was still a fan of Captain America when he was a child. He also believed that Captain America was a mutant. Later, he realized that the captain was a physically strengthened person and had nothing to do with the mutant.


    Therefore, he must make fewer mistakes of this kind.


    "Well Ron, since you are not a mutant, then I will not invite you to join us, so that you will not be involved in the mutant registration bill."


    "Indeed, I think so too." Ron smiled, a little surprised at Professor X''s enlightened attitude.


    Ron originally thought that Professor X would not give up inviting him to join the mutants, but Professor X did not insist at all. This made Ron''s impression of Professor X somewhat changed.


    In my impression, although Professor X is a good old man, he is also relatively stubborn. He has a very firm stance on mutants. He always believes that mutants should live in peace with mankind, and strive for the recognition of mutants in society. Treat mutants peacefully, and slowly assimilate humans and mutants.


    But is this possible?


    Mutants can already be said to be humans, just like humans and aliens, they are already two species, and they are not destined to coexist peacefully.


    Just like the Avengers, he saved the earth so many times and finally gained some recognition.But, don��t many people still think that the Avengers shouldn��t exist?


    This is a big problem, and Professor X''s idea is destined to be impossible to succeed in a short time.


    Of course, Ron will not support the approach of Professor X��s opponent Magneto. Magneto��s approach is too radical. Later, Magneto has been committed to destroying ordinary humans and wants to build a country formed by mutants. .


    And this idea is still difficult to realize!


    The emergence of mutants requires a human foundation. The descendants of ordinary humans will awaken to become mutants, but the descendants of mutants are not necessarily mutants.


    After establishing a country that is completely mutant, this country will definitely be completely destroyed within a period of time.


    Moreover, this world is not simple with only mutants, there are many other people with abilities!


    It is no exaggeration to say that mutants are not actually the most powerful group in this world. He can only say that they have the most superpowers and are the closest to humans.


    Although Professor X''s idea seems a bit stiff when only mutants are present, there is nothing wrong here.


    In this diversified and integrated world, mutants really only slowly assimilate with humans.


    ...


    "Professor x, I like you must really want to know what my thoughts are, who I am, how my ability comes from, and what kind of attitude I have towards mutants, I am not wrong, right? ?"


    Ron and Professor X came to one side of the park and sat down face to face, then Ron smiled and said to Professor X.


    "Yes, Ron. I remember that when I sensed your presence a few months ago, your ability was good, but far from being as strong as you are now, and your ability is not weaker than mine at all, and you I��m not a mutant, so I��m very curious about you, Ron, can you briefly explain why this is? And what do you think of us mutants?"


    Professor X nodded, with a very good attitude. He knew that his telepathic ability was of no use to Ron, who was also a mentally capable person, so he knew nothing about Ron. He could only ask questions. Come to know what he wants to know.


    You know, Magneto will be difficult to deal with again, if there is another powerful person who has opinions on mutants, this is definitely not a good thing.


    Ron smiled and said, "Professor, I can tell you very responsibly that my ability really has nothing to do with mutants. But professor, you can rest assured that I have no hostility towards you mutants, mutants. He is also a member of mankind. In this dangerous world, mutants should indeed live peacefully with mankind."


    Speaking of this, Ron suddenly paused, and then said with a smile: "Also, Professor X, I know that your real purpose for coming to me this time is not for me to join you mutants, but for you. Check out my details and ask me to help you mutants, right?"


    "Ron, I didn''t expect you to know the real purpose of my coming to you..." Professor X smiled bitterly, and for the first time I felt that it was so annoying to meet a person with the same powerful mental ability.


    The main purpose of his coming to Ron was indeed not to let Ron join the mutants, but to know what kind of people with the same mental abilities as him were, and wanted Ron, who was also a mutant, to help him together. Deal with Magneto and keep Ron and Magneto from mixing together.


    After Ron had revealed his true purpose and knew that Ron was not a mutant, Professor X suddenly got up, he said.


    "Ron, I have an old enemy called Magneto. He can control iron and some magnetic fields. At the same time, he has many mutants, all of which are very powerful. Recently, he may do some harmful things to humans. Ron, you are also a member of the human race. I want you to help me deal with Magneto. Can you help me?"


    Seeing Professor X finally telling his true purpose, Ron smiled, and then replied firmly: "No!"


    Hearing Ron say this, Professor X''s expression turned helpless. He just wanted to give up, and after going back home, he heard Ron say something.


    "However, I am very interested in your mutants. If possible, I think I can get to know your mutants..."


    ...


    Mutants are another good material for experiments!


    ...

 34 Chapter 34 Magnetos Plan

    "This station is fast. The National High-end Congressman Summit will be held on the Liberty Island in Manhattan, New York the next night. This summit will be the first official conference for the members of the mutant registration bill, which will hide the variants in the dark. People officially moved to the bright side."


    "The anti-mutant fighter Kelly, Kiel, and Keele attended this meeting..."


    Senator Kelly listened to the news report from the car radio, with a triumphant smile on his face.


    After the last hearing, he finally brought the social issue of mutants to the meeting of national parliamentarians for the first time. If the mutant registration bill is passed by then, he will also become famous in the first battle and become the best at the moment. One of the hottest parliamentarians.


    No, not one, it should be the only one!


    As long as the mutant''s problem is solved by him, he will definitely be able to rise from the position of a member of the council as quickly as possible and obtain higher rights.


    The car made by Senator Kelly drove very quickly. After a while, the car came to the outside of an apron, and there was a helicopter specially prepared for him on the apron.


    Congressman Kelly will take this helicopter to Liberty Island to participate in the National High-end Congressman Summit.


    "Mutants get out of America!"


    "Thank you, Senator Kelly..."


    "Mutants are demons. They ruined my family. All mutants deserve to die!"


    ...


    There are still many people gathered here outside the tarmac. They are all people who have opinions on mutants. They all hold some eye-catching signs with words against mutants.


    As soon as he got off the car, Senator Kelly heard these people yelling at him loudly and welcomed him.


    Senator Kelly feels very comfortable. The more people who support him, the more rights he can get!


    He got out of the car, waved friendly to these supporters, greeted him, and then he came down to the helicopter with the support of his bodyguards.


    "Congressman Keele, do you approve of the ranks of guns? Mutant kids are more powerful than guns. Would you let a child hold a gun?"


    Upon arriving on the plane, Senator Kelly immediately took out his cell phone and made several more calls, lobbying other parliamentarians who came to the summit to gain a greater advantage for his mutant registration bill.


    However, no matter how much Senator Kelly lobbyed, the parliamentarians did not agree to his request, and kept replying to him with vague words.


    These people can become councillors, but they are all old foxes among the old foxes. They want Councillor Kelly to stay in this early stage and not let them suffer any disadvantage in this matter.


    "Congressman Kelly, you will definitely get a lot of benefits from this high-end summit that is globally focused. You will be the biggest winner."


    On the helicopter was also Senator Kelly''s bodyguard. He saw Senator Kelly seemed a little unhappy and began to flatter him.


    "It''s not that simple. This is the United States. Although we reject mutants, they don''t dare to stand up! This is a war, and I have to persevere!"


    Senator Kelly shook his head, explained to the bodyguard, and then looked at the helicopter window.


    Looking at the endless water below, Senator Kelly frowned, "Aren''t we going to Liberty Island? Where is this?"


    Senator Kelly turned his head in doubt and wanted to see what was going on, only to find that his originally tall and strong bodyguard had turned into a blue-skinned, exquisite blue-haired woman with the owner!


    Senator Kelly understood what was going on. He just wanted to call for help, but was kicked aside by the blue-skinned woman and passed out directly.


    "It''s you people that made me dare not even go to school when I was a kid!"


    The blue-haired woman has yellow eyes,


    The helicopter continued to fly, and soon it came into a damp cave.


    Senator Kelly woke up quietly, he saw the blue-skinned woman again, and then there was a guy who could spit out a long tongue, a guy with blond hair, and an old man with white hair but still vigorous.


    "Who are you? Where is my bodyguard Henry?" Senator Kelly asked in horror when seeing these people standing in front of them.


    "Henry died very early, Senator Kelly, you have been following you for so long, she has the ability to transform at will."


    Standing in front of Senator Kelly was the gray-haired old man. He sneered and answered Senator Kelly.


    "There is no benefit for you mutants to hurt me at all. It can only prove that the bill I proposed is not wrong." Knowing that he has entered the mutants'' den, Senator Kelly began to use words to fight for his escape.


    "Do you fear God? This sentence is a bit strange." "I think God is a teacher, a beacon, wisdom and comfort of the soul. But in fact, what you fear in your heart is...I!"


    The white-haired old man looked at Senator Kelly and became arrogant. He continued: "We are mutants, capable people with extraordinary abilities!"


    After speaking, the old man turned and walked towards a metal instrument. As soon as he left, the metal chair where Senator Kelly was sitting actually started to move, making Senator Kelly even more frightened.


    "Don''t be afraid of God, and don''t be afraid of me, because you won''t need to be afraid anymore!"


    After the old man had finished speaking, he had walked into the metal instrument. He raised the metal instrument into the air and put his hands on the two armrests of the metal instrument.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing the old man enter the metal instrument, Senator Kelly became more and more frightened. He already understood who the white-haired old man was.


    Eric Lansel, nicknamed "Magneto King", has the ability to control any iron, and is a leader of the mutant group!


    Senator Kelly has seen Magneto''s information in some materials, knowing that Magneto is an unscrupulous guy for mutants. He hates humans very much. Now he has fallen into Magneto''s hands. I am afraid that there is no chance to escape. !


    "Of course it made you one of us, Senator Kelly!"


    Magneto Wang sneered and explained something, and then immediately activated the instrument, not talking nonsense with Congressman Kelly.


    After that, the metal instrument began to rotate rapidly, and then gradually emitted a circle of white light, completely submerging Senator Kelly who was not far from the metal instrument!


    After a short period of time, the white light began to shrink rapidly, and Senator Kelly''s eyes became dull because of the white light, and he seemed to have lost his soul!


    ...

 35 Chapter 35 x Academy

    A jet plane stopped on a piece of grass. On the edge of the grass, there was an old large European building, which was very valuable at first glance.


    "Xavier Genius Youth School is also called X Academy, located in West Chester County, New York, far away from Queens. I''m sorry, Ron, thank you for coming to our X Academy and helping us mutants."


    After the jet plane stopped, Professor X in the plane and Ron sitting across from him smiled and thanked them.


    "It''s okay, Professor, I''m not free. You can''t go back on agreeing to my request before."


    Ron also smiled, and followed Professor X off the shuttle.


    Ron has already agreed to Professor X''s invitation. Of course, in a cooperative way, he and Professor X have reached an agreement that he will help Professor X deal with Magneto.


    At the same time, Professor X has to give Ron some benefits.


    Ron''s request is very simple. He has to stay in X Academy for a period of time, not very long, just a few days.


    Ron, of course, did not make a request to use mutants for experiments, such a request, Professor X would promise him a ghost.


    Moreover, if Ron wants to experiment with mutants, he doesn''t need Professor X''s consent at all.


    It''s not that I''m afraid of it, but it''s unnecessary.


    There are so many mutants in this world. Ron can go and find many mutants to experiment at any time as long as he thinks about it!


    Ron wanted to stay in X Academy for a few days, just to see the various abilities of mutants.


    Learn more about the abilities of mutants, and Ron can handle those weird abilities.


    The mutants have too many abilities, such as the mind control of Professor X, the thought power of the Phoenix girl, the magnetic control of Magneto and so on...


    Although Ron is strong enough now, the mutants'' abilities are too many to count. Even if Ron is confident that he will never die, he is not afraid of ten thousand things just in case!


    The more he could understand, Ron would feel more relieved.


    ...


    "Ron, this is the guest room of our x Academy. You have been wronged during this period of time and you have lived here."


    After listening to Professor X''s introduction, Jean Gray took Ron to a room in the school and said.


    "Okay, Ms. Jean Grey."


    Ron nodded and put his salute in the room.


    The housing configuration of X Academy was obviously a bit embarrassing. Even though Ron was a guest, he was only allocated a small room less than ten square meters.


    But Ron didn��t say anything, his own room wouldn��t be much better than here.


    "Well, Ron, you can call me if you need help. There is a badly injured guy in the academy. I need to treat him, bye."


    Jean Grey looked anxious. After she took Ron to the room, she said goodbye to Ron and went to other places.


    Ron didn''t speak. He guessed that Jean Grey was going to treat Logan the Wolverine for his injuries.


    Professor X not only invited Ron, he also looked for many other mutants to help the X-Men, and Wolverine was one of them.


    Ron had already felt the Wolverine with Edman alloy all over his psychopath. This guy was very scarred and badly injured. He was lying on an operating table waiting for treatment.


    But x Wolverine is also worthy of Wolverine. Although his injury is serious, his injury is recovering rapidly with his self-healing ability.


    But Ron didn''t care too much about Wolverine. What he cared about was the little mutants in X Academy.


    Among these guys, maybe there are some strange guys Ron wants to know about!


    But Ron didn��t go too far to investigate. This is X Academy, Professor X��s nest.


    For Professor X, Ron was very impressed.


    Facing a person who didn''t know the details, Professor X actually dared to let him come to his lair. He was really bold and confident!


    Taking back the telepathy, Ron didn''t use telepathy to explore other things, but immersed the spirit in his singularity, looking for the next opportunity to make him stronger.


    Although his strength is strong enough now, he is still a bit weak compared to those real threats.


    In X Academy, there are many fellows who can match Ron, such as Professor X, Phoenix Girl, Storm Girl, Iceman, etc...


    If these guys act on Ron together, then Ron can only find a way to avoid the fight and fight again later.


    Ron had already had a foreboding that the singularity in his sea of ??consciousness was now at a stage of bottleneck. As long as he broke through the bottleneck of this stage, Ron''s ability would be able to reach a greater level.


    To break through the bottleneck at this stage, it is absolutely impossible to rely solely on the strong material composition.


    Although the material composition can strengthen Ron''s singularity, it does not allow Ron to gain some abilities. It can only make Ron''s strength stronger.


    After the bottleneck at this stage of weakness was broken, it could bring some essential changes to Ron''s current ability.


    The answer to all these lies in Ron''s singularity.


    Ron has been studying this matter for this period of time, but unfortunately he hasn''t made any progress.


    There is no chance for Ron to break through the bottleneck of this stage if he has been studying the powerful material composition in the laboratory. He needs to come out and find some inspiration.


    This is one of the important reasons why Ron came to X Academy.


    ...


    "Introduce, this is our guest of X Academy, Ron, from Imperial State University of New York, he will be a temporary teacher in our X Academy to guide you to learn some knowledge."


    In the classroom, Professor X looked at the mutant students in front of him, smiled and introduced Ron''s origins to the students, as well as the fact that Ron will be a teacher in X Academy.


    Ron also smiled and waved his hands with some small mutants in front of him, "Hello, I am Ron, and my ability is telepathy and mind power."


    "Hello, Teacher Ron."


    After listening to Professor X''s introduction, these little mutants who believed in Professor X did not hesitate at all. Although they were wondering why this new teacher was so young, they still directly regarded Ron as their teacher.


    "Ron, these kids will be handed over to you. I have some more things. I will see you later." Professor X looked at Ron, and after confessing to Ron, he turned and left.


    "Well, professor, don''t worry." Ron nodded and sent Professor X out of the classroom.


    After Professor X left, Ron began to be a teacher for these little mutants, teaching ordinary knowledge, math.


    In fact, Ron himself and Professor X requested that Ron be a teacher in X Academy.


    Ron wanted to learn more about the mutants'' abilities, and he would definitely not be able to use strong ones.


    Therefore, it is the best choice for Ron to be a teacher at X Academy.


    But after Professor X left, Ron only taught for a while, only to find that the little mutants he taught had started to be naughty.


    Some little guys started to fight, using their abilities to interact with each other, in a daze, and ignored Ron at all.


    These little guys, they obviously think Ron is new here, so they are going to give Ron a try, and they want to give Ron a good start.


    Ron shrugged slightly when he saw the appearance of these little guys, and then just sat on the chair without paying attention to what these little guys were doing.


    He didn''t really come to be a teacher, he just wanted to see the abilities of these little guys.


    The behavior of these little guys using their abilities now fits Ron''s heart.


    After watching for a while, Ron really discovered an ability that interests him.


    ...

 36 Chapter 36 Little Mutant: Jasmine

    But after Professor X left, Ron only taught the textbook for a while, only to find that the little mutants he taught began to be naughty.


    Some people started chatting with each other, some were in a daze, secretly eating, etc., and ignored Ron at all.


    Ron smiled when he saw the little guys.


    Ron didn''t really come to be a teacher, he just wanted to see the abilities of these little guys.


    So Ron patted the table, absorbed everyone''s attention, and said.


    "Classmates, I know that you all hate class very much. Why don''t you just play a little game with you, and you guys say okay?


    "not good����"


    Hearing Ron''s words, these little mutants responded to Ron very uniformly, with a disgusting expression.


    They are all mutants, and because of their abilities, they all think they are very good, so they have no interest in Ron''s little games.


    Not only that, and then a boy stood up and said loudly to Ron.


    "Teacher, in fact, you just sit and play. We will do our own things and don''t disturb each other."


    Ron had already guessed the psychology of these little guys, so he had already prepared a plan.


    "Oh? I told you that there are rewards for mini games. If anyone can win the final victory, then I will reward something you want. How about it, do you want to participate?"


    Hearing Ron''s words, these guys finally got interested.


    "Anything we want?"


    "Of course, as long as this thing exists and does not violate the school''s rules, then I can definitely take it out."


    "That''s OK, then it''s settled. If Mr. Ron can''t get it out, then you can''t care about what we do!"


    "no problem!"


    Once the strategy was reached, Ron took out a coin directly from his pocket and said.


    "The gameplay is very simple. You use your abilities on this coin separately. As long as you can leave a trace on the coin, then the game will be considered a victory. How about it? Simple?


    "It''s really simple, I''ll come first, I''ll come first! Haha, my Sony ps3, I''m coming!"


    After Ron had finished speaking, a boy stood up and walked in front of Ron, picked up the coin, and started using his method to make it disappear.


    The little boy squeezed the coin in his hand, and then began to work hard, trying to squeeze the coin!


    However, no matter how hard the little boy tried, the coin in his hand still remained unchanged, as it was before!


    "How is it possible, my strength is several tons in size, this is just a coin, how can it not be deformed?"


    The little boy became puzzled. He looked at the small coin in his hand and exclaimed.


    "The material of this coin is very special, this game is not that simple."


    Ron smiled. This coin was made entirely of vibranium. Even though Ron��s ability to realize is already very strong, it still took Ron a lot of time to make this coin, relying on strength alone. How could it be possible to deform the coin.


    "Huh..." And the little boy snorted when he heard Ron''s words, put the coin down, and walked back.


    "Who else wants to try?" Ron glanced at everyone and smiled.


    "I''m here, if my strength is too strong, then my ability will definitely work!"


    Another little boy walked over slowly, holding a coin, and began to use his abilities.


    I saw that a thermionic shock burst out of the little boy''s hand, which directly hit the coin. As a result, the shock did not affect the coin at all, leaving no trace.


    The little boy didn��t believe in evil, so he sent out several hot ion shocks and hit the coins.


    "Teacher, what material is this coin made of? How can it be so powerful that it can even block my thermionic impact!"


    After trying several times, the little boy was finally convinced, and said helplessly.


    "Confidentiality." Ron smiled mysteriously, and then said: "Is there anyone else who wants to try?"


    "I''ll come, I''ll..."


    Although two people have already failed, as mutants, these guys have a lot of arrogance, and they have to test one after another.


    In the end, all the students basically came up and tried it again. The result was self-evident and all failed.


    Knowing that their abilities can''t do anything with a coin, these guys began to feel frustrated, and they all received a great blow.


    Ron also had some disappointments. Although some of the little guys were still powerful, they did not make Ron feel curious and jealous at all.


    But at this moment, Ron found that the eyes of these little guys began to look unnaturally at a little girl sitting in the corner, his complexion a bit complicated.


    These guys obviously wanted this little girl to come out and try it out, but it was probably because the relationship was not good that no one raised it.


    Ron noticed this sign and became interested in the little girl sitting in the corner.


    So many people have failed, why do these guys still have a chance for this little girl?


    The little girl was about eleven or twelve years old, with a ponytail and a few small freckles on the corners of her eyes, which gave her a little bit of mystery.


    Ron got interested. He came to the little girl and said, "Hey, little girl, what is your name?"


    Hearing Ron''s words, the little girl who had been immersed in her own world raised her head. She looked at Ron, who was in front of her in a puzzled manner, and was silent for a while before speaking.


    "Jasmine..."


    "Jasmine? That''s a good name." Ron smiled and asked: "Jasmine, how old are you, why don''t you come and play a game?"


    "11 years old." Jasmine replied, looking at Ron strangely, "Because I don''t want to play!"


    "Uh...it turned out to be like this." Ron was speechless. He thought that the reward he had proposed was good enough, but he didn''t expect that some people still didn''t want the reward.


    Ron took out the coin and said, "Jasmine, you can first propose what you want. No matter if you win or not, I will give you what you want. How about? Do you still want to play now?"


    "Is that so..." Jasmine looked at the coin, then at Ron again, staring at Ron for a while with black eyes, and then said playfully: "Okay, but teacher, what I want is yours. This coin, is this all right?"


    Ron''s mouth twitched. This little girl was really a ghost, and actually came up with such an idea.


    Although this coin is not big, it is all made of vibrating gold, which is higher than the shield of the US team. Is he going to give the coin to this little girl so easily?


    However, Ron looked at Jasmine''s black eyes, and after thinking for a while, he still agreed.


    Because Ron saw confidence in Jasmine''s eyes.


    Ron took the coin to Jasmine and said, "Okay, Jasmine, no matter whether you succeed or not, this coin is yours, but remember, this coin can only be yours. Give it to others!"


    "Of course." Jasmine nodded happily, picked up the coin, and then directly held the coin in the palm of her hand, as if she had begun to use her abilities.


    Ron was a little confused, because he didn''t see Jasmine using any abilities, and the coin didn''t change in Jasmine''s hand.


    But Ron was not in a hurry either, he waited quietly, and at the same time he was looking at Jasmine''s hand with psychology, wanting to keep an eye on the change of the coin.


    Finally, after some time, Ron finally discovered what happened to the coin in the little girl''s hand.


    The coin made of vibrating gold actually began to become old and decayed in Jasmine''s hand, as if the coin had been in existence for countless years, and began to slowly become aging!


    Ron was shocked, Zhenjin, would actually start to age?


    What kind of ability is this?


    ...

 37 Chapter 37 Wolverine and Little Naughty

    Regarding Jasmine''s abilities, Ron observed based on his own, and then listened to Jasmine''s narration, finally understood what Jasmine''s abilities were.


    Simply put, jasmine can accelerate the decay rate of any matter, including energy, kinetic energy, and-life!


    After knowing Jasmine''s ability, Ron was shocked.


    Everything in the world is made up of matter. If this little girl can accelerate all matter to decay very quickly, and then the range of decay is large, then this little girl is definitely a 5th-level Omega mutant. .


    However, Jasmine said that her ability is at best to decay matter to the point of complete damage, and it cannot completely decay and disappear. It is not very powerful.


    Moreover, Jasmine''s ability can only decay after her body touches the substance, which is very limited.


    This ability is also similar to the little naughty Anna, but one contact with humans is the ability to absorb others, and the other is to contact any substance, directly causing all substances to decay, causing the substance to lose its original function and directly damage it!


    Because of this ability, Jasmine, like Xiao Naughty, was not very popular with other people, and sat alone in the corner.


    However, if this ability really grows to the limit, Ron estimates that perhaps ordinary level 5 Omega mutants will not be Jasmine''s opponent.


    This ability is really terrible!


    After learning about Jasmine''s ability, Ron was also thinking about whether this decay ability could give him a little inspiration and enable him to break through the bottleneck of the singularity in the sea of ??consciousness.


    But before Ron could think for a while, his psychopath suddenly discovered that there was a sneaky guy in the hallway outside the classroom.


    This guy is Wolverine full of iron and bones. The Wolverine should have just woke up. He doesn''t know where he is, so he is carefully observing his surroundings.


    "Well, the final winner of the mini game is Jasmine. After this class is over, let''s go back!"


    Ron looked at the time and found that it was almost time for get out of class to dismiss the students.


    "Thank you Teacher Ron, goodbye!"


    When they heard that get out of class was over, these guys all cheered, and then ran out of the classroom quickly, not wanting to stay for another second.


    This is also normal, ordinary humans will not like to attend classes, let alone these guys with superpowers.


    After everyone had left, Jasmine, who had the ability to decay, stayed at the end. She looked at Ron, bent slightly, and said, "Thank you, Teacher Ron."


    "No thanks." Ron smiled. This Jasmine is thanking him for giving her the coin made of vibrating gold!


    Jasmine''s abilities should have grown a lot...


    Ron smiled and shook his head, wondering how much Jasmine''s ability would grow in the future.


    ...


    It was night, Ron''s psychopath suddenly jumped, and he sensed that something was happening nearby.


    The thing is very simple. In the night, Wolverine became irritable because he recalled some previous things. Xiao Naughty came to X Academy with Wolverine and lived in a house.


    Little Naughty wanted to check Wolverine''s situation, and was accidentally stabbed by the grumpy Wolverine.


    Knowing that this episode had happened, Ron got up and came to the place where the shouts came from.


    Ron saw that the little mischief in the room was absorbing Wolverine''s recovery ability and healing her injured body.


    Looking at the little mischief who was absorbing Wolverine''s abilities, Ron was thinking, if his little mischief lets him come in contact with him, can the little mischief absorb the singularity of his consciousness?


    Ron thinks it should be impossible, because his singularity is just one point, and there is no reason for the little mischief to absorb his singularity ability.


    In order to experiment with his own thoughts, Ron walked towards Little Naughty, and then gently put his fingers on Little Naughty''s skin, trying to test whether his thoughts were right.


    Of course, Ron also prepared a backup plan for himself to prevent accidents.


    The result was exactly the same as Ron thought. After he put his fingers on Little Naughty��s skin, Ron could feel very clearly that Little Naughty just absorbed some of the past with his powerful physical ability injected with the strengthening potion, and his strangeness The points are not affected by the little naughty ability.


    Ron smiled, taking his finger back in no hurry.


    Because, he finally discovered what the bottleneck was at that stage of the singularity in the sea of ??consciousness.


    Simply put, the bottleneck is Ron''s body.


    The singularity is now stored in Ron''s body. Although it is not really together, the singularity will still be affected by this body, so that Ron can''t truly incarnate into the singularity.


    There are many solutions. Ron can completely abandon his current body, reintegrate all his consciousness into the singularity, and then develop.


    However, this method has some flaws. Ron can''t completely guarantee that he can fully integrate into the singularity. If he acts rashly, he may lose consciousness again until the singularity of his incarnation grows into the form of the universe. Let Ron regain some consciousness.


    Ron had already experienced this method once before he became the universe. He didn''t want to re-experience the feeling of being in the darkness and nothingness, so this method was directly abandoned by Ron.


    The second method is that Ron directly fuse his body and the singularity together, so that he can freely enter the singularity and this body and pass this stage.


    Of course, this method also has its flaws, that is, Ron is a little difficult to start with, it will take a long time and so on.


    However, in order to be safe, Ron chose the second method of course, trying to integrate his body with the singularity.


    After thinking about the thoughts, Ron also let go of his fingers on Little Naughty''s body, so that his body is no longer affected by Little Naughty''s ability.


    At this time, the little naughty who had completely healed looked at Ron beside her in shock, feeling a little strange.


    Who is this person and why does he put his fingers on her body?


    Little Naughty saw that the body of the guy in front of him was obviously affected by her ability, but his consciousness was very clear, and he even seemed to be thinking about something, not panicking at all.


    "You are a little naughty, right? You are very good, thank you very much."


    However, Ron didn''t pay attention to the little mischief. He smiled at the little mischief, said thank you, and walked directly outside.


    "Huh?" The little naughty looked bewildered when he heard Ron''s words. How could this guy be affected by her abilities, yet he still needs to thank her?


    What is going on here?


    Little mischief didn''t understand, neither did the X-Men who were watching outside the room, and some students from the X Academy.


    They rushed over immediately after Wolverine called for help. After they came here, they saw that Little Naughty was actually absorbing Wolverine''s super powers. The scene was very scary.


    But it was more terrifying than this. They actually saw that Ron, who had just been invited to the academy by the professor this morning, took the initiative to put his finger on Little Naughty''s body, allowing Little Naughty to absorb his power.


    This kind of thing is too crazy, right?


    Seeing Ron walking towards the door, they both voluntarily gave up a passage and let Ron go out.


    Among these people, Bobby the Iceman looked at Ron walking outside and frowned slightly. Obviously Ron''s appearance felt very puzzled!


    However, Ron''s next sentence, which puzzled him, caused Bobby the Iceman to panic directly.


    "Hey, Grey, Scott, Ororo, don''t you notice that there is something different about the little guy Bobby standing at the door?"


    Ron glanced at the "Iceman" Bobby standing at the door, smiled and said with Phoenix Girl, Laser Eye, and Storm Girl.


    "His body seems to be covered with a layer of blue skin!"


    ...

 38 Chapter 38 Interrogation of the Demon Girl

    In the hall of X Academy, Ron, Professor X, Phoenix Girl, Wolverine, Little Naughty and others all surrounded a mutant woman with blue skin.


    This blue-skinned woman is no one else, she is the magic girl who fell in love with Professor X and Magneto, Ruiwen!


    The witch was tied to a seat at this time, staring at the X-Men in front of her with a pair of eyes, her expression disdainful, but when she looked at Professor X, her eyes were complicated. When I got up, I didn''t seem to want to see Professor X.


    Mo Xing quickly moved his eyes away from Professor X, and then stared at Ron, with doubts and anger in his eyes.


    She had already pretended to be good enough. Even Professor X didn''t notice her existence. How did this person detect that she was in ambush in X Academy?


    Facing the witch''s eyes, Ron shrugged, ignoring the witch''s meaning at all.


    "Riwen, what do you want to do when you sneak into my X Academy under the disguise of Poppy?"


    Seeing the old''good sister'', Professor X felt a little complicated. He looked at the devil and asked.


    "Charles, you don''t have to worry about what I am going to do. Since I have been caught by you, I will deal with me whatever you want, huh!"


    The devil girl looked very arrogant. In front of Professor X, she actually snorted, as if letting Professor X play around.


    The reason for this is very simple. Now that she has been caught by Professor X, the plan Magneto gave her has failed, and she has no ability to escape from Professor X''s hands. Indeed, she can only be handled by Professor X.


    "Riwen, you know my ability, even if you don''t say it, I can know what you are going to do!"


    Professor X frowned, he controlled the wheelchair to go a little in the direction of the devil, and said.


    "Charles, I understand what you are. You don''t easily use telepathy to search other people''s memories."


    Facing the threat of Professor X, the corner of her mouth twitched slightly and said confidently.


    "Riwen, I..., hey!" Professor X sighed helplessly. The Devil''s words are not wrong, he will not easily use his ability to search other people''s memories, let alone him. Very familiar person.


    If you use telepathy to search other people''s memory, it is very likely to turn this person into a fool. How could Professor X, who has always been a good person, do such a thing.


    Seeing this scene, Ron on one side became speechless.


    This Professor X is too pedantic. The Devil is a mutant, not an ordinary human. If you search for a memory, you won��t die. Even if the Devil is your playmate when you were a child, this is to crush Magneto Plan, why can''t you deal with the magic girl!


    Of course, Ron didn''t want to take care of it either, so he didn''t want to be boring.


    According to the development of the plot, in a few hours, Professor X will also know what Magneto is going to do from Senator Kelly who has become a mutant.


    It��s just that now that the devil who caused the little naughty to run away has been arrested, and the little naughty will definitely not leave the x Academy like the original plot. After that, what method will Magneto use to snatch the little naughty to complete his plan? It''s really hard to say.


    Professor X was unwilling to search the memory of the Devil, and interrogated the Devil to obtain the Magneto project and fell into trouble again.


    Later, Professor X ordered someone to lock the witch in a special room, and then Professor X found Ron and said.


    "Ron, thank you for taking Riwen out of Academy X. Otherwise, Academy X doesn''t know what it will be like because of Ruiwen''s invasion."


    "No thanks, but Professor, I have to criticize you. The defense mechanism of X Academy is too backward. It would allow others to invade so easily. If it is not safe,


    Ron waved his hand, looked at Professor X with a look of "are you funny," and said.


    "This... Ruiwen has the ability to transform into anyone, so it''s easy to invade a place." Professor X was embarrassed, smiled, and then said: "But Ron, you are right. , I was a little too relaxed, I have found a friend of mine, and he will come to help X Academy intensify its defenses."


    "That''s it." Ron nodded, knowing that his persuasion was not in vain.


    However, Ron was somewhat interested in the friend Professor X said.


    In the film and television plot, Professor x has no friends, at most, he fell in love with Magneto.


    But this is a big fusion world. It''s hard to say who Professor X knows.


    When the matter was over, Ron returned to his room and waited quietly.


    Magneto, this is a bad guy!


    ...


    In a certain hole, Magneto King Eric frowned and his face was not good. It was obvious that he had encountered something extremely unhappy.


    "Riwen hasn''t come back yet, I know this woman still misses Charles, and I used her as her own before in vain!"


    Magneto snorted and muttered very upset.


    At this time, the metal hole of the cave suddenly approached a guy with an extremely ugly appearance and came to Magneto.


    "I found out the news that the Devilish Girl was arrested by Professor X, so she didn''t succeed. What should we do next?"


    This ugly guy is called Mortimer Toynbee, and he is called the Toad. He is the oldest member of the Brotherhood of Magneto''s mutants.


    "It turned out to be like this..." Magneto''s expression relaxed a lot after hearing Toad''s account, but he was still very unhappy.


    The goal of the magical girl this trip is the most important part of his plan. Now that the magical girl has not succeeded, then his plan cannot be implemented.


    Magneto turned around on the spot, thinking about how to continue his plan to capture the little girl who can absorb the abilities of others.


    After a while, Magneto finally stopped, he came to Toad''s face and explained.


    "Mortimer, I need you to go to the west, call Emma Frost back to me, and tell her I need her help now."


    Speaking of this, Magneto suddenly raised his head, thinking about the past decades of his and Professor X dealing with the Hellfire Club.


    At that time, he and Professor X fought for the rights of mutants and became best friends.


    Later, they parted ways because of their disagreement and reached the point of enemy.


    "It''s a pity, it''s been so long, Charles, we will never go back to the past!"


    With a sigh, Magneto regained his coldness and became cold.


    ...

 39 Chapter 39 The Magneto King Attacks

    The next day, just as Ron thought, Senator Kelly, who was turned into a mutant by Magneto, successfully came to X Academy, and was sent to the medical room of X Academy by Professor X.


    Looking at Senator Kelly who was wet and his skin was still the same as a jellyfish, Professor X guessed that Senator Kelly had become a mutant with the same ability as him for some reason.


    Later, with the consent of Congressman Kelly, Professor X read Congressman Kelly''s memory and finally knew what happened.


    It turns out that Magneto, who is extremely talented in mechanics, possesses the ability to transform people into mutants, so he built an ability transformation device, hoping to use his abilities to turn all ordinary people into mutants.


    Magneto��s first target was Congressman Kelly who proposed the mutant bill. Yesterday, Magneto sent people to capture Congressman Kelly and used a device to turn Congressman Kelly into a mutant.


    Knowing Magneto��s plan at this moment, Professor X really admired Magneto��s idea.


    What Magneto wants is to transform humans into mutants, so that all ordinary humans who oppose their mutants become mutants of the same kind, so that the mutant group will no longer be treated differently by humans.


    However, looking at Senator Kelly who was weak and pale, and could only lie on the therapeutic apparatus, Professor X understood that this matter might not be so simple.


    He learned from Senator Kelly��s memory that Senator Kelly was turned into a mutant by Magneto only yesterday afternoon. By this morning, Senator Kelly had actually become this dying appearance.


    Moreover, Professor X also learned that because of Senator Kelly��s escape, Magneto probably didn��t know that his transformation device had such a big sequelae.


    Through the memory of Congressman Kelly, Professor X saw Magneto''s body becoming weak and weak after using the transformation device, and it took a while to recover.


    Obviously, the use of such a transformation device is very burdensome for Magneto. Magneto is impossible to transform many people into mutants by one person.


    Then Professor X thought for a while, and he understood what Magneto had sent to X Academy.


    Magneto should know that Little Naughty can absorb the superpowers of others, so she wants to let the magician directly abduct Little Naughty, or find a way to get Little Naughty out of X Academy and catch Little Naughty.


    Then, Magneto should want to let the little mischief absorb his ability and use it on the transformation device, so as to increase the duration and scope of the transformation device.


    Knowing what Magneto wanted to do, Professor X became cautious. He summoned all the combative X-Men to the battle plan hall of the X Academy and discussed a plan to crush Magneto.


    However, although there are many mutants in X Academy, they are basically teenagers. Professor X will not let these children participate in the battle between mutants.


    In the eyes of Professor X, these children are still young, and if you want these children to participate in the battle, you have to wait for them to grow up.


    Therefore, there were only five people present at the end, namely Wolverine Logan, Phoenix Girl Piano Grey, Storm Girl Ororo, Laser Eye Scott, and the guest invited by Professor X, Ron!


    After everyone was gathered, Professor X first told everyone Magneto''s plan, and then discussed with them how to deal with Magneto.


    At this moment, a girl passing through the wall suddenly appeared in the direction of the door of the hall, and ran to Professor X out of breath.


    "Professor..., Professor..., it''s bad, bad..."


    When the little girl came to Professor X, she immediately began to speak, but she was panting because of her anxiety, and she couldn''t finish her words. She was obviously very anxious.


    "Katie, don''t worry, speak slowly."


    Professor X saw the girl,


    "Huh..., much better, Professor, I just heard a person who drove to our x college said that all the iron objects in a nearby town were taken to the sky by one person, and many people were The person who can control the iron is locked up. The situation is very dangerous!"


    After a while, the little girl named Katie got better, and then she let out a long breath, and finally said everything she wanted to say.


    "Anyone who can control ironware?" Hearing Katie''s words, Professor X knew at once that the person who controlled ironware was Magneto.


    "Okay, Katie, I see, you go back first, I will let someone deal with the person who can control the iron."


    Professor X nodded, called Katie back, and then faced Ron and the others again, and said.


    "The one who destroyed the town is Magneto, Qin, Ororo, Scott, you three will stop Magneto to prevent the people in the town from being in danger."


    "Yes, Professor."


    Phoenix Girl, Stormwind Girl, Laser Eye responded, and then Laser Eye Scott, the captain of the X-Men, said again.


    "Professor, Magneto is obviously trying to draw our people out, so that someone will be sent to catch the little mischief. Let''s go, professor, do you do this here?"


    Hearing Laser Eye''s words, Professor X smiled, then pointed to Ron and Wolverine and said.


    "Don''t worry, there are two people here, Ron and Logan. They are strong and can protect X Academy."


    "But the two of them..."


    Laser Eye is obviously still a little worried. He also pointed at Ron and Wolverine, wanting to say that these two people have just come to X Academy in the past two days, and they are not trustworthy.


    It''s a pity that Laser Eye was interrupted by Professor X just now.


    "Scott, you also know my abilities. No one can cause harm to me except Magneto. You quickly stop Magneto and let the people in town get hurt."


    "This... hey, okay, Jean, Ororo, let''s go!"


    Laser Eye wanted to persuade Professor X again, but when he saw Professor X''s self-confidence, he finally gave up.


    After the laser eyes were gone, Professor X looked at Ron and Wolverine and said.


    "Ron, Logan, I will trouble you two to help me protect x Academy."


    Ron smiled and nodded without speaking.


    However, Ron did not speak, but Wolverine was a little unhappy.


    "Hey, you''re called Professor X, right? Isn''t your ability to control people''s thoughts? Why don''t you use your ability to directly control the thoughts of Magneto, won''t that solve the Magneto? "


    At this time, Wolverine had just met Professor X, so he didn''t have too much respect for Professor X, and he didn''t know who the Magneto in Professor X''s mouth was. So I wondered why Professor X didn''t deal with that Magneto.


    "The Magneto has a helmet made with special technology, which can completely isolate my psychic abilities, so I can''t control him."


    Facing Wolverine��s doubts, Professor X explained.


    "So it''s like this..." Wolverine nodded, interested in Magneto''s helmet that can isolate the mind.


    But at this time, protecting the little naughty is the most important thing. Wolverine bid farewell to Professor X, and then went to find the little naughty, ready to stay by the little naughty side to protect her.


    After Wolverine left, only Professor X and Ron were left in the hall.


    Looking at Professor X who was giving orders, Ron found a chair and did it aside, waiting quietly, waiting for who Magneto would send to X Academy to snatch the little mischief.


    The current plot has been completely changed by Ron, and with his help, Professor X can be said to have greatly increased his strength.


    Professor X knows that Magneto will not be left behind if you ask someone to help.


    According to the original "X-Men 1" staffing, Magneto''s camp added him, which is just four people.


    If there is no accident, Magneto should also have an extra or even a few powerful people to help Magneto.


    So, who are these people?


    Ron was looking forward to it.


    ...

 40 Chapter 40: The Wolverine Under Attack

    At this time, X Academy was fully guarded. Professor X let some young mutants hide in a safe room in X Academy, and then asked Wolverine to bring the little mischief into the combat hall, leaving only the original The three-person combat hall increased to four.


    Seeing Wolverine and Professor X''s look on guard, Xiao Naughty was a little worried. After coming, he sat quietly on a chair and did not dare to speak.


    She heard Wolverine say that later, there will be powerful mutants who want to take her away, using her as the driver of a transformation device, causing many human deaths, and it is very likely that she will die because of it.


    Little naughty was very scared. She ran away from home for so long, and finally met Wolverine, and came to a place that could give her warmth. She didn''t want to leave.


    Unlike the little mischief who sits quietly, Wolverine is very restless.


    Since he accidentally stabbed Little Naughty last night, he has made up his mind to protect Little Naughty. Now that someone wants to attack Little Naughty, how can he calm down.


    Wolverine couldn''t stand his temper and walked around in the battle hall. From time to time, he would take a look at the surveillance in the hall to see if there were any suspicious people coming to X Academy.


    Although X Academy��s defense system is really criticized, the basic monitoring facilities are still available. The monitoring can observe the entire X Academy around one kilometer, and the picture is very clear.


    Logan watched it back and forth several times, but after no results, he took a cigar from his pocket and smoked it directly in the battle hall.


    "Logan, although I can stand you smoking indoors, if you continue to smoke, your intelligence will become the same as a 6-year-old girl for the rest of your life."


    Facing Wolverine smoking a cigar, the kind Professor X smiled and persuaded Wolverine with Jiang Zhi''s reason.


    Then, Professor X turned his head and glanced at Ron on the side, and said to Wolverine: "Logan, I think you can learn Ron, he won''t be like you."


    "Oh? Really?" Hearing Professor X''s words, Wolverine chuckled a few times, and after smoking his few remaining cigars, he came to Ron''s front and looked at Ron condescendingly.


    "Hey, kid, your name is Ron, right? I heard that you are a guest invited by Professor X and have super powers. What is your super power?"


    Wolverine''s tone obviously had some contempt. After speaking, he seemed to think of something again, and his expression became mocking.


    "By the way, I heard that the guys in Professor X have a title that corresponds to their abilities, like Laser Eye, Storm Girl, etc. What is your title?"


    "Do you want to know?" Ron smiled and looked at Wolverine: "I can release you to feel it!"


    Ron didn''t have any special feelings about Wolverine. This Wolverine had such a bad attitude, so Ron would not treat him much better.


    Hearing Ron''s words, Wolverine''s brows frowned, and his hands slightly exerted strength, revealing some of the wolf''s violent nature, so that Ron could see how powerful he was.


    "It looks like you are ready to do it, Wolverine..."


    Ron shrugged, then waved at Wolverine standing in front of him, and fixed Wolverine in the air with his mind.


    Ron will not go to fight with Wolverine. Since he is a long-range attack, he should instill the concept of long-range attack instead of being the same as the Thanos in the original "Avengers 3 Infinity War" , Obviously too strong, but still playing hand-to-hand with people...


    After Wolverine suffered an invisible attack, his Edman metal claws sprang out of his phalanx with a single brush, and he waved frantically toward the surrounding air, seeming to want Ron��s Mind force is the same as splitting.


    Seeing the appearance of Wolverine, Ron shook his head, not to mention whether his thought power was in the air around Wolverine. Even if his thought power was really near Wolverine, it would not be easily cut by Wolverine. Broken.


    His thought power is the same as that of water that is countless times stronger. Even if Wolverine''s Edman metal claws are sharper, it is impossible to cut the water completely.


    "Okay, Ron, put Wolverine down, I found it here."


    Just as Wolverine was at a loss, Professor X opened his mouth and helped Wolverine get out of the siege.


    "Heh..." Ron smiled and put Wolverine down in midair. "Wolverine, now do you know what my abilities are?"


    "Humph!" After Ron was put down by Ron, Wolverine wanted to come and attack Ron angrily, but halfway through, he snorted and went back.


    He had no way to crack Ron''s invisible attack just now, and if he attacked Ron, he might not get any benefit at all...


    Moreover, now is not the time to play, he still has real enemies to deal with, there is no need to act on Professor X''s guests.


    Invisibly, Wolverine had actually placed himself in the position with Professor X, treating Ron as an outsider, and not treating himself as an outsider.


    However, Wolverine''s anger is not so easy to dissipate. He came to the front of the monitor, looked at the figure of the woman wearing a white three-piece suit appeared in the monitor, and said in doubt.


    "This woman who is dressed like a dancing girl is actually the enemy sent by Magneto?"


    "That''s right." Looking at the figure inside the monitor, Professor X''s memory seemed to go back decades.


    Professor X remembered very clearly that this woman was called the White Queen, possessing the same mental abilities as him, and the ability to diamondize all the body.


    The White Queen''s mental abilities are not much weaker than him. The members of the Hellfire Club that he and Magneto used to deal with back then caused them a lot of trouble.


    Later, after Sebastian Shaw, the leader of the Hellfire Club, named the Black King, was killed by him and Magneto, the White Queen and Magneto joined together to form the current Mutant Brotherhood.


    However, for some unknown reason, the White Queen left the Brotherhood of Mutants and never appeared again.


    Professor X did not expect that the White Queen actually appeared in the Brotherhood of Mutants again, and decades later, even the appearance of the White Queen did not change much.


    "This woman''s name is Emma Frost, and she is called the White Queen. She is accepted by Magneto. She possesses spiritual power and the ability to diamondize all her body. She is extremely powerful."


    After a brief memory of Professor X, he told some information about the White Queen.


    "Can it be turned into a diamond? Waiting for my professor to see this diamond woman split into six petals and come back to see you. Humph! How dare you find death with a little naughty thing!"


    As soon as Wolverine heard Professor X''s words, his eyes became sharp, he said aloud, and then walked directly outside the combat hall.


    "Rogan, the White Queen''s most powerful psychic ability, if you rush to find her like this, she will be controlled by her..."


    Professor X was so impulsive when he saw Wolverine, he wanted to stop Wolverine, but he couldn''t stop it at all.


    Seeing Wolverine disappear at the door, Professor X shook his head. Instead of using his psychic powers, he looked at Ron.


    "Ron, the White Queen is not something Wolverine can deal with alone. I need your help."


    Ron got up from the chair, he smiled and said, "I''m here this time, isn''t I here to help teach you?"


    ...

 41 Chapter 41 The White Queen

    There is a large lawn outside X Academy. When Ron and Professor X followed Wolverine to the outside, they found that Wolverine was rushing towards the White Queen and wanted to attack the White Queen.


    Wolverine��s pair of iron claws were cut like mud. Even if the White Queen looked like a beautiful woman, he didn''t have any hands left. He raised his claws and was about to penetrate the White Queen.


    However, the White Queen��s attack on Wolverine was extremely calm. She looked at Wolverine rushing towards her with a smile on her face, and did not regard Wolverine as a thing at all.


    The White Queen didn''t even move her hand, used her mind control ability to easily control Wolverine, and then let Wolverine himself insert his iron claws into his own body.


    "Ah!!!" The cry of pain struck, Wolverine''s Edman''s claws were too sharp, and his body had no ability to stop it, so his own claws directly inserted a hole. .


    Because the position of the insertion was a bit strange, Wolverine, who could not bear the pain, fell directly on his knees, temporarily losing his ability to move.


    "It''s really stupid. Charles, is this your current subordinate? Didn''t you tell this guy what my abilities are?"


    After Wolverine lost the ability to move, the White Queen looked at Professor X on the other side. She shook her head angrily and smiled.


    She had a deep impression of Professor X. When she joined the Hellfire Club, her psychic abilities were already very strong.


    As a result, her proud ability was actually suppressed by the young Professor X, which made her resent a lot.


    After the black king Sebastian Shaw died, she thought about joining the team of Professor X, but unfortunately, for some reasons, the matter of joining the X-Men disappeared.


    Looking at the current Professor X, with a big bald head, sitting in a wheelchair, his face has also grown old, and he is no longer as handsome as he used to be...


    "Hey����"


    The White Queen sighed slightly, feeling sorry.


    "The White Queen, let him go, I don''t have to deal with you."


    When Professor X saw Wolverine''s miserable appearance, he frowned, and controlled the wheelchair to a place more than 20 meters away from the White Queen, wanting to let the White Queen release Wolverine.


    "Charles, you are still so good to our kind. Okay, let me let this guy go. As long as you leave the Rakshasa girl to me, I promise not to do anything to any of you."


    The White Queen smiled and glanced at Wolverine who was half-kneeling on the ground, watching Professor X raise her eyebrows, and said.


    "Raksha girl?" Professor X was stunned for a while when he heard the name, but then he guessed that this should be a title given to Little Naughty by Magneto based on Little Naughty''s ability.


    "The White Queen, I will not give you the little mischief. Our purpose is to work hard for the bright future of mutants. There is no deep hatred and no need to kill each other."


    Professor X looked serious and wanted to continue to persuade the White Queen to release Wolverine.


    At the same time, Professor X is also trying to control the White Queen with psychic powers, doing both.


    "Hmph, Charles, don''t think that your strength has increased over the years, I will not have increased!"


    However, the White Queen��s mental attack on Professor X was not in the slightest. She snorted and blocked all the mental power released by Professor X to her, and then used her mental power to counter-attack Professor X.


    "Charles, my current mental abilities will not be weaker than yours. I want to control the guy next to you, and let you see how my current mental abilities are!"


    The White Queen appeared extremely confident. She hasn''t slackened since she left the Brotherhood of Mutants in the past few years. She has been exercising her mental abilities, hoping that one day she can control the equally powerful Professor X with her ability.


    While counterattacking Professor X, the White Queen did not let the young man standing next to Professor X go, and wanted to act on this young man like controlling Wolverine.


    However, it is a pity that Professor X has not been mixed over the past few years, and his mental power has increased over the previous year. I don''t know how much. Although the White Queen''s mental power is very strong, there is nothing for Professor X.


    Seeing Professor X resisting her mind control, although the White Queen was angry, she was not surprised. After all, she was her old opponent. Her strength increased, and Professor X''s strength would also increase, which could resist her. Mind control is also normal.


    What really surprised the White Queen was that she found that she could not even control the young man next to Professor X who seemed to have no special youth at all.


    This young man actually blocked her mind control!


    The White Queen could clearly feel that this young man''s mental power to resist her was definitely not because of Professor X, but the young man himself should also be a mutant of the mental system, using his mental power to resist her.


    Can resist her spiritual power, then the spiritual power of this young man should not be much weaker than hers.


    Such a guy, why didn''t Magneto talk to her before?


    The White Queen secretly scolded Magneto in her heart. She was a little unbelieving. In order to verify whether her idea was right, she used her mental power to the fullest and wanted to continue her efforts to control the young man.


    However, she had already used all of her mental power to attack this person, and in the end this person was controlled by her, and even this guy didn''t break through the defense at all.


    And more than that, this guy is still using mental power to counterattack her, and has already gained some advantages!


    This result shocked the White Queen.


    In an instant, the White Queen felt bad again. Sure enough, a mental power that was much stronger than her directly attacked her brain, making a mess of the mental power in her mind.


    You don''t need to guess that this mental attack is from Professor X. Fortunately, the White Queen''s mental power is so powerful that it was not controlled by Professor X for a while.


    Then, the White Queen immediately recovered all her spiritual power to resist the double spiritual invasion of Professor X and the young man.


    Although the White Queen was strong, she was flanked by Professor X and Ron who were no weaker than her. She quickly lost the ability to resist, and started to lie on the ground in pain with her head.


    At this time, the young man standing next to Professor X looked at Professor X and said, "Professor, I have a way to block this woman''s mental power. I''m about to start working!"


    Of course this young man was Ron. He said, Ron didn''t even wait for Professor X''s consent. He directly used an ability called Mental Blockade and released it to the White Queen.


    He is not a person who will let others attack him and will not fight back. If he doesn''t want to offend Professor X and Magneto at the same time, he might still think about turning this white queen into a fool and hate him before. same!


    Ron''s mental blockade ability is a means to block the enemy''s powerful spiritual power. His spiritual ability is almost omnipotent. This method is very simple for him.


    And now the White Queen has become a fish on a chopping board, and naturally does not have the ability to resist Ron''s spiritual blockade.


    "Okay, successfully resolved."


    Ron easily blocked the White Queen''s mental power, but at this moment, Ron''s mental induction discovered that a twisted crack suddenly appeared in the White Queen''s space.


    In an instant, a guy with a red complexion appeared next to the White Queen, hugged the White Queen who had lost resistance, and then twisted again and disappeared in place.


    Seeing this weird scene, Ron and Professor X both knew who this guy was.


    With teleport ability, one of the oldest mutants, the Red Devil!


    ...


    On the other side, Magneto frowned deeply looking at the Red Devil and White Queen who had just teleported back, and the three X-Men who had been bundled with steel by him.


    "Can''t delay any longer, Red Devil, let''s go directly to X Academy..."


    ...

 42 Chapter 42 Fighting Magneto

    X Academy, after the Red Devil rescued the White Queen, a brief period of calm was restored here.


    At this time, Wolverine, who was severely injured by his own sharp claws, finally recovered his mobility, and came to Professor X with an unwilling look.


    "Professor, where did that woman go? I''m going to fight her for three hundred''rounds'', where did she go!"


    "Punch~" Hearing Wolverine''s words, Ron couldn''t help but laughed, "Wolverine, you have to be self-aware. Although your abilities are good, there are people who restrain you, except Magneto. , Mentally capable people are one of them. If Professor X is not protecting you, you should be more careful!"


    "Ron is right, Logan, you need to calm down." Professor X also nodded, making up the knife.


    "Cut." Wolverine cut, his mouth disdainful, but he still agreed with Ron''s statement in his heart. Then he looked at Professor X again and said in doubt: "Yes, Professor, I always listen to what you say. Magneto, what ability does he have, why is it my nemesis?"


    "The Magneto is my old opponent, the leader of the Brotherhood of Mutants. He has the ability to control all iron objects. Your body is full of alloys. Magneto is your natural enemy."


    Professor X sighed lightly and told Wolverine about the origin of Magneto.


    Wolverine has learned well this time, and has kept all the things that Professor X said in his heart, so that I can notice these things in the future, it will not be as miserable as today.


    Professor X smiled, and then continued: "The Magneto is clearly prepared. I don��t know what his real name is for the red-skinned guy who appeared before. I only know that his title is called the Red Devil, and he also has Some mental abilities, but the main fact of the Red Devil is the ability to move instantaneously. As long as his eyes can see, the Red Devil can teleport over!"


    "The reason why the Red Devil didn''t appear before was because he wanted to find the little mischief while the White Queen was holding us back. Later, because the White Queen was subdued by them, he appeared and rescued the White Queen. "


    Wolverine was anxious when he heard this, and quickly said: "What about the little naughty, he has not been taken away by some red devil, right?"


    "Of course not." Professor X shook his head, "My telepathy can feel that the little naughty is still in X Academy, don''t worry, but..."


    "But what?"


    "However, based on what I know about Magneto, he is a person who will not give up unless he reaches his enemies. If he does not accomplish his goal, he will definitely make a comeback."


    As he said, Professor X frowned and his face became worried.


    On the one hand, Ron also vaguely felt that something was wrong because of the appearance of the Red Devil.


    Unlike the White Queen, the character of the Red Devil should have died in "X-Men: Reversing the Future". How could he still appear in the Magneto camp?


    Is it because the timeline for reversing the future has not yet arrived, or because the Red Devil itself is a suspended animation, so the Red Devil will appear?


    But the Red Devil was just a small episode. Ron didn''t care too much, he just wrote down the matter in his heart to see if there would be any changes in the future.


    At this moment, still on the lawn of X Academy, a piece of space began to twist again.


    Then, the Red Devil that had appeared before appeared there.


    The difference is that this time the Red Devil brought a lot of people over, and there was Magneto wearing a special helmet beside the Red Devil.


    "Charles, I don''t want to deal with you, you should hand over the Raksha girl."


    Magneto didn''t talk nonsense, he told Professor X his purpose directly, not wanting to waste any time.


    Tonight is the global high-end summit, he needs to take the little mischief back immediately,


    "Eric, Senator Kelly is here with me. I know what you are going to do. There is a problem with your transformation device. Senator Kelly is dying now. Your transformation device is a killing machine. Listen to my advice and give up on you. Plan, Eric!"


    When Professor X saw Magneto appeared, he quickly explained the problem with Magneto''s conversion device, and wanted to persuade Magneto to abandon his plan.


    "Impossible!" Magneto frowned, he didn''t believe Professor X''s words, and directly rejected Professor X.


    He could see clearly how Senator Kelly became a mutant. How could there be a problem with his transformation device? This must be what Professor X prevented him from making up.


    "Eric, you have to believe me..."


    "Enough, Charles, I don''t want to listen to your nonsense, and quickly hand over the Raksha girl, or I will do it to you."


    Seeing that Magneto didn''t believe it, Professor X wanted to continue to persuade Magneto, but Magneto interrupted him.


    Of course Professor X refused. He wanted to continue talking, but when the Magneto King saw it, he directly controlled a steel bar that did not know where it came from and flew towards Professor X, and wanted to tie up Professor X.


    Wolverine standing next to Professor X saw it, showing a pair of Edman''s claws and slashing at the flying steel bars.


    "You must be Wolverine? Huh..."


    Magneto saw Wolverine take action, smiled, and directly controlled Wolverine into the air with a wave of his hand. After deforming Wolverine''s body directly, he threw Wolverine aside.


    "Charles, your subordinates have been controlled by me, and your mind control is of no use to me, so hurry up and take me to find a Raksha girl!"


    Magneto approached Professor X, and a steel bar stood in front of him, staring at Professor X threateningly.


    He didn��t really take action on Professor X, nor would he kill Professor X. Although his philosophy is different, after all, Professor X was also fighting for the benefit of their mutants. He was once his best friend. How could he be willing? Did you really kill Professor X?


    Professor X''s face also became worse. He glanced at Magneto, then set his gaze on Ron beside him, pleading.


    "Why, Charles, who is this nameless kid? Is it your newly recruited X-Men?"


    Seeing Professor X looked at Ron, Magneto finally became interested in Ron who had been standing next to Professor X.


    He actually saw Ron a long time ago, but he didn''t care much about Ron, who was very familiar with Professor X. He thought Ron was still young, and only thought Ron was a student in Professor X''s school.


    "Ron is a guest of my x Academy who came here to help me." Professor x looked cautious. He felt that Magneto��s ability had become stronger and stronger. Although Ron��s demonstrated strength was also very strong, Ron It''s really hard to say whether Magneto can be dealt with.


    "Oh? Help Charles you, that''s also to deal with me!" Magneto said oh, then looked at Ron, and despised, "Boy, you want to deal with me, right? Come on, let me See how strong you are!"


    Looking at the arrogant look of Magneto King, Ron didn''t make any expressions, just smiled calmly, and said.


    "You should do it first. I am not used to directly attacking people. That would make me very bad."


    "Uh..." Magneto was taken aback, and then became angry.


    It was the first time Magneto was ridiculed in this way. Without hesitation, he directly controlled the steel bars in front of him and flew towards Ron, and shot out angrily!


    ...

 43 Chapter 43 Your Ideas Are Stupid

    Ron was very cautious about Magneto, even though Magneto was only attacking him with his ability to control iron tools, Ron did not relax at all.


    However, Magneto can''t help but look at people, right?Actually only used a steel bar to attack?


    Ron snorted coldly, Nianli shot, and directly stopped the steel bar that was flying one meter in front of him in the air.


    "It turns out that your ability is thought power, yes, it can actually control my metal, it is much stronger than Jean Grey''s thought power!"


    Seeing this scene, Magneto also knew what Ron''s abilities were, but he was not worried, because he was confident and his control of metal was definitely stronger than Ron.


    Sure enough, it became difficult for Ron to control the steel bars with his mind, and the steel bars continued to move towards him bit by bit.


    Feeling that the steel bar is becoming more and more difficult to control, Ron couldn''t help but sighed. The Magneto King is indeed the King of Magneto. This ability to control metal is still very powerful!


    But does Magneto think that his power of thought is just the same as that of Jean Grey''s use method that only controls object attacks?


    Ron''s thought power is more like a cut version of Black Phoenix Qin Grey, and it can''t reach the level that Black Phoenix directly annihilates matter.


    Ron smiled at Magneto, then Nianli quickly shot his hand, directly wrapped Magneto''s entire body, and directly brought Magneto into the sky.


    Feeling that his body was actually taken up high in the sky, Magneto was shocked in his heart, and he quickly attached some steel balls that he carried with him to his body, antagonizing Ron''s thought power.


    However, the power of a few steel balls is obviously not as powerful as Ron''s power of thought, and Magneto is very uncomfortable to be pressed against the body by the steel balls. He understands that this person named Ron in front of him is definitely not the kind of stupid Jean Gray. Silly guy.


    The person in front of him who has his hands in his pockets and hasn''t even moved is definitely not weaker than him!


    Seeing himself who had been several meters above the ground, Magneto became extremely cautious. He used all his energy and began to use his maximum power.


    I saw that the originally green lawn suddenly rioted directly, and then, many small metal particles began to emerge from the ground under the lawn. These metal particles were all fused together to form a metal chain.


    Then, this chain was tied to Magneto''s feet, borrowing the power of the ground, she began to pull Magneto down in midair.


    Magneto''s power to control metal is very powerful. Even if Ron''s thought power is not weak, he still can''t suppress the Magneto who relies on the power of the earth without Ron taking the initiative to strengthen his mind.


    Seeing this scene, Ron smiled faintly.


    He knew that the Magneto in front of him would use his metal control ability very much, not the silly Magneto in the movie who would only use some metal to attack others.


    And Ron also heard from Professor X that this Magneto also has the ability to control electromagnetic force, but he won''t easily use this ability.


    Looking at the Magneto who has gradually returned to the ground, and even the Magneto who wants to use some other powers, Ron smiled. This Magneto meets the strength he expected!


    However, in fact, Ron just didn��t kill Magneto. Although Magneto��s abilities are powerful, his body is not like the Hulk and Abomination. If Ron just crushed Magneto��s heart with his mind, then Magneto is definitely dead now.


    Magneto was not his enemy, nor did he have any grudges with him. Ron would not say that he would kill Magneto if he helped Professor X temporarily. This was not in line with his acting style.


    Ron is just someone who came to see the development of the plot. Maybe he will help some people who are powerful and helpful to him.


    As a person in a chaotic and neutral camp, Ron doesn''t want to take care of anything. All he wants is how to strengthen himself!


    Only if you have this powerful enough power, that is true power.


    Ron remembered that, just like "Avengers 3: Infinity War", although Thanos had five seemingly good subordinates, in the end he was able to slap his fingers successfully, didn''t he rely on his own efforts?


    Therefore, Ron looked at Magneto and said, "Magneto, I''ll tell you the truth, if I didn''t leave your hand, you should be a corpse now, I think you should thank me, and then let go of you. That stupid plan, thinking about the future of your mutants is the business."


    "What do you mean by this?" Magneto frowned, temporarily letting go of the ability he was about to use, and didn''t mean to attack Ron anymore.


    Magneto had actually guessed something, Ron''s thought power is definitely not that simple, if Ron wants to do it, he might really be dead.


    You know, it feels uncomfortable to be controlled by that invisible force, so he wants to expand the battle and use his truly powerful strength.


    However, such a result can only hurt both sides, and Magneto doesn''t want to fight hard if it is not a last resort.


    Seeing that Magneto didn''t dare to do any more, Ron also withdrew his thought power, and then pointed out some very stupid points about Magneto''s plan.


    "You, the guy who opposes mutants, also have a good idea of ??becoming mutants. However, you have only used your transformation device once. You don��t even know that the transformation device will cause the aftereffects of human death. You still want to use it. Your mutants like to complete your stupid plan. This is where you are most stupid."


    "And after killing humans, it will only make humans hate mutants even more, think of more ways to deal with mutants, and finally lead to a war between humans and mutants. You should know that humans are not what you imagined. So weak, their abilities are very powerful, and even created the two big monsters in Manhattan that can demolish buildings with bare hands some time ago. These two monsters are not mutants, they are just human experiments. So, you think you are. Is it really easy to deal with humans?"


    "Of course, I really appreciate your actions. Since humans want to deal with me, then I just go back directly, which is very good. However, you actually have a better way, such as directly letting Professor x The same white queen who has the ability to control the mind shoots at those who oppose mutants, changes their ideas, or subsequently improves your transformation device successfully, etc. There are many ways, why do you have to stare at the most stupid way to do it What?"


    Every word of Ron''s words was slammed into Magneto''s heart, causing Magneto to tremble slightly.


    One is because of anger, and Ron dared to say that he was stupid, and the other was because of a bit of excitement. Ron was right. He has many ways to do this. He has to think about transforming human beings. What about becoming a mutant?


    After figuring out the truth about this, all of a sudden, Magneto''s eyes looked at Ron completely different.


    Through this passage, he has actually understood that the guy in front of him is actually very consistent with his philosophy, and he is the kind of dissatisfaction.


    Magneto can clearly perceive this point from the ugly expression on Professor X''s face now.


    ...

 44 Chapter 44: End of Paragraph

    What can be very annoying?


    A person who originally came to help you, but finally helped your opponent, this will probably be very annoying...


    Professor X is facing such a thing now. He originally thought that Ron was invited to help him, but in the end, Ron actually offered help to his opponent Magneto. Isn''t this too shameful?


    "Ron, you..."


    Thinking of the words Ron and Magneto said just now, Professor X''s expression became very bad. Looking at Ron, he couldn''t even speak enough.


    "Professor, what I''m telling you is the truth. As a member of mutants, your idea is not wrong. To live peacefully with humans, use time and behavior to prove that mutants are a member of humans. Mutants can You live in peace with humans, but professor, have you ever thought about it, you are no longer an ordinary human!"


    Hearing Professor X''s voice, Ron looked at Professor X and also explained some of the stubborn and stupid aspects of Professor X.


    "Now mutants and humans are similar to humans and monkeys. Mutants are monkeys, very powerful monkeys. Humans are now in danger of being replaced by monkeys. You think humans may live in peace with a group of monkeys that can replace them. ?"


    "Of course, I said that the professor''s idea is not wrong. That''s because mutants are actually not up to the point of monkeys. Mutants and humans can still mate and have children. The children born may be mutants, but More likely it will be ordinary humans. This is where your ideas stand out."


    "But what did you do, professor? To be honest, you have not made any real contribution to mutants at all. You can let the high level of humanity promote mutants so that all humans have the right to mutants. It��s not difficult to recognize and then really merge humans and mutants to teach your abilities."


    "Even, professor, you can directly gather all the mutants together to form a country with only mutants and so on. But professor, you have not done anything, you are just guarding your ideal home. Doing things that are not very helpful to the mutant group, just wait for humans to hate the mutants bit by bit."


    After Ron finished speaking, he smiled and glanced at Magneto. "Professor, there is Magneto. In fact, your ideas are not wrong, but do you think you can use some better methods to make variants? Do people seek benefits?"


    Click!


    Hearing Ron''s words, the steel ball floating in the air next to Magneto fell to the ground by itself, and Professor X was also temporarily stunned.


    Then, the whole grass became quiet, and there was no more sound except the whistling wind.


    The scene became more subtle.


    Professor X is suspicious of his own actions. What he wants is to protect mutants. However, over the years, mutants have become increasingly hostile to humans. Why?


    Unlike Professor X, Magneto felt that Ron��s words had opened a new door for him. If Ron��s words before him just made him vaguely feel good, then now, he is really serious. Ron''s thinking started to come.


    In other words, the method of building a mutant country seems really good?


    However, at this moment, Magneto suddenly found that the isolation helmet he had been wearing on his head had disappeared from his head in an instant.


    Magneto was shocked in his heart, and in a blink of an eye, he realized that his helmet had actually reached Ron, who had given him much inspiration.


    "Okay, Professor, I have done the job of helping you. I just hope you can seriously think about my proposal. Between mutants and humans, you can''t continue to be so unclear!"


    Ron took the helmet in his hand to Professor X''s arms.


    "Uh..." Professor X was a little confused. He was still thinking about what Ron said just now, and he didn''t expect Ron to say this.


    Professor X almost thought Ron was going to stand with Magneto, but Ron finally took off Magneto''s helmet and handed it to him. What happened?


    At this time, Magneto was about to explode. He stared at Ron and said angrily: "Are the things you just said just lowering my alert?"


    "There are some reasons for it, but not all of them." Ron looked at Magneto, smiled, and continued: "Magneto, in fact, what I said to you is my truth, but you should have already Guessed it, I am actually not a member of your mutants at all, and things between your mutants have nothing to do with me."


    Speaking of this, Ron paused, and then said indifferently: "The reason why I still want to get your helmet off is because, as a mutant, you are a bit too dangerous, nothing more. !"


    "It turns out that you are not a mutant at all. I lost this battle!"


    Magneto became a little bit decadent, he sighed, a little hard to accept the current result.


    Now he doesn''t have a helmet that can isolate the mind. In front of Professor X, he is not much different from ordinary people. What he does now is useless!


    Seeing the appearance of Magneto, Ron smiled, and said nothing more.


    He has said enough today, and Ron feels that he has the potential to become one of the four big mouths of Manga.


    In addition, although the plot of the mutants did not change into another in the end, Magneto Wang and Professor X would definitely have an impression in their hearts after listening to him so much, and he didn''t need to worry about other things.


    For the next thing, let Professor X and Magneto solve it by themselves!


    ...


    Time passed. Two or three days have passed since Magneto was taken away by Ron that day.


    In the past few days, Ron continued to take some classes in X Academy, observed the mutants'' abilities, and didn''t do much.


    In the past few days, Professor X and Magneto also seemed to have reached some agreements. In the end, Magneto finally gave up his idea of ??transforming humans into mutants, and then led the devil girl who had been imprisoned in X Academy away.


    Of course, Magneto��s helmet remained in the x Academy. This was Professor X��s request to let Magneto go. Although Magneto was unwilling, he finally agreed.


    His helmet was made by Sebastian Shaw, the black king of the Hellfire Club, and many unidentified people. He killed the black king and took the helmet back. He also thought about how to make the first one. Two such helmets have not made much progress.


    After going out, Magneto didn��t ignore Ron��s words. He turned the Magic Girl into the original Kelly Councillor and asked the Magic Girl to take the initiative to cancel the mutant registration bill. Finally, it was a storm of temporary mutant registration bill Suppressed.


    A few days later, Ron also left X Academy and returned to Queens.


    "The matter is not over, in the next time, be careful!"


    Before leaving, Ron seemed to remind Professor X of this sentence unintentionally.


    The meaning of this sentence is very obvious, as long as there is no clear result between the mutants and humans, then the conflict between the two parties will never end!


    ...

 45 Chapter 45: Kurt Connors

    Osborne Industries.


    It was noon on the second day after Ron had returned to Queens. The mutants had fallen behind, and Ron''s life had returned to calm.


    As before, Ron did not return to Imperial State University, but went straight back to his laboratory at Osborne Industries.


    Ron walked into the corridor, saw Peter Parker coming from the other direction, and went up to say hello.


    "Hey, Peter, you too."


    "Hey, Ron, you are actually in Osborne Industries. Where have you been these days, don''t you tell me?"


    Peter Parker saw Ron, walked up excitedly, gave Ron a light punch, and scolded.


    "It''s nothing, I went to a friend, and he has something to ask me to help." Ron smiled and simplified his visit to X Academy.


    "Could it be..." Peter''s eyes lit up. "Ron, did your friend ask you to deal with some wicked person?"


    "You think too much, Peter, he is a principal. I just went to his school to be a temporary teacher for a few days, nothing else."


    Ron retorted Peter, and then he smiled, "Peter, how cool are you during this time! I have seen from the news that Spider-Man has eaten more to punish multiple criminals and save countless encounters. Dangerous man, Peter, I am very optimistic about you!"


    "Uh..." Hearing Ron''s words, Peter touched his head awkwardly, "Ron, don''t laugh at me. My reputation is not as big as your Skywalker''s name. There are still many fans on the Internet who think I want to see you appear again. Even two days ago, your fans quarreled Skywalker and Skywalker about you. After a fierce battle of saliva, the Skywalker Party finally won. Ron, Do you say you are good?"


    "Skywalker?" Ron''s face became weird. He remembered this title. It was given to him after he had cleaned up his hatred and the Hulk. Didn''t expect that this title is already so famous?


    Ron didn''t care. After chatting with Peter a few more words, he lost interest in talking with Peter.


    "Okay, Peter, I''ll leave without a problem. I haven''t returned for a long time. I want to go back to my laboratory."


    "Well, Ron, I know you are reluctant to part with your laboratory, and I am leaving too. Dr. Connors'' research has made some progress in the past two days. I want to be his assistant!"


    Peter waved his hand and said goodbye to Ron.


    After leaving, Peter came to the laboratory where he practiced.


    There are now three people in the laboratory. They are the chief doctor of the laboratory, Kurt Connors, Gwen Stacey, who is also an assistant intern like him, and a company electrician named Max.


    In the morning, there were some minor problems with the circuit in the laboratory. Max was called to help repair the circuit. Looking at the smile on Max��s face, the circuit problem in the laboratory should have been solved.


    Max packed his tools and walked in front of Kurt Connors who was studying.


    "Okay, Dr. Conners, the circuit in the laboratory is just a little badly connected, thinking I have repaired it, you can use it with confidence."


    "Yeah!" Connors didn''t even turn his head, and after a simple reply to Max, he returned to his research.


    Max wanted to say something more, but he didn''t know how to speak, the light in his eyes dimmed, and he walked outside the laboratory.


    "Hey, Max, you are really good, I remember I only notified you at ten o''clock, you can fix it only at noon, really fast!"


    Peter waved his hand at Max and smiled kindly at Max.


    "Well, Peter, I knew you would praise me, hehe!"


    Max heard Peter''s words,


    "Okay, keep busy, I have to work here too, goodbye, Max."


    Peter''s smile has also increased. Max is actually not welcome in Osborne Industries. He has to encourage Max and make Max more cheerful.


    Max nodded vigorously, and after watching Peter leave, he finally left the laboratory.


    Dr. Connors was serious when he was studying, and put Gwen Stacy aside, obviously not wanting Gwen''s help.


    Peter knew about Dr. Connors, so instead of going to Dr. Connors, he came to Gwen Stacey.


    "Gwen, you are really hardworking. You actually came earlier than me. By the way, how is the progress of Dr. Connors'' research? Has it been successful?"


    "There should have been a lot of progress. Now he is sorting out the progress he has just made. Let''s not disturb him lightly."


    Gwen Stacey put his fingers in front of his mouth and hushed, and said softly.


    Peter also whispered, "Well, I see, Gwen..."


    It is now an important stage of Dr. Connors�� research. The limb regeneration technology he studied has passed the stage of animal experimentation some time ago. If the efficacy of the drug is further controlled and passed through the stage of human experimentation, then this is undoubtedly a huge breakthrough!


    As a member of Imperial State University, if Connors'' research is successful, then he can write this on his resume, which will be of great help to his future development.


    "Peter, bring a bottle of regenerative medicine for the mice. I need to conduct another experiment now."


    At this time, Dr. Connors, who was studying, called out and ordered Peter to come.


    "Okay, Dr. Conners." Peter responded quickly, his eyes reluctantly moving away from Gwen.


    Peter discovered that Dr. Connors today seemed to be very anxious. Sometimes he moved a little slower, and he would be scolded by Dr. Connors.


    Peter felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, but for the sake of Gwen and future development, he still maintained a good mentality to help Dr. Conners.


    However, maybe it was the reason why he was really uncomfortable today. In an accident, Peter made another serious mistake, and Dr. Conners was yelled at.


    "Peter, wouldn''t you be more serious? Where did you put all the things I taught you? Ah? Why did you make a mistake, you leave me, I don''t need you anymore, you stupid..."


    "Dr. Connors, I..."


    Peter wanted to refute, but Dr. Connors didn''t care about him at all, and directly scolded him out of the laboratory. Even Gwen suffered along with him and was driven out by Dr. Connors.


    Seeing Gwen with an aggrieved look, Peter suppressed his dissatisfaction and began to persuade Gwen.


    "Gwen, Dr. Connors didn''t mean it, he should be in a bad mood today..."


    With Peter''s comfort, Gwen''s mood improved, she pursed her lips, and then took the initiative to hold Peter''s hand, with a smile on her face.


    "Well, it''s nice to have you, Peter, let''s go for a walk together and relax."


    "Uh...really...really?" Peter was dumbfounded. He was originally worried that Gwen would blame him for letting her be driven out by Dr. Connors, but he didn''t expect to get a blessing in disguise, but could go further with Gwen.


    In an instant, Peter threw away all his previous dissatisfaction, and thanked Dr. Connors in his heart.


    But after Peter and Gwen left, Connors in the laboratory slumped in a chair, feeling very complicated.


    Not long ago, a project leader from Osborne Industries came to him and told him that he must complete the body regeneration technology he studied within these few days. Otherwise, he would lose his job at Osborne Industries. And because of this, he will be burdened with a huge debt.


    He simply couldn''t repay the debt, and if he was really swept out then his family would be ruined.


    His house and car will be mortgaged, and his life will be restricted. Even his wife and his son may choose to leave him because of the debts he owes.


    He could not bear the consequences, and he did not dare to imagine the tragic life of his future!


    He first looked at his broken arm, his expression became extremely savage.


    After a long time, he suddenly looked at the regeneration reagent on the table, then directly grabbed one of the reagents and stuffed it roughly into his arms!


    ...

 46 Chapter 46 Changes in the World

    "Strengthening Pharmacy Experiment: Number a27, Attribute: Gentle, Subject: White Mouse..."


    In a warehouse on the outskirts of the city, Ron��s Zheng used his mind to control an intensifying reagent in the air, doing experiments.


    He used the thought-strengthening medicine to control the glass shield where the mouse was, and then the bottle of the medicine suddenly disappeared directly, and the medicine became a mass of vapor, which quickly filled the entire glass shield.


    Afterwards, Ron moved his mind and used his fantasy realization ability to manifest an old chair, lying on the chair and playing with his mobile phone.


    He is watching some messy things, news, forums, videos, etc. on his phone.


    Among the most watched news, this is an important channel for Ron to understand current events.


    It takes time for the experimental potion to take effect. In addition, Ron uses a mild potion this time, which takes longer to work than other potions, so Ron needs to wait.


    After watching for a while, it was all old news, such as the Kelly MP who proposed the mutant registration bill disappeared directly after an interview, and the news that Tony Stark who disappeared in Afghanistan has not been found yet.


    Ron didn��t feel bored either. This is one of his few interests now. The media in this world is quite strong. Some weird things can be reported by the media to let Ron know what��s happening in this world. Thing.


    Looking around, Ron accidentally found a news that interests him more.


    "The New York Times: There are new discoveries about the coastal city ruins that disappeared in southern New Jersey. The explorers found some weird residual equipment under the coastal city ruins. According to the explorers, they did not know what the equipment was for. Yes, but it looks like it should be a kind of testing equipment..."


    Seeing this news, Ron''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he put the news in his favorites, and then moved to the next news.


    The news after that was the same. Ron was not interested. After watching for a while, Lou closed the news and opened some videos to watch it casually.


    Ron was watching some funny videos. This was because Ron felt that he had become less and less concerned about some things recently, and even some mood swings had become less. Ron wanted to use Use funny videos to stimulate yourself and make yourself as happy as possible.


    Now the video is playing a funny video. In the video, the good neighbor Spiderman in New York has changed into a fat man who is only a few tens of centimeters high. Then the fat man Spiderman wants to fight criminals, but he is easily caught Lived, took off Spider-Man''s pants directly on his hand, and hit his butt fiercely.


    This video was taken quite well, and after dozens of seconds of watching it, Ron''s mouth curled up with a hint of smile.


    He thought that this video might be saved and used to humiliate Peter later.


    Do what you want, Ron then swipes to save this video, and then watch other videos.


    Unfortunately, Ron was not very interested in the following video, and even watching a few of them did not make Ron any more happy.


    So Ron opened the news again and looked at the instant newspaper.


    The Instant News is a special window that covers the New York City area. It can watch the latest news in the entire New York City area. Perhaps things that happened in the last minute can be seen in the Instant News in the next minute.


    After refreshing the window, Ron was interested in a piece of news at the top.


    "Instant report: A monster that looks similar to a giant lizard suddenly appeared on the Kennedy Bridge. Now the lizard monster is wrecking havoc on the bridge, and our superhero Spider-Man has now arrived on the bridge and is trying to stop the lizard monster. Bad deeds, here are some videos, please click to watch..."


    Ron clicked on the video as prompted,


    Although the video was a bit blurry, Ron knew who the lizard monster in the video was.


    Kurt Conners, the researcher of the Osborne Industrial Limb Regeneration Technology Project, the famous Dr. Lizard.


    Because he is also in Osborne Industries, Ron has actually met Kurt Connors several times before, but Kurt Connors seems to have some idea that Ron owns an Osborne Industrial laboratory. Dissatisfied, so he didn''t have a lot of favor with Ron, and the two were not friendly.


    Ron certainly didn��t mean to take care of Kurt Connors, but he was still very interested in the limb regeneration technology that Kurt Connors studied, so Ron had used the telepathy to control Kurt. All the materials of Connors'' limb regeneration technology have been written down, and I am going to study it myself.


    Ron is now a schoolmaster, plus a sentence with basic information, so Kurt Connors''s regeneration potion is nothing to him.


    Later, Ron also produced a lot of regeneration potions and placed them in this small warehouse.


    Among them, there are even some regenerative medicines that have no side effects at all and can be used with confidence.


    As for Kurt Connors, he still became Doctor Lizard, and Ron didn''t have too many psychological fluctuations, but he was more and more confused about some of the conditions in this beautiful comic world.


    Ron originally thought that Peter Parker in this comic world was just the Peter Parker in the original "Spider-Man" trilogy, because Peter really relied on the mutant spider mutations researched by others, not on him, to obtain the spider ability. Dad researched it for him.


    Only in this way can Peter Parker meet the true identity of a dick, instead of relying on his father''s fucking influence to become an invisible second generation.


    However, judging from the vultures in "Spider-Man: Return of Heroes" that Peter Parker met before, and the two characters of Dr. Lizard in "The Amazing Spider-Man" now, this beautiful comic world is probably more than an ordinary fusion world. , But weirdly merge all versions of Spider-Man together!


    This situation made Ron a little depressed, because in this way, he couldn''t guess too much about what the plot of this world was like, and how the plot of this world would develop afterwards.


    Could this result be the reason Ron��s previous impulse to change the plot disappeared?


    Or, is this exactly the consequence of his previous plot changes?


    Ron didn''t think about it clearly, and didn''t want to think about it, it didn''t make much sense for him at this stage.


    He only knows that as long as he is strong enough to break these things, then these things are just some fearless vain to him.


    After some time passed, the white mouse in Ron''s experiment finally successfully completed the evolution and became a rat monster with a height of half a meter.


    Seeing that the mouse had evolved successfully, Ron used his mental induction to check the mental state of the mouse monster.


    Ron''s mental induction was strong, almost instantaneously. Ron sensed that a very violent aura was brewing in the rat monster''s mind. It has now reached a critical value, and it looks like it will explode at any time.


    Recognizing this result, Ron sighed softly and issued an order, which was passed to the mind of a monster who was four meters tall.


    After receiving Ron''s order, the big monster walked to the side of the mouse monster without any hesitation.


    After that, a big foot fell down and stomped on the half-meter-high rat monster, and the rat monster was directly trampled into a pool of meat!

 47 Chapter 47 Make up your mind and do things!

    A few days of peaceful life passed. Unlike the past, Ron seldom went to Osborne Industry. Instead, he ran to Imperial State University and other famous universities and laboratories every day to find some life. Science-related books and materials, etc.


    Ron is studying life.


    After the last time the little mischief had inspired Ron, he already wanted to study the great thing of life.


    One is to blend Ron''s own body with the singularity, and the other is to allow himself to embody such a great thing as life.


    The life here is of course not a low-level life with defects, but a near-perfect intelligent life similar to humans.


    For the universe, life is a miracle. Ron remembers that he once read a report saying that after research, the emergence of intelligent life in the universe is almost a miracle. After countless coincidences and accidents, it finally appeared. This is an intelligent life like human beings.


    Life is great, and Ron understands this now.


    Because even though Ron��s current strength is already very strong, he can already realize the golden shield, showing Mark 47 or Mark 50, and even give Ron a few years. He even built the dwarves, and there is no limit. Infinite gloves of gems can be realized!


    But even so, Ron still can''t realize such things as life, even the lowest-level defective life.


    This made Ron very irritable, it seemed that he shouldn''t be able to manifest life!


    That''s why Ron has a bottom line for life. He won''t kill people such high-level intelligent life at will, even if it is actually not a big deal...


    It''s a pity that even though Ron has been studying for a long time, he still hasn''t figured out such a magical thing as life.


    Life is not just a simple material composition, life seems to be a thing above matter, and it is not at all that the current technology can really study its essence.


    But Ron was also a little excited. He finally encountered a problem. This is a good direction. He needs to study this thing thoroughly so that his singularity can continue to grow.


    Perhaps the universe that Ron once transformed into finally collapsed because of the appearance of no life?


    ...


    On this day, Ron was about to go to Imperial State University to search for some information about life sciences, but unexpectedly ran into several familiar people on the road and in the school.


    The first is Harry Osborne and Mary Jane. Mary Jane broke up with Thompson when she graduated from high school, and then went to pursue her own dream of acting.


    Some time ago, these two guys had become boy and girl friends for some reason. If they met Ron, the two of them would show off in front of Ron.


    As always, these two guys showed affection directly in front of Ron, regardless of Ron''s feelings.


    Ron certainly didn''t want to stay with these two damn guys too much, he didn''t chat with the two guys, he just found a reason to leave.


    But shortly after leaving, Ron met Peter Parker and Gwen Stacey in Imperial State University.


    That night Peter failed to catch the lizard monster on the bridge, but let the lizard monster escape. He didn''t know where the lizard monster went. He hasn''t seen the lizard monster again in the past few days.


    Later, after Kurt Connors appeared once, he also disappeared directly from Osborne Industries and disappeared.


    Because of this, Peter and Gwen failed to continue working as assistants in Osborne Industries and returned to school.


    However, because of this too much coincidence, Peter suspects that Kurt Connors is a lizard monster. In order to verify this guess, Peter has been looking for some clues these days.


    Peter also told Ron about this guess, and asked Ron to help him find clues, but Ron just replied with a good sentence and agreed casually.


    Of course he knew that Kurt Connors was the lizard monster, but he didn''t say it, because the result is not difficult to guess, and Peter will understand this after a little more thought.


    Life in American universities is very relaxed. Peter and Gwen do not need to go to Osborne Industries for the time being as assistants, so they have a lot of time to stay together.


    Although Ron didn''t see any intimate actions between Peter and Gwen these two guys, judging from the looks of these two guys, Ron knew that these two guys should start too.


    Sure enough, after Peter and Gwen saw Ron, they walked over side by side and said in unison: "Hi, Ron, it''s rare. You are not in the laboratory of Osborne Industries, but in the school. "


    Ron smiled and replied: "Well, I have troubled Mr. Norman Osborne for a long time, plus I haven''t had anything to study recently, so I should rarely go to Osborne. This industry."


    "It''s a coincidence that Peter and I are too." Gwen Stacey gave Peter a deep look and said.


    "Me too, me too, hehe..."


    Seeing Gwen looking at him, Peter also replied Ron, and then smiled silly, and his eyes became more gentle when he saw Gwen.


    Seeing this scene, Ron shook his head helplessly, feeling as if he was in the water made of dog food, eating dog food in a painful manner.


    Ron didn''t mean to eat dog food anymore, he casually said goodbye to the two guys Peter and Gwen.


    In fact, Ron originally wanted a girlfriend, but because his mood swings are getting less and less now, he has no intention of finding a girlfriend at all.


    Perhaps now there is a naked beauty standing in front of Ron, and he will not change much, but will be bored.


    Moreover, Ron can now know what others are thinking at any time, this kind of girlfriend-like thing is not attractive to Ron at all.


    This is of course not because Ron lost that function, but Ron became the universe, and the singularity left behind is not a sequelae.


    This "sequelae" will make Ron become more and more empty. He may eventually lose any emotion and interest in everything.


    Ron knew that if he no longer allowed himself to be interested in some things, he might really become like the Doctor Manhattan in "Watchmen", losing all human emotions and becoming disinterested in everything. Get up and become a ruthless person.


    Even more ruthless than Dr. Manhattan!


    Ron didn''t want to be that kind of person. In the human life before this, Ron had tasted some beautiful things in the world, and also experienced a painful thing in the world. He missed this feeling.


    Ron has tried that kind of feeling. Before that, he became a universe, living without body, emotion, and consciousness.


    This feeling is also very boring.


    So Ron thought for a long time and made up his mind, ready to prepare something interesting for himself while he still has a lot of emotions.


    He is about to start doing things in this fusion world of beauty and comics!

 48 Chapter 48 Add some fun to the boring life

    The next day, Ron had selected one among the many interesting ideas that he felt was pretty good, and he was ready to realize this idea.


    Ron is someone who will do it if he thinks it. Since he has decided on one thing, he will definitely finish it.


    So Ron went to Peter Parker��s rented house early in the morning, ready to start his thoughts.


    ...


    In order to be able to study at Imperial State University more conveniently, Peter Parker moved out of his uncle''s house more than a month ago and lived in a run-down rental house not far from Imperial State University.


    After moving out, although Aunt Mei also gave him some living expenses, he is 18 years old after all, and he is still in college. It is time to create wealth with his hands.


    Originally, Peter had a good life. The salary of Osborne Industrial where he worked was not low, but since Dr. Kurt Conners disappeared a few days ago, he also lost his job as an Osborne Industrial Assistant. The source of salary.


    The distress of life made Peter have to find some other channels to earn US dollars.


    It happened that when Peter walked home yesterday, he saw a piece of news in the newspaper on the side of the road, saying that the Clarion Daily was collecting photos of Spider-Man taken by the public. As long as the pictures are better and clearer, they will be given to the Clarion. For daily newspapers, the bonus will be higher.


    Seeing this message, Peter immediately became excited. Isn��t he a Spider-Man himself, and he also happens to have a good camera. Then he will ��secretly�� take a few photos of himself wearing a spider suit, then get the horn The daily bonus is as simple as drinking water!


    Peter is also scared of poverty, so he took photos in a hurry last night, planning to go to the commercial building of the Daily Horn early in the morning to exchange for the bonus.


    But as soon as he reached the door, Peter met his good friend, Ron.


    "Uh... Ron, why would you come to me? And so... excited?" Peter asked in a daze when he looked at Ron with a smile on his face.


    After knowing Ron for so long, Peter knew Ron very well. He knew Ron''s character was actually rather indifferent, especially after he knew that Ron also had superpowers.


    Normally, Ron would never take the initiative to come to him. Among them, there must be fraud!


    "I came to see you, of course there are some important things to discuss with you!" Ron continued to smile and said.


    Sure enough, when Ron spoke, Peter suddenly cried out inwardly, feeling a little strange.


    What exactly is Ron going to do?


    Peter looked at Ron cautiously, waiting for Ron to tell him this.


    When Ron saw Peter''s cautious look, the smile on his face was even worse, said.


    "Peter, do you remember the last time you invited me to be a superhero with you and form a superhero team? I thought about this and found that your proposal is not bad. How about Peter, Huan I am not welcome to join the team?"


    Upon hearing this, Peter took a big step back, guarding.


    "Quickly, are you Ron Brunstad? I suspect that you are faked by someone else. What you say will become a testimony in court. You have the right to remain silent because I will impose on you. Capture, please give up resistance..."


    "Okay, Peter Parker! I''m serious!" Ron was a little helpless. It seems that his previous rejection of Peter as a superhero has left Peter with a psychological shadow. Now that he hears this matter, Peter is actually Suspect that he was pretended to be someone else...


    "Okay..." Seeing Peter still didn''t believe it, Ron also retracted his artificial smile, and said indifferently: "I just feel a little bored recently, I want to adjust my life."


    "It''s almost!" Seeing Ron return to''normal'',


    "Believe it or not." Ron spread his hands and put on a look that you can figure out.


    Peter was speechless. Did Ron change his character, or did he want to do something bad? Why did he suddenly become so strange?


    "Okay, but Ron, you are actually a superhero, your Skywalker name is much louder than my Spiderman name, you can do it anytime you want to be a superhero, why do you want Tell me?"


    However, when he saw Ron''s appearance, Peter could only nod his head and agreed.


    "What''s the point of being a superhero alone? Peter, I remember that when you invited me last time, you even thought about the name of the team. Come on, let me refer to the name of the team and see if it''s OK It sounds good."


    Ron said with a look of disgust.


    Ron''s purpose is of course not to be a real superhero, his idea is more than that simple!


    In order to try to make himself interesting, Ron prepared a very good idea. For this idea, Ron lost even the last trace of shame, just to complete this idea.


    Of course, in order to make this idea more interesting, Ron would not use his ability to realize this idea, that would be too boring.


    There is a saying that is good, fighting with people is full of fun.


    Presumably the endless fun of this will definitely make Ron find it very interesting!


    And Peter finally didn''t doubt Ron anymore at this time. He was excited about Ron''s idea of ??forming a team with him. You must know that being a superhero is really boring and too lonely.


    If there is a friend who can be a superhero with himself and share the fight against criminals, it will be much more fun than doing it alone!


    But Peter was still a little worried. He confirmed with Ron for the last time: "Ron, that''s okay, let''s set up a superhero team together, we can''t go back!"


    "Of course." Ron replied affirmatively.


    "Okay, then I can say it." Peter nodded, without hesitation, and told Ron the idea he had thought of long ago.


    "I have prepared two names, one is called Hero Squad and the other is Sky Spider Squad, which corresponds to the titles of our Spider-Man and Skywalker. Ron, which of these two names do you think sounds better and cooler?"


    "Neither of them sounds good." Ron gave Peter a contemptuous look. "To be honest, Peter, these two names are as ugly as you got me the Flying Man before, and your level of name is too bad, I despise you!"


    "Uh..." Peter touched his head and didn''t object to Ron, because his naming skills were indeed a bit poor, as he has always been since childhood.


    But Peter didn''t show any weakness. He snorted and said, "Then Ron, you come to choose a name, but I want to see how your name is!"


    "Oh? Let me name it? I just thought of two names too. Would you like to listen?" Ron said with an unexpected smile.


    Peter''s expression became serious, "Okay, Ron."


    Thinking of his own thoughts, Ron was a little excited and said.


    "These two names are very corresponding to the identity of superheroes. They are defender and guardian respectively. How about Peter, do these two names sound good? Are they cool?"


    Hearing the words, Peter touched the non-existent sweat on his forehead, and said in embarrassment.


    "Very good, let''s do it... Cough, Ron, don''t help me, let me laugh for a while. Haha... These two names are too old and too low... Ah, Ron actually Hit me with something, I fought with you..."


    On May 18, the superhero Spider-Man, die!

 49 Chapter 49: Establishing the Guardian

    After Ron''s''education'', Peter finally didn''t dare to say that the name of the team that Ron took out was bad, and could only helplessly accept the two names of guard and defender that Ron took.


    But although these are two names and the words are different, the meanings of the two are still the same. Ron thought for a while, gave up the name defender, and chose another one that is more popular and more suitable for superheroes. first name.


    protector!


    Although the name is really low, it can have another meaning.


    That is, the name Guardian can form a strong contrast with the Avengers!


    That''s right, what Ron wants to do is to create another "Avengers" in this world, and use this "Avengers" to beat the original one!


    Ron felt that the development after the two would be very interesting.


    "Let''s go, Little Spider, as a member of the Guardian League, we need to do something that a superhero should do. I remember you were investigating whether Dr. Kurt Conners was a lizard monster recently? Let''s go, I will investigate with you!"


    Ron patted Peter, who had been beaten by him and didn''t dare to move, and said.


    "Okay, you are the boss, you have the final say... But Ron, I have to go to the daily horn building, or wait for me first?" Peter stood up, patted the dust on his body, and agreed. Later, he remembered that he had to exchange photos of his Spider-Man for US dollars.


    Ron''s expression turned a little weird, "Are you trying to exchange your own photos of Spider-Man in exchange for dollars?"


    "How do you know Ron?" Peter was a little surprised, and then relieved, "Yes, you usually have the habit of reading the news, and it is normal to know that the Clarion Daily collects Spider-Man photos."


    "Peter, you are still so poor, you have even done the thing of exchanging your own photos for money." Ron said with a contemptuous look at Peter.


    "Uh..." Peter spread his hands, and helplessly, "Ron, I am not you, but you are a researcher at Osborne Industrial Personal Laboratory. The salary is so high, you will definitely not be short of money."


    Speaking of this, Peter began to envy, "Furthermore, if you need US dollars, Ron, you can just make some valuable things and sell them. I can''t do it. I only have super spider ability, and I have a big appetite. If I don��t work hard to make money, I can��t even have enough to eat!"


    Ron rolled his eyes. Although this is good, his ability to realize everything can be realized. Is it possible that he needs US dollars?


    "Okay, you can go there by yourself. I will go directly to Osborne Industry to check Chacot Connors'' information to see if he is the lizard monster that day. You can do things well before coming to Osborne Industry. Find me."


    Without paying attention to Peter''s shameful act of selling his own photos, Ron went directly to Osborne Industries after an explanation.


    Like Tony Stark of the Avengers, his guardians also need the support of a strong financial consortium.


    Norman Osborne, who controls the Osborne industry, will be a very good choice!


    ...


    Osborne Industries.


    Norman Osborne has been very distressed recently. Although Ron has helped him solve the problem of the body strengthening drugs purchased by the Ministry of Defense last time, because of this matter, Osborne Industries�� loss is still very large, and the stock has fallen. I don''t know how much, so Osborne Industries fell into a downturn.


    Although he later relied on the body regeneration technology researched by Kurt Conners to get a good order from the Department of Defense, which helped the Osborne Industry��s stock price rise a lot, but because the technology has not yet succeeded, he still Can''t rest assured.


    So a few days ago, he ordered someone to give Kurt Connors an order to let Kurt Connors study the technique of limb regeneration quickly.


    What he didn''t expect was that on the day he gave the order, Kurt Connors disappeared directly, and there was nowhere to be found!


    This situation was unexpected by Norman. His Osborne industry just showed a slight recovery, but it was directly lost by Kurt Connors...


    Norman also saw from the news that on the day that Kurt Connors disappeared, a human-shaped lizard monster appeared on the Williamsburg Bridge, and he also thought of the technique of limb regeneration studied by Kurt Connors. After extracting the lizard''s DNA, Norman felt a little bad.


    This incident was too coincidental. No matter how stupid Norman was, he knew that Kurt Connors should be the humanoid lizard monster.


    But this time Norman didn''t call the police because he was afraid that after the incident was stabbed out, others would know.


    You know, the Ministry of Defense does not yet know the news that Kurt Connors has disappeared. If the Ministry of Defense knows that Kurt Connors has not only disappeared, but also turned into a lizard monster, then this is not just the end of the order. Oh, I am afraid that his Osborne industry will be directly regarded as a company that manufactures monsters, and will be directly investigated by the state department or directly blocked.


    Norman is very angry. Why is he so unlucky? The human body strengthening medicines studied before are ignored. As a result, the limb regeneration technology studied now also has an accident. Is this too bad?


    Norman made up his mind that he must supervise all the technologies and people studied in Osborne Industries in the future, so as to avoid such troubles!


    At this moment, his secretary knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Mr. Osborne, Mr. Ron wants to see you."


    "Let him in." Norman''s mood improved a lot when he heard that Ron was coming to him.


    Ron was his benefactor. The last time Ron helped him save the Osborne Industry that was in danger, although he didn''t remember how Ron got rid of the side effects of human medicine, this was obviously not the point.


    The point is that Ron is now a strengthened man who is no weaker than Captain America. Last time Ron helped him with the crisis of the acupuncture Osborne industry, so this time, can Ron also help him solve it?


    "Ron, you are here..."


    After Ron came in, Norman told Ron about the matter immediately, hoping that Ron would agree to his request.


    After listening to Norman''s story, Ron smiled and said: "Mr. Norman, I will not agree to your request."


    "Why?" Norman was a little excited, "Ron, your superpowers were only acquired because of the transformation of the human body enhancement medicine that I researched by Osborne Industry. Now Osborne Industry has encountered a problem again, Ron, you Can''t help me!"


    Ron shook his head and affirmed: "Mr. Norman, what I said, I will only help you do something that harms others once, and this sentence will not change.


    Speaking of this, Ron paused again, and then said, "But..."


    "But what?" Norman''s eyes widened. He originally thought that Ron would have no chance to help him, and his mentality was falling apart, but he didn''t expect Ron to have something to say.


    Seeing Norman''s desire, Ron smiled, and suddenly two bottles of green potions appeared in his hand and placed them in front of Norman.


    "Mr. Norman, I have a plan here, I think you must be very interested..."

 50 Chapter 50 Identity Revealed

    SHIELD, New York branch.


    Nick Fury stood in the interior lobby of the New York branch, watching the staff with his only right eye, replacing the original strategic national defense attack and the long string of words of the Logistics Support Bureau, and installing the S.H.I.E.L.D. After a few simple words, he smiled satisfied.


    Since the last Hulk incident, Agent Colson has proposed to him whether the name of S.H.I.E.L.D. can be made simpler and easier to remember.


    Knowing Agent Coulson''s proposal, Nick immediately accepted it. In fact, he had already seen those horrible words that were not pleasing to the eye. The current S.H.I.E.L.D. is not bad, the name is easy to remember, and it is very loud.


    This is the second day he came to the New York branch. There have been too many things during this time, such as the Hulk incident, the mutant incident, the disappearance of Stark��s genius, etc...


    These many things happened, it was impossible for the guys in the New York branch to handle it. He had to come to town in person.


    After appreciating the new name of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick picked up a report that had just been handed over and read it. The name of the report was--


    The final summary of the New York mutant event!


    Yes, as one of the most powerful regulatory agencies in the world, S.H.I.E.L.D. will not let the mutants go. For mutants, SHIELD has not stopped monitoring for a moment.


    He looked through the summary on the report, shook his head, then threw the report directly into the trash can, and then shouted in one direction.


    "Who wrote this report, let him re-summarize a memorable report, otherwise, let him go home and raise pigs directly for me!"


    "Yes, yes, Chief..." A weak-looking guy stood up and replied weakly.


    Seeing this guy''s appearance, Nick snorted coldly, and then ignored the guy, went to his own separate office, and stared at the bustling New York outside the French windows.


    New York has not been peaceful recently, and various incidents have emerged one after another. On the contrary, Washington is so quiet that even a thief cannot be seen.


    Thinking of last night when he went to X College in West Chester County alone to meet Professor X, Nick frowned slightly.


    Yes, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau has been monitoring mutants, and as the leader of the mutant group, the X-Men of Professor X is naturally also an important target of S.H.I.E.L.D. Deep roots.


    Unfortunately, for some reasons, S.H.I.E.L.D. had to supervise the X-Men like other mutants.


    But despite this, Nick Fury still maintains close contact with Professor X to maintain an understanding of the mutant group.


    Thinking of Ron, who Professor X said possesses the same mental abilities as him, Nick Fury felt a very headache.


    ''Ron, whose full name is Ron Brunstad, is a native of Queens, New York, 18 years old, and is currently studying at Empire State University in New York.Possesses telepathy ability and mind control ability, the ability is very powerful, other conditions are temporarily unknown...''


    This news was told by Professor X that Nick himself had not had time to let the people from S.H.I.E.L.D. to check, so there was not much information.


    The two-sentence information flashed through his mind quickly, and Nick suddenly felt his head hurt more.


    He clearly felt that the world had become more complicated. During this period of time, all kinds of strange people, strange things, and strange sights were braving outside like a blowout, without stopping for a moment. Ever!


    "The Avengers project can''t be delayed any longer, it must be carried out immediately, to the fucking Security Council, S.H.I.


    Nick cursed in a low voice, and finally made up his mind to directly carry up the plan he had thought of.


    In this increasingly complex world, S.H.I.E.L.D. must have a team that can settle these things!


    Boom!Boom!Boom!


    Just when Nick made up his mind, the door of his office was knocked several times.


    "Come in!" Hearing the knock on the door, Nick quickly resumed his usual posture and opened his mouth to let the knocker in.


    Advancing in response is a tall blonde beauty, whose full name is Maria Hill, is a ninth-level agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and Nick Fury��s most powerful subordinate. She was killed by Nick on the second day of the Hulk incident. Sent to the New York branch, much earlier than Nick.


    Hill came in with a pile of documents, and came to Nick''s front and back. She handed the top documents to Nick.


    "Director, the last incident of the Man in Black has already gotten to the fore!"


    After Hill handed out the information, a triumphant smile appeared on his face, obviously very satisfied with the results of the report.


    However, after Nick picked up the report in his hand, he put it down again and was not ready to check it.


    One is because he knows that Hill must have thoroughly studied this report and can perfectly tell him all the most important things in the report.


    The second reason is that the mutant report he just read was really annoying. The things written on it were completely rubbish, so he doesn''t want to see any more reports now. It is simply a torment!


    After putting down the report, Nick said, "Hill, you can just tell me the content of the report."


    "Okay, Director." Hill is not dissatisfied. As the person who has spent the longest time with Nick in SHIELD, she understands why Nick is like this.


    Hill sorted out the language, and then began to tell all the things described in the report and Nick.


    "We found clues from the guy in the bold red suit who was rescued by the man in black and the masked hero named Spider-Man who appeared frequently in New York recently. After investigation and tracking by agents, we have determined Spiderman is the one in the brave clothes."


    "The agents then launched a follow-up investigation on Spider-Man, and found that the place where Spider-Man appeared and disappeared were in Queens. After simulated contact and investigation, the agents have now confirmed the identity of Spider-Man."


    "Spider-Man''s name is Peter Parker. He is 18 years old and his parents are ordinary people. He was killed in an accident more than ten years ago. He originally lived in the house of his uncle and aunt, but now he has already moved to college. Come out, live alone, and about the identity of the man in black..."


    Speaking of this, Hilton paused, his face became a little complicated.


    "What''s the matter with the identity of the man in black? Hill, don''t linger, tell me quickly." Nick urged when he saw Hill''s appearance, a little dissatisfied with Hill''s performance.


    You know, Agent Hill has always been his right-hand man. If in normal times, Hill is not like this.


    Hill also realized that he was a little gaffe, and quickly put on a cautious look, and said.


    "We have confirmed 90% of the identity of the man in black. His real name should be Ron Brenstad, and he is a friend and classmate with Spider-Man Peter Parker. In addition to the day he had it, he showed his hatred against the Hulk. In addition to his mind control ability, he also possesses the ability to manipulate his mind, because our people have all fallen into a coma before even touching him, and have not yet woken up..."


    "Ron Brenstad?" Nick frowned fiercely, surprised by the result.


    He didn''t expect that the man in black he had been looking for turned out to be the one with the ability to control his mind in the mouth of Professor X.


    So, judging from the current situation, the danger level of the man in black is probably not the original level.


    The danger level of this guy called Skywalker by ordinary people outside and the Man in Black by SHIELD can already rise to the level of Professor X!


    "What should the man in black do?"


    Nick sighed, closed his eyes, and fell into thought.

 51 Chapter 50 The Exposure of Identity

    SHIELD, New York branch.


    Nick Fury stood in the interior lobby of the New York branch, watching the staff with his only right eye, replacing the original strategic national defense attack and the long string of words of the Logistics Support Bureau, and installing the S.H.I.E.L.D. After a few simple words, he smiled satisfied.


    Since the last Hulk incident, Agent Colson has proposed to him whether the name of S.H.I.E.L.D. can be made simpler and easier to remember.


    Knowing Agent Coulson''s proposal, Nick immediately accepted it. In fact, he had already seen those horrible words that were not pleasing to the eye. The current S.H.I.E.L.D. is not bad, the name is easy to remember, and it is very loud.


    This is the second day he came to the New York branch. There have been too many things during this time, such as the Hulk incident, the mutant incident, the disappearance of Stark��s genius, etc...


    These many things happened, it was impossible for the guys in the New York branch to handle it. He had to come to town in person.


    After appreciating the new name of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick picked up a report that had just been handed over and read it. The name of the report was--


    The final summary of the New York mutant event!


    Yes, as one of the most powerful regulatory agencies in the world, S.H.I.E.L.D. will not let the mutants go. For mutants, SHIELD has not stopped monitoring for a moment.


    He looked through the summary on the report, shook his head, then threw the report directly into the trash can, and then shouted in one direction.


    "Who wrote this report, let him re-summarize a memorable report, otherwise, let him go home and raise pigs directly for me!"


    "Yes, yes, Chief..." A weak-looking guy stood up and replied weakly.


    Seeing this guy''s appearance, Nick snorted coldly, and then ignored the guy, went to his own separate office, and stared at the bustling New York outside the French windows.


    New York has not been peaceful recently, and various incidents have emerged one after another. On the contrary, Washington is so quiet that even a thief cannot be seen.


    Thinking of last night when he went to X College in West Chester County alone to meet Professor X, Nick frowned slightly.


    Yes, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau has been monitoring mutants, and as the leader of the mutant group, the X-Men of Professor X is naturally also an important target of S.H.I.E.L.D. Deep roots.


    Unfortunately, for some reasons, S.H.I.E.L.D. had to supervise the X-Men like other mutants.


    But despite this, Nick Fury still maintains close contact with Professor X to maintain an understanding of the mutant group.


    Thinking of Ron, who Professor X said possesses the same mental abilities as him, Nick Fury felt a very headache.


    ''Ron, whose full name is Ron Brunstad, is a native of Queens, New York, 18 years old, and is currently studying at Empire State University in New York.Possesses telepathy ability and mind control ability, the ability is very powerful, other conditions are temporarily unknown...''


    This news was told by Professor X that Nick himself had not had time to let the people from S.H.I.E.L.D. to check, so there was not much information.


    The two-sentence information flashed through his mind quickly, and Nick suddenly felt his head hurt more.


    He clearly felt that the world had become more complicated. During this period of time, all kinds of strange people, strange things, and strange sights were braving outside like a blowout, without stopping for a moment. Ever!


    "The Avengers project can''t be delayed any longer, it must be carried out immediately, to the fucking Security Council, S.H.I.


    Nick cursed in a low voice, and finally made up his mind to directly carry up the plan he had thought of.


    In this increasingly complex world, S.H.I.E.L.D. must have a team that can settle these things!


    Boom!Boom!Boom!


    Just when Nick made up his mind, the door of his office was knocked several times.


    "Come in!" Hearing the knock on the door, Nick quickly resumed his usual posture and opened his mouth to let the knocker in.


    Advancing in response is a tall blonde beauty, whose full name is Maria Hill, is a ninth-level agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and Nick Fury��s most powerful subordinate. She was killed by Nick on the second day of the Hulk incident. Sent to the New York branch, much earlier than Nick.


    Hill came in with a pile of documents, and came to Nick''s front and back. She handed the top documents to Nick.


    "Director, the last incident of the Man in Black has already gotten to the fore!"


    After Hill handed out the information, a triumphant smile appeared on his face, obviously very satisfied with the results of the report.


    However, after Nick picked up the report in his hand, he put it down again and was not ready to check it.


    One is because he knows that Hill must have thoroughly studied this report and can perfectly tell him all the most important things in the report.


    The second reason is that the mutant report he just read was really annoying. The things written on it were completely rubbish, so he doesn''t want to see any more reports now. It is simply a torment!


    After putting down the report, Nick said, "Hill, you can just tell me the content of the report."


    "Okay, Director." Hill is not dissatisfied. As the person who has spent the longest time with Nick in SHIELD, she understands why Nick is like this.


    Hill sorted out the language, and then began to tell all the things described in the report and Nick.


    "We found clues from the guy in the bold red suit who was rescued by the man in black and the masked hero named Spider-Man who appeared frequently in New York recently. After investigation and tracking by agents, we have determined Spiderman is the one in the brave clothes."


    "The agents then launched a follow-up investigation on Spider-Man, and found that the place where Spider-Man appeared and disappeared were in Queens. After simulated contact and investigation, the agents have now confirmed the identity of Spider-Man."


    "Spiderman''s name is Peter Parker. He is 18 years old and his parents are ordinary people. He was killed in an accident more than ten years ago. He originally lived in the house of his uncle and aunt, but now he has already moved to college. Come out, live alone, and about the identity of the man in black..."


    Speaking of this, Hilton paused, his face became a little complicated.


    "What''s the matter with the identity of the man in black? Hill, don''t linger, tell me quickly." Nick urged when he saw Hill''s appearance, a little dissatisfied with Hill''s performance.


    You know, Agent Hill has always been his right-hand man. If in normal times, Hill is not like this.


    Hill also realized that he was a little gaffe, and quickly put on a cautious look, and said.


    "We have confirmed 90% of the identity of the man in black. His real name should be Ron Brenstad, and he is a friend and classmate with Spider-Man Peter Parker. In addition to the day he had it, he showed his hatred against the Hulk. In addition to his mind control ability, he also possesses the ability to manipulate his mind, because our people have all fallen into a coma before even touching him, and have not yet woken up..."


    "Ron Brenstad?" Nick frowned fiercely, surprised by the result.


    He didn''t expect that the man in black he had been looking for turned out to be the one with the ability to control his mind in the mouth of Professor X.


    So, judging from the current situation, the danger level of the man in black is probably not the original level.


    The danger level of this guy called Skywalker by ordinary people outside and the Man in Black by SHIELD can already rise to the level of Professor X!


    "What should the man in black do?"


    Nick sighed, lost in thought.


    After a long time, Nick finally spoke.


    "Hill, send Natasha to meet the man in black, there are really too few good hands at our disposal..."

 52 Chapter 51: Looking for Doctor Lizard

    "Ron... You mean, this green potion is really a completely successful limb regeneration potion?"


    Norman Osborne stared at the green potion in his hands excitedly. He didn''t care about what Ron and the "Guardian League" plan he was talking about. He thought about how to use the body regeneration potion to make money and how to use it. Things that Osborne Industries has grown up.


    Seeing Norman''s performance, Ron was not surprised.


    Norman is a businessman, and the businessman has only profit in his eyes. After seeing the regenerative medicine, which is a kind of anti-sky level medicine, how can he remember the Guardian Alliance plan he described earlier?


    "Mr. Norman, believe me, I have no less knowledge than Kurt Connors. Moreover, the effect of this regenerative reagent is only one-fifth of the efficacy of Connors'' research. It is not powerful. , So it will succeed."


    Ron resisted his temper and prevented the direct use of mental abilities to forcibly modify Norman''s memory, and patiently told Norman again.


    He didn''t want to use mental abilities, but he didn''t want to let powerful abilities affect him.


    Ron discovered that since he was transformed into the universe, he had begun to become ruthless, lost interest in everything, and made him become ruthless and desireless step by step.


    Although he hasn''t really reached that level yet, Ron already has this kind of crisis of losing his lust.


    In order to prevent himself from becoming that way, Ron had already planned to use as little as possible the ability related to modifying other people''s memories in the future, and only use some abilities similar to mind power.


    Although his thought power is not up to the level of Mutant Level 5 Omega Black Phoenix, it is definitely a Level 4 Alpha existence, which is enough for him to gain a foothold in this world.


    After Norman heard Ron''s account, he thought about the plan of how to develop the regeneration medicine for a while, and then said.


    "Ron, if your regenerative potion is real, then after I have your regenerative potion, I can definitely build Osborne Industries into the most powerful biotech company on the planet."


    "And Ron, I promised your plan. I will give you a 3% stake in Osborne Industries, and I will fully support your Guardian League. If your Guardian League can really appear in the United States Captain is a superhero known throughout the United States, so my Osborne Industry can also gain a lot of reputation and gain countless benefits!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Norman, trust me, you will get a lot of benefits in this plan of mine."


    Ron smiled, feeling a little bit of accomplishment for Norman''s promise to him.


    After all, this was not obtained by his mental ability, but was really persuaded by words.


    Perhaps, he is really possible to become the potential of Meiman''s Four Mouth Cannons?


    Ron smiled, thinking this is actually not impossible.


    ...


    After leaving Norman Osborne��s office, Ron went to the monitoring room of the Osborne Industries building and inquired about the surveillance video of the day that Kurt Conners disappeared.


    Ron has obtained the senior authority of Osborne Industries from Norman Osborne, and it is easy to enter the monitoring query.


    Turning on the surveillance that day, Ron looked slowly and found the figure of Kurt Connors.


    The video shows that Kurt Connors left Osborne Industries in a hurry at around two o''clock in the afternoon. He was still holding his clothes tightly with his left hand alone, as if he was holding something precious in his arms. Things are the same, and then I don''t know where it went.


    At this time, Ron''s phone rang.


    It was from Peter Parker.


    Ron answered the phone, called Peter into the surveillance room, and showed Peter the surveillance video.


    After watching the video and combining the time of the incident, Peter finally determined that Dr. Kurt Connors was the lizard monster.


    "What to do Ron, where are we going to find Dr. Conners to get him back to normal?"


    Peter''s face is a bit heavy. Kurt Connors is actually pretty good to his trainee assistant. He can also see that Dr. Connors'' heart is not bad, how can he become a monster like a lizard monster now?


    "Since he has become a lizard monster, he must not be able to stay in the human world. Maybe he will go to some darker places..."


    Ron shrugged, pretending to be unaware, and deliberately reminded Peter.


    "That''s right, Ron, you are so smart."


    Peter became happy. He packed his things, put his bag on his back, and walked outside.


    "Ron, there is an underground pipe underground in our place. Let''s see if Dr. Conners is in the underground pipe."


    "Underground pipes?" Ron''s face became a little difficult to look, "Peter, say yes, I will not enter any underground pipes then, as the boss of the Guardian League, these rough things are not for me!"


    "..." Peter was speechless, he knew it, Ron said that he was going to be a superhero just to talk, the real purpose, maybe it was really just fun...


    Peter sighed and felt a little tired: "Okay, know that you are the boss, all right, you will be waiting outside when the time comes. May I go in alone?"


    "Yes." Ron smiled, this kind of deceptive thing really makes people happy.


    Of course he didn''t really dislike the dirty underground passage, but just wanted to make Little Spider feel depressed.


    It is not an easy task to have a boss like him!


    Leaving Osborne Industries with Peter, Peter found the edge of the remote manhole cover, launched spider silk to lift the manhole cover, and then took off his coat, revealing the red and blue intersections inside, with nets. Checked spider suit.


    "Okay, Boss Ron, I will go down and take a look, you will wait for me to come back on it!" Peter threw the backpack to Ron, and after a word of help, he jumped directly under the manhole cover.


    "Go and come back!" After watching Peter jump into the manhole cover, Ron waved to send Peter away.


    Then Ron looked in another direction.


    "Help...help..."


    Because of its remoteness, there are not many people in this place, and there is a crime happening in the direction Ron is looking at. Two big black guys molested a blonde beauty in an upright manner, seeming to want to direct the blonde beauty. Do it on the spot!


    The two big black men are tall and big, at least about 1.9 meters, all muscles are piled up, and the blonde beauty who is molested is only a little more than 1.6 meters, wearing a suspender outfit, very sexy.


    However, at this time, she was at a loss as she was molested by two big black men, waving her hands and feet wildly, with a panic expression on her face.


    Watching this crime happen, Ron put his hand in his trouser pocket and stood leisurely in place to watch.


    Even Ron wanted to show up a bag of popcorn or a piece of watermelon, to add some food suitable for the scene to the show, and to be a qualified melon-eater.


    "Help...Help..." The blonde beauty who was molested was very flustered. She called out loudly. After seeing Ron on the side, she also looked at Ron, begging in her eyes, and wanted Ron to help. she was.


    It''s a pity that after a while, the blonde beauty didn''t wait for Ron to take the shot. She cursed in her heart, and then she used her legs hard, instantly using two whip legs, kicking the two black people underneath, with surprising force It was so big that it knocked two black people out in one move.


    Then, the blonde beauty directly placed both hands on the side of the gun pocket and looked at Ron in the distance, treating Ron as if she were treating a super boss, very cautious.


    ...

 53 Chapter 52 Black Widow

    "How wonderful, I''m having fun watching it, why don''t you play it?"


    Seeing that the good show was over, Ron felt a little bored and said casually.


    "I am very puzzled. Since you have known my intentions for a long time, why don''t you just use your psychic abilities to stun me like you did with other people? You know, although I have a device that can shield others'' psychic abilities. , But with your strong spiritual power, this should still not be difficult for you!"


    The blonde beauty frowned slightly, and when she was speaking, she suddenly pulled the blonde hair off her head and threw it aside, and then revealed a short red hair, adding a layer to the originally extremely sexy temperament. Charm.


    Ron shrugged and continued: "It''s nothing, but I think, for a sexy beauty like you, I shouldn''t just let you pass out."


    "Do you think I will believe you? We have sent a few extremely sexy beauty agents to try to get close to you before, but they all fainted without getting within fifty meters of you. I didn''t I don''t think I can be much better than theirs in terms of beauty."


    Natasha didn''t believe Ron''s words at all. She still looked at Ron cautiously and kept her hand on the side of her pocket. As soon as she found something was wrong, she would take out the prepared plan and run for her life.


    Yes, the order she received is very strong, she must not take action on this guy who doesn''t look good in front of her, even her speech needs to be controlled well, and there can be no words that irritate this guy.


    If there is an accident at that time, and the target shoots her directly, she can only choose to escape instead of directly using violence to subdue the target as before.


    Natasha actually didn''t believe that the goal in front of her could be so powerful, but since it was the order of the big bald head, she also had to implement it seriously.


    "You are wrong to say that, Miss Natasha Romanoff, you are different from other agents, you are much stronger than them, and I actually prefer to call you the title-Black Widow!" Ron took two steps closer to the black widow, smiled, and said


    Black Widow is one of the only three tenth-level agents in Marvel S.H.I.E.L.D., and her strength and fighting skills have reached the peak of humanity. She is the best agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., none of them.


    Although he didn''t use his mental abilities to induce Black Widow''s thoughts, Ron still saw that Black Widow was afraid of him, and wanted to try whether the real agents in the Avengers would do anything to him.


    Ron actually knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. had discovered himself a few days ago, but he didn''t intend to contact S.H.I.E.L.D., and directly fainted all those who were malicious to him.


    And now Ron was just about to use less psychic powers, and discovered that the person here was the black widow in the Avengers. Naturally, he would not faint the person directly as before.


    Looking at the black widow whose face became difficult to look after being revealed by his identity, Ron didn''t plan to linger any more and went directly to the subject.


    "Miss Black Widow, let''s not say why I didn''t take action against you. What I want to know is, you came to me, shouldn''t you come to make a deal with me? S.H.I. "


    Hearing Ron''s words, the Black Widow was even more shocked. S.H.I.E.L.D. only changed the sign this morning. How did this guy know.


    The Black Widow finally understood what the tenth level of danger was written on the document. Compared to those with strong physical strength, the guy with mental abilities in front of her was the most dangerous.


    This means that she will become no secret in front of this guy and can''t hide anything.


    "Don''t be so serious, Miss Black Widow, I''m still waiting for you to speak." Looking at the Black Widow without speaking, Ron waved his hand, indicating that he was not malicious.


    Then Ron thought of his Guardian alliance plan again, and said, "When you finish talking, I have something to tell you, hurry up."


    After knowing Ron''s strength, the Black Widow also knew why the director called her to perform this mission.


    Due to the relationship of those things experienced in her early years, she has always controlled her own thoughts very well, even if the target is a person with extremely strong spiritual ability, she cannot easily see her thoughts.


    The Black Widow had already controlled her thoughts, only one thing was in her mind, and then she slowly said.


    "Mr. Ron Brenstad, my purpose is actually very simple. I am here, just to invite you to our SHIELD and wake up those agents who fainted before. There is no other request. ."


    "Really this?" Ron said, pretending to be suspicious.


    "Of course." The black widow''s chest was quite V-shaped, and her face was serious. If she is an ordinary person, she really can''t tell that she is actually acting.


    Ron of course is not an ordinary person, so he nodded and replied: "Well, I believe you, I will definitely go to SHIELD to help you wake up those people. Next, if you have nothing to say If you do, then I have to talk about me!"


    "Uh..." The black widow''s pretty face was stunned, and then nodded, "No more."


    "Yeah." Ron replied, and then suddenly a badge engraved with white wings appeared on his hand in his pocket.


    Then Ron took out the badge and pinched it in his hand, looking at the black widow, a''sincere'' smile appeared on his face.


    "Lucky Black Widow, I have an organization here that has just been established. Would you like to join in?"


    "Huh?" The black widow was completely stunned. Why did Ron invite her to join some organization? She didn''t come to join some organization. Hey, what''s the matter?


    The black widow was depressed, she finally couldn''t control her thoughts, and remembered the most important sentence that Nick Fury had told her.


    ''In any case, you must find out the details of the man in black, give it a try, and see if the man in black can join the Avengers!''


    Thinking of these words, the black widow looked at the wing badge in Ron''s hand again, thinking that her trip might be difficult!


    "How about it, I do not agree with you to say something, tell you, my organization is not easy to join, miss this opportunity, and then there will be no chance to join again."


    Seeing the depressed look of the black widow, Ron felt a little satisfied in his heart. He took advantage of the momentum to pursue and continued.


    "This..." The Black Widow was a little embarrassed. Although her purpose of joining Ron''s organization can be achieved, she is actually a default member of Nick Fury''s Avengers plan.


    Join Ron''s organization, it''s a bit...


    The Black Widow didn''t hesitate for long, she was still ready to agree to it first. After all, she could accept most of the other requirements compared to the tasks of SHIELD.


    "I can think about it..."


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    As soon as the black widow spoke, Ron gave the result directly, not giving the black widow a chance to speak.


    However, Ron certainly didn''t really want Black Widow to join his Guardian League. As a Level 10 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., how could Black Widow be so easily instigated by him?


    The purpose of Ron''s move was just to find it fun!

 54 Chapter 53 Mutual Use

    "Come on, this is the member badge of my Guardian League. I gave it to you. Now you are a member of the Guardian League. Are you happy?"


    Ron threw the emblem with a pair of wings in his hand to the black widow, and then introduced the guardian alliance to the black widow.


    "The Guardian League is very relaxed. The purpose of the alliance is to fight criminals, fight evil, and fight oppression. After you join the Black Widow, you will become a superhero. I will pay you a salary, you just need to listen to me. Order to solve some criminals or something."


    "Of course, if you feel that you don��t want to be a superhero and want to quit the Guardian League, you can also apply with me. I am a good person and will not stop you from leaving. If you really want to quit, then I will definitely approve ''of!"


    The black widow''s face is a bit dark, she has regretted it a little, how does this Guardian League sound like a scam gang?


    "I quit now, is it too late?"


    Ron''s face became serious, "Sorry, the probation period has not passed yet, so withdrawal is not allowed!"


    "How long is the probation period?" The black widow was speechless, so she said that she still has a probation period when she joined your organization?


    Ron pretended to be thinking, and after a while, he said, "The probation period is only three months! Don''t worry, I am not a villain, I will not oppress you."


    "I''m already oppressed, okay?" The black widow nodded with a bitter face, as she agreed to Ron''s request.


    Of course she knew that Ron didn''t really want her to join the League of Guardians. All this was definitely just Ron''s conspiracy.


    It just so happened that she also needed to stay by Ron''s side and complete the task given to her by Nick Fury.


    Therefore, the two very scheming guys all pretended to be silly, pretending to form a team.


    "This...what am I going to do next?" The Black Widow put the Guardian Alliance badge into her pocket and said.


    Right now, the distance between Ron and Black Widow was about ten meters. The Black Widow hadn''t put down her guard at all, she had been guarding Ron.


    Ron didn''t care about the Black Widow either. He pointed to a manhole cover not far from the ground, and said, "There is a member of the Guardian looking for clues to the monster below. We just wait here!"


    "It''s Spider-Man?" Although she didn''t see Peter Parker jumping into the manhole cover, Black Widow still guessed who Ron was talking about.


    According to the data, Ron''s social circle is not large, and apart from Spider-Man and the Osborne family of Osborne Industries, there are not many people who have good friends.


    Therefore, the Black Widow will directly perform a good scene of being bullied, let Spider-Man or Ron save her, and then pretend to be miserable, and start her mission logically.


    However, the Black Widow never expected that the final plot would actually evolve into what it is now...


    She looked at Ron who was standing leisurely on the spot, and tried to lean towards Ron.


    She wanted to complete the task, but kept her distance from Ron.


    Besides, she already knew how powerful Ron was. Standing ten meters away and standing one meter away, there was no difference.


    Sure enough, after approaching Ron, the Black Widow did not feel any discomfort, and Ron seemed to be an ordinary person without any reaction.


    At this moment, the Black Widow suddenly had the idea of ??launching the device on her arm, directly subduing Ron, and then bringing Ron back to SHIELD.


    But the Black Widow just thought about it, and immediately gave up the idea.


    Because reason told her that things are definitely not that simple, and her idea cannot be successful!


    The black widow��s heart sank, she didn��t think about any more thoughts of overcoming Ron.


    Ron gave a faint smile when he saw the black widow''s giving up.


    This black widow actually wanted to take a shot at him, so it seemed that this cruel woman could suffer a little bit.


    "Peter alone, shouldn''t he be able to deal with the lizard monster?''


    Looking at the wellhead of the underground pipe draining sewage, Ron thought to himself.


    ...


    Peter searched for the underground pipeline for a long time. After he didn''t find it, he relied on his body to shoot out the spider silk to stick to the pipeline. Then he lay on the spider silk and used the spider silk to sense the situation of the pipeline.


    Peter didn''t know why his body could emit so much spider silk. He only knew that after using a lot of spider silk, he would feel some weakness in his body, and he needed to eat a lot of high-protein food to replenish it.


    Therefore, his appetite has been getting bigger and bigger recently, and the rate of spending US dollars has also become faster.


    But in the morning he made hundreds of dollars for his own photos of Spider-Man, which made Peter very happy.


    In addition, the editor-in-chief of the Clarion Daily told him that if he can continue to obtain Spider-Man photos, he can also exchange for bonuses. This is a long-term meal ticket.


    So while waiting, Peter also took out the camera from his backpack, and wanted to take a few more pictures of himself.


    But immediately, Peter remembered that he was working under the pipe, and if he took photos here, how would he explain to the editor of the Daily Horn?


    Did you say he took a picture of Spider-Man in an underground pipe?Who believes this!


    So Peter prepared to put away his camera, but at this moment, Peter''s spider sensed that danger was imminent.


    Peter quickly jumped to a safe place and got rid of the danger.


    Looking back, Peter saw that a green lizard monster almost two meters tall was grabbing on the wall of the underground pipe, looking at Peter angrily.


    He did not stop, waving his long tail, and immediately crawled in Peter''s direction.


    Of course, Peter didn''t want to be caught by the lizard monster. He squeezed his arm quickly and launched the spider silk, trying to control the lizard monster with the spider silk.


    The steel-like spider silk was launched and stuck to the lizard monster, and then Peter stuck the spider silk to the wall of the underground pipe, trying to stick the lizard monster with the spider silk.


    However, it is a pity that the lizard monster''s strength is so great that it immediately tore off the spider silk that Peter launched.


    Seeing this scene, Peter wanted to launch more spider silk, but found that it was too late.


    Because the underground passage is too small, Peter doesn''t have much place to dodge. The lizard monster has now forced him in front of him, and a pair of sharp claws has grabbed Peter.


    Peter had no place to dodge, he used the wall behind to rush towards the lizard monster.


    Peter''s movements were very sensitive. He avoided the claws of the lizard monster, climbed onto the lizard monster, and then fired the spider silk to tie the lizard monster with the spider silk.


    But at this moment, Peter''s waist was tightly curled up by the tail of the lizard monster, and his strength was so great that Peter couldn''t break free at all.


    Then, the lizard monster threw Peter out fiercely, and threw Peter into the sky, dizzy.


    The lizard monster made a hit and walked to Peter''s body, stepped on Peter''s chest, and said angrily.


    "Little bug, you have stopped me once, I am getting stronger every day, you can''t stop me again!"


    Peter was stepped on by the lizard monster, and it felt like he was carrying a bus on him, which made him extremely uncomfortable.


    "Dr. Connors, is this you?" Peter couldn''t help coughing, he looked at the lizard monster and said


    "Who are you? How do you know who I am?"


    The lizard monster was shocked when he heard the words, he grabbed Peter''s spider hood with one of his paws, trying to see who was hiding under the spider''s clothes.


    Peter heard the lizard monster admit and knew that his guess was not wrong, but he didn''t have much time to explain to the lizard monster at this time.


    Watching the spider monster''s claws grab it, Peter quickly launched the spider silk with both hands, stuck to the wall on the other end, then pulled hard to get rid of the lizard monster''s feet.


    Then, Peter hurried to the side and began to run for his life. The lizard monster''s strength was too great, and there were not many spider silks left in his body. It was not sensible to fight with the lizard monster, so he should go out and find Ron Dealing with the lizard monster is the business.


    The pipeline underneath is very complicated. There are large passages three to four meters high, and there are also small pipes tens of centimeters later. Peter found a small passage to get rid of the huge lizard monster, and then he found another one. Yes, I found the well he came in and jumped out.


    "Ron, the lizard monster is really Dr. Connors..."


    As soon as he got out of the well, Peter wanted to tell Ron about the lizard monster, but he saw that there was a red-haired sexy woman standing next to Ron, who was also looking at him.


    Uh����

 55 Chapter 53 The Relationship Between Mutual Use

    "Come on, this is the member badge of my Guardian League. I gave it to you. Now you are a member of the Guardian League. Are you happy?"


    Ron threw the emblem with a pair of wings in his hand to the black widow, and then introduced the guardian alliance to the black widow.


    "The Guardian League is very relaxed. The purpose of the alliance is to fight criminals, fight evil, and fight oppression. After you join the Black Widow, you will become a superhero. I will pay you a salary, you just need to listen to me. Order to solve some criminals or something."


    "Of course, if you feel that you don��t want to be a superhero and want to quit the Guardian League, you can also apply with me. I am a good person and will not stop you from leaving. If you really want to quit, then I will definitely approve ''of!"


    The black widow''s face is a bit dark, she has regretted it a little, how does this Guardian League sound like a scam gang?


    "I quit now, is it too late?"


    Ron''s face became serious, "Sorry, the probation period has not passed yet, so withdrawal is not allowed!"


    "How long is the probation period?" The black widow was speechless, so she said that she still has a probation period when she joined your organization?


    Ron pretended to be thinking, and after a while, he said, "The probation period is only three months! Don''t worry, I am not a villain, I will not oppress you."


    "I''m already oppressed, okay?" The black widow nodded with a bitter face, as she agreed to Ron''s request.


    Of course she knew that Ron didn''t really want her to join the League of Guardians. All this was definitely just Ron''s conspiracy.


    It just so happened that she also needed to stay by Ron''s side and complete the task given to her by Nick Fury.


    Therefore, the two very scheming guys all pretended to be silly, pretending to form a team.


    "This...what am I going to do next?" The Black Widow put the Guardian Alliance badge into her pocket and said.


    Right now, the distance between Ron and Black Widow was about ten meters. The Black Widow hadn''t put down her guard at all, she had been guarding Ron.


    Ron didn''t care about the Black Widow either. He pointed to a manhole cover not far from the ground, and said, "There is a member of the Guardian looking for clues to the monster below. We just wait here!"


    "It''s Spider-Man?" Although she didn''t see Peter Parker jumping into the manhole cover, Black Widow still guessed who Ron was talking about.


    According to the data, Ron''s social circle is not large, and apart from Spider-Man and the Osborne family of Osborne Industries, there are not many people who have good friends.


    Therefore, the Black Widow will directly perform a good scene of being bullied, let Spider-Man or Ron save her, and then pretend to be miserable, and start her mission logically.


    However, the Black Widow never expected that the final plot would actually evolve into what it is now...


    She looked at Ron who was standing leisurely on the spot, and tried to lean towards Ron.


    She wanted to complete the task, but kept her distance from Ron.


    Besides, she already knew how powerful Ron was. Standing ten meters away and standing one meter away, there was no difference.


    Sure enough, after approaching Ron, the Black Widow did not feel any discomfort, and Ron seemed to be an ordinary person without any reaction.


    At this moment, the Black Widow suddenly had the idea of ??launching the device on her arm, directly subduing Ron, and then bringing Ron back to SHIELD.


    But the Black Widow just thought about it, and immediately gave up the idea.


    Because reason told her that things are definitely not that simple, and her idea cannot be successful!


    The black widow��s heart sank, she didn��t think about any more thoughts of overcoming Ron.


    Ron gave a faint smile when he saw the black widow''s giving up.


    This black widow actually wanted to take a shot at him, so it seemed that this cruel woman could suffer a little bit.


    "Peter alone, shouldn''t he be able to deal with the lizard monster?''


    Looking at the wellhead of the underground pipe draining sewage, Ron thought to himself.


    ...


    Peter searched for the underground pipeline for a long time. After he didn''t find it, he relied on his body to shoot out the spider silk to stick to the pipeline. Then he lay on the spider silk and used the spider silk to sense the situation of the pipeline.


    Peter didn''t know why his body could emit so much spider silk. He only knew that after using a lot of spider silk, he would feel some weakness in his body, and he needed to eat a lot of high-protein food to replenish it.


    Therefore, his appetite is getting bigger and bigger, and the rate of spending US dollars is getting faster.


    But the Spider-Man photos he took of himself in the morning made him hundreds of dollars, which made Peter very happy.


    In addition, the editor-in-chief of the Clarion Daily told him that if he can continue to obtain Spider-Man photos, he can also exchange for bonuses. This is a long-term meal ticket.


    So while waiting, Peter also took out the camera from his backpack, and wanted to take a few more pictures of himself.


    But immediately, Peter remembered that he was working under the pipe, and if he took photos here, how would he explain to the editor of the Daily Horn?


    Did you say he took a picture of Spider-Man in an underground pipe?Who believes this!


    So Peter prepared to put away his camera, but at this moment, Peter''s spider sensed that danger was imminent.


    Peter quickly jumped to a safe place and got rid of the danger.


    Looking back, Peter saw that a green lizard monster almost two meters tall was grabbing on the wall of the underground pipe, looking at Peter angrily.


    He did not stop, waving his long tail, and immediately crawled in Peter''s direction.


    Of course, Peter didn''t want to be caught by the lizard monster. He squeezed his arm quickly and launched the spider silk, trying to control the lizard monster with the spider silk.


    The steel-like spider silk was launched and stuck to the lizard monster, and then Peter stuck the spider silk to the wall of the underground pipe, trying to stick the lizard monster with the spider silk.


    However, it is a pity that the lizard monster''s strength is so great that it immediately tore off the spider silk that Peter launched.


    Seeing this scene, Peter wanted to launch more spider silk, but found that it was too late.


    Because the underground passage is too small, Peter doesn''t have much place to dodge. The lizard monster has now forced him in front of him, and a pair of sharp claws has grabbed Peter.


    Peter had no place to dodge, he used the wall behind to rush towards the lizard monster.


    Peter''s movements were very sensitive. He avoided the claws of the lizard monster, climbed onto the lizard monster, and then fired the spider silk to tie the lizard monster with the spider silk.


    But at this moment, Peter''s waist was tightly curled up by the tail of the lizard monster, and his strength was so great that Peter couldn''t break free at all.


    Then, the lizard monster threw Peter out fiercely, and threw Peter into the sky, dizzy.


    The lizard monster made a hit and walked in front of Peter. UU Read www.uuk��nshu.com stepped on Peter''s chest and said angrily.


    "Little bug, you have stopped me once, I am getting stronger every day, you can''t stop me again!"


    Peter was stepped on by the lizard monster, and it felt like he was carrying a bus on him, which made him extremely uncomfortable.


    "Dr. Connors, is this you?" Peter couldn''t help coughing, he looked at the lizard monster and said


    "Who are you? How do you know who I am?"


    The lizard monster was shocked when he heard the words, he grabbed Peter''s spider hood with one of his paws, trying to see who was hiding under the spider''s clothes.


    Peter heard the lizard monster admit and knew that his guess was not wrong, but he didn''t have much time to explain to the lizard monster at this time.


    Watching the spider monster''s claws grab it, Peter quickly launched the spider silk with both hands, stuck to the wall on the other end, then pulled hard to get rid of the lizard monster''s feet.


    Then, Peter hurried to the side and began to run for his life. The lizard monster''s strength was too great, and there were not many spider silks left in his body. It was not sensible to fight with the lizard monster, so he should go out and find Ron Dealing with the lizard monster is the business.


    The pipeline underneath is very complicated. There are large passages three to four meters high, and there are also small pipes tens of centimeters later. Peter found a small passage to get rid of the huge lizard monster, and then he found another one. Yes, I found the well he came in and jumped out.


    "Ron, the lizard monster is really Dr. Connors..."


    As soon as he got out of the well, Peter wanted to tell Ron about the lizard monster, but he saw that there was a red-haired sexy woman standing next to Ron, who was also looking at him.


    Uh����

 56 Chapter 54 Let Spider-Man and Black Widow Act Together

    After Peter crawled out, he quickly pulled Ron aside, glanced at the black widow, and asked in doubt.


    "Ron, we are here to investigate the lizard monster, who is this woman? She is here, don''t you know who we are?"


    "Relax, Peter, the origin of this woman is not simple, she is actually a superhero, I have absorbed her into our Guardian League, she is now our teammate, don''t worry!"


    Although he couldn''t see the expression under Peter Spider''s hood, Ron could still feel Peter''s face full of tension.


    Peter is a little virgin, and the black widow wears a V-shaped chest dress with a sling. It is very sexy. How can such a beautiful woman stand in front of Peter?


    Ron is different. He knows the past experiences of the Black Widow, and his humanity is gradually disappearing. Looking at the Black Widow is not much different from looking at a weed.


    Regardless of Peter''s doubts, Ron''s hand revealed the same badge he had given to the Black Widow before and gave it to Peter.


    "Peter, I have already made the badge of our Guardian League, hey, this is yours!"


    "I didn''t expect our team''s name to be so low, but the team badges are still pretty good-looking!"


    Peter took the badge, looked at it twice, and fell in love with the badge engraved with a pair of wings, very satisfied.


    Ron''s face darkened, and his hands were raised up in an attacking gesture: "You say it again and try low?"


    "Brother, I won''t tell you anymore. The name Guardian sounds very loud and domineering. Isn''t this going to work?"


    When Peter saw Ron''s appearance, he quickly changed his words to please him.


    "Okay..." Ron snorted, and then said: "Let''s go, I''ll take you to meet the new members of our Guardian League."


    "Good." Peter agreed, and followed Ron to the Black Widow''s face.


    The Black Widow saw Ron and Peter approaching, smiled, and waited for Ron to speak.


    "Spider-Man, Peter Parker, 18 years old this year, you know." After reaching the Black Widow, Ron pointed to Peter, and after the introduction, he pointed to Black Widow and Peter.


    "Natasha Romanov, the title is called Black Widow, a person from the mysterious department''S.H.I.E.L.D.'', now part-time as a superhero in our Guardian League, this year may have..."


    Speaking of this, Ron realized that he didn''t know which version of the black widow the black widow was, so he looked at the black widow and wondered.


    "Speaking of Black Widow, how old are you this year?"


    When the black widow heard the words, her face was covered with black lines: "26."


    "Really?" Ron was surprised. If what the black widow said is true, it means that the black widow should be the black widow born in 1984 in the movie version.


    But watching the sexy look of the black widow, Ron couldn''t believe that the black widow was the movie version.


    Of course, Ron wouldn''t care about that much. The age of the black widow didn''t have much to do with him. After introducing both Peter and the black widow, he let the two guys get to know each other.


    Peter looked at the sexy black widow, his hands and feet swaying unfreely, and seeing Ron beckoning him to say hello to the black widow, he finally reached out his hand to the black widow excitedly.


    "Hey, Miss Natasha, I''m Spider-Man, nice to meet you."


    "Hello, I know you. You have fought a lot of crimes in New York City. You are a veritable superhero. Unlike the superhero Skywalker who has been hot on the Internet, he saw crimes happen with his own eyes. "


    The black widow shook hands with Peter and smiled very emotionally. As she spoke, she suddenly looked at Ron on one side and said in a mocking tone.


    Seeing the appearance of a black widow,


    It seems that during the time he entered the underground pipeline, some interesting things happened on the ground!


    After Peter and the Black Widow got acquainted, Ron said, "By the way, Peter, you have been here for so long. You should have found some specific information, right?"


    "Well, I found out." Peter nodded and explained what he had found.


    "I''ve seen the lizard monster, and I had another fight with him, and then I asked him if it was Dr. Connors. He didn''t object, it should be right."


    "It''s really like this..." Ron pretended to be surprised and said, "I have seen Dr. Connors several times in Osborne. I feel like he is pretty good. How could he become It''s a lizard monster, and things are really impermanent."


    "Yes." Peter also sighed, after all, he had been accepted and worked at Connors for two months, and he still had some feelings for Dr. Connors.


    "By the way, Ron, I can''t beat the lizard monster that Dr. Connors turned into by myself. You can go down with me to deal with him." Peter remembered that Ron would go with him to deal with the lizard monster and said quickly .


    "I''m not going!" Hearing Peter''s words, Ron directly refused: "Peter, I have a cleanliness hobby, you know, I won''t go down to the underground pipe, where is too dirty."


    "Uh..." Peter was depressed. He never knew Ron had a cleanliness, so he just wanted to expose Ron but was interrupted by Ron.


    Ron saw Peter still wanting to speak, and immediately pointed to the black widow on one side, and said to Peter: "We have a new member of the Guardian League. The new member can''t be lazy, just let the black widow go with you. "


    As he said, Ron blinked, pretending to be exaggerated, and continued, "Peter, I tell you, she is not weaker than me. Let her go with you to deal with the lizard monster. That is the most It''s perfect."


    "Huh?" Peter was a little embarrassed when he heard Ron''s words. People had just joined, so she was asked to deal with the lizard monster. Isn''t it okay?


    And when the black widow heard Ron''s words, she was also angry. Ron just treated her as a coolie. Nima, is she too bullying?


    She also said that her strength is not worse than Ron. If her strength is so strong, why she is so careful, she will directly use violence to overcome Ron and send Ron to S.H.I.E.L.D. to hand in a task.


    Looking at the appearance of Black Widow and Peter, Ron gave a sly smile, and then said to Peter: "Peter, would you like it or not, I will tell you that once you complete a task, you will receive a reward of two thousand dollars. Do you do it?"


    As soon as he heard this, Peter was like a spider meeting a bug, and he said quickly: "Of course I am willing, two thousand dollars a time, but this is a good thing. Ron, you don��t say it earlier, so I went to shoot my own. The photos are exchanged for money..."


    "There is only two thousand dollars to deal with a monster. Is it really stingy?" When Peter''s words came out, the black widow on one side looked at Ron, and her heart became extremely contemptuous.


    At this moment, Ron looked at the Black Widow again and smiled: "Yes, there is also your Black Widow. As a new member, you are in the trial period and the first mission, so your reward is not Do you have an opinion?"


    "What?" The black widow''s eyes widened, she could no longer keep her calm, and there was a trace of anger on her pretty face.


    She has never been humiliated so much before, and it doesn''t matter if the reward is small. How can it be her turn that there is no reward, is there such a pitted person?


    "No objections are allowed! Okay, let''s go, the lizard monster may run away in a while, you don''t set off again, be careful I deduct your bonus!"


    Without waiting for the two to speak, Ron directly revealed a chair and a glass of boiled water, sat on the chair to rest, and the exit drove the two away.


    "Okay, let''s go, Ron, you just wait for my good news." Peter nodded, then looked at the black widow and motioned for the black widow to follow him.


    And the Black Widow was staring at the chair and water Ron just emerged at this time, her brows frowned slightly.


    In the information Nick Fury gave her, it didn''t say that Ron actually had the ability to conjure things out of thin air.


    Fearing that Ron was dissatisfied, she didn''t look much, turned her head and followed Peter, and jumped into the underground pipe together.

 57 Chapter 55: Black Widow vs. Doctor Lizard

    Inside the underground pipe, Peter and the Black Widow were walking to the place where he met the lizard monster before.


    Along the way, the Black Widow would chat with Peter from time to time and ask Peter some things.


    There are many topics to ask, but most of the topics are related to Ron, asking Ron''s ability, character, and acting style.


    Peter didn''t hide it, and told the black widow some information about Ron.


    Of course, not all.


    Peter is not stupid, he has already seen that the fellow Black Widow came for Ron, and she definitely has some ulterior motives!


    However, since Ron was not afraid of this woman, he didn''t have to worry too much about the consequences of exposing Ron''s information.


    In addition to asking Ron, Peter discovered that the black widow would also ask for some information about him. It seemed that the black widow actually had some purpose for him.


    Seeing a red-haired, sexy black widow, Peter''s restless heart calmed down, and the messy thoughts in his mind were suppressed by him.


    He is a dedicated person. Gwen Stacey has developed very well with him recently, and he is about to agree to date him. He can''t half-hearted at this time.


    Peter is worthy of being a man with the ability of a spider. After he suppressed the thoughts in his heart, he also became casual.


    At the same time, Peter boldly asked the black widow his questions.


    "Miss Natasha, I heard Ron say that you come from a mysterious department called S.H.I.E.L.D., what does this department do? Isn''t that great, how does it compare to cia and fbi?"


    The black widow got acquainted with Peter at this time, she replied."I can only tell you that SHIELD is much stronger than those two departments. I can''t tell you about other things."


    The Black Widow��s verbal skills are very high, and coupled with her facial observation, she already knows that Peter is actually just an energetic teenager, unlike the old fox Ron at all.


    "Ron is right. It''s really mysterious." Seeing that the Black Widow didn''t say anything, Peter sighed and continued to ask: "Then Miss Natasha, how did you get the title of Black Widow? The title is not very good. I heard that Black Widow means that after a woman becomes a widow, she becomes very vicious. Are you like this?"


    "..." The black widow''s face turned dark. She thought Peter was just a sunny teenager, but she didn''t expect Peter to be so venomous and ask such a question.


    Doesn''t Peter know that asking a woman this kind of question is just looking for death?


    For an instant, the Black Widow immediately wanted to take action against Peter, but her reason still told her that she would only destroy her mission without any benefit.


    ''Forget it, let him talk about this little bug, the task is important!''


    The black widow stood on the side with a cold face, not ready to bother Peter.


    Seeing the appearance of the black widow, although Peter wanted to speak with his mouth, in the end his spider induction told him that if he continued to speak, he was afraid that there would be danger next.


    Therefore, Peter closed his mouth tightly, fearing that if he was not careful, he would keep talking.


    This is a "side effect" brought by him after he gained the spider ability. If he couldn''t help it, he would talk non-stop, and what he said was so cheap that he couldn''t stop at all!


    Along the way, Peter found that the black widow was in the dirty underground pipe. She didn''t even change her face. He didn''t know how she could endure the unpleasant smell and environment in the pipe.


    After arriving at the place where Peter and the lizard monster were fighting before, Peter found that the lizard monster was no longer here. The only thing left was his camera that had not had time to take away.


    "My beloved camera, this is what I have been asking my uncle for a long time before he bought it for me..."


    Peter holds the fragment of the camera in his hand,


    Then, Peter looked in one direction and said angrily: "Dr. Connors, no, I should call you Dr. Lizard, you actually broke my camera, I will definitely catch you back, ah! "


    "Go, Miss Natasha, I have a hunch that Dr. Lizard is in that passage, let''s go, let''s get Dr. Lizard together!"


    "I know, let''s go!" The black widow was a little speechless. Does this still use your premonition?The traces of the large reptiles on the pipes already show that Dr. Lizard is in that direction, right?


    Peter and the Black Widow moved quickly, and at the same time, the Black Widow was fully on guard and took her gun in her hand to prevent accidents.


    Seeing the Black Widow holding only a pistol, Peter became puzzled and said, "Uh...what about your superpowers? I heard Ron say that your strength is not weaker than him?"


    "Hmph, only you believe what he said." The black widow snorted, and then stopped Peter and looked at the opening in front with a cautious look: "Be careful, there is a situation ahead!"


    "Yeah." Peter also got serious, and appeared at an exit in front of them. There was some green light on the exit, which looked a little strange.


    Peter and the black widow held their breath, stepped gently on the pipe where the water remained, and walked forward very carefully.


    After a while, the two finally walked to the entrance of the cave and found the scene inside the gleaming green cave.


    A man in a shabby white coat was standing there in agony, holding a green potion in his hand, and stuck it on his chest through his clothes.


    Through the light, Peter could vaguely see the green skin in the man''s clothes and the rapidly growing tail!


    Seeing this man''s clothes and the last remaining human appearance, Peter recognized this as Dr. Kurt Connors.


    Peter wanted to open his mouth to call Dr. Connors, but at this moment, he heard the sound of a gunshot.


    It was the black widow who shot.


    When the Black Widow saw Dr. Connors'' situation, she didn''t hesitate at all and shot directly.


    Of course, her gun is not a gun with gunpowder bullets, but a special bullet with a large amount of anesthetic.


    The specially made anesthetics in the bullets can be easily poisoned by an elephant, let alone a person.


    After the bullet hit Dr. Connors'' body, a dozen sharp needles were quickly stretched out, and they easily pierced into Dr. Connors'' body, injecting all the toxins in the bullet.


    However, at this time, Dr. Connors has quickly changed from a human appearance to a lizard monster more than two meters high, becoming Dr. Lizard!


    "Roar!" After looking at the bullet stuck in his body, and feeling the strong anesthesia in that place, Dr. Lizard yelled angrily, and then looked at Peter.


    "Peter, I want you to die!"


    Through the camera left by Peter, Dr. Lizard already knew that Spider-Man was Peter. He roared, and then rushed towards Peter and Black Widow, very fast, unexpectedly faster than when he was fighting Peter before. It''s a bit fast.


    Obviously, the green potions that Dr. Lizard injected into his body just now strengthened some of Dr. Lizard''s strength and made Dr. Lizard stronger than before.


    "Fuck, Miss Natasha, run!" Seeing that Dr. Lizard was stronger than before, Peter yelled and wanted to drag the black widow on the side to escape.


    As a result, Peter discovered that the Black Widow rushed towards Doctor Lizard, trying to attack Doctor Lizard.


    The Black Widow has many methods. First, she launched a small gas bomb that can be used for tear gas, and then she opened the device in her hand that can discharge extremely strong voltage, wanting to wait for Dr. Lizard to be attacked by her tear gas. After closing his eyes, attack Dr. Lizard with an electric shock.


    The Black Widow��s plan is very good. Dr. Lizard obviously didn��t expect a woman to have tear gas on her body. Even though his eyes were strengthened a lot, he was still irritated by the gas and closed his eyes directly. His expression was very painful. .


    When the Black Widow succeeded in one blow, she wanted to directly launch the second blow. The action was very fast, and there was no movement at all, leaving Peter on one side to watch it.


    ''Sure enough, Ron was right, this woman is really strong...''


    However, just when the black widow was about to succeed, she was knocked out by a very powerful tail, and directly hit the wall of the pipe, spitting out a large mouthful of blood.


    Obviously, the Black Widow predicted everything, but did not predict that Dr. Lizard would be able to throw her out with her tail without seeing her.


    When Peter saw this situation, he immediately recovered from the previous situation. He hurriedly shot out the spider silk to stick the seriously injured black widow back, and then put the black widow on his shoulders and ran in the direction fast. Went back.


    Just now he thought that Black Widow was really as good as Ron, but in the end, he found that what Ron was saying was not true at all...


    The timing of Peter''s action was good. Dr. Lizard''s eyes were stimulated by tear gas, and he couldn''t open his eyes for a while.


    But how could Dr. Lizard, who had received so many attacks, let Peter and Black Widow go?


    Relying on his hearing, he quickly chased Peter away, trying to tear Peter and the Black Widow into pieces.


    The two parties chased and fled, and soon came to the original well, where Ron was resting.


    ...

 58 Chapter 56: Realization equals creation

    Ron lay on the chair, holding the glass of boiled water he had shown in his hand. After watching it for a long time, he brought the water to his mouth and drank it.


    Water is real, just like ordinary water, it is also an inorganic substance composed of two elements, hydrogen and oxygen, which is no different from ordinary water.


    But the only difference is that this cup of water, including the teacup that contains the water, does not belong to this earth and this universe at all.


    It was realized by Ron with the ability of fantasy realization. It was the first ability that Singularity brought to Ron, and it was also Ron''s most powerful ability.


    This ability allows Ron to manifest anything, including all matter and energy!


    After Ron had grown into a complete universe, Ron could even control the time, space, and everything in the universe.


    Therefore, it is not so much the ability of fantasy to manifest, but rather the ability of God to create everything!


    If Ron��s mental power is the origin power of a universe, then the realization of this imaginary ability to create everything is his most basic and crudest instinct as a universe.


    Think about it, a certain singularity in the void banged, the big bang began, and the universe began to be born, so how much things and energy were created in this?


    This is Ron''s ability!


    This ability to create everything, even Ron, treated it with awe.


    Before that, Ron seldom used this ability, because this ability not only brought convenience to Ron, but also a testimony that Ron had become more and more ruthless.


    This ability was Ron''s instinct, the instinct of a universe. Although Ron was in awe of this ability, he would never resist it.


    He will use this ability more and more frequently until the singularity reaches the''end point'' and he disappears again...


    Or, appear again!


    Ron thought. Suddenly, the water glass in his hand disappeared, and then an invisible sword appeared in Ron''s hand.


    "Has it reached this level? How about getting these things out later and adding more fun to yourself?"


    Ron smiled, thinking it was a good idea.


    After a while, Ron took back the invisible sword in his hand and the chair under him, and then he came to the mouth of the well where Peter and Black Widow had gone before and waited quietly.


    His mental power sensed that Peter and the Black Widow were already coming in this direction, and in five seconds at most, the two of them could come out of the underground pipe.


    Therefore, Ron suppressed his ruthless instincts, replaced him with an expectant look, and waited for Peter and Black Widow to come out.


    Sure enough, just a few seconds later, Ron saw Peter and the Black Widow appear at the entrance.


    Seeing Peter looking at the Black Widow over his shoulder, Ron didn''t fake it, but really felt a little funny.


    This situation will not cause Spider-Man to have something like Black Widow in the future, will it?


    "Hey, Ron, Dr. Lizard is following us, I''m no longer able to do it, I will rely on you next!"


    Peter didn''t care so much. When he reached the head of the well, he glanced at Dr. Lizard who was only a few meters away behind him. He hurriedly launched the spider silk to stick to the head of the well, and jumped out from the six or seven meters of the well.


    "Peter, you are really weak, just a lizard monster, you can beat you like this, if you run into those stronger guys in the future, how can you mess with it?"


    After Peter jumped out carrying the black widow, Ron gave Peter a look of contempt and laughed.


    "Hey, Ron, you are too much to say that. I haven''t been beaten. The black widow you called was beaten. Okay, I didn''t get hurt at all!"


    After Peter jumped out,


    "Roar, Parker, don''t want to escape!"


    At this time, Dr. Lizard who was following Peter also jumped out. He roared and chased Peter directly.


    Fortunately, Peter was talking, but his feet were not slow at all. He ran behind Ron and placed Ron in front of Dr. Lizard.


    Dr. Lizard could already open his eyes that were stimulated by tear gas. He saw the person in front of him, and at a glance recognized that this was Ron, who had a separate laboratory at Osborne Industries.


    "Ron, I didn''t expect you to be here. Let me guess, if Parker is Spider-Man, then you should be that Skywalker? Haha, what a coincidence. Today I let you so-called super The hero knows that you can''t stand a blow at all!"


    Dr. Lizard stood in front of Ron, deliberately showing a look of surprise, and then laughed strangely.


    After speaking, Dr. Lizard ran towards Ron, and a pair of sharp claws grabbed Ron directly.


    Seeing Dr. Lizard rushing towards him, Ron smiled, and then waved his hand. At least two hundred sacr rifles, all of which were very well-made and fully automatic, appeared in the air behind him.


    All the rifles had their muzzles facing Dr. Lizard, and they had all been loaded. As long as the trigger was moved, countless bullets could be poured out.


    When Dr. Lizard saw this scene, his eyes widened and he was at a loss.


    What is this Nima, why are there so many guns in the air behind Ron, and they all regard gravity as bullshit, and they all stay in the air strangely?


    And at the next moment, I saw Ron''s hand lightly pointing to Dr. Lizard''s body. In an instant, hundreds of steps behind Ron fired the bullets in the magazine at the same time, all of them shot towards Dr. Lizard''s body. .


    How powerful is the two hundred fully automatic rifles?


    It can be said that even if the current Dr. Lizard is a tank, it simply can''t withstand the shooting of more than two hundred fully automatic rifles!


    After the bullets hit Dr. Lizard''s body, they were all embedded in Dr. Lizard''s skin, and then they were squeezed out by Dr. Lizard''s powerful body, which did not cause serious problems.


    However, no matter how strong Dr. Lizard''s body is, he can''t stand the continuous shooting of more than 200 fully automatic rifles.


    Just after Dr. Lizard squeezed out a bullet that had been shot into his body, another bullet immediately hit the original place of the squeezed out bullet, and then slammed into Dr. Lizard''s skin.


    "Sure enough, the way to attack the enemy with the manifestation is still much cooler than using mind control to directly control the enemy!"


    Seeing that Dr. Lizard was shot by the rifle he had manifested and he didn''t dare to move at all, Ron sighed, then he waved his hand again, and there were more than three or four hundred around Dr. Lizard. The scar rifle fired at Dr. Lizard in all directions.


    Seeing this scene, Peter, who was standing behind Ron, opened his mouth wide and froze.


    ''Didn''t Ron say that his ability to transform things can only transform some simple life objects?Fully automatic rifle... is it a simple life item?"


    ...

 59 Chapter 57 The End

    "Ron, if this goes on..., Dr. Connors will die."


    After seeing Ron summon hundreds of scar rifles to attack Doctor Lizard, Peter came to Ron with the black widow on his shoulders and persuaded him.


    "Okay, I''ve played enough, and it really doesn''t make much sense anymore."


    Ron nodded, and bullets with powerful anesthetics appeared directly in the masks of all the guns'' magazines, and then shot all the bullets at Dr. Lizard''s.


    Although Dr. Lizard was strong and had good recovery ability, he still couldn��t hold thousands of shots of powerful anesthetic. After a round of shots, he finally fell on the spot. Even the lizard��s size could not be maintained. The body of the lizard changed back to the appearance of a human.


    Then, Ron turned all the guns that came out, as well as all the magazines and shells, back to the mental power within the singularity, and suddenly, this remote and uninhabited place was calm again.


    Looking at Peter, who was still carrying the Black Widow, Ron was stunned for a while, and said, "Uh... Peter, you have forgotten. There is still a person on your shoulder, right?"


    "Huh?" Peter finally recovered. He looked at the black widow on his shoulder in amazement, and exclaimed: "What''s the matter, why is Miss Natasha still on my shoulder? Unscientific..."


    With that, Peter lowered the black widow from his shoulders and leaned the black widow against a wall.


    "This... Ron, don''t tell Gwen, I didn''t mean it, it''s just that you played too hard with Dr. Lizard just now, I forgot..."


    After putting down the black widow, Peter also took off his spider hood, looked at Ron with a smile on his face, and pleaded.


    Ron looked at you at ease, "Don''t worry, how can I tell Gwen about this..."


    Hearing Ron''s answer, Peter became happy, "That''s good, this is good, I know, Ron, you will not betray me, hehe..."


    "Yes, how could I betray you..." Ron''s smile even worsened. Then, he took out his mobile phone, found Gwen''s number, edited a text message and sent it.


    "Fuck, Ron, what are you doing? Didn''t you say you didn''t tell Gwen about this?"


    Peter''s eyesight is very good. At first he saw Ron take out his mobile phone and wondered what Ron was going to do with the mobile phone. Later, he saw Peter actually texting Gwen. The content of the text was that he was carrying the Black Widow just now. Things.


    When Peter panicked, he shot out a spider silk and wanted to grab Ron''s phone, but the spider silk disappeared before he even touched Ron, and he didn''t know where it went.


    Peter was very depressed. Although Ron had pitted him, he couldn''t attack his good friend Ron, right?


    Besides, he couldn''t beat Ron either. He was sure of this loss.


    "Well, I didn''t really cheat you, but since you did something like this, Peter, you should go back and explain to Gwen to confess!"


    Looking at Peter with a depressed look, Ron put the phone back in his pocket and smiled.


    Of course he didn''t actually send a text message to Gwen. The reason why he did it was just to make the fellow Peter feel depressed and put away his restless heart.


    "Really?" Peter couldn''t believe Ron. After being scammed by Ron so many times, he had subconsciously doubted whether this was Ron''s trap again.


    "Of course, you can ask the black widow if you don''t believe me." Ron looked very sincere and said. He looked at the black widow who was leaning against the wall and''in a coma'' and said: "Okay, black widow, know you The injury was serious, but you didn''t faint at all, so don''t pretend."


    "Uh..." Hearing Ron''s words, Peter also looked at the black widow, his eyes puzzled.


    Black Widow, didn''t it really pass out?


    If this is true,


    Thinking of this, Peter''s face blushed a little. If the person who just happened knew about this, he would be very embarrassed!


    At this time, the black widow in the''coma'' was really embarrassed. Although she guessed that Ron should know that she was acting, she wouldn''t expose her, right?


    This Ron, could it be that he didn''t agree with her?


    Of course, as an agent, the face and acting skills of the black widow are very good, she pretended to be in a coma, looked at her surroundings in confusion, and said.


    "Why am I here, the lizard monster? Have you solved him?"


    "Okay, the lizard monster is there. He left it to you the Black Widow. You S.H.I.E.L.D. is specifically dealing with these things. This kind of thing is most suitable for professional people to do."


    Seeing Black Widow pretending to be confused, Ron shook his head, pointed to Doctor Lizard on one side, and said to Black Widow.


    "It turns out Ron, you have solved it. You have made a great contribution to SHIELD. Thank you so much."


    The Black Widow saw Dr. Lizard who turned back into a human again, pretending to be grateful, and said to Ron.


    "This is not my contribution to S.H.I.E.L.D., but a contribution to New York and the earth. The credit for this incident is from the League of Guardians and has nothing to do with S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Hearing what the Black Widow said, Ron knew that the Black Widow wanted to test his attitude towards S.H.I.E.L.D., so he said so.


    Originally Ron had no sense for S.H.I.E.L.D., but this time he did it for the Avengers. The Avengers and S.H.I. To SHIELD?


    "Black Widow, say yes, you can''t get the result of this thing wrong after you go back, all the credit is from the Guardian League, do you know?"


    Ron showed dissatisfaction on his face, looked at the black widow, and said seriously.


    The black widow''s face also became serious, and she nodded and agreed with Ron.


    Seeing Black Widow''s promise, Ron smiled, then patted Peter on one side, and said, "Okay, Dr. Connors has solved it. S.H.I.E.L.D. will fix the next thing. Let''s go back. I will give you a bonus!"


    "Can Dr. Connors hand over to Miss Natasha really...bonus? Okay Ron, let''s go back right away, two thousand dollars, if this is done again, can I buy a second-hand sports car? Hey..."


    Peter was originally worried that Dr. Lizard might be wrong to hand over to Black Widow, but when he heard that Ron was going to give him a bonus, his face changed immediately and he was about to leave with Ron.


    "Yeah." Looking at Peter''s excitement, Ron secretly said that this guy was also a very poor quality, so he handed Doctor Lizard to Black Widow.


    "Well, Black Widow, Peter and I are leaving first. If you want to come to us again later, come on. With the strength of S.H.I.E.L.D., it is not difficult to do this."


    After solving the problem of Dr. Lizard, Ron finally bid farewell to the Black Widow and left here.


    Seeing Ron and Peter leaving, the black widow frowned slightly without saying a word.


    And just after Ron left for about thirty seconds, dozens of heavily armed people suddenly appeared in this place, controlling Dr. Connors, who had become a human, with a special equipment.


    Then, a man walked up to the black widow and said.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    The black widow thought a little in her heart, and she said after a while.


    "Let me think about it again, this guy is too difficult to deal with..."


    ...

 60 Chapter 58 Premonition

    Time passed quickly, and it had been nearly a month since Ron subdued Dr. Lizard last time.


    During this time, Ron stayed either at Imperial State University or in his secret base, not running around.


    And the black widow...


    After the Black Widow left with Dr. Lizard that day, she relied on the ability of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau to get another associate professor at the Imperial State University where Ron was studying, and became a teacher in the school.


    Of course, the teacher of Black Widow doesn''t need to go to class, she doesn''t need to do anything, she just has an identity that can appear in the school in a fair way.


    Of course, Black Widow��s move was to monitor Ron, and at the same time, she was constantly looking for opportunities to make Ron change her opinion on SHIELD and see if she could join SHIELD.


    Ron, of course, sternly refused, and then, every time the black widow came to him, he would send the black widow out to perform a task, of course, in name, it was a test of the Guardian League.


    In fact, this was just Ron trying to make Black Widow suffer and make himself happy.


    The most important thing is that Ron still didn''t give the black widow any bonus because the black widow was still in the trial period, and let the black widow pay for her own money and work on her own!


    After a period of time, the black widow has just hit the gang today, and will stop a robber tomorrow, and occasionally go to subdue a mutant who has super powers and does evil everywhere, and becomes a veritable superhero.


    And Black Widow��s superhero title on the outside of course will not be the name of Black Widow, because when Black Widow went out, she covered her face and revealed a beautiful red hair, so her fans gave her another one. The title of hero, called the Red-Haired Woman, became popular throughout New York.


    However, Black Widow is not here to be a superhero, she is here to monitor Ron, and at the same time has a more important purpose, how could it become like this?


    The black widow was very depressed. After so many rubbings and abuses by Ron, the black widow was about to collapse.


    Therefore, the number of times that Black Widow finds Ron has become less and less. Now, it is only Ron who calls her and tells her that there is a superhero mission, so Black Widow will reluctantly come to Ron once.


    The most important thing is that Ron still didn''t give the black widow any bonus because the black widow was still in the trial period, and let the black widow pay for her own money and work on her own!


    Unlike the Black Widow, for every mission, another member of the Guardian Alliance, Spider-Man, Ron will give him a reward of two hundred dollars for a mission, making the Black Widow angry and half dead, but there is no way.


    In order for the Guardian Alliance to have a mature system, Ron has now set various levels for the Guardian Alliance, such as membership level, task level, etc...


    The task of preventing robbery and rescuing danger is the lowest level task. One task rewards one hundred dollars, not much, but not a lot.


    At least, Peter is very happy!


    And after the efforts of Black Widow and Spider-Man, who was incarnation of Peter, Ron��s formation of the Guardian League became famous in New York and became a household name in New York.


    This is because after Ron let the Spider-Man Black Widow go out, the name he reported was the name of the Guardian League, plus a Dr. Lizard incident, which completely spurred the foundation of the masses and allowed the reputation of the Guardian League to spread So fast.


    After the propaganda of Spider-Man and Black Widow, most New Yorkers know that the famous good neighbor Spider-Man and the sexy red-haired woman are all members of the Guardian League and look very powerful.


    In addition, I don��t know who revealed the news that the mysterious Skywalker is also a member of the Guardian League and the founder of the Guardian, which makes New Yorkers even more excited.


    You know, when Skywalker is subduing the Hulk and Shit Giant,


    Although Skywalker only took action once during the Hulk and Shit Giant battle, that time has captured the hearts of most New Yorkers and made countless people become Skywalker fans.


    It was not Ron himself, nor Peter and the Black Widow who publicized this matter, but the SHIELD behind the Black Widow.


    After the Black Widow told Nick Fury about Ron��s formation of the Guardian, although Nick Fury was angry, as an old fox, he immediately took care of it. The walker pushed out.


    Therefore, even though Ron has never done anything that a superhero should do, everyone still knows that the League of Guardians was established by Skywalker, and more people worshiped Skywalker again.


    In this matter, even Ron himself admired Nick Fury''s approach.


    He has guessed it now. The friend Professor X said was Nick Fury.


    Because of this, the voices of the society against mutants have become lower and lower, because no one knows whether the superheroes such as Spider-Man, Red-haired Woman, and Daring Man they support are mutants!


    With such a strategy of two birds with one stone or even three birds with one stone, Nick Fury deserves to be the director of SHIELD!


    Thinking about the seemingly calm but undercurrent situation during this period of time, Ron couldn''t help but smiled and looked into the distance.


    Next, things should become more and more interesting.


    Because Ron knew that the key figure in the Avengers, Iron Man, should be about to appear, right?


    ...


    Middle East, Afghanistan.


    This is a canyon. The canyon is made up of rocks without a trace of green. All around the canyon is desert. The endless desert is very desolate.


    However, even so, I don''t know why there are traces of human activities in this canyon. There are tents, caves, etc. for living.


    In one of the completely enclosed caves, a man with a scumbag face was holding an iron hammer, knocking on an oval iron mask, his focused expression was full of anger.


    Because the man has suffered too much abuse in the past two months. First, his heart was blown into a few fragments with a bomb, and then he was imprisoned in a cave, and was threatened by suffocation. Do those missiles that attack him!


    In the end, he discovered that the bombs that wounded him were actually designed and developed by himself. Now he actually has to help people make these bombs. This makes him arrogant and never bowed his head, how could he compromise.


    After taking a look at the iron armor that was almost formed on the other side, the man put the formed iron mask into the bucket to cool it down, and then placed the mask in front of another person with eyes that looked gentle.


    The two of them glanced at the mask, then at each other, before moving quickly.


    Next, he has revenge!

 61 Chapter 59: Tony Stark Returns

    At the weekend, Peter Parker was driving a Chevrolet Hornet that was about 70% new, and happily drove it out of the second-hand market, ready to pick up Gwen for a drive.


    Peter drove very slowly, not exceeding 30 kilometers per hour. Although he had a driver''s license two years ago, he did not drive many times.


    Peter enjoys the feeling of driving a car. Although driving is not much faster than running at full strength, it is a symbol of status, which proves that he is rich!


    In order to let himself enjoy the fun of driving, Peter turned on the car radio like an old driver, and driving with one hand, it was almost a burning cigar.


    During this period of time, Peter has lived very happily, and his love and career have developed very well.


    The first is love. After his tireless pursuit, Gwen has finally agreed to him and become his girlfriend, and he is about to invite him to see his parents.


    Second is career. Peter has now become a superhero on record in the Guardian League. As long as he completes the superhero mission, he can get the dollar reward for the mission from Ron, the amount is very rich.


    In just over a month, Peter managed to obtain close to 20,000 U.S. dollars from Ron, which is not a small fortune.


    For example, the Hornet sports car he bought from the second-hand market is worth four thousand dollars. If it were not for the mission reward of the Guardian League, Peter would definitely not be able to buy even a second-hand sports car.


    Of course, to be specific, being a superhero is not a career, he is just getting some compensation from Ron while doing justice.


    Sometimes Peter really envy Ron. Ron''s ability to transform things is really buggy. From his spider clothes to the six or seven hundred that Ron had confiscated by defeating Dr. Lizard some time ago The automatic rifles all showed that Ron seemed to have nothing that could not be changed, just like the omnipotent God.


    However, at this moment, someone appeared in front of the car and stopped him. It was the guy he had just thought of, Ron!


    "Peter, you actually bought a second-hand Chevrolet Bumblebee. Do you want to get a Bumblebee model like the "Transformers" released three years ago?"


    Ron patted the Hornet that Peter bought, and said Peter, who was sitting in the driving seat with a smile on his face.


    "Well, Ron, it''s my misfortune to meet you, get in the car, I''ll take you for a drive..."


    Peter rolled his eyes. He remembered that Ron was very taciturn before, why Ron has become so able to speak now, and what he said can make him unable to continue.


    This feeling is really depressing.


    Ron saw Peter''s depressed look, he was very happy, opened the door of the Bumblebee co-pilot, and sat in.


    "Ron, didn''t you say that you have something to do today? I remember that I asked you to choose a car with me, but you refused. Why do you come to me now when you have time."


    When Ron got in the car, Peter asked with some confusion.


    "That matter has been postponed by me, no, I just saw you Peter when I was hanging out just now, didn''t this stop you!"


    Ron explained, and then asked, "By the way, Peter, you just picked up the car, where are you going for a ride?"


    "I wanted to pick up Gwen, but..." Peter looked at Ron helplessly, "But Ron, don''t lie to me. During this period of time, I was cheated by you. Say, where do you want to go, I will drive you there."


    What Peter said is true. The ability to make things out of thin air can only make some living things. Why Miss Natasha is as powerful as Ron. Ron is pitting him for these things.


    Now Peter has completely lost his trust in Ron. As long as Ron said, he will ponder over and over again to see if it is another trap.


    "Peter, you have become smarter." Ron pretended to be surprised, then pointed his finger in a direction, "Come on, Peter, let''s go to the Stark Industries building and take a look. I heard that the one disappeared almost three times. The super genius of the past few months has returned from the Middle East. We have to join in the fun for such a global sensation."


    "I knew you had nothing to do with me." Peter sighed, started the car, and drove toward the Stark Industries building.


    Although there are many famous buildings in New York, the Stark Industrial Building is definitely one of the most famous buildings. As a native New Yorker, Peter still knows the location of the famous Stark Industrial Building.


    Peter is actually very interested in the return of Tony Stark. According to the news, Tony Stark has returned to New York safely at noon, and the most famous super genius in the United States has returned.


    However, after Tony Stark returned to New York, he did not go to the hospital. Instead, he directly called the reporter to prepare for a press conference, without knowing what to do.


    What is even more strange is how can Ron be so interested in Tony Stark?


    Could it be that?


    Peter remembered what Ron had said when he was still in Midtown High School before surpassing the super genius Tony Stark, and felt a little weird.


    Is Ron really going to challenge Tony Stark?You know, the weapons and equipment made by Tony Stark are countless, and they have been famous for many years. Ron is only talented in physical and biological places, but it is still impossible to exceed Tony Stark Thing.


    But afraid of Ron''s lewdness, Peter did not dare to say these things.


    The car continued all the way and finally came to the building of Stark Industries.


    At this time, there were already many people surrounded by the Stark Industrial Building. Most of these people were reporters, some representatives of the military, and a few people who watched the "lively".


    After arriving at Stark Industries, Peter parked his car in the parking lot next to him, and then went to the hall of Stark Industries with Ron.


    Of course, this press conference requires an invitation letter, but with a powerful Ron, this is not a problem.


    Ron directly conjured two identification cards and easily deceived the security at the door and entered.


    In this way, two people in casual clothes, who were extremely incompatible with this formal press conference, entered the wide hall of Stark Industries.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Ron took Peter down to the guest chair in the corner, and was not going to approach the press desk.


    Because, with Ron and Peter''s powerful eyesight, it is very easy to see people in the distance.


    The most important thing is that Ron doesn''t want to wait for a while to sit on the ground with Tony Starkey, he is a''cleanliness'' person!


    Not long after time passed, after a while, a man with injuries on his body but still unable to stop his own charm walked in from outside, supported by a big bald head and a big beautiful woman.


    ...

 62 Chapter 60: Tony Starks Press Conference

    Even though he had returned to the Stark Industrial Building he was familiar with, and even if he had already seen Pepper Poz, whom he trusted, Tony Stark was still unhappy.


    As the most well-known super genius in the United States, as the boss of Stark Industries, one of the best, he was imprisoned by a terrorist organization for nearly three months. How could he accept this kind of shame, an extraordinary destiny? Come on?


    Thinking of the life of being imprisoned and coerced for the past three months, thinking of the scene where Ethan struggled with the terrorist organization in order to make his steel armor fully activated when he escaped yesterday, that thought in Tony''s mind. He became more determined.


    He has already seen the sins he has made with his own hands, and he has tasted the evil results he has planted himself, so he will change all this, just like his previous revenge against those terrorist organizations!


    Supported by Obadiah, Tony passed through the reporters and came to the press conference platform, but sat down on the steps in front of it.


    "Hey, can you all sit down? So you can see me, and I can see you too. It won''t be so formal."


    Tony took out the burger he just bought from his pocket, took a bite, and then greeted the reporters in front to sit down like him.


    The reporters are naturally very puzzled. Tony Stark has always been a playboy who pays attention to his own image. How could he sit on the ground casually?


    But Tony Stark had disappeared for so long, and when he came back with a bandage on his body, they also understood Tony Stark in their hearts and sat on the ground together.


    "Do you know, my father died in an accident, and I never had the opportunity to say goodbye to my father..."


    Glancing at the reporters who were already parallel to him, Tony put the hamburger in his hand aside and slowly opened his mouth.


    "I should actually ask him some questions. Ask him how he feels about what the company is doing, whether he has contradicted, whether he ever questioned, or whether he is completely the lifeless, cruel and cold-blooded person in news reports. people����"


    "And this time, I saw young fellow Americans being killed. They were made by me. The weapons that defended them and protected them killed me. And I have become a cold-blooded member. I feel at ease about the consequences of this..."


    "I have an eye-opener. I think I need to contribute more to the world, not just make those powerful explosive weapons..."


    With that said, Tony had completely put away his previously seemingly relaxed posture, his expression became more and more determined, he stood up and came to the launch stage, and broadcasted what he was about to say into the microphone at the maximum volume. Get out.


    "So, from now on, I will close the arms manufacturing department of Stark Industries. Until one day, I can decide what kind of future this company will have, and become a real estate for our country and our world. Contributing company!"


    ...


    As soon as Tony Stark''s words came out, the reporters sitting on the ground were not calm. They quickly stood up, wanting to interview Tony Stark why he made such a decision.


    At this time, Ron, who was sitting on the side, also patted Peter on the shoulder, and yelled Peter, who was also a little shocked.


    "Well, the excitement is over, we can go."


    "Hmm..." Peter replied, "By the way, I really don''t understand Mr. Stark''s decision. The main business direction of Stark Industries is weapons manufacturing. If the weapons manufacturing department is really closed, then The stock of Stark Industries is bound to plummet!"


    "Hey, when did you become so interested in the development of the company, Peter, and knew that the stock of Stark Industries would plummet in this way?


    Ron was really surprised. Peter usually looks like a nerd, but he didn''t expect this guy to have some understanding of these things.


    "It''s okay. I usually understand by reading the news." Peter chuckled and asked, "By the way, Ron, you took me here specifically, not just to see Tony. Stark? It��s not your style."


    "Of course, otherwise I have anything else to do, hurry up, don''t you want to pick Gwen for a ride, not hurry up."


    Ron''s expression remained the same, he raised his foot and left, regardless of Peter''s question.


    Seeing Ron walking in front, Peter groaned in his heart and followed Ron.


    He wouldn''t believe that Ron came here just to watch some excitement.


    Peter had all seen the miserable appearance of Miss Natasha during this time, and he didn''t know that it was the other person who would be fooled by Ron.


    ...


    "Why do these two guys appear here?"


    In the other corner of the hall, Agent Colson looked at the figures of Ron and Peter who were leaving in the distance, with puzzled eyes.


    Coulson''s mission this time was only to investigate the disappearance of Tony Stark. He didn''t expect this matter to be fruitless. Instead, he encountered the legendary Skywalker and Spider-Man.


    Although Black Widow��s mission is extremely secretive, as Nick Fury��s confidant and the first agent to discover Skywalker and Spider-Man, Coulson naturally knew the identities of Ron and Peter.


    Without hesitation, Coleson immediately called Nick Fury and told Nick about Ron and Peter''s appearance at Stark Industries.


    On the other end of the phone, Nick Fury also became puzzled, "What you said is true?"


    "Yes, Secretary, I promise with my life that what I see is absolutely true."


    Hearing Coleson''s affirmative reply, Nick Fury frowned fiercely.


    Nick was really angry about Ron.


    The Avengers project is now fully launched. Nick desperately needs someone who can work for him to form a superhero team, so after knowing the true identity of Skywalker, Nick sent the Black Widow to investigate Ron. See if Ron can join the Avengers.


    However, on the first day after he sent the Black Widow, the Black Widow directly told him that Ron was actually also forming a superhero team, and the name was also somewhat opposed to the Avengers. What is the Guardian League? This is what makes Nick. Very depressed.


    Although the guardian Ron created is the same as his Avengers, they are all protecting humanity, which is very consistent with the purpose of the Avengers.


    However, what Nick wants is a powerful team that can be controlled by him, not another''guardian'' formed by the so-called superheroes of the people, who is not under his control at all!


    Although Nick was angry in his heart, he had not dared to act rashly because he was afraid of Ron''s ability. He just let the black widow continue to monitor Ron and get the latest news.


    But now, what the hell is Ron suddenly coming to Stark Industries?


    He had just sent Coleson to investigate Tony Stark, and Ron also came up. This was intentionally against him!


    Nick struggled in his heart, he really wanted to send someone to grab Ron this guy directly, but he still couldn''t give an order.


    Because he was afraid, afraid that this shot would directly cause irreparable consequences.


    Just like when Professor X found him, Nick can''t forget the terrifying ability that can directly invade his mind.


    After struggling for a while, Nick finally gave up the idea in his mind and said to the phone.


    "Coleson, don''t worry about Skywalker, continue to investigate Tony Stark, this is your task now."


    "Yes, Director."


    Coleson responded, his eyes shifted from Ron to Tony Stark on the other side, and followed.

 63 Chapter 61 Another Press Conference of Osborne Industries

    After leaving Stark Industries, Ron got into Peter''s car and asked Peter to drive towards the location of the Osborne Industries building.


    In fact, what Ron said to Peter before was not a lie. He really has one thing to do today, which is to go to Osborne Industry, just like when he came to Stark Industry, to participate in Osborne Industry. Press conference to promote the regeneration medicine Ron handed over to Norman Osborne.


    After Norman Osborne''s operations, regenerative medicine is no longer just a procurement project of the Ministry of Defense, but will become a medicine for all humans.


    Just this afternoon, Norman Osborne also held a press conference, preparing to officially launch the regenerative medicine for the world.


    Ron had already arrived at Osborne Industries in the morning, but halfway through he learned that Tony Stark was going to hold a press conference, and it happened to be noon, so Ron left Osborne Industries and found Peter. , Let Peter take himself to Stark Industries.


    And this time Ron was of course not going to watch the excitement. He went to Tony Stark��s press conference for many purposes. One of the most important purposes was to let S.H.I.E.L.D. know that he was actually against Tony Stark. Tucker has some interest.


    Ron''s move was of course to fight against SHIELD.


    Fighting people is uncomfortable, and that''s what Ron is doing now.


    When the car drove halfway, Ron suddenly stopped Peter and said.


    "By the way, Peter, today Osborne Industries will promote the body regeneration medicine previously studied by Dr. Kurt Connors, and will also hold a press conference. You go and pick up Gwen. Let''s go together. Come to Osborne Industries."


    "This..." Peter''s expression became complicated. "Ron, has Dr. Connors''s body regeneration medicine really been successfully studied by you?"


    "Well, since the last time Dr. Connors disappeared, Mr. Norman has given me all the information on the body regeneration medicine that Dr. Connors studied, and let me continue to research. After hard work, I have successfully studied the regeneration medicine. ."


    Ron nodded and told Peter about his research on regeneration medicine.


    Of course, this is another version that has been fabricated for everyone.


    The last time Ron had subdued Dr. Connors and handed it over to S.H.I.E.L.D., SHIELD did not conceal the matter, but revealed the true identity of the lizard monster, Kurt Connors.


    After the identity of the lizard monster was exposed, major media, national defense, and biological associations all launched an attack on Osborne Industry, saying that Osborne Industry is simply using biological knowledge to create biochemical monsters and endanger society. Safety.


    As a result, Osborne Industry��s stock fell sharply again, and even the government sent people to investigate Osborne Industry, which directly plunged Osborne Industry into the biggest crisis in history and was approaching bankruptcy.


    Except for Norman Osborne, all other shareholders of Osborne Industries dumped their shares, and quickly threw out the hot potato of Osborne Industries.


    However, Norman Osborne, who possessed the regenerative medicine that Ron had successfully researched, did not panic at all. He first announced that he would hand over the regenerative medicine that Kurt Connors had studied for a long time to Osborne Industries. Ron, another researcher hired, continued the research to ensure that the research would be successful.


    Then a few days later, Norman brought in all those who questioned this, and then announced that Ron��s research on regenerative medicine had been successful. The whole process was broadcast live under the supervision of the Ministry of National Defense and major media. With the effect of the regeneration potion, it helped a person who had a broken finger grow a finger again, and successfully made all doubts disappear without a trace.


    At this point, the stock of Osborne Industries has risen again and again, directly allowing Osborne Industries to restore its previous peak state, even stronger than this.


    Moreover, Norman has also taken back most of the shares, becoming the absolute powerhouse of Osborne Industries, killing two birds with one stone.


    And because of this incident, the identity of the student at Ron Empire State University and the identity of the head of the Osborne Industrial Laboratory were all revealed, shocking everyone.


    Although he doubted Ron��s true level, the whole live broadcast of regenerative medicine could not be faked. So at once, Ron was given a lot of titles. Dr. Ron, regenerative medicine researcher, and disabled savior. From there, Ron was almost praised to the height of saving mankind.


    Peter also knows these things, but he didn��t participate in Ron��s research. The regenerative medicine was successfully studied by Ron alone. He and Gwen were just assistants to Dr. Connors who had already been in prison. Why Ron? Will he and Gwen go together?


    Seeing Peter��s doubts, Ron said: ��Although Dr. Connors has been in jail, the regeneration medicine is also his research project, and he himself has invested a lot of money, so he is also signed by the regeneration medicine. The first one, he can��t attend right now. You and Gwen happen to be Dr. Connors�� intern assistants. Attending the press conference is an explanation to Dr. Connors.��


    "That''s it..." Peter was still a little absent-minded, and he asked again: "Ron, how is Dr. Connors now? He won''t become a lizard monster again?"


    "Of course not. I have already used the regenerative medicine that Dr. Connors used. In a few days, Mr. Norman should be able to send it to Dr. Connors in prison, and I will also give Dr. Connors one. The successful regeneration potion will help his right hand grow back, Peter, don''t worry."


    Ron smiled, dispelling Peter''s concerns.


    After the last incident with Uncle Ben, Peter did have the idea of ??greater ability and greater responsibility. Peter spent several months in Dr. Connors�� laboratory, so he still cared about Dr. Connors. , I don''t want Dr. Connors who treated him well to become a lizard monster who only knows about destruction.


    After hearing Ron''s words, Peter finally relaxed. Although Ron likes to cheat people, Ron will not deceive him on these important things about life.


    As the car dropped its head, Peter first went to Gwen''s house to pick him up. After explaining the situation with Gwen, he went to Osborne Industries together.


    The building of Osborne Industries has now also gathered a lot of media, more than Tony Stark��s press conference reporters, and many reporters who went to Stark Industries before came to Austria quickly. Spence Industries is preparing to report on the launch of Osborne Industries'' regenerative agents.


    The press conference was at 3 o��clock in the afternoon. The press conference had already been held for a while when Ron brought Peter Gwen to Osborne Industries. Standing on the press stage was Norman Osborne, who was talking to the media. Some research processes, mental journeys, etc. of regenerative medicine.


    Seeing Ron appear, Norman Osborne stopped speaking, pointed to the door, and smiled and announced Ron''s arrival.


    "Everyone, I know you don��t really want to hear what I said, so Ron Brenstad, the researcher of the Regenerative Pharmacy Project, has now come to the scene. Next, let him say hello to everyone. !"


    Hearing Norman''s words, all of them turned their heads to look at the door, and their eyes were on Ron, their eyes full of expectation.

 64 Chapter 62 Regenerating Potion

    "This is the Washington Press. May I ask Mr. Ron, how did you research the regeneration medicine in ten days?"


    "Mr. Ron, I��m from Asia. Do you know why Dr. Kurt Connors turned into a lizard monster? Although the regenerative medicine he has not studied has been successfully studied in your hand, you can Guarantee, there will be no side effects in the back of this regeneration medicine?"


    "Mr. Ron, I am from the British BBC. I want to know what the price of regenerative medicine will be. You know, disabled people are generally not very wealthy. Can they afford the regenerative medicine you researched?"


    ...


    As soon as Ron came in, a large group of reporters leaned in. The microphones, cameras and cameras were all pointed at Ron, and a large number of words popped up quickly, asking questions they had prepared carefully.


    Facing the extremely sharp questions of the reporters, Ron just showed a faint smile, without saying a word, and walked quietly towards the press station.


    The reporters were crowded together in front of Ron, and they didn��t mean to give way, but when Ron got closer, they still gave up a passage and let Ron go. past.


    In the eyes of others, it seems that the quality of these reporters is very good, that''s why they made this.


    In the hearts of these reporters, they actually think so. They are of very good quality, and they take the initiative to get out of the way. They don''t think this thing is strange at all.


    After reaching the launch stage, Norman Osborne also gave some space to the side, allowing Ron to stand in a row with him.


    "Everyone, the young man standing next to me is Ron who has researched the regenerative medicine. I think everyone already knows it. Ron, say hello to everyone, and then answer their questions."


    Norman Osborne pointed to Ron, introduced Ron to everyone, then confessed, and temporarily left the press station.


    Ron nodded, facing all the reporters and cameras alone, fully presenting himself in front of everyone in the world.


    Ron''s introduction was very casual, and he dressed very casually. He wore a casual suit today, and he kept a faint smile on his face when he spoke, without the slightest tension.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Ron Brunstad, a student at Imperial State University in New York, and the laboratory leader of Osborne Industries."


    After Ron finished speaking, the reporters at the scene started to chat again, all of them looked like fighting chickens, with extremely questioning expressions, and asked the questions they wanted to ask.


    However, Ron did not answer these reporters'' words because he could not answer at all.


    After a while, knowing that they were a little gaffe, these reporters stopped in embarrassment, and evolved from asking questions directly to raising their hands.


    Ron smiled at this time, and then he pointed out one of the most comprehensive reporters he had observed before and asked him to ask questions.


    This guy was pointed out by Ron, he was happy, and he immediately asked his question.


    "Mr. Ron, I am from the New York Times, or the previous question. Is the regenerative medicine really as magical as the video? How did you develop a successful regenerative medicine without any side effects?"


    After the reporter had finished speaking, Ron nodded, motioned for him to sit down, then spoke and began to tell.


    "Everyone knows that accidents, car accidents, mechanical accidents, fall accidents, etc. happen every day in the world. These accidents are very likely to cause our compatriots to lose hands, feet, organs, etc."


    Ron''s speech is of course not only in the way of speaking, but using projection technology, some videos, pictures and texts are projected, and all the research processes of regenerative medicine are displayed.


    Ron turned on the projection. The first thing that appeared was a video. In the video, Kurt Connors, who had his right arm broken, was studying regenerative medicine in the laboratory, and he was very attentive.


    "This is the real researcher of regenerative medicine, Dr. Kurt Connors. Dr. Connors was originally a medic in the army. Due to an enemy attack, Dr. Connors�� right hand was blown off. Become a disabled person. Because of this incident, Dr. Conners retired from the army and came to a biology professor at Columbia University in New York, where he studied the technology of limb regeneration that allows people to regenerate body organs."


    "However, due to funding issues, Dr. Connors was unable to continue his research, so he later found one of the giants in the biological sciences, Osborne Industries."


    "Osborne Industries is very interested in the limb regeneration agents that Dr. Connors is studying, and has given Dr. Connors a very large financial support for the limb regeneration technology project, so that Dr. Connors can continue to study so that he can study Successful regeneration technologies come out to benefit all mankind."


    Ron kept talking, and after a while, there was a scene of Kurt Connors hurriedly leaving Osborne Industries with the regeneration potion in the projection. Then, Ron''s expression also became regretful.


    "Unfortunately, one day about two months ago, Dr. Connors wanted to re-grow his broken right arm. Anxiously, he injected a regenerative medicine that he thought had been successfully developed. It has become a lizard monster that is half human and half lizard, destroying a lot of national and private property, very unfortunate."


    "At this time, it happened to be the most important time for the research of regenerative agents. Osborne Industries was also under great pressure due to this incident. So Mr. Norman was anxious to hand in regenerative agents that were only one step away from success Gave me to study."


    "Because I also have research in biological sciences, and I have been researching another biotechnology in Osborne Industries before. I am very familiar with the regenerative medicines that Dr. Connors has studied, and I have also studied regenerative medicines. It''s almost done, so I can successfully research the regeneration medicine within ten days."


    At this time, the projected image also showed Ron was in the laboratory concentrating on experimenting with a mouse who had lost one of his hands and feet. After Ron injected the mouse with the medicine, the screen quickly moved forward. .


    Under the fast-forward picture, three days passed quickly. During these three days, Ron actually stayed in the laboratory and never left the laboratory.


    At the end of the picture, the little white mouse that had originally broken his hands and feet managed to grow a tender little foot. Then, a full fifteen minutes of video came to an abrupt end and the projection ended.


    At this time, there was no more words at the press conference, and even the clicking sound of the camera had disappeared.


    A few seconds later, loud applause broke out from the conference venue, which was endless.


    Ron didn''t stop the applause of these people. He still smiled and stood in front of the release stage, quietly waiting for the end of the applause.


    Seeing Ron''s appearance, the keen reporters immediately smelled the mystery.


    Could it be that Ron''s words haven''t been finished yet?


    However, this video has already explained all their doubts, is there anything Ron hasn''t explained?


    The venue gradually became quiet again. They did not speak, but looked at Ron quietly, wanting to see what Ron had to do next.


    "Yes, I really have something to say. Because the video is just a video, and the video may be faked, but the real experiment will not be faked."


    Seeing what the reporters were expecting, Ron smiled, then he glanced at Norman Osborne next to him and smiled.


    Norman Osborne had planned everything with Ron long ago. He nodded, and then gave an order to the guy on the side to let this guy go backstage.


    At this time, Ron''s voice sounded again.


    "Everyone knows that Dr. Connors turned into a lizard monster after using the unsuccessful regenerative medicine. After that, Dr. Connors was also arrested by the government and entered prison."


    "I guess everyone must be curious, how is Dr. Connors now? Is he still a lizard monster? Has he changed back to human?"


    "So now, I will let everyone know what Dr. Conners looks like now, how he is!"


    With that, Ron looked at the backstage, pretending to be excited.


    Following Ron''s voice, in the backstage, a man in shackles was taken out by a group of uniformed men and came to the front of the press desk.


    When I saw this person, all the reporters were surprised.


    Because this person is the same Dr. Kurt Connors who is concentrating on regenerative medicine in the video just now!


    ...

 65 Chapter 63: String Puppets

    Time went back a few hours ago, in an office of Osborne Industries, where Ron met Kurt Connors, who had just come out of prison.


    At this time, Kurt Connors can no longer change back to the form of a lizard monster. As early as the day Ron subdued Kurt Connors, he and he injected the antidote and resistance agents into the branch. Te Conners'' body relieved the hidden danger of Dr. Lizard.


    Like Norman Osborne��s human strengthening medicine, the limb regeneration medicine studied by Kurt Connors is also a medicine with strong side effects. Because the regeneration medicine uses reptile genes, this medicine is also It will directly change people''s thinking and make people feel that they are reptiles, and become a monster with a reptile mind and body.


    Fortunately, because the genes used are reptiles, this kind of medicine is actually better than the human body strengthening medicine. Kurt Conners made the serum of this medicine when he researched himself. It can be used by Dr. Lizard. Will Kurt Connors.


    And Ron did more than this. He not only developed a serum antidote, but also developed a compressed preparation. Even if Kurt Connors regained his potion that can become a lizard monster, It will never change back to lizard form.


    Kurt Connors looked very miserable, his face was very bad, his sanity was a little weak, he even lost a lot of weight, and he was wearing an absolutely strong handcuffs on his feet, which restrained his actions.


    Next to Kurt Connors were two security police officers in uniforms. After S.H.I.E.L.D. had obtained Kurt Connors, it wanted to study him, but found that Kurt Connors Si has no research value, and they have also exposed Kurt Connors, and they can''t keep Kurt Connors in SHIELD.


    Therefore, S.H.I.E.L.D. directly handed Kurt Connors to the National Security Agency, and let the Security Bureau continue to detain Kurt Connors.


    Because Osborne and the Department of Defense were cooperating and the Security Agency was subordinate to the Department of Defense, Ron allowed Norman Osborn to open up the relationship and brought Kurt Connors out to implement Ron''s plan.


    Ron made an excuse and called the two security officers to the door, and then he looked at Kurt Conners who was sitting motionless in his chair and said lightly.


    "Dr. Kurt Conners, how about it, isn''t it bad for the National Security Agency to be in prison?"


    Hearing Ron''s words, Kurt Connors finally raised his head and saw Ron standing in front of him.


    Looking at Ron, Kurt Connors was not surprised.


    The moment he came out of prison, he probably guessed that Ron had released him, so when he saw Ron, his expression was a little more complicated, and he didn��t act excessively. There was no revenge. There was no intention to curse Ron.


    He just glanced at Ron, then lowered his head again, continuing to remain silent.


    Ron was a little surprised when he saw Kurt Connors. It seemed that this guy had lost his meaning in life and didn''t want to do anything!


    However, Ron smiled suddenly.


    Because, he is actually here to save this Kurt Conners who has lost the meaning of life!


    "Dr. Kurt Connors, I actually admire you. For your broken right arm, you invested in all your property and loaned some money. In the end, it took a lot of time and money, but still Failed."


    "Now you have not only died of all your previous research results, lost your family, and will stay in jail forever, so you also lose the meaning of life, and feel that you should not be able to survive the cold for the rest of your life. Out of the prison."


    Ron''s tone began to rise, and as he spoke, a green potion appeared in his hand, placed in front of Kurt Connors.


    "Dr. Connors, this is a regenerative agent that has been successfully developed. With special organic foods, he can regenerate one of your broken arms within ten days. I can use this regenerative agent Hand it to you, you only need to agree to my request and inject this regenerative medicine on the spot at the press conference in the afternoon!"


    Hearing Ron''s words, Kurt Connors finally recovered. He looked greedily at the regeneration potion Ron took out, obviously desperate to get it.


    However, after a long time, his eyes looked at Ron fiercely and shouted at Ron.


    "You despicable thief, you stole the results of my experiment and want me to agree to your request to admit your despicable deeds. This is absolutely impossible!"


    As he said, Kurt Connors became sad again, "I have lost everything, so even if the lost right arm comes back, what about it? I still can��t get out of prison and grow again. What''s the use of getting out your right arm..."


    Watching Kurt Connors transform from anger to sadness, Ron smiled, without any fluctuations, and continued.


    "Dr. Connors, I tell you, you actually have no choice. You have to be clear that even if you disagree, this medicine will still be injected into your body at that time, and if you actively agree, I may still Mr. Norman will be asked to send someone to intercede with the Ministry of Defense for you so that you can get out of prison in advance."


    "Dr. Connors, I know that you actually have a wife called Massa. You can think about it, if you stay in jail for the rest of your life, your wife Massa will definitely leave you and become embraced by others. Woman."


    With that, Ron''s faint tone began to become weird, and it seemed to have a hint of darkness.


    "Perhaps, Massa is still pregnant with your child, and after the child is born, your child is calling someone else''s father. This feeling, you should not want to..."


    "Enough!" Kurt Conners finally couldn''t help it. He closed his eyes and shouted: "You devil, I promise you, I promise you..."


    Ron was really right. He did have a wife, Massa, and he was indeed pregnant. The reason why he was anxious to want his right arm to grow out quickly was because of his wife.


    "No, Dr. Connors, you are wrong, I am not the devil, on the contrary, I am your angel."


    Ron��s tone was still very plain, as if he didn��t care about the matter: "You have to know that when the time comes, you will still be the first to sign the regeneration potion, and I will only be the second. And you will also get a fortune. A very generous amount of US dollars. This US dollar will allow you to pay off all your debts and have a lot of money left, and these surplus will also allow you to have a good life for the rest of your life. This matter does nothing for you. The downside, why do you think I am the devil?"


    "I, I..." Kurt Conners wanted to say something in his heart, but he couldn''t.


    Because if things are really the same as Ron said in the end, there is no harm in agreeing to Ron''s request, and he can still grow his right arm, this kind of thing, he won''t suffer at all.


    But why does Kurt Conners still feel very uncomfortable in his heart?


    It was as if all these things were calculated by Ron. He was a marionette controlled by Ron. He would do what Ron wanted him to do, and there was no room for resistance.


    However, if he doesn''t do this, what can he do and shoot Ron directly?


    Not to mention him now, even in the state of Dr. Lizard, he can''t even touch Ron, so how could he be Ron''s opponent.


    Kurt Connors sighed helplessly, lowered his head, and waited for the last moment to come.


    ...

 66 Chapter 64 The worlds attention

    In the hall of Osborne Industries'' conference hall, Ron welcomed Kurt Conners who came out of the backstage with both hands, and also said to all reporters.


    "You guessed it right, we at Osborne Industries have reached an agreement with the National Security Agency to temporarily take out Dr. Kurt Connors from prison, and let Dr. Kurt Connors who study regenerative medicine himself The human experimenter who came to be a regenerative agent to verify whether the regenerative agent has been successful."


    As Ron said, the Osborne employee on the side pushed a large experiment rack filled with green liquid and a regenerating agent placed in the safe, and came to Ron in front.


    "This is a nutrition warehouse specially manufactured by Osborne Industries in accordance with the configuration of regenerative agents. Inside the nutrition warehouse is a specially formulated nutrient that allows the body to absorb the nutrients in it and quickly grow physical organs. At the same time, the nutrient Some anesthetics are also added to the body so that the body will not feel pain during the experiment."


    "Next, please ask our Osborne employees to put Kurt Connors into the nutrition warehouse and prepare to start human experiments."


    Several employees took off Kurt Connors�� clothes, leaving only a pair of underwear, and inserted a lot of tubes and some induction wires into Kurt Connors��s body, and finally put Kurt Connors Si got into the green liquid in the experiment rack, revealing only one body.


    Throughout the whole process, Kurt Connors didn''t show any expressions, and let a few people move on him without saying a word.


    Reporters from various countries originally wanted to ask Kurt Conners, the initiator of the regenerative medicine, some questions, but the ongoing human experiments made them all hold their breath, but silently pointed the camera at it. Experimental frame, looking forward to the magical things that will happen next.


    At this time, Ron also put the regenerative medicine placed in the safe into a special injection, and then walked to the nutrition warehouse.


    "It actually takes a long time for the regenerative medicine to work, usually between half a month and a month, but for on-site experiments, we have injected a lot of hair aids into Dr. Connors in advance to match nutrition. For the nutrients in the warehouse, we will see the initial results of the regeneration medicine within half an hour!"


    After Ron walked in front of Dr. Kurt Conners, the man who had lost his faith suddenly looked at Ron, with both resentment and gratitude in his eyes, which was very complicated.


    Then, after confessing his fate, he said in a low voice and closed his eyes.


    "Thank you, Ron."


    Hearing Kurt Connors'' words, Ron''s lips twitched slightly.


    Kurt Conners, he is willing to be a puppet!


    The next moment, Ron��s regeneration potion was directly inserted into Kurt Connors�� broken arm, and he pushed Kurt Connors into the green. Inside the nutrient.


    "Everyone, let us look forward to it. In about half an hour, we will see a Dr. Kurt Conners who is completely different from before."


    Let a few Osborne employees close it, Ron came to the launch stage again, nodded to the side of Norman Osborne, and returned the scene to the only Osborne industry. People in power.


    "Okay, please trouble our super genius Ron. He is the lucky star of Osborne Industries. Let him take a break and leave it to me next."


    Norman Osborne deserves to be the person in charge of a big company. After he came to the press station, he took over the venue in a few words, and then he began to explain some other things about the regeneration medicine.


    "In fact, the regenerative medicine has already passed the test standards of the Food and Drug Administration. It will be officially launched in the United States in 30 days. After 100 days, it will be sent to countries around the world for all humans to enjoy. To the changes brought about by regeneration medicine.


    "At that time, our Osborne Industry will also provide free treatment to 500 disabled people so that they can be normal again..."


    ...


    With the progress of human experiments, Norman Osborne''s otherwise wonderful speech also became boring.


    Because basically all the reporters'' eyes and cameras are on Necott Conners in the nutrition warehouse.


    As early as the third minute of the trial, a significant change occurred in Kurt Connors.


    Through the transparent special glass, it can be seen that on Kurt Conners''s broken right arm, a tuft of white flowers gradually began to grow, and I don''t know what kind of meat came out.


    After the flesh formed a long strip, the white fleshy flesh began to squirm a little bit, like a large caterpillar crawling inside.


    After some time passed, the meat began to wrinkle again, and then began to fall off Kurt Connors'' hands.


    And Kurt Connors had already fallen into a coma because of the anesthetic in the nutrient, and had no knowledge of the changes in his arm.


    Repeated this twice, the time has come to the 27th minute.


    At this time, the white fleshy flesh finally stopped falling off, but slowly dried up and turned into a pile of dead flesh.


    Seeing this scene, Norman Osborne showed an excited smile on his face, and hurriedly directed the Osborne employees to get Kurt Connors out of the nutrition warehouse.


    "Friends from reporters, friends from all over the world, the human experiment of regenerative medicine has been successful. Next, let us see the effects of this magical medicine together!


    At this time, Kurt Connors was still in a coma, and several employees held him back and injected him with awake medicine, so that Kurt Connors regained consciousness.


    Kurt Connors, who regained consciousness, was still a little confused for the first time. Then, he immediately looked at his arm and saw the arm that was wrapped in a layer of dead flesh that had died of nourishment.


    This is the second time he has seen this situation, but the last time he pulled away this layer of flesh, he saw a green scaly arm, which was very ugly.


    I don''t know this time, what is hidden in it?


    Kurt Connors went crazy again, and rudely tore off the layer of dead meat covering his arm.


    After the dead flesh was torn off, what was revealed was a white arm that was not sure how tender, just like the arm of a newborn baby.


    Seeing this scene, Kurt Connors finally couldn''t help but shed tears and knelt on the ground and started crying.


    The fate of his life was changed by this broken arm. He never saw that he still had a broken arm again. He just wanted to be like a normal person with sound hands.


    Now, his dream has finally come true, ho...


    Except for Kurt Conners, the reporters below also applauded heartily at this time. For a while, there was only warm applause in the hall of the conference hall.


    Because these reporters know that this scene is bound to be included in the milestones of human evolution.


    In addition to the Osborne Industry venue, those around the world who watched the conference in front of the TV were also excited.


    They are the witnesses of this historic moment.


    At this moment, Osborne Industries has attracted worldwide attention!


    ...

 67 Chapter Sixty Five

    "I announce that the press conference on regenerative medicines has ended successfully. After 30 days, everyone will be able to see live regenerative medicines on the market. Alright, everyone will go back."


    Norman Osborne stood on the launch stage with an unconcealed smile on his face, announcing the end of the press conference and letting the reporters leave Osborne Industries.


    Norman is so excited for a reason, because just now Norman learned that in the stock market, the green line representing the rise of Osborne Industries is directly like a high jump, and it has risen by 20%. , The rally is very bluffing.


    Although the previous live broadcast by Norman that proved the success of regenerative drugs also pulled Osborne Industries'' stocks up, but that time only brought Osborne Industries'' stocks back to their original level. The news release directly brought the stock of Osborne Industries to a new height, making the market value of Osborne Industries higher.


    At this time, Ron and Peter Gwen have not left. Norman Osborne will hold a celebration party afterwards. The food should be good, and he will attend.


    After a while, after all the reporters were gone, it was already 6 o''clock in the evening.


    However, although reporters from all over the world have left, Norman seems to be busier than before.


    Because of this press conference, the shareholders who previously gave up Osborne shares due to the lizard monster incident found Norman again, and offered a great price to see if they could get back the original from Norman��s hands. Those shares that belong to them.


    Facing these old foxes, Norman''s attitude was actually very bad, and he had been chasing these people away, but these people were just like the brown sugar, they couldn''t drive them.


    You know, these shareholders are not docile sheep. They are all wolves. They go if they are good, and run if they don''t. They are extremely shrewd, so how could they let Norman go easily.


    Norman finally had no choice but to lead these people to Ron and hand them over to Ron to deal with.


    "Original Osborne shareholders, I know you want to buy back your original shares at some price and re-own your shares, but I tell you that this is impossible."


    Seeing Norman''s embarrassment, Ron nodded at him, but faced the shareholders who were like wolves.


    After hearing Ron''s words, these people frowned, their expressions very unkind.


    A guy with a face full of flesh stood up, pointed at Ron, and said with contempt.


    "I know you, you are Ron who succeeded in researching regenerative medicine, but no matter who you are, you are ultimately just an employee of Osborne Industries. Is it your turn to blend these shares?"


    "Sorry, I just want to mix these things." Ron smiled and took out the strange-looking stamp from his pocket, "Because, now I am a shareholder of Osborne Industries, the shares you sold before. It''s all in my hands now."


    "This..." This guy was surprised. He didn''t believe Ron''s words, so he looked to Norman aside: "Norman, this is true? Did you really give our shares to this kid? "


    Norman nodded. Although he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, he still told these guys the truth with certainty.


    "Yes, Ron is the one who saved Osborne Industries. To express my gratitude, I have given all of your previous shares to Ron!"


    Norman did not lie at all, what he said was indeed true.


    Because, the "Guardian Project" that Ron said last time when he handed him the successfully researched regenerative potion was not just a matter of the Superhero Guardian League.


    This is how Ron told him, Ron will go and catch the lizard monster that Kurt Connors has turned into.


    In this way, Osborne Industry will directly fall into a huge crisis, and then Norman needs to buy back the shares of these people who are impossible to share the joys and sorrows of Osborne Industry, and gather all of them into his own hands. in.


    In the end, Norman only needs to announce that he will study the unfinished regenerative agents for Ron, and then officially launch the successful regenerative agents within ten days, so that the world will know the regenerative agents developed by Osborne Industries.


    Norman was persuaded. He knew that once these things succeed, Osborne Industries will surely turn the crisis into peace, and even go further and enter a higher level.


    However, the price is that he needs to hand over all the shares of these original shareholders to Ron, so that Osborne Industries will become a company that he and Ron jointly hold with only a few shareholders.


    At this point, Norman has transferred the shares to Ron. Now he holds only 49% of Osborne Industries in his hand, and Ron also holds Osborne Industries in his hand. Forty-nine percent of the shares, Ron and him are on the same level in terms of company rights.


    After the guy with the full-faced flesh knew this fact, he immediately changed his face and faced Ron with a grin. His attitude towards Ron changed 180 degrees.


    "Well, Ron, I know you are a genius, a super genius. I heard that super geniuses only like to research. You definitely don��t want to manage any company, right? I will give you countless benefits. Give me the shares in your hand and give them to me for safekeeping, how about?"


    However, even though this guy had already offered so many benefits, Ron still had that faint smile on his face, and only said one word to this guy.


    "roll!"


    "You..., I..." The guy with the full-faced flesh obviously didn''t expect Ron to say that. He was just stunned on the spot and pointed at Ron, so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    After a while, he was relieved, his face became very gloomy, and then he dropped a harsh word and left Osborne with the others directly.


    "I tell you, Osborne''s shares are not so easy to take, let''s go!"


    ...


    The matter was settled, Ron looked at Norman with a smile, and said, "Okay, these guys have been settled, Mr. Norman, we should go to the celebration dinner."


    "Ron, the people behind that guy are very powerful. They have some influence throughout New York and even the entire United States. There are also some mutants under his hand who are dedicated to doing things for them. Be careful."


    Norman''s face was a little worried, he glanced at the guy who was leaving, and said to Ron.


    "En." Ron smiled, but he didn''t care about Norman''s words at all, "Mr. Norman, you also know my strength, let''s go, after the celebration dinner, I have to go home to sleep!"


    "Hmm..." After thinking about the ferocious appearance of Ron''s destruction of Osborne''s industrial experiment before, Norman nodded and did not persuade him.


    Because Norman knew that the real Ron was definitely different from the Ron he knew!


    Thinking of the signs of contact with Ron before, Norman could vaguely feel that Ron''s degree of danger is definitely ten times that of those unstable mutants, and more!


    Taking a deep breath, Norman didn''t think about these things anymore, and returned to his usual gentle appearance.


    Afterwards, Norman took a group of people to the hotel he had set, and held a celebration banquet for this long-destined press conference.


    ...

 68 Chapter 66 Tonys Steel Armor Project

    New York, Black Beach, Liberty City.


    The City of Liberty does not refer to a city, but a villa-shaped building located on the coastline of Black, New York. The building alone covers an area of ??thousands of square meters.


    The architectural style of the Liberty City Villa is very special. It emphasizes freedom very much. The main color of the whole villa is white and the streamlined architectural style is unique.


    Such a stylish villa is certainly not something ordinary people can own. It belongs to the head of Stark Industries, the super genius Tony Stark, where Tony Stark usually lives.


    It is the second day that Tony Stark returns to New York. Tony has removed the original simple arc reactor on his chest and replaced it with one with the help of Pepper Poz. A brand new arc reactor just made at night.


    Tony Stark''s face became serious when he looked at the small device with a faint light at his heart.


    Since this time when terrorists have been captured once, Tony has realized that if there is no strong means to protect his mortal body, then he is like a soldier standing in the rain of bullets, and he may lose his life at any time.


    So Tony prepared a plan. He temporarily named the plan the Steel Armor Project, and named the armor he had previously taken out in Afghanistan as Mark 1.


    And now, Tony is ready to make Mark 2!


    Tony''s hand entered a few commands on the virtual keyboard, and then seemed to mutter to himself.


    "Jarvis, are you ready?"


    "Stand by at any time, sir."


    A sound sounding steady sounded. This was an artificial intelligence that Tony had made before, and Tony named it Jarvis.


    "Well, I''m going to create a new folder named Steel Armor, marked as number 2."


    Tony said, the screen in front of him also showed Mark 1 information.


    "Sir, are these files going to be stored in the central database of Stark Industries?" Jarvis''s voice sounded.


    "No." Tony stood up and put the control pen into his trouser pocket. "I don''t know who to trust now. Just save all these information on my private server."


    "We are working on a secret project, aren''t we, sir?" Jarvis asked.


    "I just don''t want these things to fall into the hands of people who are not suitable for it."


    Tony didn''t refute, his hand flicked on the virtual projection, throwing all the extra parts and parts that he thought needed to be improved into the virtual trash can, leaving a virtual model much smaller than before.


    After a while, he slowly said: "These things will be better if I control them alone."


    ...


    Time came to night, and Tony made the Mark 2 all day long, and didn''t even feel that time had come to night.


    Tony''s work efficiency is very fast, and there are a lot of materials stored in his Freedom City villa, so now Tony has successfully manufactured a steel armor arm flight stabilizer and is doing experiments.


    At this time, a woman in professional attire came to the door of the basement where Tony was experimenting. This woman was Tony''s secretary, Pepper Pepper.


    "Tony, I''ve been calling you on the walkie-talkie, haven''t you heard the walkie-talkie ring?"


    Pepper carrying some information and a cup of coffee, entered the basement with the code, and said to Tony inside.


    "Uh, uh, I heard... what is it for me?" Tony replied casually, not looking at Pepper.


    "Aubadia is waiting for you upstairs. He wants you to meet him." Pepper replied.


    "Okay, I''ll go up right away." Tony still didn''t care about Pepper''s words.


    This is the first test of the arm flight stabilizer. No matter who comes, Tony will complete this test.


    Pepper felt a little strange. She glanced at Tony''s metal arm and asked: "Tony, don''t you say you can''t make weapons anymore? What is this?"


    "This is not a weapon." Tony posed and pointed his arm forward. "This is a flight stabilizer. There is no harm at all."


    With that, Tony directly activated the switch of the stabilizer.


    Then he heard only a bang, and Tony was hit by the flight stabilizer in his hand two or three meters away and suffered some minor injuries.


    "This was an accident, trust me, Pepper..."


    Tony''s explanation came out, but it was a pity that anyone could hear that he was just trying to do it.


    ...


    After a while, Tony cleaned up the mess, temporarily gave up the experiment of the arm flight stabilizer, and went to see Obadiah.


    Obadiah is one of the veterans of Stark Industries, and together with his father Howard Stark, he created the world''s most famous weapons manufacturing company.


    Tony has worked with Obadiah more than ten years ago. For so many years, Tony has always regarded Obadiah as his own uncle and trusts Obadiah very much.


    But this time the accident made Tony more wary and didn''t confess his affairs with Obadiah.


    Obadiah also brought a pizza when he came. After Tony came up, he opened the pizza box as usual and took out a slice of pizza and ate it directly.


    Seeing Tony coming up, Obadiah sat next to Tony and said, "Tony, the board of directors asked me to tell you that your behavior yesterday was only because of the post-traumatic stress."


    "They also issued an order to kick you out of the game, let you calm down for a while, and then return to Stark Industries after a while."


    Tony was a little bit angry and said, "Why? Is it because Stark Industries'' stock fell 40 points?" "It was 56.5 points." Pepper also sat next to Tony and made a cut.


    "So what, I took a controlling stake in the company, they don''t have this right." Tony retorted as he glared at Pepper.


    "Tony." Obadiah called Tony, his face looked helpless and said: "The board also has the right. They think you and the new things you research have no value for Stark Industries."


    What Obadiah said refers to another project Tony told him last night. Tony Stark is not an impulsive person. He chose to close the weapons manufacturing department because he wanted to The research of the arc reactor in his chest has transformed Stark Industries from a weapons manufacturing company to an energy company.


    "But I have always been in charge of everything, Obadiah." Tony was angry. He is the absolute leader of Stark Industries. He also leads the development of Stark Industries. Where do those directors come from? Right to challenge him?


    "Tony, calm down. Our Stark Industry has fallen from the altar now, but the Osborne Industry of the Osborne family is rising. If you don��t calm down, our Stark Industry is very It may be worse than Osborne Industries more than a month ago."


    Obadiah knew that Tony was angry and even wanted to leave, so he quickly persuaded him.


    "Osborne Industries, isn''t that a biotech company? I remember Osborne Industries is pretty good, but it''s still far from our Stark Industries?"


    Tony frowned, and became interested in what Obadiah said about Osborne Industries.


    He was captured by terrorists and went to the cave for three months without seeing the sun. After returning, apart from holding a press conference to close the weapon manufacturing department and creating the Mark 2, he did not know anything about it. What Ya said did not know.


    Obadiah saw Tony and started to relax, and continued: "Tony, I think you need to learn more about the changes in New York."


    "Osborne Industries has produced a medicine that can regenerate human body organs. It held a press conference yesterday. Now Osborne Industries'' stock has surpassed our Stark Industries. Tony, I hope you can calm down. Come down, don''t indulge yourself."


    "Pharmaceuticals for human organ regeneration?" However, Tony didn''t care about Obadiah''s other words at all, but only noticed the words human organ regeneration medicine.


    Tony glanced at his chest. On his chest, the arc reactor radiated a faint gleam. He was working hard to prevent the small shrapnel from his heart from being completely inserted into his heart.


    Tony was thinking, if the regeneration potion was true, he might be able to figure out a way to first take out the shrapnel from the heart, and use the regeneration potion to fill the hole in his chest back.


    Although this may be difficult, Tony doesn''t want his heart to be threatened, and there is a big hole in his chest that can be inserted into his fist.


    "Aubadia, who is the researcher of regenerative medicine? I am quite interested in this guy."


    Thinking of this, Tony''s eyes lit up, he looked at Obadiah and said.


    "Why did you ask this question all of a sudden?" Obadiah was slightly stunned, but he looked at Tony''s shining chest and understood Tony''s thoughts.


    Then he said.


    "There are two researchers in regenerative medicine, one named Kurt Conners, a professor of biology, but because of some accidents, he has been in prison."


    "What about the other person?" Tony asked with a frown.


    "The other researcher is Ron Brunstad, who is eighteen years old and a student at Imperial State University."


    "Ron Brenstad?" Tony wrote down the name, then left the place quickly with the box of pizza.


    "Good night, Obadiah."


    ...

 69 Chapter 67 A Small Summary

    Ron was lying on the bed of the secret base, and something appeared in his hands from time to time, maybe a book, maybe a gun, maybe a glass of water, except Ron, no one would guess the next one. What is the thing.


    So, if a person has the ability to realize everything, what will he become?


    Ron can explain this question now, and his answer is, very boring.


    Yes, Ron can get what he wants, no money, no effort for food and clothing.


    As long as Ron wants, he can rely on the singularity to create this thing out of thin air and solve his needs.


    So Ron had no desire and became ruthless, and as long as Ron continued to grow stronger, the situation would become more and more serious.


    In order otherwise he would continue to have nothing, Ron needs to do things to keep his desire and emotions.


    At this time, Ron had already had a preliminary result in what Ron had done, and that was the regenerative medicine incident Ron had made this time.


    After thinking about what he had done during this period of time, Ron smiled faintly and found it interesting.


    Thinking about it, Ron made a summary of what he had made during this time.


    Since Ron had this idea of ??doing things two months ago, he immediately thought of Dr. Kurt Conners who had just become a lizard monster.


    Then, Ron relied on Dr. Lizard to gradually expand his plan of doing things, and founded the Guardian League, and used this Guardian League to fight SHIELD.


    You know, whether it''s in the movie or comics, the Avengers are an important organization that runs through the Marvel world. If you go to this organization, it will be very fun.


    For the Guardian Alliance to be established and continue to develop, of course, it also needs a lot of financial support.


    Although Ron has the ability to manifest everything, he would not be a full-time babysitter for the Guardian League. It would be silly to do everything for the Guardian League.


    Therefore, Ron set his sights on Norman Osborne��s Osborne Industry, and wanted to make Osborne Industry the ATM of the Guardian League.


    Originally, Ron wanted to directly control Norman Osborne by mind control, and controlled the Osborne industry by controlling Norman Osborne.


    But that was not too challenging, and Ron also decided to use less mental abilities, so Ron gave up this idea and thought of the regenerative medicine he had already researched successfully.


    Regenerative medicine is a good thing. Although there are countless black technologies in this world, there are very few black technologies that can benefit most human beings.


    Regenerative medicine is a successful black technology that can benefit all mankind. Its efficacy in helping humans restore their organs is simply against the sky.


    Ron immediately launched a plan to use regenerative medicine to obtain shares in Osborne Industries, and then let Norman Osborne manage Osborne Industries for himself, and he himself would become a handyman.


    At this time, Ron��s identity was also discovered by S.H.I.E.L.D., and after S.H.I. Yep.


    But who is Ron?After he saw the black widow, he forcibly abducted the black widow who came to monitor him into his guardian alliance, and then kept the black widow to do hard work, changing the pattern of the black widow.


    After that, Ron gave Dr. Lizard to the Black Widow again, and added another block to S.H.I.E.L.D., so that S.H.I. United States Security Agency.


    Then when Tony Stark returns, Ron will announce the release of regenerative medicine in front of the world, which will strengthen Osborne Industry, and then attract the attention of injured Tony Stark.


    At this time, Nick Fury, who has been following Tony Stark for a long time, will surely vomit and vomit, and it is possible to shoot directly at Ron.


    But Ron knew that Nick Fury would never dare to shoot him.


    Because Nick must be afraid that Ron will become a blackened version of Professor x.


    Then, this matter will be in trouble!


    Thinking of Professor X who told Nick Fury his information, Ron frowned slightly.


    You know, he helped Professor X to repel Magneto. In the end, he didn''t expect Professor X to turn around and sell him. Isn''t this too unjust?


    So Ron was thinking, thinking about the next time he saw Professor X, how should he make Professor X a stubborn old stubborn suffer?


    ...


    It was now the third day of the regenerative medicine conference. Ron had been in his own secret base all day, wasting his original power in the singularity and realizing some weird things.


    Ron put the things he had manifested in the transparent glass cabinets for his own appreciation.


    These transparent cabinets are simply divided into several areas. The cabinet in this area where Ron is now contains some Marvel world things, as many as a dozen pieces.


    For example, the vibrating shield of the US team, Tony Stark''s Mark No. 2, the Panthers vibrating armor, etc...


    In addition to this area, there are also some things inside the cabinets in the Anxin area.


    The invisible sword that Ron Gu has seen before is here. In addition, there are curved knives in these cabinets, a long spear that is nearly 2 meters long, and one that does not seem to have any effect. Strange things like stones.


    These things were actually played by Ron Gu, and he was thinking that maybe after this incident he became bored again, these things could officially appear.


    Presumably, these weird things will definitely bring some other surprises to the world, right?


    Ron''s singularities were surging, and after realizing all the human skeletons made of Edman alloy he was now realizing, Ron didn''t realize these things anymore.


    Ron began to study life. This magical thing of life is still a hurdle for his ability to manifest. Even though Ron can already manifest such things, he still cannot manifest a complete intelligent life. Ron was very upset.


    Although Ron was anxious, Ron also knew that it was indeed very difficult to realize the fact that there was no intelligent life.


    You should know that ordinary human beings are life, and the cosmic power such as Thanos is also life. The golden super in dc is also life. The lives of these people are strong and weak, but the essence is the same. Intelligent life, higher life!


    If life cannot be realized, Ron''s ability to realize is just a fake creative ability, it''s rubbish at all!


    In the face of those truly powerful enemies, Ron''s current ability is not worth mentioning.


    Not to mention that behind life, there are still space, time, dimensions, universe, plane, nothingness, infinite unknowns, these are even more weird things!


    Finally, taking a look at the transparent cabinets in front of him, Ron sighed slightly, and with a light wave of his arm, he turned these things back into the power of the original source, and retracted his singularity.


    Then Ron walked out of his secret base, found a car, and went to Osborne Industries.


    Because the guests Ron had been waiting for had already arrived!

 70 Chapter 68: Peppers Visit

    When Ron arrived at Osborne Industries, it was almost 1 o''clock in the afternoon.


    Ron''s mobile phone received several messages, all of which were sent to him by his assistant at Osborne Industries. The content was similar. They were all messages from people who wanted to visit Ron.


    Since Ron owns nearly half of the shares in Osborne Industries, countless people have tried their best to meet Ron, want to divide some shares of Osborne Industries from Ron, or even buy them all. .


    Therefore, Ron asked Norman Osborne to arrange an assistant for him, and if others wanted to find him, they had to pass the assistant level first.


    In the list of visitors sent by the assistant, Ron found the person he was going to meet now-Pepper Poz.


    "Sure enough, even though there is already a big hole in his chest, Tony Stark still can''t let go of the arrogance in his heart, just let Little Pepper come to me!"


    Ron smiled. After thinking about how to make Tony Stark uncomfortable, he found his assistant and went to the hospitality room of Osborne Industries.


    ...


    Pepper arrived at Osborne Industries at around 7 in the morning. Tony gave her an order last night to visit Osborne Industries, a researcher of regenerative medicine, Ron.


    Pepper was not surprised by this. In fact, Pepper knew about the condition of Tony��s chest and the availability of regeneration potions. She also wanted to mention this to Tony to see if the big hole in Tony��s chest could be regenerated by this. The medicine is cured.


    As a result, she hadn''t said it before, but Obedea spoke out first.


    After coming to Osborne Industries, Pepper was frightened by the large number of people who came to visit Ron. He also heard that even if there were more people, Ron would never meet. It clearly indicated that he wanted to meet Ron and not simple.


    But for the sake of Tony, Pepper didn''t back down, put down his body and lined up with peace of mind, registered the information and reason for the visit, and waited quietly.


    Many people who came to visit during the period left because Ron was not showing up, but Pepper did not, she had been waiting.


    Pepper believes that Ron should not miss the two names of Tony Stark, the super genius in charge of Stark Industries.


    Sure enough, Pepper waited quietly until noon, and finally received a notice that Ron was coming to see her.


    After waiting for a while, Pepper saw a man and a woman appear at the door of the reception room. The woman was the assistant who received her before, and the man was Ron, who appeared on the news the day before yesterday. Up.


    Pepper greeted him and stretched out his hand: "Hello, Mr. Ron, it''s nice to meet you. I''m Pepper Poz, Tony Stark''s personal assistant."


    "Hello, Miss Pepper, I have heard of you a long time ago. You are Mr. Tony''s right-hand man and the second-in-command of Stark Industries."


    Ron Pepper shook his hand, then motioned Pepper to sit down and speak slowly.


    "No Mr. Ron said so much." Pepper smiled, and then immediately went to the topic: "Mr. Ron, Miss Tina should have told you the purpose of my visit. You can promise to see Tony. Stark side?"


    "Yes," Ron replied in one mouthful.


    Pepper became excited, and she felt that she would have to waste some tongue at least to agree to Ron, but she didn''t expect Ron to agree so simply.


    "Really? Mr. Ron, wait a moment, I will inform Tony now..."


    However, just when Pepper was excited, Ron said, "However, I have a request. I will go to see Tony Stark if you agree to me."


    "Uh..." Hearing Ron''s words, Pepper slowly put back the phone she had just taken out of her bag, a little embarrassed.


    But Pepper is worthy of being Tony Stark��s assistant. She returned to normal immediately and smiled: "Mr. Ron, you said,


    "Miss Pepper, you are very good. It suits my appetite." Ron complimented Pepper and then said his request.


    "The request is very simple, Miss Pepper, I need a little compensation for this trip."


    "Remuneration?" Pepper was taken aback, his eyes looked a little strange when he looked at Ron.


    Although Norman Osborne did not announce that the ownership of Osborne Industries had changed, how could this kind of thing be kept secret?


    The fact that Norman Osborn gave a 49% stake to Ron, a researcher of regenerative medicine, had spread throughout New York as early as yesterday, and was reported several times by the news. Pepper is a large New York company. A member of Stark Industries, it is hard not to know.


    Osborne Industries is booming now. The stocks are rising every moment. Ron, who owns half of the shares in Osborne Industries, has to pay even if he sees a person...


    If this kind of thing spreads out, Ron''s genius young scientist, and the person in charge of Osborne Industries, these beautiful impressions, are likely to fall directly.


    Of course, Pepper will not spread the incident, she said.


    "Mr. Ron, we will pay you for this trip. I don''t know how much you need."


    Ron stretched out his index and middle fingers, "One million dollars!"


    "Ahem..." Pepper coughed, his face a little hard to look like, "If it''s a million dollars, I need to talk to Tony to make a decision."


    "Yes." Ron smiled and motioned to Pepper to apply.


    With Ron''s consent, Pepper took out his cell phone and walked to a corner, dialed Tony''s number, and told Tony about the matter.


    "Tony, Ron has promised to see you, but he has a request, you see if you can agree to it."


    "What does he want, Pepper, you said."


    Tony Stark was still studying his Mark 2 in the basement of his Liberty City villa at this time. He was very attentive. Although the phone had already rang, it took him a while before he answered the call.


    "This... that guy said he wants a million dollars in compensation."


    "A million dollars in reward?" Tony''s face turned hard when he heard this. "Tell that guy named Ron that you want me to pay him, it''s impossible!"


    "Tony, listen to me, if Ron really has a way to heal the hole in your chest, that one million dollars is not too much. Tony, agree to it."


    Pepper was anxious. She had already seen the big hole in Tony''s chest. She couldn''t forget the horrible picture. If there was a chance, Pepper would not give up any chance to heal Tony.


    "Pepper, don''t say anything, I just want to invite that guy, without saying what I want to do, he actually offered a million in remuneration, is this guy a vampire?"


    Tony is still very determined. As the person in charge of Stark Industries, he wants to invite that Ron to come over and meet him, but he still needs to pay him out. Where does this put his face?


    Besides, his situation is very complicated. The big hole in his chest doesn''t really worry Tony. The key point is the shrapnel in his heart. This is the real headache for Tony.


    Those shrapnel inlaid in the heart, even the top military surgeons can��t do anything about it, and Ron��s regenerative medicine is nothing but a medicine that allows people to regenerate organs, and his headaches are fundamentally different. It doesn''t matter much.


    The reason why Tony asked Pepper to invite Ron was just to personally understand the specific situation of the regeneration potion with Ron. Fortunately, he figured out a way to take out the shrapnel from the heart, and then let his flesh grow out again. .


    That''s it, that Ron actually wants to be paid from him?


    Tony knows that this is never possible!


    After finishing the order, Tony quickly hung up and returned to his steel armor research and development plan, leaving Pepper, who was in a complicated mood and stood in the corner of the reception room.


    Pepper��s heart is actually very uncomfortable. The relationship between Tony and her is delicate. Tony has said nothing to her for so many years. Although the two have not yet clarified between them, Pepper has actually regarded Tony as his own. That person.


    Once again thinking of the night before, she personally replaced Tony with the arc reactor picture of the heart, and Pepper''s eyes became firm.


    Then Pepper showed the same smile as before and walked to Ron.


    "Mr. Ron, Tony has agreed to your request. I don''t know when you will be free, so I can arrange for you to meet Tony..."

 71 Chapter 69: The Changes of Jessica Jones

    Hearing what Pepper said Tony Stark had agreed, Ron smiled and shook his head.


    "Miss Pepper, I think you made a mistake. What I need is not that you promised me a million dollars, but Mr. Stark, who promised me a million dollars."


    After speaking, Ron pointed to his ear again and explained.


    "My ears are very good, Miss Pepper. Although the place you just called is quite far away, I probably heard the conversation between you and Tony Stark. Mr. Stark said he would never agree with me. Requirements, right?"


    "This..." Pepper was a little embarrassed. The reception room is not big. Although she speaks very quietly, people with better ears can indeed hear what she is saying.


    "Mr. Ron, Tony..."


    "Stop talking, Miss Pepper, go back, and when Mr. Stark agrees to my request, he called me, and I promised to meet him again."


    Seeing that Pepper seemed to want to say something else, Ron stood up and interrupted her, then said to his assistant nearby.


    "Tina, give my call to Miss Pepper, and then send Miss Pepper away from Osborne Industries."


    "Yes, sir." The assistant named Tina nodded, took out a special business card and gave it to Pepper, then smiled: "Miss Pepper, please."


    "I..." Pepper gritted his teeth, stared at Ron for a while, then sighed softly in his heart, got up with his bag and walked out with Tina.


    Pepper didn''t give up, she still decided to convince Tony. After all, looking at Ron''s appearance, she probably wouldn''t agree to her. Ron was not familiar with her, and she didn''t have much confidence to convince him.


    After Pepper left, Ron slightly estimated the chances of Tony Stark coming to him later.


    After thinking for a while, Ron felt that this probability should be as high as 80%.


    As for why it is so high?


    That''s because there is Pepper Poz, the person Tony Stark trusts most!


    After this kidnapping incident, with Pepper again, Tony Stark will definitely put down his face and won''t be as stubborn as before.


    Ron just needs to wait slowly, waiting for Pepper to convince Tony.


    ...


    After Pepper''s assistant Tina sent away, Ron did not rush to leave the reception room, but was ready to wait for someone.


    In the list of visitors recorded by Tina, there was a person named Jessica Campbell. This person did not fill in the reason for the visit, but just wrote a few words-high school classmate.


    When he saw the name and the words high school classmate, Ron understood that the Jessica Campbell who came to him was definitely Jessica Jones, the superhero of the League of Defenders in the future.


    About half a year ago, when Ron was still in Midtown High School, Ron went to a hospital to see Jessica Campbell who was seriously injured.


    Because he treated Jessica''s chaotic mental condition, and left some optimistic, optimistic and beautiful spiritual hints.


    Unexpectedly, more than half a year had passed before Jessica remembered that Ron had cured her and was about to come to Ron.


    Ron waited for a while, then Tina who had sent Pepper away went back to the reception room. She saw Ron hadn''t left yet and asked.


    "Mr. Ron, do you have any more orders?"


    "Well, I remember that there is another person named Jessica Campbell in the list of visitors, Tina, have you recorded her phone number?" Ron said.


    "Yes, I''ll find it out for you." Tina nodded, took out the small tablet she was carrying, and searched.


    Tina��s full name is Tina Christie. She is a typical European and American girl. She has beautiful blond hair and fair skin.


    "Mr. Ron, there is a phone number, the number is..." She searched for a while, went to Jessica Campbell whom Ron had said, and gave Ron the phone number on the record sheet.


    Ron recorded the call with his cell phone, then got up and prepared to leave, "Tina, you did a good job, and I will pay you money. I''m going now. Send me a message if you have anything."


    "Well, thank you for your compliment." Tina was happy. Although her salary was quite high, she would definitely not refuse if it could be more.


    You know, cosmetics, clothes, accessories, these things are very expensive, and they all need a small amount of money to buy...


    ...


    After leaving Osborne Industries, Ron called Jessica Campbell, ready to meet this future superhero, Jumbo Girl, and prepare to absorb this guy into the Guardian League.


    Although Ron''s Guardian League now has three members, in addition to the spy and the boss of Black Widow, the real member is the poor ghost Peter Parker.


    Therefore, it is time to absorb some fresh blood for the Guardian Alliance.


    "Hey, who?" The phone connected, and a cool female voice came from the phone.


    "Ron Brenstad, the person you want to find." Ron smiled and reported his name.


    "Fuck, it''s really you. I didn''t expect you, a super genius, to actually call me. How about you pick a place and meet up together!" I heard Ron, Jessica on the other end of the phone. Surprised, said coolly.


    "Well, a coffee shop on Midtown Avenue in Queens?" Ron thought for a while, found an address and reported it.


    "Yes, it''s not too far from my position. Come on, I''ll wait for you." Jessica said.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Ron hung up the phone and went to the underground parking garage of the Osborne Industrial Building. He found an ordinary Mercedes-Benz sports car given to him by Norman Osborne and drove out, ready to meet Jie Sika.


    Thinking of Jessica who had just become cool on the phone, Ron smiled, knowing that the positive mental cues he had left behind had worked.


    The current Jessica is not at all like Jessica Jones in the future, because of the control of the big villain, the purple man has become decadent and evasive. She is still an optimistic girl.


    And when Ron came to Queens and saw Jessica with his own eyes, he suddenly felt a little bit whether the positive spiritual hints he had left Jessica at the beginning were too many.


    This girl, who originally seemed quiet, has now completely changed. She is wearing short shorts and a cropped outfit, a hat and headphones, and a skateboard beside her. She has obviously become a hip-hop.


    When she saw Ron coming over, she recognized Ron, who was not very familiar with her, and walked towards Ron.


    Then, Jessica put on another cool pose and actually danced.


    "Yaoyao, Chek trouble... Ron, come with me, I will teach you hip-hop... Chek trouble..."


    "Uh..." Ron was speechless, this Nima, the change is too big, right?


    Ron ignored Jessica. He sat down on his seat and said to Jessica, "Jessica, can you stop, you came to me, you should be on business?"


    "Okay..." Jessica also tried her best to control herself, sat down opposite Ron, and spoke.


    "Well, classmate Ron, I came to you, in fact, I just wanted to confirm one thing, at first��"


    As Jessica spoke, her tone became extremely complaining.


    "In the beginning, you left those positive thoughts in my mind, right?!"

 72 Chapter 70 The Narcissistic Jessica

    "This����"


    Looking at Jessica, who was full of complaints, Ron was embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Jessica would become like this now.


    After he left a positive spiritual hint to Jessica at the beginning, this spiritual hint should have been affecting Jessica, and it has become more and more serious, making Jessica gradually become an optimistic hip-hop.


    So Jessica came to him now, should he just want him to cancel her optimistic hint of spirit?


    Thinking, Ron said, "Jessica, it was my fault at the beginning. If you want to cancel those spiritual hints, I can help you."


    "Who said I was going to cancel those spiritual hints?" Jessica stood up after hearing Ron''s words, and looked at Ron with very careful eyes.


    "I am a hip-hop now, with many hip-hop friends, I tell you, I am happy now, you can''t do anything in my mind!"


    In order to stop Ron, Jessica hurriedly explained. When Don''t say a word, Ron had another strange idea in her mind.


    Thinking back to her experience during this period of time, Jessica felt that she might have stepped on shit to make her so unlucky.


    When she was still studying in Midtown High School half a year ago, she deliberately took sick leave from the school in order to go to Disneyland with her family, and successfully went to Disney with the whole family.


    As a result, her family��s car was hit by a military vehicle on the road, and the whole family was irradiated to death by the radioactive chemicals on the military vehicle. She was the only one who survived.


    This is not the most cheating, the most cheating is that after she woke up, she didn''t seem to be sad, and she still wanted to recite poetry.


    After that, she was fully recovered and adopted by the Jones family, and changed her name to Jessica Jones.


    During this period of time, Jessica also became more and more optimistic, and there would be no more sadness of losing her family.


    After that, she taught hip-hop by herself and became a hip-hop tribe, came together with a group of like-minded guys, and set up a hip-hop team called the Optimistic Family. She is the main member...


    Then, on the way home, she unexpectedly discovered that she had superpowers, able to jump very high, and had great strength.


    Jessica trained a little bit again, and found that her abilities had also become stronger, she had already flew for a short time, and she was so handsome!


    After awakening her ability, Jessica also realized that the reason why she became so optimistic was not unconscious, but artificial.


    After thinking hard, Jessica finally remembered who made her optimistic.


    Ron Brenstad, this classmate who has just said a few words at the same school as her.


    At exactly this time, Jessica saw from the TV again that Ron actually invented some regenerative medicine that can regenerate organs and became a genius in people''s mouth.


    So early the next morning, Jessica went directly to Osborne Industries, wanting to see Ron and find out if Ron did what happened before.


    Now that the goal has been achieved, Jessica has let go of the idea of ??wanting to know who made her optimistic, and grinned again, very familiar.


    "Student Ron, I came to you to find out if you made me optimistic, and now I know, so thank you very much!"


    Ron uttered a loud voice, and then said his purpose: "Jessica, you should have awakened superpowers too? Show me what powers are."


    "Wait..." Jessica didn''t want to conceal her ability, but cautiously looked around, and after seeing how many people around, she said carefully to Ron.


    "Ron, I told you,


    "Since you have found me, then you must know that I am also a capable person, just say it, I won''t say it." Ron said with a serious look.


    "Okay, then I can say it." Jessica glanced around again, and then said: "My ability is a short flight, and I have great strength. I can easily lift a car. Right?"


    Ron nodded and looked at Jessica in admiration."Well, much better than me."


    "By the way, Ron, what is your ability, I only know what strange thoughts you will leave people with, do you have any other superpowers?" Jessica asked curiously.


    "Want to know my abilities?" Ron smiled and said, "Yes, but I have a question, you answered me, I will tell you again, how about it?"


    Upon hearing this, Jessica immediately covered her chest with her hand and stared at Ron cautiously: "No, I have a''boyfriend'', I won''t accept you!"


    "Uh..." Ron was speechless. Is this Jessica a bit narcissistic, actually treating him as a suitor, is this imagination too strong?


    You know, Ron is not even tempted by the sexy black widow, how can he be interested in this hip-hop girl...


    "Jessica, I just want to ask you, now that you have super powers, do you want to become a superhero like Spider-Man and Red-haired Woman?"


    "Oh, that''s it." Jessica relaxed, quickly picked up the coffee that the waiter had just delivered, drank it, and then said.


    "Ron, let me tell you, you guessed too well. I was about to be a superhero. I have already thought about the title of superhero for myself. I''m called Jewel Girl, which means I am the same as Jewel. Pretty, how does it sound good?"


    "Sounds... right?" Ron''s expression made no secret of disgust, then Ron took out the guardian alliance''s member badge with a pair of wings from his pocket and placed it in front of Jessica.


    "That''s fine, but I actually formed a superhero team. Now I officially invite you, Jessica, would you like to join my team?"


    "By the way, Ron, you haven''t told me about your abilities... Hey, Ron, you actually formed a superhero team. What is this? Show me." Jessica was very curious, and she took it away. Ron held the badge and watched it.


    After serious badges for a while, Jessica became excited: "Ron, I didn��t expect that your team is actually the Guardian League, which has become popular recently. Let me think about it. You told me about Spider-Man and Redhead before. Girl, that means you should be the Skywalker who formed the Guardian League, right? Damn, I didn��t expect to see the legendary Skywalker, or my classmate, I..."


    "Shut up, Jessica." Seeing Jessica talking in excitement, Ron felt that Jessica had just finished drinking the coffee cup in her mouth, preventing her from making a sound.


    "There are so many people here, you yell so loudly, do you want to expose you?" Ron said looking at Jessica who was puzzled.


    Then, Ron waited until Jessica calmed down, then took the cup away and said.


    "Okay, now you just need to tell me if you want to join the Guardian League, do you understand?"


    "Of course I would! Jessica nodded vigorously, then her eyes became a little confused, and she muttered: "It''s so cool, I''m actually a superhero, or from the Guardian League..."


    Looking at Jessica, Ron regretted letting Jessica join.


    Is it really okay to let such a problem girl join the Guardian League?

 73 Chapter 71 Kidnapping?

    "Let''s go, Jessica, let''s find a place with few people and see how well you are."


    Ron told Jessica to leave after drinking the coffee and paying.


    "Okay, but let''s say Ron, I really have a''boyfriend'', don''t you think about me!"


    Jessica held her skateboard with her arm, and said to Ron seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have a cold with the hip-hop people, let alone you." Ron gave Jessica a slanted look and said: "By the way, you are now a member of my Guardian League. Remember to call me later. Boss or boss, do you know?"


    "Well, boss..." Although Jessica was reluctant, she still agreed.


    Ron had already talked to her about some rules of the Guardian League before. She is still in a trial period, but there are mission bonuses. A low-level mission can cost two hundred dollars, which is not a small amount.


    Jessica usually spends a lot of money. As a hip-hop, she needs to get styling, buy all kinds of clothes, buy equipment and toys, all of which cost money.


    Although Aunt Jones didn��t particularly object to her playing hip-hop, she didn��t really like this sport after all. After all, she was a girl, and this sport was created by people of African American and Latino. This kind of thing is indeed not suitable for her. .


    Getting in the car, Jessica followed Ron to a deserted suburb.


    When they got to the place, Ron and Jessica smiled and said, "Alright, Jessica, prepare yourself. It will be time for you to show your skills later."


    "Oh, how long do you wait?" Jessica was a little excited, but this was the first time she showed her superpowers to others, and she had to be a little cooler at that time, and she couldn''t show Ron down.


    Ron looked at the street entrance with a smile, and said, "Immediately, those people will be here soon."


    "Ah? Who is it?" Jessica was a little confused, listening to Ron, she was going to fight Mortal Kombat!


    Sure enough, at the next moment, two black business Mercedes drove out of the street, aggressively, and stopped in front of Ron and Jessica.


    Then two business Mercedes-Benz opened the doors, and more than a dozen men in black in suits and sunglasses emerged from the car. Without saying anything, they directly surrounded Ron and Jessica.


    "Wow, is this in the cos matrix? By the way, these people in black are pretty handsome, what is your last name?"


    Ron, who was besieged in the middle, just looked at these men in black with a smile, without any movement, but Jessica got close to the men in black and said curiously.


    However, although Jessica''s actions were very bold, these men in black did not pay attention to Jessica, but only stared at Ron, as if they wanted to kill Ron with their eyes.


    After a while, one of the Mercedes-Benz business cars came down to a guy with a face full of flesh, but also wearing a suit. He brought a thin bald head and came to Ron.


    Ron knew that he was one of the original shareholders of Osborne Industries. He was also the one who wanted to buy back shares from Ron that day. Ron didn��t remember what he was called, because it had nothing to do with him anyway. .


    As for the guy next to that guy, Ron could feel that this guy has some strength, but it''s not strong, it''s all small people.


    And when this guy with a face full of flesh walked in front of Ron, he also said very proudly: "Oh? My super genius Ron, how about it, surrounded by so many people, do you feel your heart is frightened? Come out? Haha..."


    As he said, he straightened his tie, pretending to be a civilized person: "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you, I am a legitimate businessman, not a triad, as long as you put the shares in your hand Give it all to me and I will let you go, how about?"


    Facing the threat of this guy,


    "Take so many people down for two hundred dollars? Boss, are you too picky?" Jessica glanced at the people in black around and complained to Ron.


    "Well, two hundred dollars is not enough?" Ron pretended to think for a while, feeling that it was a little too short, and then said, "That''s OK, doubling to four hundred dollars, is that all right?"


    Jessica shook her fingers, "It''s almost..."


    "Enough, kid, shameless! Go straight and grab both of these guys back for me!"


    On the one hand, the guy with the face full of flesh couldn''t stand it anymore, he shouted angrily, and directed the people in black around him to move his hands to Ron and Jessica.


    The people in black around got the order, without a weapon in their hands, and walked directly towards Ron. Only one person walked towards Jessica, and didn''t put the hip-hop girl Jessica in his eyes.


    Jessica was also not angry with the man in black, because she knew Ron was very strong, and Skywalker''s name was not to say.


    The point is, what Jessica cares about is her four hundred dollars reward!


    Ron said that she would be rewarded by turning all these people down. In case she only brought down one by the time, Ron had taken care of the rest, how could she be ashamed to be rewarded with Ron.


    So Jessica swiftly kicked the man in black in front of her in the stomach, kicked the guy more than ten meters away, fell to the ground and fainted.


    "Jessica, remember not to use too much force. If you kill someone by then, it will be a little troublesome." Seeing this scene, Ron yelled helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep my strength, otherwise I will kick that guy''s stomach directly!" Jessica gestured ok to Ron, signalling Ron to rest assured.


    Then, Jessica stopped speaking and ran towards the men in black who were heading for Ron, leaving a footprint on these men in black, kicking these guys out.


    Although Jessica has not fought before, her speed is too fast. Even a sprinter is not half as fast as Jessica. Coupled with Jessica''s great power, subduing these guys is like eating a watermelon. Easy.


    At this time, apart from Ron and Jessica, there were only the guy with the full face and the skinny bald beside him.


    Seeing that Jessica had kicked all of his men into the air, the guy with a face full of flesh took two steps back with some fear, leaving the thin bald head alone in front.


    The thin bald saw that the guy was actually backing away, waved his hand at the guy, and shouted unconvincingly.


    "waste!"


    Just after the skinny bald waved his hand, a poker card suddenly appeared on the neck of the guy with a face full of flesh, and half of it stabbed into the guy''s neck. After humming twice, he lost it. Breath, fell to the ground and became a dead man.


    Seeing this scene, Ron was also a little surprised. This bald and thin man, with a very cruel heart, killed his own people without saying anything.


    On the other side, Jessica originally wanted to bring the two men down, but after seeing this scene, she cautiously looked at the bald thin man and slowly shrank to Ron''s side.


    Jessica was a little scared. First, she was afraid that she could not beat this skinny bald, and secondly, fear that Ron would be stabbed by a poker card by the skinny bald if he didn''t pay attention, and then things would be big. .


    Because of the regenerative medicine, Ron''s current reputation is not low, and he is Osborne''s major shareholder. If he really died, it would definitely cause a big shock.


    At this time, the thin bald man didn''t know that he drew a poker card from there and clamped it in his hand, looking at Ron and Jessica with a smile on his face.


    "Two, my boss wants to invite you to visit, I think you... shouldn''t refuse?"


    ...

 74 Chapter 72 Bullseye

    Looking at the confident face in front of him, without fear of him and Jessica''s bald and thin skinny, Ron felt a little funny.


    Through the previous shots of the skinny bald, plus what Norman Osborne said to him that day, Ron probably guessed who the skinny bald was even if he didn''t use mental power.


    The thin bald man has no real name, only a title, called bullseye. He has extremely accurate throwing ability and can take anything that can be thrown to attack the enemy. Even a playing card or a toothpick can kill dozens of meters. The enemy outside is very powerful.


    The boss in the eyes of the bullseye should be the big villain.


    Jin Bin''s name is Wilson Fisk, and he rules the largest gang in the United States. He has extremely strong fighting ability and a body like Tarzan, and his strength is also very powerful.


    The guy who was killed by the bullseye before should be the man who was introduced to control the shares of some formal companies on the market, so as to add a bargaining chip to himself and not be wiped out by the government.


    The United States is a capital society, and only the more capital you control, whether you are a gangster, a drug dealer or something, you can live in the United States calmly.


    This time Ron used a reversal strategy, but he succeeded in getting Jin and handing over the shares he had in his hand. Then Osborne Industries suddenly rose again, and the stocks rose sharply, so Jin was definitely very angry, thinking To get those shares back.


    And the reason why the bullseye killed that guy was probably because Kim wanted to force Ron to become a member of his gang and work for him, right?


    So Ron spread his hands, put on a look that had nothing to do with me, and said to Jinhe.


    "Sorry, you may be wrong, I am not interested in your request, nor in your boss..."


    The bullseye heard Ron''s words and chuckled: "I know you, your name is Ron, isn''t it? You researched out what regeneration potions are, very good, I like them very much, but how can they be?"


    "Although your mutant bodyguard is good, her abilities are too ordinary. To me, her speed and strength are just like a thin piece of paper, which can be broken with a single poke!"


    The bullseye began to approach Ron and Jessica, flipping the cards in his hand, looking at Ron and Jessica very confidently, as if looking at the dead.


    "And you, you are just a mortal. Even if you have the chick to protect you, you are still a mortal. As long as I want you to die, no one can keep you, and that chick is even more impossible."


    Saying this, with a light wave of the bullseye''s hand, he directly shot the card that had been flipped in his hand countless times in the direction of Ron, and flew into the trunk of a tree behind Ron, and all disappeared. .


    After this blow, Jessica was able to react, and then immediately stood in front of Ron, trying to protect Ron.


    Although her speed is fast, the speed of the bull''s eye speed to throw the projectile is obviously faster, Jessica just vaguely saw an object flying out, the next moment she was invisible.


    Seeing that Jessica didn''t block her playing cards, and Ron didn''t make any movements, the smile on the bull''s eye became even worse.


    "Have you seen it? As long as I want to do something to you, that little girl can''t react at all. So, follow me obediently? My boss is very interested in you and won''t kill you."


    The bullseye was actually very satisfied with the attack he just made. According to his estimation, the card is actually good enough to pierce 90% of the card into the trunk, but the card is completely submerged in the trunk, which is obviously powerful a lot of.


    Although the bullseye also felt that this was a little bit strange, after all, with his control of the projectile, it should be impossible for him to completely sink into the trunk with this blow.


    But the bullseye didn��t think too much, after all, tree trunks and tree trunks are different.


    What puzzled the bullseye the most was Ron''s expression.


    When Ron faced more than a dozen people in black before, it was normal to not be afraid because of the chick who had the ability.


    But now that chick couldn''t protect him anymore, Ron was still not afraid of a little bit, and he was smiling at him, not caring about his threat at all.


    There are three possibilities. One is that Ron himself has powerful abilities, so he is not afraid of him at all.


    Second, Ron actually has other bodyguards who can defeat him and can quickly come out to protect Ron.


    Third, this guy Ron has a facial paralysis, except for a smile, there is no other expression at all.


    But this is impossible. Although the facial paralysis has no expression, but there are legs, if a person is frightened, he will choose to run the first time, but Ron has no intention to run, which is strange.


    The more he thought about the bullseye, the stranger he got. One of his fingers secretly touched another card hidden behind his arm, ready to see if the situation was not right, and directly killed Ron without leaving a living.


    Although Jin Bin''s request was to catch him back alive, if there was an accident, it wouldn''t matter if the bullseye killed Ron. At most, he would be scolded.


    In an emergency, the bullseye will definitely choose to protect itself, rather than complete the task with the greatest effort, that is too stupid.


    What the bullseye cherishes is his own life, and he doesn''t want to lose his life for a task that is neither light nor heavy.


    At this moment, Ron looked at the cautious bull''s eye, but he was thinking, should he go with the bull''s eye to solve the problem together?


    After thinking for a while, Ron directly denied the idea.


    Because that would be too cheap.


    Who is Ron?He is the boss of the Guardian League. If there is anything, it can be solved by the younger brother. Why does he bother to deal with such a small person?


    So Ron just ignored the bullseye and led Jessica to his Mercedes-Benz coupe.


    "Jessica, let''s go, it''s all right now."


    Jessica was a little dazed, pointed her finger at the bull''s eye, and said worriedly: "But this guy is still staring at us. When we are leaving, isn''t he going to shoot us?"


    Ron smiled, "It''s okay, don''t worry about him..."


    "I don''t know good or bad, kill!"


    Over there, the bullseye saw Ron actually ignored him, snorted coldly, and then threw the two cards in his hand in the direction of Ron and Jessica, trying to kill Ron and Jessica. .


    But just in the next moment after he had just thrown a card, the bullseye suddenly felt something stuck in his throat, making his breathing extremely difficult.


    The life force of the bull''s eye is very strong. He stretched out his hand and touched his neck, but only felt a narrow gap, some hot liquid and a trace of air.


    After touching these things, the bull''s eye instantly realized that this should be something pierced in his throat.


    And the thing that pierced his neck, without doubt, was the two ordinary cards he just threw out!

 75 Chapter 73 Golden Union

    Two days later, Manhattan, New York, Hell''s Kitchen.


    A man who was a little more than two meters tall, dressed in a custom suit and was as strong as a cow sat in a chair, listening to the report of James Wesley, who was the legal counsel, but actually the staff officer of the Golden Group Group, with a face It was so gloomy that it could rain.


    "...In addition to the Hudson properties, our Brooklyn property was also destroyed, and the total loss was seven..."


    "Enough, Wesley, stop talking!"


    After listening for a while, he stopped James Wesley and fell silent.


    He is Jin Bin, the leader of the largest underground gang in New York and even in the United States. It can be said that 30 to 40 percent of criminal activities in the United States are actually related to him.


    Not only that, Jin Bin also holds the shares of many large companies on the market, and has more assets than some small countries. He is a figure who can go both black and white.


    But at this time, Jin did not feel happy at all.


    Because recently, the shares he controlled were taken back bit by bit by others, causing the capital he controlled to continue to lose one third.


    And the source of all this started with the lost shares of Osborne Industries.


    At that time, due to the lizard monster incident, the stock price of Osborne Industries had dropped to its lowest level. It was only a matter of time before the bankruptcy was declared. Therefore, Jin He bought the shares of Osborne Industries at a low price and gave up Osborne. industry.


    However, what he never expected was that in just a dozen days, Osborne Industries not only did not go bankrupt, but also relied on regenerative agents, and the stock price rose to its original position and stabilized.


    At this time, Jin didn''t care too much. He knew everything about capitalists. The Osborne Industrial Research on Regenerative Medicine had not been successful for several years. How could it be possible to succeed in just over ten days?


    All this is nothing but a smoke bomb thrown by Norman Osborne to save the Osborne industry in danger.


    After the smoke clears, Osborne Industries will definitely be worse than before.


    At that time, waiting for Norman Osborne, there are only two options: endless imprisonment and jumping off the building to die.


    What Jin did not even expect was that a month later, Osborne Industries actually broadcasted the effects of regenerative agents in front of people around the world, causing the stock price of Osborne Industries to rise again and again, instantly bringing Osborne Industries to An unprecedented height.


    So Jin did not regret it. He asked him to take back the lost shares, but was told that the shares were in the hands of someone named Ron.


    Jin He also took a look at the live news that day, and knew that Ron was the one who successfully studied the regeneration medicine, so Jin He wanted to let someone bring that Ron back, directly control Ron himself, and let Ron become his underworld. A member of the group, worked for him.


    In order to ensure that Ron was brought back smoothly, Jin Ping also sent his most effective target to help out, in case of accidents.


    As a result, he only waited for the corpse of the bull''s eye to come, and got nothing.


    According to those who walked with the bullseye, Ron had a strong bodyguard, so this mission would fail.


    Jin Bin originally wanted to continue to send people, or directly take action to get Ron back, but at this time, Jin Bin got another news that the shares of some formal companies he controlled were actually taken back one by one. , And the black industries below him were also destroyed one by one, with countless losses.


    Jin didn''t know that the person who dealt with him was definitely not a simple censorship department, but a mysterious department called SHIELD, which came to deal with him in conjunction with the capital he had annexed.


    Jin Bin was caught by this incident, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    All this, it��s Ron, if it��s not Ron,


    Jin Bin''s eyes became sharper, and a slaughter that hadn''t appeared for a long time began to appear on his body, and then gradually became thicker.


    "How long have I not really done it? Is it a bodyguard for a powerful person? Ho..."


    ...


    The days passed. In the past few days, Jessica and successfully became a member of the Guardian League, turned into a gem girl, and did some superhero things.


    As for the bullseye that died that day?


    Ron didn''t care about it, because he knew that the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau behind the Black Widow would help to close the field.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. only allowed the Black Widow to contact Ron and did not watch Ron too much, S.H.I.E.L.D. could still see everything Ron did.


    In the past two days, I saw a lot of news, saying that the shares of several large companies have changed, the shares were reclaimed by the largest shareholder, or they were sold to other people.


    And Ron, the owner of these lost shares, only checked a little, and found that these people had some faint connections with Jinwei and belonged to the Jinwei Group.


    Needless to say, these things definitely have a great relationship with SHIELD.


    S.H.I.E.L.D., the guy who has mastered a lot of capital, may not be able to move for a while, but S.H.I.E.L.D. can still do it if Jindo suffers a little loss and loses some of the capital he previously mastered.


    In this way, some people who have a close relationship with SHIELD can control these capitals, so that SHIELD can take root in the world and help.


    You know, although S.H.I.E.L.D. is under the World Security Council, the United States, one of the most powerful countries in the world, is still the country that has the most direct connection with S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Therefore, the United States is the country that SHIELD cannot ignore and is the least likely to offend.


    But the United States is a capital country, and SHIELD is only a special department. If the United States really wants to attack SHIELD by that time, SHIELD will absolutely be unable to resist the power of capital and gradually lose control of the United States.


    And Jin is like a vassal on the big consortium of American capitalists. Although Jin does have a lot of capital, these capitals are deprived of other capital consortia. Dealing with gold is definitely the most important thing for these people. What I want to do.


    Ron was also at ease. With these things tied up, Kim Yee would definitely not have thoughts about him in these two days, and would not come to deal with him for the time being.


    However, Ron will not let Jin Bin go. Jin will definitely be the first villain to be eliminated by the Guardian Alliance, adding to the reputation of the Guardian Alliance.


    You know, although the Guardian Company already has some reputation, these reputations are only obtained from small things. At that time, if you want to compete with the Avengers under the proper government, the strength is still a bit weak.


    Then Ron didn''t need to move at all, just waited for the guy Jinhe to deliver him by himself.

 76 Chapter 74 No one can steal my Pepper, huh!

    Black Coast, Liberty City Villa.


    For the past few days, Tony Stark has been staying in his Liberty City villa, and even Stark Industries in New York has not been back once.


    Tony felt very lucky. Although the land he bought at the time was not expensive, it was secret enough and very comprehensive. It had a variety of materials and equipment, even if Tony wanted to manufacture a very high-tech steel Armor, the reserve of Freedom City can also fully meet Tony''s needs.


    A few days later, the manufacture of Tony''s steel armor Mark 2 has come to an end. Now the Mark 2 has basically taken shape and has the ability to act.


    Compared with the cumbersome and ugly Mark 1, Mark 2 is simply a fine diamond. It has the shape of Tony''s body. The undyed silver-white metal also exudes the most essential roughness of the metal. No. 2 sets off flawlessly.


    Tony has just gone through the preliminary flight test, so he can''t wait to put the Mark 2 on his body immediately, and after adjusting the kinetic energy of the Mark 2, he is ready to directly conduct the first experiment.


    "Jarvis, check the weather conditions and the automatic tool indexing device, monitor the airport tower channel, and prepare for the first flight!" Tony ordered the artificial intelligence Jarvis.


    Jarvis began to respond: "Sir, the armor still needs at least 1000g calculations before it can enter the actual flight. If you enter now..."


    "Jarvis!" Tony smiled, looking very confident: "Sometimes you have to learn to run before you learn to walk. This is called growth!"


    Jarvis didn''t answer, he was just an artificial intelligence and didn''t understand this, so he was listening carefully and learning what Tony had said.


    "Jarvis, are you ready?" Tony asked, and got a positive reply from Jarvis.


    "Yes, sir."


    "OK, ready to count down..."


    "three."


    "two."


    "One."


    After the count, Tony was ready to fly, and then Mark 2 instantly rose into the air, flew out from the basement exit, and soared into the sky.


    At first Tony could not control the Mark 2, but after a short flight, Tony quickly mastered the flying skills, as if he was born suitable for flying.


    Tony experimented with a lot of things. He first experimented with the speed of Mark 2 and found that the speed limit of Mark 2 is 800 kilometers per hour, which has surpassed the speed of sound and is on par with some fighters.


    After experimenting with speed for a while, Tony started experimenting with the high altitude tolerance of Mark 2 again. You must know that the closer you are to the sky, the lower the air pressure will be. How high the sky can continue to fly on Mark 2 is still An unknown number.


    Tony didn''t hesitate, he immediately directed Jarvis to fly up into the sky, to see if he could break the 85,000-foot record of the SR-71 Blackbird reconnaissance plane.


    "Records are for breaking, come on, Jarvis!"


    Tony shouted cheer for Jarvis, and then Mark 2 flew up, and it didn''t take long for him to get into the sky tens of thousands of feet.


    Then, Mark 2 had an icing problem...


    "Sir, if the steel armor continues to fly upward, the icing problem may cause the armor to be damaged, do you need to continue?" Jarvis''s cordial greeting sounded.


    Tony made an unquestionable voice, "Keep flying, it hasn''t broken the record yet!"


    After a while, Mark 2 was close to 85,000 feet, and Tony let Jarvis work harder, and finally succeeded in breaking the altitude record.


    But the problem also followed. At this time, the Mark 2 had completely frozen the ice, freezing the armored aircraft, causing the armor to lose kinetic energy and began to fall quickly.


    "Jarvis, we are frozen, hurry up and spread out the ailerons, Jarvis!"


    Tony became anxious, and he called Jarvis to get out of this predicament.


    Finally, when Tony was about to fall to the ground, Jarvis recovered, rejuvenated the Mark 2 and flew into the sky again.


    "Oh..."


    Tony roared in excitement. He had never experienced the feeling of falling from the sky. It was so cool!


    After flying for a while, Tony finally returned to the Liberty City Villa. Although there were some mistakes when landing, allowing him to smash his own sports car, this is not the point.


    The point is that his steel armor plan has been successful. With Mark 2, his life is no longer as fragile as before.


    After taking off Mark 2, Tony took a bath and went back to the basement, ready to sleep in the basement.


    In order to make Mark 2 in the past few days, he has hardly gone out of the basement. Sleeping in the basement will make Tony feel very comfortable.


    When walking inside, Tony noticed something, it was a box and a cup of coffee, which seemed to have been delivered by Pepper a few days ago.


    Tony took out a sentence of coffee that he couldn''t drink at all, opened the box, and found that inside the box was the first generation arc reactor that he had replaced before, which had little energy and was almost scrapped.


    Seeing that Pepper did not throw away the arc reactor, but left it to him, Tonyton smiled comfortingly.


    Pepper Poz, this woman, has slowly sprouted in his heart!


    "You have body, you give soul......"


    At this moment, Tony''s cell phone began to ring, which was the opening of his favorite song "the futurist".(Spoof)


    The caller was Pepper. Tony let out a helpless sigh and answered the phone: "Hey, Pepper, you call me, don''t you want to persuade me to meet that Ron?"


    "..." Pepper was silent for a while when Tony said the purpose. She had called Tony several times before, but Tony still refused to agree to see Ron, very stubborn.


    But how could Pepper give up, so Pepper organized a new reason and began to persuade Tony to come.


    "Tony, I know you can��t let go of your face and spend money to meet Ron from Osborne Industries, but think about it, you spend money, you are the employer, and Ron is the employee. You account for this matter. It��s cheap, so what do you have to insist on?"


    Due to the previous arc reactor, Tony did not answer Pepper in the same tone as before, but was a lot gentler.


    "Pepper, I didn''t even say what I was going to do, so the guy offered a payment. This obviously meant that I was begging him. Tony Stark had never begged anyone in my life, and neither will this time. !"


    Pepper touched his forehead: "Tony, you are the same again."


    "Okay, Tony, I won��t convince you anymore. Tomorrow the New York Firefighter��s House will hold a charity party, and all major companies in New York will attend. That Ron is now a major shareholder of Osborne Industries, and it is very likely. I will go, and I will meet him again then and beg him again."


    Knowing that this method wouldn''t work, Pepper used a radical technique she had thought of before, and before Tony could reply, she hung up the phone and excited Tony.


    "I still have a lot to do, bye, Tony...duh, duh, duh~"


    Hearing the hang-up sound from the phone, Tony''s face turned a little green. He glanced at the arc reactor on his chest, then immediately went to the bathroom and took care of the beard that had not been cleaned for several days.


    "No one can take my Pepper, huh..."

 77 Chapter 75 Surprise News

    "Mr. Ron, there is a charity party at the Firefighter''s House tonight, and Osborne Industries also sponsors it. Are you going?"


    When Ron came out of the finance room, Tina hurried forward and asked.


    Ron came to the Osborne Industrial Building too few times. In the past, Tina relied on text messages to contact Ron. Today Ron finally came again. Tina didn''t want to let Ron go.


    "A charity party at the Firefighter''s House?" Ron raised his eyebrows. He knew that this charity party was organized by the Firefighters Association in New York, and every major company in New York would be invited. Osborne Industries was a company. Big technology companies will also be among them.


    Ron remembered that Tony Stark would also go to the party at that time, and then learned that his Stark industry was controlled by Obadiah and he was still selling arms.


    Then, Tony vented his anger on the terrorist organization, which was acquired by the purchase, and carried out the first official mission of Iron Man to destroy the terrorist organization~


    But what does this have to do with Ron? He doesn''t want to attend some upper-class party. He came to Osborne Industries today, but there are other things.


    At this time, Ron is less interested in going to S.H.I.E.L.D., because S.H.I.E.L.D. knows how powerful Ron is, so he dare not do anything to him and let the Black Widow monitor him. Ron was also very ordinary, and he would never use extreme plans against Ron.


    You know, in addition to making himself stronger, Ron actually has no ambitions. He just wants to make himself a little happier. He wants to rule the earth, lead the earth to the universe, fight aliens, and so on. Ron has all these things. No interest.


    In other words, at least Ron is actually not interested in these.


    So Ron thought of another thing that could make him mess up. He was going to start a news media covering the world, be his own boss, and publish his own news to the world!


    As a traverser, Ron knows a lot of things, and his memory is already so powerful, as long as Ron has seen it, he can remember many details, plus some reality. The exploration and understanding of the world will surely set off a bloody storm.


    What is the most important manifestation factor of a modern developed society?It is the transmission of information!


    You can know the world without going out. A shooting incident that happened in Europe one second will be transmitted to America in the next second. This is modern society!


    With a news media that can control the trend of global information, what Ron wants to do at that time, only need a piece of news, you can easily spread it out!


    At that time, what kind of mutant��s ownership, the passion between superheroes and supervillains, alien invasions, and Thanos��s attack, will definitely be spread in Ron��s hands in an alternative way. All over the world.


    That''s why Ron was going to start a news agency specifically to publish things related to superpowers and changes to the earth.


    The name of the newspaper was Surprise, and it was inspired by the Marvel comics Ron had originally read. It was also a small spoof Ron.


    Ron has been busy with this matter these days. He has asked Norman Osborn to buy the news agency building, apply for news agency qualifications, and so on, and he has basically done it today.


    "Let''s go Tina, pack things up, and go to the new company building with me. Your future office will be there, not for Osborne Industries!" Ron smiled and said.


    Tina was surprised when she heard the words, "Uh, Mr. Ron, is the Surprise building completed today?"


    Ron nodded, "Well, it''s done, you will be an assistant to the president of Surprise News in the future, work hard, and I will pay you."


    "Oh..." Tina responded.


    Ron pretended to just hear the sound vaguely, and made a threatening look: "What are you talking about? Would you like to say it again?"


    Hearing this, Tina waved her hand quickly, begging with an expression: "Don''t dare, I won''t dare anymore, Mr. Ron, don''t fire me, I have the old and the young..."


    Ron squinted Tina and interrupted her: "It''s okay, don''t say it, I won''t fire you."


    "By the way, don''t call me husband in the future, just call me the boss, I prefer to hear this title."


    "Okay, boss." Knowing that she would not be expelled, Tina became happy and called the boss without hesitation.


    In the next time, Ron took Tina to the Surprise building to see how Norman Osborn bought him.


    The current Osborne Industries is not the previous crisis company that could not survive without orders from the Ministry of Defense.


    Although the regenerative medicine has not yet been officially released, the orders have already arrived, and the US dollars have flowed into the account of Osborne Industries. Even if it is to buy a building, it is for the current Osborne Industry. It is very easy to say.


    The Surprise Office building looks like a new building built only half a year ago. It looks relatively ordinary, with a height of about thirty stories. It is not a high-rise building in New York, but because the location of the building is not in the central area of ??New York. Manhattan, but in the more partial Queens area, but because it is the only one, it looks pretty good.


    The function of the building is very complete. There is a production department that produces newspapers, and a network news department, editorial department, and art department that publish news on the Internet. It is completely self-sufficient.


    However, apart from some employees in the production department of the logistics department, there are no employees in important departments such as press releases and reporters. This is because the things that Marvel will report in the future will not be simple things. So Ron will be serious about the operation, and the selection will be very strict, and he can''t just hire some people in at will.


    And some members of the Guardian League also need a place to stay, such as Peter Parker, this guy is very suitable to be a reporter!


    After watching, Ron��s phone rang, and the caller was Pepper Poz.


    Ron frowned, hesitated for a while, and answered the phone.


    "Hey, Miss Pepper, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m not Pepper." There was silence on the phone for a while, and then a slightly hoarse voice came.


    "Tony Stark?" As soon as Ron heard the voice, he knew who was on the other end of the phone.


    Tony Stark, the man in charge of Stark Industries, Ron''s object of trouble.


    Looking inside the Audi r8 sports car, Tony Stark took a deep breath and finally let go of his stubbornness.


    "Well, I''m Tony Stark, I agreed to the last time you made the condition, one million dollars, and took the initiative to call you to make an appointment. Are you free to come over and meet me now?"

 78 Chapter 76 The Depressed Tony Stark

    Ron drove an ordinary comfortable Mercedes-Benz sports car from the parking lot of the Surprise Building and drove in the direction of the Stark Industrial Building.


    Ron was very happy, and even whistled to release his happy mood.


    This is because Tony Stark finally put his face down and took the initiative to call Ron and invite him to meet.


    Ron found it interesting to let such a haughty guy let go of his dignity. This special sense of conquest made Ron feel very good and cool!


    In fact, Ron originally wanted Tony Stark to meet in his Surprise Building, but Ron��s psychopath felt a little different, so he gave Peter, Black Widow, and Jessica three people. After sending all a message, Tony Stark chose a place to meet.


    New York is not big, and Ron��s Surprise Building is not far from the Stark Industrial Building. Just when Ron was about to drive to Stark Industrial, a red r8 drove up on another road. The Mercedes Benz raced side by side, and then immediately surpassed the past, as if provoking.


    Watching the red r8 pass by his side, Ron smiled, then directly increased the throttle and quickly followed.


    Sitting in the red r8 in front was no one else, or the super genius who invited Ron over, Tony Stark.


    Ron''s Mercedes-Benz sports car is a comfortable sports car produced by Mercedes-Benz in 2004, and it is not a bit worse than Tony Stark''s latest customized version of R8, but Ron is not in a hurry.


    Cls only increased the throttle for a while, and easily surpassed Tony Stark r8 and came to the Stark Industrial Building first.


    Looking at Tony Stark, who was looking depressed, coming out of the car, Ron smiled and waved to Tony.


    "Hi, great genius Tony Stark, this is the first time we meet, please take care of me!"


    "Okay..." Tony Stark waved his hand like Ron, and then aimed at Ron''s comfortable Mercedes, making no secret of his greedy gaze, and then showing his instinct as a business tycoon. , Said very naturally.


    "You are Ron Brenstad, right? I admit you are great, but can you tell me what exactly is your Mercedes-Benz CLS engine made of? Why can you catch up with my r8 so quickly? ?"


    With that, Tony turned around and revealed that I was a big money: "Of course, if you can, can you sell me your car, I can pay for it!"


    Ron smiled and refused: "I haven''t modified the engine, and I won''t sell it to you, because even if you take this car, you won''t be able to study anything."


    Tony looked disdainful, "Impossible, haven''t you heard of my Tony Stark name, even an ordinary car can stump me?"


    Ron patted the hood of the car: "Have you seen Transformers?"


    "It''s the movie where a car can be transformed into a big robot?" Tony Stark thought for a while, remembering what Ron was talking about Transformers, and then continued to speak disdainfully.


    "As a high-tech genius, how can I watch that kind of movie? I only heard people say it twice. Why, don''t you tell me that your Mercedes can be transformed into a robot?!"


    "Yes, you guessed it right, it can indeed transform into a robot, do you want to try?" Ron said with a smile on his face.


    "I''m sick." Tony rolled his eyes, then his face gradually became serious, said.


    "Okay, Mr. Ron Brenstad, I came to you for a business matter. I hope you can keep the next thing confidential. Don''t say it. Come in. Go inside."


    Tony and Ron pointed to the inside of the Stark Industrial Building.


    Ron did not hesitate, and followed Tony into the building.


    Because it was night, there were not many people in the Stark Industrial Building. Tony took Ron to a hospitality area in the building, took the initiative to pour Ron a glass of water, and then sat down in front of Ron.


    Tony has a feeling. Although Ron is more than ten years younger than him, after a few minutes of brief contact, Tony feels that he is facing someone who is about the same age as himself, or even older than himself. Big people, very strange.


    Is this because I lost my parents since I was a child?


    "Mr. Ron, I heard from the news that you said something when you were still in high school more than half a year ago. You just don''t like learning. As long as you learn, even I can''t compare to you, right? ?"


    Seeing Ron, a teenager whose legal age is younger than him, Tony said teasingly.


    "Almost, but Mr. Stark, you are still very authoritative in weapon manufacturing. The Jerick missile is a very good invention and very powerful." Ron took a sip of water and then casually exposed Tony Si. Tucker''s scar.


    "..." Tony was a little speechless by Ron. He was injured because he went to some army to experiment with the Jerick missile he invented. Now the scars are re-exposed by Ron. He is naturally very Depressed, even the interest in mocking Ron''s overpowering was gone.


    He took a deep breath, and then said: "Well, what is your account number, I will transfer you a million dollars in the past, and then we will continue to talk about the previous business."


    Ron smiled triumphantly, "Don''t worry, finish your business first, and it''s not too late to talk about one million dollars."


    "You..." Tony was completely crushed. Didn''t you say that you have to give money before you can talk about business? Why don''t you care about the money now!


    Seeing Tony''s face, Ron drank again and concealed the really unstoppable smile on his face.


    Ron found that it was really a fun thing to stun people, especially for such a proud person as Tony Stark, it was simply Ron��s welfare, so amazing!


    Although Tony Stark had a very thick-skinned face, he still met too few people like Ron who could make him speechless with every word.


    I saw Tony take a deep breath again, staring straight at Ron, and said: "Ron, the business is, Pepper Potts is my person, always mine, you can''t treat her Ideas, you know?"


    "Oh..." When Tony heard what Tony said, Ron gave a soft voice, showing an expression that didn''t care much.


    Just when Tony brought him to the reception room, UU read Ron guessed that the business Tony was going to talk about was definitely not his heart problem, but something else.


    Looking at it now, Ron didn''t guess wrong, and what Tony wanted to say had something to do with Pepper Poz, who he cared most about.


    So Ron secretly turned on the phone''s recording function, wanting to see what Tony would say next.


    Tony saw Ron just faintly sighed, thinking Ron was really interested in Pepper, and was anxious, and immediately said again.


    "Speak, Ron, you are only eighteen and you are still young. A lot of beautiful girls are waiting for you. Pepper is ten years older than you, and they are old and ugly. Why do you have to stare at me? Don''t let go of the shit?"


    "That''s it!" Ron nodded, "rest assured, I don''t mean to Miss Pepper, but I just seemed to accidentally turn on the recording function of my phone, Mr. Stark, what do you think about this matter?"


    With that, Ron put the phone in front of Tony and replayed the words that were just recorded to Tony.


    "...Old and ugly...,...a pile of shit..."


    "Ahem!" Tony couldn''t help but coughed violently as he heard the voice from the phone.


    "Okay, Mr. Stark, I will delete the recording, don''t worry, but you have to remember to double my reward then, I have something to do, go ahead."


    Ron retracted the phone and waved it in front of Tony for the last time, preparing to leave.


    "Ahem..., it''s easy to leave or not!"


    Tony was obviously very angry. He drank his saliva and wanted to calm down, but couldn''t control himself at all, muttering to himself depressed.


    "I''ve been so bad for eight lifetimes, I will meet such an annoying guy, why, why..."

 79 Chapter 77: The Guardian Alliance Fights the Golden Union

    "Hey, Miss Natasha, Jessica, you said Ron asked us to come under the Stark Industrial Building, what are you doing?"


    Peter Parker leaned back on his second-hand Hornet, talking to the black widow and Jessica beside him.


    Peter originally had a good date with Gwen outside, but about halfway through, Ron suddenly sent him a text message saying that he would go to the Stark Industries building. There was a high-level mission from the Guardian League. Give it to him.


    Although Ron sometimes cheated him, Peter apologized to Gwen and drove his Bumblebee to the Stark Industrial Building.


    You know, the Guardian League��s missions are now divided into three levels. The low-level missions are generally 200 dollars a time, the intermediate missions are 2,000 US dollars, and the high-level missions are directly rewarded with 10,000 US dollars. Heartbeat.


    Like Peter, both Black Widow and Jessica were called by Ron halfway through. The difference is that Black Widow didn��t know what mission she was performing, and Jessica was training her super powers.


    When Ron called over, the two of them were also helpless, especially Black Widow. She didn��t want to come, but Ron said in the text message that she must come, otherwise there would be serious consequences. How dare Black Widow Offending Ron, he had to abandon his mission and rush over.


    "That guy Ron called the three of us over. It must be a good thing, Peter, didn''t you say that this mission was rewarded with 10,000 dollars? Perhaps Ron found a ferocious alien monster and pulled us. Come to destroy the monster, right?"


    The black widow murmured bitterly with the pistol in her hand.


    During this period of time, the Black Widow really couldn''t stand Ron''s abuse. She called her to perform various tasks every day, without rewards, and her attitude was poor. The Black Widow had long wanted to leave Ron.


    Having debuted for so many years and completed countless missions, it is the first time that Black Widow has met someone like Ron. She is simply a devil!


    Jessica saw Peter and Black Widow having a hot chat, and joined in and kicked in: "That''s right, the last time I went out with Ron..."


    "What''s wrong with me going out with you?" At this moment, a voice came out from the side, it was Ron.


    After Ron got out of the Stark Industries building, he saw Peter three at a glance and walked over.


    "Boss, you''re here!" Jessica and Peter called out first when they saw Ron coming over, their expressions flattering and extremely flattering.


    During this period of time, they have received a lot of benefits. They went out every day to fight against a few criminals, just a few people, and they could easily earn thousands of dollars in income, but they were not happy.


    But Black Widow was different. After she saw Ron, she gritted her teeth for a while before yelling, "Old...big!"


    Ron smiled and nodded, "Not bad, all are here, no one is absent, I am very optimistic about you!"


    "Boss, what the hell is the high-level mission you asked us to perform this time, is it to fight monsters or catch the wicked?" Even though it was urgent, Peter still put on his spider suit and asked.


    "You''ll find out in a while!" Ron replied.


    "Wait another moment?" Jessica yelled, she remembered what Ron said the last time he took her to test her abilities.


    Jessica originally thought that Ron was really just experimenting with her abilities. How did she think that Ron had directly recruited a group of gangsters to fight her, and one of them was a thin bald man who also had super powers. She couldn''t even beat her.


    Fortunately, according to Ron later, someone helped solve the skinny bald before they could leave, otherwise they would not know what the result would be.


    "Don''t worry, look, that guy is here." Ron didn''t hear Jessica''s complaint.


    The three of Peter looked in the direction Ron was pointing, and found a big bald head that was more than two meters tall but still wearing a suit, walking towards them.


    Seeing this big guy, Peter Black Widow Jessica''s brows were slightly frowned, especially Black Widow, she fought with people a lot of times, so as long as she saw someone else, she could guess this The approximate strength of the person.


    This big bald head walking towards them is definitely not weaker than the Dr. Lizard that I met in the underground pipeline.


    Almost at the same time, all three of the Black Widow Peter Jessica took a combat posture.


    "Haha, Ron, I didn''t expect you to be so cautious. Three bodyguards were brought over to protect you. You are really careful!"


    The big guy walked to a place about six or seven meters in front of Ron''s four, leaning on a silver-white cane, looking at Ron and said.


    "You are the gangster with the nickname Jin Bin, and the real name is Wilson Fisk? Hello!" Ron pretended to be familiar, waved his hand with Jin Bin, and said hello.


    "Yes, I am Jin Bin. It seems that you have a very good relationship with the secret department of the government. You know my identity so quickly. From this point of view, one of your three bodyguards is from the secret department, right? ?"


    Jin did not appear very confident. He glanced at Peter and several others, and finally his eyes stayed on the black widow: "It should be you, sexy little beauty?"


    "Boss, who is this person?" The black widow asked Ron without paying attention to Jin Bin.


    S.H.I.E.L.D.''s action against Jin Bin this time did not tell Black Widow, so Black Widow did not know who Jin Bin was.


    "A big villain, very strong. If you kill this guy with Peter Jessica today, you can get a reward of ten thousand dollars!" Ron said.


    "Oh, that''s it!" The black widow licked her tongue. This was the first time Ron said that she would be rewarded. For some reason, she was a little happy.


    "Okay, big bald head, I know you''re here to kill me today, so if you want to do it, hurry up, I want to go back to sleep!" Ron pretended to be yawning, and said impatiently.


    "Huh, useless mortal, just wait for me to kill your three little bodyguards, and then I will deal with you!" Seeing that Ron didn''t care about him at all, Jin He was angry and charged with his cane. Come here.


    "Okay, Peter, Jessica, Black Widow, my boss depends on you to guard. Now you have been strengthened, come on!" Ron patted Peter and Jessica, fingering the gold. Direction, directing the three of them to deal with Jin Bin.


    "Pretend!" Peter and Jessica didn''t have any doubts, they rushed forward and wanted to join hands. The Black Widow snorted when he heard Ron''s words, and then rushed over.


    For a time, Spider-Man, Black Widow, Jewel Girl and the big villain Jin worked together, and launched the first collective action of the Guardian League!

 80 Chapter 78 Narrator: Ron

    "Ahem, now the two fighting parties are very fierce! Oh? Our Spider-Man took the lead. Spider-Man used Spider Silk to attack. Jin didn''t want to dodge, but unfortunately he didn''t succeed. Wow! Spider Silk successfully attacked. Congratulations to the big villain Kim Bin, let us congratulate Spider-Man...


    "The black widow is also doing her part. The black widow also shot Jin Bin directly. The bullet of the gun seems to be a narcotic bullet. The intention should be to delay or directly drunk Jin Bin! However, this seems to have no effect, Jin There was no reaction at all. Fortunately, when our black widow saw this, he immediately changed to another solid ammunition to prepare for an attack. It was beautiful, and the bullet hit..."


    "Well, let��s take a look at our Jewel Girl last. Jewel Girl is obviously a melee warrior. She jumped up and attacked Jin and used kicks to attack Jin Bin��s big bald head. The speed of Jewel Girl is very fast. The Jewel Girl is about to hit...oh no! Jin Bin''s reaction came, and the Jewel Girl has also been caught by Jin Bin. The situation is dangerous now..."


    "Well, our superhero Spider-Man has attacked again. He successfully used the spider silk to rescue the Jewel Girl from Jin Bin''s hand. On the other hand, the Black Widow is still shooting Jin Bin with bullets. But this time she changed a bullet that seemed to have an electric shock effect, but it still didn''t seem to have much effect..."


    "At this time, Jin didn''t know that he had fallen into a disadvantage. He actually fired a laser attack with his crutches. In order not to be attacked by the laser, the three of Spider-Man, Jewel Girl, and Black Widow all started quickly Dodge, the situation is dangerous!"


    On the wide flat ground below the Stark Industrial Building, a series of suspected commentary voices came out of Ron��s mouth. In addition to these commentaries, there were also some sounds such as bullets firing, fists and feet intersecting, humming haha. Come on, encouraging voices, etc...


    ...


    "Boss, can you please stop telling me, come up and help, we can''t hold it anymore!" The black widow couldn''t stand Ron''s bb anymore and shouted to Ron who was happily explaining.


    Although her physical fitness is already at the limit of human beings, it cannot be compared with the two mutant guys Peter and Jessica, so she struggled to lean against Ron, asking for help, but also in order to be able to Protect yourself.


    Although Ron said that he had to rely on her and Peter Jessica for protection, the Black Widow knew that if the three of them were facing Ron, then even if the three of them went together, they would definitely not be able to move. A hair of Ron.


    Other than that, when Nick Fury explained to her that this mission was a tenth level mission, the Black Widow already knew the result.


    "Don''t worry, Jin Ning is not that powerful. You will be fine. Come on, I will applaud you."


    Then, Ron seemed not to care about the safety of the three Black Widows, and he really clapped!


    "Papa......"


    "Nima, what kind of people have I followed? I don''t even care about my own life..." The black widow patted her forehead, her pretty face was sad, and she lost faith in Ron. .


    "Haha, give up resistance. Your boss is just a mortal. When I finish cleaning up the three of you, I will kill your boss. Don''t worry." At this time, Jin laughed at the appearance of the black widow. I got up and said very proudly.


    Seeing that the atmosphere on the scene had been fully brought up by himself, Ron resumed his faint smile before and walked to Jin Bin who was defending the attack of the three black widows.


    "Lovely villain Jin Bin, has anyone said that you look like a big bad guy now?"


    "What do you mean by this?" Jin Ho frowned, wondering how Ron, a completely incompetent person, would dare to be so close to him.


    Moreover, Jin Dong seemed to be very gracious. He said that he would solve the three black widows first and then act on Ron. Even though Ron is already very close to him now, he did not take the time to act on Ron, the crutches in his hand. Random shots, but none of them attacked Ron.


    Ron smiled, and then drew a teacher''s teaching whip from his back, with the other hand on his back, the pointer pointed at Jin Bin, and said in a teaching tone.


    "I mean you are stupid. For example, you think you can solve me directly, but you are still talking to me?"


    "Also, why didn''t you directly attack us when you just arrived? You have to come and deal with us alone. As a gangster, you can hire several assassins who are proficient in sniping and kill us directly from a distance. Even if they are capable, as long as they are caught off guard, some poorly capable sniper guns will not be able to withstand the shooting of a powerful sniper rifle and will die directly."


    At the end, Ron shook his head disappointedly, and said, "Bald head, you are a villain who is not dedicated, you are still a long way from being a qualified villain, you have to come on..."


    "Enough! I''m Jin Yun doing things, and it''s not your turn to teach me an ordinary person!" Jin Yun frowned tightly, looking at Ron who pointed at him with the pointer, and roared.


    It was the first time he saw that he was not afraid of himself at all, and this guy dared to say that his way of doing things was wrong, he did things with gold, and he actually needed someone to teach him. Isn��t it funny?


    "That''s your fault again, Jin Bin." Seeing that Jin didn''t pay attention to his words at all, Ron picked up the pointer to teach Jin and came: "You are a big villain, and you went out to kill. If you don''t know the details of the enemy, dare to deal with others. Should I say that you are as stupid as a pig or as stupid as a pig?


    "Fuck you!" Jin He couldn''t bear it anymore. He ignored the three Black Widows and didn''t use the laser to attack Ron, so he rushed towards Ron, trying to crush Ron directly. Vent your anger.


    However, just as Jin rushed to and behind Ron, he suddenly discovered that the pointer in Ron''s hand had turned into a crutches at some point, exactly the same as his hand.


    "Isn''t this my crutches?"


    Jin He suddenly felt uncomfortable in his heart and wanted to dodge, but in the next instant, a dazzling light had hit his head, causing a big black hole in his huge bald head.


    Even though Jin Bin''s body was extremely powerful, the laser was not weak. With just one blow, this big guy, who was more than two meters tall and weighed more than 400 pounds, lost his life and fell directly to the ground.


    Seeing Jin Bin lying on the ground, Ron took the abduction back from his hand, and then greeted the three Peter: "It''s still a fake, it''s really boring. Okay, Peter, Jessica, Black Widow, mission Finish, let''s go."


    "Oh..." Peter and Jessica looked at Jin Bin, who was put on the ground by Ron so easily, opened their mouths a little silly, and followed Ron.


    "It''s also said that others are pretending to be coercion, you are pretending to be coercion!" Only the Black Widow was prepared for a long time, without too much surprise, she muttered, silently picked up the phone and sent a message to S.H.I. .


    ...


    At this time, in a very remote town outside of New York, a person who was lying on a bed''sleeping'' suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood and lost his breath. No one knew why...

 81 Chapter 79 News about things

    Noon, Queens, Surprise Building.


    "Boss, the newspapers have published the Jin Bin incident. Should we also arrange a wave at Surprise?"


    Jessica ran to the office and said to Ron, who was sitting in a chair and playing with a mobile phone.


    Ron threw a USB flash drive to Jessica, "Well, send this USB flash drive to the press department. In five minutes, I will see the news from our surprise newspaper on my phone, go!"


    "Okay, follow the boss''s instructions." Jessica stretched out her hand and easily caught the flying USB flash drive. Without hesitation, she rushed outside.


    Today is the third day that Ron��s team eliminated Jin Bing. Yesterday, Ron personally went into battle and recruited many employees for Surprise. He also called Peter and Jessica as reporters. Surprise was on the right track, its wings gradually plumped, and it was ready to take off.


    And if a newspaper wants to take off, the most important thing is how explosive the news reported by the newspaper is, so for the first news from Surprise, Ron has prepared a lot of good things!


    Since the death of Jin Bin and Jin Bin��s real body by Ron the night before, the Jin Bin Group has directly fallen into a group of worms without a leader, easily wiped out by the US government, making New York the hell with the highest crime rate. The kitchen area was liberated.


    Therefore, today the news in New York and even the whole of the United States is reporting this matter, but all these news are not mentioned at all, just reporting that the gang organization in Hell��s Kitchen has been wiped out. Who wiped out the gang organization in Hell��s Kitchen? Who is the leader of these gangs? None of them appeared, let alone Jin He and his Jin He group.


    So Ron prepared to take the Jinbing Group incident as the first news published by Surprise, and publish the whole thing with added vigour, in order to win attention.


    Ron was not just acting as a commentator that night explaining the battle.At the same time, Ron also used an invisible camera to take pictures of the battle that day, cut a part of the picture without him and put it on the U disk, waiting to be reported by his own Surprise News!


    Next, it''s time to let all the people and things hidden in the dark in this world appear in people''s eyes!


    ...


    "New York Times News: Last night, all the criminal gangs in Manhattan''s famous West Midtown: Hell''s Kitchen neighborhood were wiped out, restoring calm to this long chaotic area, and won most of the public praise..."


    "Clarion Daily News: The Hell Kitchen in the famous crime area was wiped out. We can''t help but wonder why the gangs in Hell Kitchen have existed for so long before they were wiped out? How many secrets are hidden in it, whether it is inaction or the government''s cover Please pay attention to Clarion Daily, let us wait and see..."


    ...


    "All nonsense, nothing useful!"


    Listening to the news coming out of the news, the blind Matt Murdoch slammed a fist on the side table, smashing the table out of a gap.


    As the first superhero to appear in New York, Matt Murdoch has always been very low-key, even now his reputation has been surpassed by some superheroes like Spider-Man, Red-haired Woman and Jewel Woman. He I didn''t feel any unhappiness. Instead, I felt relieved that there were so many superheroes fighting criminals in New York.


    Yes, he has guarded the Hell''s Kitchen and New York for too long, and it is time for other people to help him share some responsibilities.


    Because Matt has an old opponent, called Jin Bin, who is the leader of the Hell''s Kitchen underworld gang, he has a lot of weights, and even the US government dare not move Jin Bin.


    Kim Ho has killed his father and girlfriend, so Matt has been relying on his own strength to kill Kim Ho, but he has never succeeded.


    However, his old rival, Jin Wu, died the night before. When he rushed over, he only heard some people dealing with the corpses. He didn''t even know how Jin Wu died.


    Although this matter is also a good thing, Matt feels uncomfortable. He has already regarded Jin and as his old enemy, but this old enemy actually died like this. The death is inexplicable, which is very uncomfortable.


    Matt doesn''t want to be kept in the dark, he wants to know the truth about this matter.


    Matt first went to investigate on his own, and after no results, he asked some friends about the news, but there was still no result.


    In desperation, Matt can only look at whether there is any useful information in the news and know why.


    As a result, the news was a bit of nonsense, and even the word Jin Bin hadn��t even mentioned the word. Either congratulations to the gang��s being eliminated, or accusing the government of inaction. The gang has been wiped out now. It��s just rubbish. Wait, there is nothing useful at all.


    Matt is very angry. Although he is a blind man, he is very clear in his heart that this incident is definitely a government official who deliberately prevented the news newspapers from publishing things about Jin Bin in order to conceal their negligence. This matter slowly sinks and is forgotten by people.


    After the news had no clues, an angry Matt directly pressed the button on the radio that had been ground out of the paint, and wanted to turn off the radio, but he suddenly heard another news about Hell��s Kitchen coming from the radio. There are also differences.


    Matt got interested and pressed his hand tightly on the button, ready to listen to the news before turning off the radio.


    "Marvel Daily News: Just at one o''clock this morning, the underworld organization Jin Bin Group in Hell''s Kitchen was wiped out. Then why is this underworld organization called Jin Bin Group? That''s because Jin Bin Group is a large group nicknamed Jin Bin. Yes, Jin Bin''s real name is Wilson Fisk. He is a mutant with strong physical ability and can directly resist missile attacks."


    "Jin is not a messy guy. Forty percent of all crimes in the United States are related to him, but because he controls the shares of many large companies, even the U.S. government dare not do anything to him. Rampant Wuji."


    "Then why did the U.S. government dare to take action against the defeat this time? This is because Jin Bin was actually killed. The people who killed Jin Bin are naturally the Spider-Man, Jewel Girl, and Redhead Woman of the Guardian League. So, let us cheer for the League of Guardians and thank them for liberating the Hell''s Kitchen block!"


    After listening to the news, Matt''s face became a little weird.


    It may be possible that Jin He was killed by the Guardian Alliance, but as an old opponent of Jin He, Jin He is a mutant and can resist missile attacks. Why doesn''t he know?


    "Marvel Daily?"


    Matt frowned. He didn''t know if this thing known as Surprise was true, but Surprise was able to report the news despite the pressure of the government, and I was afraid that there would be a lot of trouble... ��


    ��������


    (This chapter is very tiring. It took me 10 hours to finish it. It was particularly uncomfortable and headache. I apologize to everyone here. I''m sorry, I disappointed everyone. I will invite you tomorrow. False, come on, write the following chapters well...)

 82 Chapter 80 The Wrath of the Mayor of New York

    "It''s the fucking tell me what the hell is going on with this Marvel Newspaper, how did he know about the action to wipe out the Jinbin Group, and dare to report this incident?"


    In the office of the mayor of New York, Plante slammed a punch on the table, pointed to the newspaper called Marvel Daily on the table, and yelled at several officials around him.


    As the mayor of New York City with the most developed economy, Prandtl has been living very well. If he is fine, he will give a speech. If something is wrong, he will send a tweet. No one has ever opposed him. This makes him The position of the mayor is very stable.


    Even Plante is still actively working hard to become a member of the Republican Party of the United States, preparing to elect the President of the United States in the future.


    In fact, Prandtl had already seen that black people''s views on the sea were not pleasing to his eyes. He believed that the status of the president of the United States is not something that a black person can take in, but a white person should always be the one!


    Of course, running for president is not a simple matter. There is a long way to go, and he still needs to plan carefully.


    A few days ago, Plante received another action report. The content of the report was to deal with the underworld group forces headed by Jinhe. As long as he, the mayor of New York, signed the action, the action could begin immediately.


    The Jinhe Group Prandtl knows that it is an extremely complicated force, and it has some status in both white and black. However, during this time, the Jinhe Group has fallen into a crisis, and even Jinhe himself has died, knowing this. All Plante signed very readily, waiting to receive a big credit and add some more chips to his future presidential elections.


    However, this afternoon, Plante suddenly saw from the news that all the information of the Jinhe Group was published by a newspaper of Surprise Daily. The information is very complete, including the information on the gangs controlled by Jinhe. The data on the criminal activities of the Golden Group, and even collusion with New York government officials, etc., are all in the Marvel Daily.


    At this time, Plante was not calm in an instant, Nima just wanted to get a cheap credit, but he didn''t cause trouble for himself!


    So Prandtl didn��t even eat dinner, so he quickly summoned some officials involved in the operation to the New York Mayor��s office, hit the table with a punch, and pointed to the newspaper called Marvel Daily on the table. He yelled at several officials around him.


    "It''s the fucking tell me what the hell is going on with this Marvel Newspaper, how did he know about the action to wipe out the Jinbin Group, and dare to report this incident?"


    Hearing Prandtl''s words, several other officials sitting in the mayor''s office frowned tightly, and were very angry at the surprise newspaper that appeared suddenly.


    This is not good news. If this matter is really made bigger by Surprise, then their New York government''s face will be lost, and even their status will be lost, so they have to be cautious.


    They looked at each other, and finally a cia intelligence officer spoke first.


    "Mr. Mayor, Surprise was started by Ron Brenstad, who researched regenerative medicine in Osborne Industries. The procedures are complete. This news is the first news of Surprise. As for why Surprise knows Our cia is still investigating this matter, and we don��t know the specifics yet."


    Hearing what the cia official said, an fbi official stood up immediately, he said.


    "Investigation? Still investigating a fart. I think this Marvel newspaper must be a member of the Golden Group! Mayor, I think we should immediately investigate this Marvel newspaper on the grounds that it is a member of the Golden Group. Save the face of our New York government."


    "Are you a stupid?" After hearing the fbi official''s words, Plante cursed at the fbi official: "Using Surprise is a member of the Golden Consortium. This is not a disguised acknowledgment that the news reported by Surprise is Really? You idiot!"


    "Uh..." The fbi officer was stunned when he was scolded, he quickly thought about it, and found that it seemed to be the same thing...


    "Mr. Mayor, this matter is actually not that complicated."


    At this time, an official named William Stryker also spoke at this time. He was an officer of the US Army. He also participated in this extermination operation, and the credit was not small.


    "If you think about it, this news of Surprise News is nothing more than publishing the information of the Jinping Group. You only need to publish a statement saying that the government is concealing this matter only to prevent the people from panicking. Regardless of the Surprise News, after all, the Golden Group has been destroyed, and apart from some negative reviews, it has no impact at all. As for the government officials who have connections with the Golden Group..."


    Speaking of this, Stryker looked at the other officials around him with a smile on his face, and after seeing these officials begging for mercy, he continued.


    "You can completely say that this matter was completely done by Jinhe''s mutants. The mutants threatened government officials. That''s why the officials had no choice but to contact the Jinhe Group. And the news from the Surprise News. Didn��t you say it too? Jin He is a mutant himself, and it��s not surprising that Jin He has mutants under him, Mr. Mayor, what do you think?��


    "Um... Stryker, you''re right." Plant pondered for a while and found that Stryker''s method was indeed very good, although it might cause riots between mutants and ordinary people again. , But it��s not a big deal either.


    Mutants have always been Plant''s most annoying problem, especially since he learned from Stryker not long ago that the largest mutant group of mutants is based in West Chester County in the northern part of New York City. Prandtl was terrified.


    You know, if those mutants suddenly rise up and make a big fuss in New York City, let alone running for president, even the official career is over, maybe they will go to prison directly. of!


    Plant did not hesitate. After thinking about the pros and cons, he explained to several other officials.


    "Just do what Stryker said. By the way, cia will try to find out about the surprise newspaper. If this newspaper does anything else, I need to see the news about the failure of the surprise newspaper immediately. Do you understand?"


    "I know." Officer cia frowned and replied, and stepped out first.


    On the other side, after Stryker talked with Plante about detailed plans, he left the mayor''s office alone and returned to his own territory.


    Because of his beloved wife being killed by his damn mutant son, Stryker has always hated mutants. Since then, Stryker has been thinking of ways to kill all mutants. , To solve his hatred.


    And today Stryker is in a good mood, and the sentence in the Marvel Daily news that "Jin is not a mutant" helped him a lot.


    Because of this sentence, Prandtl��s fool was successfully fooled by him, and this incident was once again on the mutant��s body. Presumably, this matter will surely make the mutant hidden in the dark surface again and let He was one step closer to revenge.


    Of course, Stryker didn''t really care about this matter very much. This matter can only be said to be a good start. To truly eradicate mutants, he still needs a bigger plan.


    For example, let a mutant assassinate the black Ooguanhai in the White House, etc...


    Stryker smiled, he has been planning this for a long time, and it''s time to put it on the agenda!<() "Fantasy Realization of a US Comic" only represents the views of squirrels upheld by the author. If it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only to provide a healthy and green reading platform .


    ,thank you all!

 83 Chapter 81 The Singularity of Distortion

    Ron��s current state is very strange. He feels like he has fallen into a space without any matter. There is nothing around him, no sound, and no feeling, just like Ron��s first incarnation of the universe after the failure. The void dimension of is exactly the same.


    Ron remembered that he entered this place not long after he threw the USB flash drive for Jessica''s gold and incident. There was no sign or a trace of feeling during this period, and it was unclear.


    But Ron didn''t feel confused or discomfort, as if he should belong to this place, feeling very comfortable.


    Ron started looking for answers to this place, wanting to know where he himself was.


    The first thing Ron did was to sense his singularity. That was the thing he relied on most, and he was himself, he was the singularity.


    The process of sensing the singularity went smoothly. Ron sensed the singularity in an instant, but this time Ron did not feel the singularity in his sea of ??consciousness, but the space around him, which is him. The singularity!


    Ron understood why this was. Before he knew it, he entered his singularity.


    Ron needs to do something, he can''t get into the singularity for no reason, there must be some reason for this.


    Ron began to try to take over this place. Since this place is his singularity, then he must be able to control it and become the only master here.


    Everything went smoothly. Ron easily controlled every corner of this place and felt everything here.


    This place is wonderful, Ron can easily feel everything here, but he can''t express the size and height of this place, as if this place is endless, very big.


    But here is indeed Ron��s singularity, but the singularity has now undergone a lot of changes. It began as a point in 0-dimensionality, forming a dimensional universe of 1, 2, 3, and 4.


    There is a saying that the universe is divided into 4 dimensions that humans can perceive and 11 dimensions that humans cannot perceive.


    Let''s talk about the 4-dimensional argument first.


    In the 4-dimensional space, the 1st dimension is a line with no width and no length, and the 2nd dimension is a plane, which is like a piece of paper and an invisible line. It is very big.


    The 3D is a space with length, width and height. The place where humans live is such a three-dimensional space.


    The next 4 dimensions are time.


    What is the time?


    Time may just be a non-existent concept, it surrounds you all the time, walking quietly.


    Time may also be a ruler of scalar matter. It is related to the speed and quality of objects. The faster the speed, the slower the progress of time. The greater the mass of the matter, the greater the curvature of the surrounding space-time, and the slower the progress of time. .


    And if there is no matter, will time exist?


    Ron even more believed that in the previous statement, even if there is no matter, time will still exist. Although time is meaningless at this time, it still exists and will not disappear.


    But the facts tell Ron that time does exist by attachment to space. Without space, there is no time.


    Knowing that his singularity had changed from a 0-dimensional point to a 4-dimensional space universe, Ron became excited.


    Although I don''t know why the singularity did not experience the theory of the''Big Bang'', it did happen. The singularity has transformed from an indescribable point into the universe!


    It is a pity that this universe is just an initial universe, even without any objects, without any life, just a small empty universe.


    The reason why Ron could not feel the edge of this small universe before,


    The place Ron can really control is just a space the size of the earth.


    Because the size of the singularity that Ron could perceive before was the size of the earth.


    Perceiving this situation, Ron began to think of a way to change this.


    Ron began to use the power of God, in other words, Ron began to use the power of the last 7 dimensions of the 11-dimensional universe.


    Of course, the universe has more than 4 dimensions. It has more dimensions. 11 dimensions are just a general term. There may be more dimensions. It may be 26, 49, or ,unlimited!


    The fifth dimension of the universe has a great relationship with time. In layman''s terms, it can accelerate the time of the 4-dimensional, thereby affecting all the previous dimensions 1, 2, 3, and 4.


    Ron still used the power of the 5th dimension very easily. He could feel that the time he was in this earth-big place was fast passing by under his drive.


    It��s a pity that the place where time passes is probably only the size of this earth. Except for this, the rest of the infinite universe has not changed at all. It is still moving by its own attributes, slowly Is changing.


    If there is a comparison, it would be one second of this Earth-sized universe, which is roughly equivalent to more than one day in the American Man universe where Ron was before.


    But the problem also followed. Ron still couldn''t create life. Even though he already had the universe, he still didn''t have the real ability of a universe controller.


    Ron knew that while he was forcibly making the singularity stronger, he also caused the singularity to undergo inevitable distortions. Although the singularity has now become the universe, the only place Ron can really control is around him. Space the size of the earth.


    Knowing the result, Ron explored his universe for a while, and then left the place.


    Although he is the master of this place, this place is too boring. He is the only one who exists without any other life consciousness, which makes Ron a little uncomfortable.


    He needs to have some fun for himself, and he also needs the Mei Man Universe to add strength to his own universe, so that he can perfectly control the entire universe, instead of being the same as now, he is nominally in control of this universe, but In fact, except for this earth-sized space, the rest of the universe can only be easily sensed.


    After returning to the American comics world, Ron immediately sensed whether there was any discomfort, or there was a boss who controlled the power of the universe.


    Ron was afraid, afraid that his little universe would be known by the real boss of the American comics world, so he ran over to deal with him.


    The good news is that Ron did not detect those things. His movement into his universe was really very slight, and he was not noticed by this world at all.


    As a result, Ron suddenly thought of a somewhat funny comparison. Now his universe and this comic world are like a parasite and a person. He is a parasite that is so small that he cannot see it. This person named Meiman World is absorbing the nutrients of this world bit by bit, and is slowly growing, not knowing what will happen in the end.

 84 Chapter 82: A New Idea

    The Surprise Building, Queens.


    It was still noon, and only a few minutes passed since Ron first entered his universe to when he came out.


    Ron turned on the phone to read the news, and found that the Surprise Daily of his own Surprise had appeared on major news platforms, and soon occupied the headlines of major news websites, news stations, etc., making the Surprise Daily this. The name spread all over New York in an instant, becoming a rising star.


    Ron can already predict what kind of situation the Marvel will face next. Because of this news, other news newspapers and other news stations will pay attention to Marvel, treat Marvel as an enemy, and think of ways. Come to suppress Surprise, reject Surprise, etc.


    And this is still a simple trouble. What''s even more troublesome is that Surprise will definitely be paid attention to by the New York government and even the US government. The investigative department is sent to investigate Surprise. If there is no certain strength, Surprise may not last a few days , Will be directly blocked by the US government.


    But how can Ron have no solution?He has asked Norman Osborn to hire dozens of lawyers. Even if the mayor of New York comes to target Surprise, Ron will still ask someone to send a lawyer''s letter to the U.S. government.


    In the United States of this world, it is not uncommon to have lawsuits against the government. Software companies such as Weisoft have filed lawsuits with the US government, and they have won the lawsuit.


    In addition to litigation, Ron��s other identity is not useless. As a researcher of regenerative medicine, he has already won many reputations. Imperial State University is also preparing to award Ron a doctorate. Time will be posted.


    These things are the backstage of the Surprise, and those who want to attack the Surprise have to carefully weigh the consequences.


    Ron watched other news for a while, and after seeing the news that the Ten Rings Group that invaded Gemira Town was shot and killed by a steel robot, he smiled faintly.


    Then, he got up and went to the reporter department of the Surprise, and found the new reporter Peter Parker of the Surprise, and said.


    "Peter, go on a mission with me, and the second news explosion from Surprise will appear soon."


    "Huh? So fast?" Peter, who was fiddling with the new camera, froze for a moment, and then continued."Boss, didn''t you say that the news published by the Surprise News is expensive and not too expensive. It must be very explosive before it can be published by the Surprise News? How come this has just sent out the news of Jin Bin, which has a new task. Up?"


    "Peter Parker!" Ron''s face was serious. "Can the explosive news be obtained by our surprise newspaper out of thin air? Don''t try to explore the explosive news, can they fly to our surprise newspaper by themselves?"


    "This... okay!" Peter was aggrieved. He clearly remembered that Jin and the news flew to Surprise out of thin air. Before that, only Ron knew about this. He, Jessica, Black Widow, and Tina, Ron''s assistant, didn''t even know about it.


    But since Ron has ordered, what can he do? You must know that whether it is the salary of the Surprise newspaper or the salary of the Guardian League, they are all controlled by Ron. Ron is his boss. He is not. Dare to oppose Ron.


    Taking the high-definition pixel camera that Ron sent him for shooting and taking pictures, Peter got on Ron''s comfortable Mercedes-Benz sports car.


    On the way, Peter asked: "By the way, boss, why didn''t you call Jessica over? Isn''t she also a reporter at the Surprise?"


    Hearing Peter''s words, Ron said: "The Optimistic Family founded by Jessica has a performance in the afternoon. She has already set off with her teammates to perform."


    "Uh.


    "Don''t worry about her, optimistic family, just be happy!" Ron also smiled and said.


    As the car drove all the way, it didn''t take long for Ron and Peter to come under the Stark Industries building again.


    "Boss, does the big news you mentioned have something to do with Tony Stark?" This time Peter''s mind turned very fast, knowing that he had come to the Stark Industrial Building again, he immediately guessed Ron''s thoughts and asked Tao.


    "Well, the last time Tony Stark invited me to meet him, I found some interesting things. I thought there should be a big news, so I came over to check it out." Ron replied.


    "That''s it, by the way, boss, you like stunners so much, didn''t Tony Stark fight you?" Peter thought of the sentence Ron said in high school that he could easily surpass Tony Stark If that is the case, I asked curiously.


    Because of the regenerative medicine, some of Ron��s growth experience and reading experience have been exploded by major news media. The most famous place is Ron��s sentence that surpassed Tony Stark, which caused quite a stir. .


    Some people also compare Ron with Tony Stark. Some support Tony Stark and some support Ron, but after all, they still support Ron a bit more.


    This is because of the difference between the two. Tony Stark is a genius in mechanical technology. He has made countless high-tech equipment, but more are weapons that can kill.


    After all, weapons are the most profitable business. Without a weapons manufacturing department, Stark Industries will definitely be hurt and it will no longer be a leading company in the technology industry.


    Ron is different. What Ron shows to the world is his talent in biotechnology. The most important thing is that the regenerative medicine Ron developed is not a weapon to kill, but to save people. Things, so the difference between the two suddenly came out.


    Although Ron only studied a regenerative potion, and Kurt Connors has studied it almost, there are still many people who praise Ron higher than Tony Stark, and Tony Si Tucker belittled him to a weapons dealer who only researches and sells weapons, even Peter can''t stand it.


    And Ron heard Peter''s words, but he smiled and said, "No, who is your boss, I''ve stopped that guy on the spot, and he didn''t dare to say much, let alone attack me. "


    Thinking of Tony Stark being so stunned by him that he couldn''t even speak, and being so angry that he didn''t dare to treat him like that, Ron was very happy.


    And today Ron asked Peter to come out not just to shoot the news, but Ron had a new idea. Once this idea is implemented, it will definitely make Tony Stark spit out blood. .


    Next, just wait for the guy Tony Stark to show up and have a fight with''Iron Overlord'' Obadiah Stan, hehe!

 85 Chapter 82 Machinery and Biology

    The Surprise Building, Queens.


    It was still noon, and only a few minutes passed since Ron first entered his universe to when he came out.


    Ron turned on the phone to read the news, and found that the Surprise Daily of his own Surprise had appeared on major news platforms, and soon occupied the headlines of major news websites, news stations, etc., making the Surprise Daily this. The name spread all over New York in an instant, becoming a rising star.


    Ron can already predict what kind of situation the Marvel will face next. Because of this news, other news newspapers and other news stations will pay attention to Marvel, treat Marvel as an enemy, and think of ways. Come to suppress Surprise, reject Surprise, etc.


    And this is still a simple trouble. What''s even more troublesome is that Surprise will definitely be paid attention to by the New York government and even the US government. The investigative department is sent to investigate Surprise. If there is no certain strength, Surprise may not last a few days , Will be directly blocked by the US government.


    But how can Ron have no solution?He has asked Norman Osborn to hire dozens of lawyers. Even if the mayor of New York comes to target Surprise, Ron will still ask someone to send a lawyer''s letter to the U.S. government.


    In the United States of this world, it is not uncommon to have lawsuits against the government. Software companies such as Weisoft have filed lawsuits with the US government, and they have won the lawsuit.


    In addition to litigation, Ron��s other identity is not useless. As a researcher of regenerative medicine, he has already won many reputations. Imperial State University is also preparing to award Ron a doctorate. Time will be posted.


    These things are the backstage of the Surprise, and those who want to attack the Surprise have to carefully weigh the consequences.


    Ron watched other news for a while, and after seeing the news that the Ten Rings Group that invaded Gemira Town was shot and killed by a steel robot, he smiled faintly.


    Then, he got up and went to the reporter department of the Surprise, and found the new reporter Peter Parker of the Surprise, and said.


    "Peter, go on a mission with me, and the second news explosion from Surprise will appear soon."


    "Huh? So fast?" Peter, who was fiddling with the new camera, froze for a moment, and then continued."Boss, didn''t you say that the news published by the Surprise News is expensive and not too expensive. It must be very explosive before it can be published by the Surprise News? How come this has just sent out the news of Jin Bin, which has a new task. Up?"


    "Peter Parker!" Ron''s face was serious. "Can the explosive news be obtained by our surprise newspaper out of thin air? Don''t try to explore the explosive news, can they fly to our surprise newspaper by themselves?"


    "This... okay!" Peter was aggrieved. He clearly remembered that Jin and the news flew to Surprise out of thin air. Before that, only Ron knew about this. He, Jessica, Black Widow, and Tina, Ron''s assistant, didn''t even know about it.


    But since Ron has ordered, what can he do? You must know that whether it is the salary of the Surprise newspaper or the salary of the Guardian League, they are all controlled by Ron. Ron is his boss. He is not. Dare to oppose Ron.


    Taking the high-definition pixel camera that Ron sent him for shooting and taking pictures, Peter got on Ron''s comfortable Mercedes-Benz sports car.


    On the way, Peter asked: "By the way, boss, why didn''t you call Jessica over? Isn''t she also a reporter at the Surprise?"


    Hearing Peter''s words, Ron said: "The Optimistic Family founded by Jessica has a performance in the afternoon. She has already set off with her teammates to perform."


    "Uh.


    "Don''t worry about her, optimistic family, just be happy!" Ron also smiled and said.


    As the car drove all the way, it didn''t take long for Ron and Peter to come under the Stark Industries building again.


    "Boss, does the big news you mentioned have something to do with Tony Stark?" This time Peter''s mind turned very fast, knowing that he had come to the Stark Industrial Building again, he immediately guessed Ron''s thoughts and asked Tao.


    "Well, the last time Tony Stark invited me to meet him, I found some interesting things. I thought there should be a big news, so I came over to check it out." Ron replied.


    "That''s it, by the way, boss, you like stunners so much, didn''t Tony Stark fight you?" Peter thought of the sentence Ron said in high school that he could easily surpass Tony Stark If that is the case, I asked curiously.


    Because of the regenerative medicine, some of Ron��s growth experience and reading experience have been exploded by major news media. The most famous place is Ron��s sentence that surpassed Tony Stark, which caused quite a stir. .


    Some people also compare Ron with Tony Stark. Some support Tony Stark and some support Ron, but after all, they still support Ron a bit more.


    This is because of the difference between the two. Tony Stark is a genius in mechanical technology. He has made countless high-tech equipment, but more are weapons that can kill.


    After all, weapons are the most profitable business. Without a weapons manufacturing department, Stark Industries will definitely be hurt and it will no longer be a leading company in the technology industry.


    Ron is different. What Ron shows to the world is his talent in biotechnology. The most important thing is that the regenerative medicine Ron developed is not a weapon to kill, but to save people. Things, so the difference between the two suddenly came out.


    Although Ron only studied a regenerative potion, and Kurt Connors has studied it almost, there are still many people who praise Ron higher than Tony Stark, and Tony Si Tucker belittled him to a weapons dealer who only researches and sells weapons, even Peter can''t stand it.


    And Ron heard Peter''s words, but he said with a smile: "No, who is your boss, I''ve stopped that guy on the spot, he didn''t dare to say much, let alone other things."


    Thinking of Tony Stark being so stunned by him that he couldn''t even speak, and being so angry that he didn''t dare to treat him like that, Ron was very happy.


    And today Ron asked Peter to come out not just to shoot the news, but Ron had a new idea. Once this idea is implemented, it will definitely make Tony Stark spit out blood. .


    Next, just wait for the guy Tony Stark to show up and have a fight with''Iron Overlord'' Obadiah Stan, hehe!

 86 Chapter 83 Iron Man vs. Iron Overlord

    It was night, in the underground research room of the Stark Industrial Building, Obadiah looked at the steel giant three meters high in front of him with a satisfied smile.


    The Iron Giant was made according to the Iron Overlord Fragments sent by the Ten Commandments. The people from the Ten Commandments told him that Tony Stark was able to escape because of the power of the Iron Giant.


    After Obadiah knew about it, he and others relied on those fragments to re-research for a long time, and finally developed a taller and more powerful than the original iron giant-Iron Overlord!


    The name Iron Overlord was acquired by Obadiah for the steel giant who exudes an icy atmosphere. He knew that after tonight, Tony Stark would disappear forever, the world��s most powerful technology company Stark Industries He will also be in charge of him alone, and he will no longer have to take care of the little genius who will never grow up.


    Obadiah feels a pity that Tony Stark is no less talented than his daddy Howard Stark. He didn''t want to kill Tony Stark, but who would let his affairs be Discovered Tony��s little lover Pepper Poz?


    However, the pitfall is that the energy required by Iron Overlord is too huge, and ordinary energy can''t start Iron Overlord at all, so Obadiah directly used means to force the arc reactor on Tony��s chest. Used to activate the Iron Overlord.


    ''This is the last valuable golden egg laid by Tony Stark...''


    Seeing the arc reactor glowing continuously in his hand, Obadiah smiled cruelly, then installed the arc reactor on Iron Overlord��s chest, came to a computer next to him, and directly activated Iron Overlord. .


    It didn''t take long for the Iron Lord to activate. Obadiah was waiting patiently, but at this moment, he suddenly heard a sound of footsteps outside, densely packed, and there were probably nearly a dozen people.


    Obadiah''s eyes became sharp. He knew that after the little bitch of Pepper found out that he had asked him to kill Tony Stark, he must have called the police. The people outside must have been found by Pepper. Did you catch him?


    Seeing the 100% progress displayed on the computer, Obadiah''s mouth twitched, and he walked straight to the Iron Overlord.


    A killing is about to begin!


    ...


    At the other end, in the Liberty City villa on the Black Sea coast, Tony, who was temporarily paralyzed, was struggling to crawl to the basement and found the first generation arc reactor that Pepper left him as a souvenir.


    Before that, Obadiah had come here, paralyzed him with an infrasonic weapon, and then directly took away the second-generation arc reactor from his chest, trying to kill him.


    But what Obadiah did not expect was that what he took away was the second-generation arc reactor. In addition to the second-generation, there was also a first-generation arc reactor that Pepper helped him take down long ago!


    Tony feels very lucky. Fortunately, Pepper did not throw away the first-generation arc reactor, but instead gave it back to him as a souvenir, and although the first-generation arc reactor was replaced by him, it still contained some energy. , At least there is no problem in keeping his life alive.


    The most important thing is that Tony grew a heart when he did this. No one outside of Pepper knew about this.


    "Aubadia, I didn''t expect it, I am a man with a second life!"


    After installing the first generation arc reactor on his chest, Tony finally felt that the tearing feeling in his heart disappeared, and he finally came back to life.


    "Tony? Where are you?" At this time, Tony''s good friend in the Ministry of Defense, black colonel, James Roddy also rushed to the Liberty City villa and found Tony in the basement.


    Seeing Tony sitting on the ground, Roddy ran to help Tony up, and said nervously, "Tony, is it okay?"


    "Rody, where''s Pepper? Where is she?" After seeing Roddy,


    Knowing Tony''s feelings, Roddy quickly replied: "She''s okay, she is now with five S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and is about to arrest Obadiah who shot you..."


    "Arrest Obadiah? Not good..." Thinking of the arrogant appearance of Obadiah before, Tony knew that there must be something in it. He got up from the ground forcefully and walked to the place where Mark 2 was. On the steel suit that had been dyed red by him!


    "This is the coolest thing I have ever seen!" Colonel Roddy sighed sincerely while looking at Tony''s steel suit.


    "Tony, do you want me to do anything?" Colonel Roddy asked seeing that Tony was completely enveloped in steel.


    "Leave the sky unobstructed!" Jarvis Daytoni, built in Mark 2, replied to Roddy. The next moment, Mark 2 jumped directly into the sky and flew into the sky in an instant.


    Mark 2 is very fast, with a speed of 1,800 kilometers faster than the speed of sound. Even if Tony''s Liberty City villa is very far from New York, he can still reach New York very quickly.


    On the way, Tony also called Pepper and learned that Obadiah had also developed a set of steel armor and was hunting down the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who arrested him.


    Tony and Pepper were on the phone, and after arriving in New York, he immediately ordered Jarvis to scan the area of ??the Stark Industrial Building and found Pepper who was standing in the clearing.


    And at this moment, Tony discovered that a huge steel giant appeared not far behind Pepper, about three meters tall, about to bomb Pepper with artillery shells.


    "Obadea, stop!" After seeing the shiny chest of the steel giant, Tony understood that Aubadia must be hidden in the body of the steel giant, so he immediately asked Jarvis to stop it with the loudest voice Obadiah, then controlled Mark 2 and rushed towards Obadiah.


    The power of Mark 2 was very powerful. In an instant, the red Mark 2 hit the heavy steel giant directly hundreds of meters away, directly hitting another street outside the Stark Industrial Building, and fell heavily. On the ground.


    The final result of this impact was that Tony had lost. After the impact, Iron Overlord had obviously nothing to do, but Tony felt a little dizzy because of the effect of being paralyzed by infrasonic weapons.


    Obadiah in the Iron Lord also seized this opportunity and directly grabbed Tony��s Mark 2��s foot and smashed it towards the house on the side of the road. Tony, who had not yet recovered from his dizziness, lost his action for a short time. ability.


    "Since your father died, I have made Stark Industries stronger in the past thirty years, and nothing can stop me from continuing to control Stark Industries, especially you-Tony!"


    After a beating, Obadiah directly controlled the Iron Overlord and stepped on Tony��s Mark 2 severely. At the same time, Obadiah was also venting his dissatisfaction with Tony over the years, preparing to confuse his heart. After venting his dissatisfaction, he killed Tony directly!


    What no one had imagined was that, on the building not far from Aubadia and Tony, a guy held a camera in his hand and shot Iron Overlord and Mark 2 wildly, from beginning to end. Record everything that happened here.

 87 Chapter 84: Secretly Shooting Specialized Peter

    "Peter, how was the shot?"


    Ron came to Peter''s side, patted Peter who was looking up to the sky, and asked.


    "It''s not bad. I took all those two iron guys into the new camera that the boss gave me, but now they fly to the sky. It''s not easy to take pictures."


    Peter also knew that the person next to him was Ron. After pointing to the sky and the camera in his hand, he said to Ron.


    "Show me." Ron smiled and took the camera in Peter''s hand.


    When Peter was filming, Ron was actually watching from a distance. After seeing Iron Man and Iron Man fighting to the sky, he came to Peter''s side and wanted to see how Peter was shooting. .


    Seeing the clear picture on the camera, Ron secretly said that Peter actually has the talent for taking pictures, and then returned the camera to Peter: "Well, good job, go back and give you processing money."


    "This sentence again..." Peter rolled his eyes and muttered after taking the camera.


    Ron no longer knows how much he has said to him about doing a good job, but he has never implemented it once, so Peter has now automatically ignored this sentence and did not take it in his heart.


    "Peter, those two iron guys are already falling, wait a while for you to continue shooting, try to photograph the things in these two iron guys, as long as you take the shots, then even if you have completed a Guardian League Intermediate missions are rewarded with two thousand dollars, okay?"


    But Ron really wanted to give Peter some money this time. He pointed to Iron Man and Iron Overlord who were falling from the sky, and said to Peter.


    "Okay, boss, wait, I''ll go to the best location to prepare for the shooting, and I promise to complete the task!"


    When Ron said that this was the mission reward of the Guardian League, Peter''s enthusiasm immediately came, holding the camera and ran to the place where Iron Man and Iron Lord fell.


    It''s impossible to raise wages, but this guardian''s task rewards Ron as much as he said, and he has never deceived anyone.


    After seeing the two iron guys in the sky all land on the roof of the exhibition hall below Stark Industries, Peter''s hand stretched out countless barbs, grabbing the outer wall and flipping to climb to the roof.


    "Ron gave me the performance of this camera. Even at night, it can still shoot clearly. Cool!"


    Even though there is still some distance between the two iron guys, Peter still clearly captured the two iron guys and exclaimed.


    Patting, Peter suddenly found that both guys had opened their iron hoods, revealing their heads.


    "Tony Stark, Obadiah Stein?"


    Seeing the appearance of the two people in the armor, Peter exclaimed directly in his heart.


    He knows the two people in the armor. These two guys often show up on news and TV. It''s hard for Peter to know.


    "Unexpectedly, Tony Stark would actually fight Obadiah Stan, and he would fight with two steel armors. What''s the matter?"


    Peter murmured, and picked up his camera to photograph Tony Stark and Obadiah Stein together with the steel armor, ready to see what the next two battle will become.


    ...


    On the battlefield at this time, Obadiah had completely controlled the situation. He looked at Tony, who was dying of resistance, raised the small missile on the Iron Overlord��s arm and shot it at Tony.


    "Pepper, press the button quickly, I can''t hold on anymore!" Seeing this, Tony shouted through the glass towards Pepper downstairs.


    The arc reactor energy in his chest is running out, and he will definitely not be Obadiah��s opponent if he continues to fight, so Tony thought of a way.


    There is a huge arc reactor under the exhibition hall of Stark Industries. It is a new element discovered by Tony relying on his father: Palladium researched out. It is the previous generation technology of the arc reactor. The volume and energy are the arc on his chest. Hundreds of times the reactor is very powerful.


    At this time, he and Aubadia were both on the roof of the exhibition hall. As long as the large arc reactor below is overloaded, it will definitely release a huge arc, killing the iron king in an instant Obadiah.


    As for Tony himself, he has already designed a special compartment in the Mark 2 armor that can deal with lightning attacks, and can even absorb electric shocks, so this battle, he will win!


    At this time, Pepper at the bottom finally pressed the button with all his heart, releasing all the energy in the large arc reactor.


    The next moment, a dazzling white beam of light rushed directly into the sky from the exhibition hall of Stark Industries. After making the surrounding area within a few kilometers into darkness, it also directly caused countless lightning to appear in the sky of New York. The darkened area was re-illuminated for a few seconds.


    In the impact of such a huge arc, Tony relied on the special compartment built into the Mark 2 and was not fatally injured, but fell into a coma and fell to the side.


    But Obadiah was different. He was hit by the arc in an instant, lost his breath in an instant, fell to the bottom, and hit the large arc reactor that was overloaded.


    Then, a mushroom cloud popped up directly from below, turning the exhibition hall below into ruins.


    In the corner, Peter opened his mouth and watched all this happen. After seeing the explosion, he finally reacted, using spider silk to pull Tony Stark over the explosion together with his armor to a safe area. After the spider silk he shot was cleaned, he left the roof.


    Ron had asked him not to reveal his identity as Spider-Man. He came here only to be a reporter, not to save people.


    Of course, Ron also told him that if someone is in danger, he can also take action, but he needs to clean up the traces of his action.


    Originally, Peter wanted to save Obadiah, but without waiting for his webs to stick, Obadiah fell directly below, and then an explosion occurred. Peter had no choice but to save Tony.


    After looking at Tony Stark who was still breathing, Peter left here and came to Ron''s parking place.


    "It''s all over?" Ron asked when he saw Peter returning.


    "Hmm..." Peter nodded, looked at Ron admiringly, and said: "Boss, you really have the foresight, that Tony Stark actually made a powerful steel armor, the two irons we saw before The red one in the guy is Tony Stark..."


    "Okay, I see, that guy should be fine, right?" Ron interrupted Peter who was talking nonstop and asked.


    "No, he still breathes, he just fell into a coma," Peter answered.


    "That''s good." Ron smiled, started the car and left here.


    Tomorrow, after the second news from Surprise, the guy Tony Stark knows what it means to be truly depressed.

 88 Chapter 85 Tony: mmp!

    At noon the next day, Surprise News Building.


    At this time, Ron, Peter, Jessica, and Ron''s assistant Tina were all leaning in front of the TV, watching a live TV broadcast.


    The content of the live broadcast was related to the explosion at Stark Industries last night. The military representative, Colonel Roddy, announced the cause of the incident in front of reporters and television sets, and wanted to explain it clearly.


    "We have all received the official statement of the incident that occurred in the Stark Industrial Building yesterday. There are uncertain reports that a prototype of the robot has failed and damaged the large-scale arc shock reactor of Stark Industries. Fortunately Yes, one of Tony Stark��s personal bodyguards took action in time to stop this incident..."


    Seeing that Colonel Roddy had already started a speech, Ron handed a USB flash drive to Jessica next to him and said, "Jessica, you can take things to the press release department."


    "Okay, boss." Jessica was as obedient as ever. After getting the U disk, she ran out at the same speed as the wind, very happy.


    "Boss, if you do this, Tony Stark won''t ask the lawyer to send a lawyer''s letter directly by then?" Seeing Jessica leaving, Peter asked Ron with some worry.


    Ron smiled, "Even if I don''t announce his identity, that scumbag will announce it himself, Peter, you can rest assured."


    Hearing the conversation between Ron and Peter, Tina, who didn��t know about the matter, became confused. She was actually only here to send information to Ron and saw Ron Peter and Jessica leaning in front of the TV to watch. TV, unwilling to be lonely, just got together to watch.


    After watching it for a while, she didn''t know what Ron was going to do, and she didn''t know what Peter was worried about, she looked confused.


    Tina knew about the Stark Industrial Building incident. She also persuaded Ron to also report on that "Iron Man", but Ron said wait, don''t worry.


    But what the news reports want is an early morning. It''s noon, and other people''s newspapers have already come out. At this time, Surprise started reporting. Where can there be traffic?


    Looking at Ron, who didn''t know what she was thinking, with a''smirk'' on his face, Tina pouted and didn''t ask anything, and sat quietly on the side.


    She knew that even if she asked, there should be nothing, but it would be better to wait quietly. When the time comes, she will definitely know what happened.


    ...


    On the other side, in the lounge of the Stark Industrial Building, Tony Stark is sitting on the sofa, while Pepper carefully tore off the small bandage on his face, while looking at a newspaper with the cover of Iron Man.


    "Iron Man is a memorable and cool name, but from a technical point of view it is not accurate because it is made of gold titanium alloy, but no matter what, the name is really attractive..." Tony After reading the newspaper with a smile, I felt a different kind of satisfaction in my heart.


    Although he has been in newspapers countless times before, they are all under the names of "Playboy", "Master of Stark Industries", and "Super Genius". This is the first time that they have been used as a superhero: The term Iron Man appeared in the newspaper. This feeling made him feel very comfortable and at ease. It was completely different from his previous experience in newspapers.


    At this time, S.H.I.E.L.D. agent Phil Coelson walked over and handed Tony a note, saying.


    "This is your alibi. At the time you were playing on Avalon Island. We have helped you get the customs documents and testimonies from 50 tourists."


    Tony took a look at the note and said mischievously."I thought I would say that Pepper and I were alone on that island..."


    After watching for a while, Tony asked, "Agent Colson, why isn''t Obadiah mentioned above?"


    "We have taken care of it,


    "Hmm..." Tony shrugged, and said again: "By the way, is it really good to say that the robot is my bodyguard? This is too fake? Coulson, don''t you think?"


    "It''s not the first time I have dealt with this kind of thing, Mr. Stark, you just have to insist that this is true, and soon there will be no business for you." While Coulson explained, it also strengthened S.H.I.E.L.D. To show it.


    "Mr. Stark, you have 90 seconds left, as soon as possible." After speaking, Coleson gave a final statement and left here.


    After Coleson left, Tony put on a suit under Pepper''s service. After a few words with Pepper, he turned to the front desk and took over the position of Colonel Roddy.


    Looking at the media and cameras in front of him, Tony took out the note and said uncomfortably, "Uh, I haven''t seen you for a while, I think I''ll read the card this time..."


    "Some people say that I was involved in the violence on the road near the Stark Industrial Building. What I want to say is..."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Stark, do you think we would really believe that the red robot''Iron Man'' last night was a personal bodyguard? It was a coincidence..."


    At the reporter stage, a female reporter Carly Christine suddenly interrupted Tony. She and Tony had some ambiguous pasts, but Tony is a playboy, so this time, she has to make Tony suffer. Just work.


    "I know that''s very confusing, questioning the official statement, etc. What I want to say is that I really have a lot of superheroes. The "Iron Man" robot is indeed one of my bodyguards..." Look at the note above Tony subconsciously explained these official explanations.


    Seeing Tony''s movements, Carly shrugged, a little helpless.


    She knew that Tony would never admit that she was that Iron Man. She wanted to expose Tony, but there was no evidence. What could she do?


    At this time, Carly''s cell phone suddenly vibrated. Carly took out her cell phone in confusion, and found out that a news media named Surprise that she followed had released new news.


    The Surprise News Agency only discovered a new news media at noon yesterday. After seeing the Surprise News Agency publish news about the Jin and the incident, Carlie became interested in the Surprise News Agency and collected the newspaper as soon as possible. Next, I want to see what interesting news it will release next.


    Seeing the title ��Shock: The superhero Iron Man is actually Tony Stark. Is this a distortion of human nature or a loss of morality? Click on the news and you will know!''Carly didn''t hesitate, she clicked on the details page for the first time and saw the entire news.


    At this moment, Tony was getting a little irritated by countless reporters. He thought for a while, then threw the note in his hand aside, his eyes became firm, and said to all reporters: "The truth is, I am steel����"


    On the other side, after seeing the clear photos of Tony Stark wearing Iron Man, Carly laughed very happily, immediately interrupted Tony who was talking, stood up and pointed the phone at the launch stage. Tony shouted, "Hey, Tony, see what this is!"


    "Uh..." Tony was a little annoyed when Carly interrupted, but he still subconsciously looked at the phone in Carly''s hand.


    Seeing the extremely clear photos of Iron Man taken on the phone, Tony opened his mouth and just wanted to announce that he was Iron Man. The pleasure of shocking everyone disappeared instantly.


    After a while, Tony came up with a word he hadn''t even heard before, very depressed.


    "MMP..."

 89 Chapter 86 Coleson: My Heart is Tired

    "Tony Stark was violently beaten?"


    "Tony Stark is not worthy of being called Iron Man, but should be called Iron Man?"


    "Tony Stark killed Obadiah Stan who greeted him when he grew up. Is this a distortion of human nature or a loss of morality?"


    Tony Stark stared closely at the news on the phone. The more he reads, the more ugly his face became.


    After seeing the end, Tony finally couldn''t help it, and directly exploded: "Which damn guy is this Surprise newspaper? I am mad at me. I want to buy this newspaper directly!"


    Hearing Tony��s words, Agent Colson on one side walked up helplessly and said: ��Mr. Stark, the Surprise has a huge backstage. You can��t buy it. Let us handle this matter by SHIELD. Well, I can guarantee that the Surprise will never do it next time."


    "Next time, there will be another one?" Tony was very angry, and unabashedly degraded SHIELD.


    "Didn''t you S.H.I.E.L.D. have done everything right this time, and absolutely no one will know about it? How come Surprise News not only knows about it, but also shoots photos to send out news, and even this thing can''t be done. , The most powerful spy organization, it turned out to be a lie!"


    "This..." Coleson was also desperate. The Surprise had already known about the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D., but Nima was started by the tenth-level dangerous Ron. What could he do?Can someone get that Ron up?


    Coulson had just received the order of Nick Fury, let alone arresting people, he still had to appease Tony Stark, or this arrogant guy would go to the Surprise.


    Coulson knew that even the black widow who had completed the task 100% had applied to Nick Fury several times. If she wanted to give up this task, we can see the terrible thing about Ron. .


    "Pepper, have you found out who the owner of the Surprise newspaper is?" On the other side, Tony Stark didn''t mean to continue to care about Coleson. He asked Pepper on one side, and then said to himself Speak.


    "How dare to act with me, Tony Stark, and dare to take pictures of me secretly. This time I will let Surprise know what it means to acquire and turn your company into mine. Then I Dissolve this company directly, haha..."


    However, Pepper Poz frowned slightly when she saw the Surprise registration information found in her notebook. She hesitated for a while, and then persuaded Tony Stark to come.


    "Tony, I think it''s better. Anyway, you also wanted to publish your own Iron Man identity. The Surprise newspaper is just one step ahead. Don''t be so angry, right?"


    "It''s just an ordinary news newspaper. Why don''t you even persuade me to forget Pepper?" Tony frowned when he heard Pepper''s words, walked in the direction of Pepper, and took Pepper''s notebook. Come here, want to see what is going on with that Surprise newspaper.


    Pepper didn��t stop it. She knew she could stop this, and she couldn��t stop the stubborn Tony. After all, no matter what company it was, as long as it was formal, the registration information could be found, and it was useless for her to hide it. .


    "I''m going to see, what you said about the big backstage is... uh..." Tony was still a little unconvinced, but when he saw the Surprise information displayed on the notebook, he was just stunned on the spot. .


    Then after a while, Tony slammed the notebook in his hand to the floor and yelled: "Fuck, where did I offend that damn Ron? How did he target me everywhere? I really saw him. Ghost!"


    "Tony, do you want to buy Surprise now?" Pepper looked at the collector''s edition Apple notebook that Tony gave her before.


    "Acquisition shit, Ron��s Osborne industry is not much weaker than our Stark industry now, and he is targeting me everywhere, how could he agree to buy Marvel!" Tony sat down on the sofa, clutching himself. Forehead, I feel very headache.


    He didn''t understand, where did he offend that Ron? The last time we met was forgotten. How could Ron know about the fight between him and Aubadia this time? This is too cheating. Right?


    At this moment, Tony even came up with the idea of ??wearing Mark 2 to blast the Ron, but the idea disappeared in an instant, and Tony never remembered it again.


    Although that Ron was really annoying, after all, they didn''t do anything to him. They also researched regenerative potions for the benefit of the disabled. In any case, he would not deal with such a person.


    He had resisted the kidnapping incident of the Ten Commandments, and now this Ron was just more irritating, and he couldn''t use his personal power to suppress others.


    Of course, with Tony''s temperament, how could he let Ron go, so he thought about it a little bit and found a way, immediately said to Pepper on one side.


    "Pepper, let''s start a news newspaper, right next to the Marvel, and hire the best news team in the United States. Hmph, I want to see if you Ron��s methods are high, or My Tony Stark��s means are high!"


    "Okay..." Pepper nodded helplessly. He knew that Tony wouldn''t let it go, but this is indeed the best way. Commercial competition is normal.


    On the other side, Coulson was a little worried. If this goes on, Tony Stark will know Ron��s other identity sooner or later. If Ron kills Tony Stark directly, then But it''s not easy.


    Coulson was actually very confused. He also knew about Ron and Tony Stark''s contact, but now S.H.I.E.L.D. doesn''t care much about Ron. How can Ron still interact with Tony Stark everywhere? Right?


    You know, apart from Tony Stark''s identity as the head of Stark Industries, the most important thing is that he is the son of Howard Stark, who is one of the founders of SHIELD.


    Only at this level of relationship, Director Nick Fury will definitely not let Tony Stark have an accident, not to mention Tony Stark is not very dull, and he has made such a good thing as steel armor, Nick. Fury will not let Tony Stark go.


    But the current situation is obviously a bit uncontrollable. If this continues, I really don''t know what consequences will come out.


    Coulson felt a little tired. Tony Stark was obviously unable to handle it alone. He had to propose to the Director that more people should be sent to monitor Tony Stark.


    ...

 90 Chapter 86: Coleson Feeling Tired

    "Tony Stark was violently beaten?"


    "Tony Stark is not worthy of being called Iron Man, but should be called Iron Man?"


    "Tony Stark killed Obadiah Stein, who took care of him since he was a child. Is this a distortion of human nature or a loss of morality?"


    Tony Stark kept his eyes on the news on the phone. The more he reads, the harder his face became to look.


    After seeing the end, Tony finally couldn''t help it, and directly exploded: "Which damn guy is this Surprise newspaper? I am mad at me. I want to buy this newspaper directly!"


    Hearing Tony��s words, Agent Colson on one side walked up helplessly and said: ��Mr. Stark, the Surprise has a huge backstage. You can��t buy it. Let us handle this matter by SHIELD. Well, I can guarantee that the Surprise will never do it next time."


    "Next time, there will be another one?" Tony was very angry, and unabashedly degraded SHIELD.


    "Didn''t you S.H.I.E.L.D. have done everything right this time, and absolutely no one will know about it? How come Surprise News not only knows about it, but also shoots photos to send out news, and even this thing can''t be done. , The most powerful spy organization, it turned out to be a lie!"


    "This..." Coleson was also desperate. The Surprise had already known about the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D., but Nima was started by the tenth-level dangerous Ron. What could he do?Can someone get that Ron up?


    Coulson had just received the order of Nick Fury, let alone arresting people, he still had to appease Tony Stark, or this arrogant guy would go to the Surprise.


    Coulson knew that even the black widow who had completed the task 100% had applied to Nick Fury several times. If she wanted to give up this task, we can see the terrible thing about Ron. .


    "Pepper, have you found out who the owner of the Surprise newspaper is?" On the other side, Tony Stark didn''t mean to continue to care about Coleson. He asked Pepper on one side, and then said to himself Speak.


    "How dare to act with me, Tony Stark, and dare to take pictures of me secretly. This time I will let Surprise know what it means to acquire and turn your company into mine. Then I Dissolve this company directly, haha..."


    However, Pepper Poz frowned slightly when she saw the Surprise registration information found in her notebook. She hesitated for a while, and then persuaded Tony Stark to come.


    "Tony, I think it''s better. Anyway, you also wanted to publish your own Iron Man identity. The Surprise newspaper is just one step ahead. Don''t be so angry, right?"


    "It''s just an ordinary news newspaper. Why don''t you even persuade me to forget Pepper?" Tony frowned when he heard Pepper''s words, walked in the direction of Pepper, and took Pepper''s notebook. Come here, want to see what is going on with that Surprise newspaper.


    Pepper didn��t stop it. She knew she could stop this, and she couldn��t stop the stubborn Tony. After all, no matter what company it was, as long as it was formal, the registration information could be found, and it was useless for her to hide it. .


    "I''m going to see, what you said about the big backstage is... uh..." Tony was still a little unconvinced, but when he saw the Surprise information displayed on the notebook, he was just stunned on the spot. .


    Then after a while, Tony slammed the notebook in his hand to the floor and yelled: "Fuck, where did I offend that damn Ron? How did he target me everywhere? I really saw him. Ghost!"


    "Tony, do you want to buy Surprise now?" Pepper looked at the collector''s edition Apple notebook that Tony gave her before.


    "Acquisition shit, Ron��s Osborne industry is not much weaker than our Stark industry now, and he is targeting me everywhere, how could he agree to buy Marvel!" Tony sat down on the sofa, clutching himself. Forehead, I feel very headache.


    He didn''t understand, where did he offend that Ron? The last time we met was forgotten. How could Ron know about the fight between him and Aubadia this time? This is too cheating. Right?


    At this moment, Tony even came up with the idea of ??wearing Mark 2 to blast the Ron, but the idea disappeared in an instant, and Tony never remembered it again.


    Although that Ron was really annoying, after all, they didn''t do anything to him. They also researched regenerative potions for the benefit of the disabled. In any case, he would not deal with such a person.


    He had resisted the kidnapping incident of the Ten Commandments, and now this Ron was just more irritating, and he couldn''t use his personal power to suppress others.


    Of course, with Tony''s temperament, how could he let Ron go, so he thought about it a little bit and found a way, immediately said to Pepper on one side.


    "Pepper, let''s start a news newspaper, right next to the Marvel, and hire the best news team in the United States. Hmph, I want to see if you Ron��s methods are high, or My Tony Stark��s means are high!"


    "Okay..." Pepper nodded helplessly. He knew that Tony wouldn''t let it go, but this is indeed the best way. Commercial competition is normal.


    On the other side, Coulson was a little worried. If this goes on, Tony Stark will know Ron��s other identity sooner or later. If Ron kills Tony Stark directly, then But it''s not easy.


    Coulson was actually very confused. He also knew about Ron and Tony Stark''s contact, but now S.H.I.E.L.D. doesn''t care much about Ron. How can Ron still interact with Tony Stark everywhere? Right?


    You know, apart from Tony Stark''s identity as the head of Stark Industries, the most important thing is that he is the son of Howard Stark, who is one of the founders of SHIELD.


    Only at this level of relationship, Director Nick Fury will definitely not let Tony Stark have an accident, not to mention Tony Stark is not very dull, and he has made such a good thing as steel armor, Nick. Fury will not let Tony Stark go.


    But the current situation is obviously a bit uncontrollable. If this continues, I really don''t know what consequences will come out.


    Coulson felt a little tired. Tony Stark was obviously unable to handle it alone. He had to propose to the Director that more people should be sent to monitor Tony Stark.


    ...

 91 Chapter 87 Mission Impossible: Black Widow

    "Okay, the press conference is over now, everyone go back..."


    On the TV, Colonel Roddy snatched Tony Stark''s microphone. After an explanation, he pushed Tony Stark, who was so dark that he could use it as ink, and quickly left the scene.


    Seeing this scene, Ron smiled satisfied, then took out his cell phone and sent a message to the black widow:


    "Natasha, hurry up to the Surprise building. I have a task to give you. After completing this task, you will officially pass the trial period and you can become a member of the Guardian League!"


    At this time, in a small town in southern New York, the Black Widow kicked and mentioned the potbellied man in front of her on the head, kicked the poor fellow directly, and received a text message from Ron.


    The black widow took out the communicator with some doubts. There are no more than ten people who know her communicator number. Generally, if someone looks for her, there is definitely something important.


    As a result, when the black widow saw Ron on the call log, she was so angry that she immediately turned off the communicator and ignored Ron at all.


    She can''t stand Ron''s squeeze anymore. The last time she dealt with the gold merger, she agreed to give her, Peter, and Jessica a $10,000 reward. In the end, Peter and Jessica got all of them, and she was alone. Only one-fifth of the two thousand dollars was received. In the end, Ron even said that the dollars used by the Guardian League for rewards had been distributed, and then the funds would be sent to her.


    "Are you kidding me? (Are you kidding me?)"


    The Black Widow had such an expression at the time, Nima, Ron, and you are actually going to pay the money. Are there any rich people in this world?


    The Black Widow finally understood that she must have offended Ron unknowingly at some point, so Ron had targeted her so much. Even the good rewards would be deducted and not sent down.


    The Black Widow feels wronged, so she has decided to pay attention, and must tell Nick Fury that she will not do it later, this task cannot be completed, this is simply not done by humans!


    However, when the black widow wanted to turn off the communicator, she suddenly saw that the text message Ron sent her was actually Natasha?


    Fuck, Black Widow was stunned when she saw this title. Since she met Ron, except for the first time Ron called her Natasha, she was always called Black Widow. Yes, although she is very angry, but she can''t do anything about it. Can''t you just do Ron directly?


    Let alone whether she can beat Ron or not, she has a mission. Without Nick Fury''s order, she can''t shoot Ron!


    So the Black Widow can only bear it all the time. As a result, she didn''t expect Ron to call her Natasha instead. Isn''t this fake?


    The Black Widow wanted to take a closer look at what Ron was talking about, but at this time another text message came:


    "Ahem, Natasha, the reward fund of the Guardian League has arrived, and the remaining eight thousand dollars of the last mission has been hit on the card I handed you, sorry!"


    Uh����


    The Black Widow was completely stunned. Is Ron a change of temper?It''s too weird to actually call her the remaining money?


    Yes, after experiencing the torture of Ron during this period of time, the Black Widow really can''t believe Ron''s character, she has never fulfilled what she said, she is simply a slut!


    So the Black Widow immediately took out the bank card that Ron gave her two thousand dollars last time, and put the bank card on the back of her communicator, looking expectantly at the screen of the communicator. What will be the next number.


    The communicator is a high-end product specially developed by S.H.I.E.L.D., and it has a lot of functions. Checking the balance of a bank card is just one of them too small.


    The screen of the communicator flashed, and then some information was transmitted to the screen, including bank card account information, bank information, balance and so on.


    "It''s actually..." The black widow looked at the $10,000 on the balance item, hesitated for a while, and then said "OK", put the communicator and bank card in her pocket, and went to Surprise News. Building.


    After just a few dozen minutes, the Black Widow came to Ron. She looked at Ron as cautiously as before and asked, "Boss, what can you do with me?"


    "Well, yes, it came very quickly." Seeing the black widow appear so soon, Ron nodded in satisfaction, and then handed the tablet computer to the black widow: "Natasha, look first Let��s take a look at this person��s information, and I��ll tell you the task later."


    "Okay." The Black Widow took the tablet, only glanced at it, and then immediately looked at Ron suspiciously: "I know Tony Stark''s information. Why are you showing me this guy''s information?"


    "Very familiar, isn''t it? Okay, return the tablet to me, so I don''t have to break it for you." Hearing what the Black Widow said, Ron stretched out his hand to snatch the tablet back from Black Widow''s hand.


    "You..." Although the Black Widow is a level ten agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., she still can''t stop Ron''s ability, and Ron snatches the tablet in her hand.


    ''Well, I know, this guy hasn''t changed at all, it''s still so boring!''The black widow rolled her eyes and murmured.


    "What are you talking about? Huh?" Ron said, pretending not to hear the black widow''s mutter.


    "No, I didn''t say anything!" Of course the Black Widow didn''t admit it, she waved her hand, and immediately said, "Boss, didn''t you say that there is a task? Say it, I can''t wait!"


    "Well, if you can''t wait so much." Ron shrugged and said, "The task is very simple. Didn��t the guy Tony Stark develop a set of steel armor and call himself a superhero Iron Man? So Natasha, I You need to find a way to sneak into Tony Stark, find out his bottom, and find a way to let him join our Guardian League, you know?"


    "Obviously that line of newspapers is calling Tony Stark the Iron Man..." Black Widow murmured, and then immediately agreed, "Okay, boss, I''ll take this task, nothing As for the matter, I will prepare first."


    "Well, let''s go, I am looking forward to you bringing me good news." Ron smiled, without stopping, let the Black Widow leave.


    But after the Black Widow left the Surprise, she frowned directly, thinking carefully about the real purpose of the task Ron gave her.


    She has known Ron for almost two months. She knows exactly what Ron is like. Ron will never do meaningless things. This action must have its meaning!


    At this moment, the black widow''s communicator rang again, and the black widow took out her mobile phone to see that it was the director Nick Fury calling.


    "Hey, Chief." The Black Widow didn''t hesitate, she found a place where no one was there and answered the phone.


    "Natasha, Ron��s mission can be given up, let that guy play by himself! Your next mission is to contact Tony Stark, monitor this guy, and then I will show up and absorb him into''Vengeance The planner is coming, the task tool has been sent to you in the old way, you know?"


    Nick Fury��s words were very concise, and he finished what he was going to say in just a few words, but the Black Widow was stunned again after hearing Nick Fury��s words, and then gave her the task that Ron had just given her and Nick. Fury said it.


    "Uh..." Inside the Tri-Wing Building of the New York branch of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury felt a pain in his head after hearing Black Widow''s report, which was very uncomfortable.


    "Okay..." After a while, Nick Fury patted his forehead, and said to the Black Widow with a bitter smile: "Ron''s mission will continue to follow. The two missions will come together, but the specifics What to do, Natasha, you should know?"


    "I know." The black widow replied. Nick Fury has obvious intentions. She will follow both Ron and Tony Stark, but she is sure of the task Ron gave her. Can''t come out with Tony Stark, she can only complete the tasks of SHIELD.


    The Black Widow did not hesitate, the mission of SHIELD was the most important, and she would never forget this.


    After a while, a sexy beauty under the pseudonym Natasha Rushman appeared somewhere, and then went to the Stark Industrial Building to apply for the position of personal assistant.

 92 Chapter 88 Tony Starks Cheese Daily

    Time passed slowly, and seven or eight days passed in a blink of an eye. During these seven or eight days, the Surprise News, which published the Kim Bin incident and the Iron Man incident, was as expected by Ron. It ushered in a lot of troubles, and a steady stream. , It never stopped.


    First of all, the New York government. As expected, the New York City government took action against Surprise. The cia, the industry and commerce department, and the inspection department all swarmed to the Surprise building and found various excuses for trouble with Surprise. .


    Ron, of course, would not deal with these people by himself. He recruited several professional executive managers who specialize in government departments for Surprise News. They were not recruited. As long as people from the government came to Surprise News, these people would be ready A cart of messy information was posted up, so that the troubled government department couldn''t find the slightest omission, and could only leave sadly.


    In addition to the New York government, colleagues of the Surprise, the New York Times, Clarion Daily, Wall Street Journal, etc., all criticized and educate the latest Surprise to the greatest extent, saying that the Surprise did not comply with industry rules and issued The news is not truth-seeking, etc., which devalued Surprise News to a new height and out of a new realm.


    But what good is this?In the statistics of major news websites in North America, there is a weekly favorite list, which specifically records the number of times the major news newspapers are favorited by users and makes a ranking.


    Within this week, Surprise Daily��s "Marvel Daily" has undoubtedly become the number one in the weekly collection list, nearly double the number of weekly collections of the second-placed "USA Today", which is fully presented. In the sight of the people of North America, it has become a new choice for the people to read news.


    Although the total number of collections in Surprise is not worth mentioning, it is enough to make the major news newspapers in North America feel threatened, and they have made a way to suppress Surprise.


    But will Ron take care of these things?He didn''t say anything. He directly asked dozens of lawyers from Surprise to send out a lawyer''s letter, saying that those newspapers were suspected of infringing on the reputation of Surprise, and they wanted to bring a lawsuit against you.


    Although those newspapers have experienced this kind of battle before, they are not as ruthless as Surprise Newspapers. If they don''t agree with each other, they will fight. Is this too unreasonable?


    So they were persuaded, and they all knew that the backstage of Surprise News was Ron, who owned half of Osborne''s shares, and the capital was strong, and they didn''t want to really grudge Ron.


    In addition to these two troubles, there is also the most funny thing. Just a few hundred meters away from the Surprise Building, a news newspaper called "Cheese Daily" was also opened with great fanfare. It is very luxurious and large in scale. It is far away from Surprise, as if two tigers are standing opposite each other.


    No need to guess, Ron knew what cheese daily was started by Tony Stark. The intention was obvious, just to fight the Marvel and to destroy Ron''s Marvel Daily.


    In the past two days, dozens of employees of Surprise and Ron��s assistant, Tina, have offered to resign and are going to work in Tony Stark��s Cheese Daily.


    Not only that, even Ron��s assistant Tina received an invitation letter from the Cheese Daily and offered three times the salary for Tina to become the vice president of the Cheese Daily. The treatment was rich.


    In this regard, Ron still said that it didn��t matter. If you want to leave, you can leave. Anyway, those who want to leave will definitely not be able to keep it. Ron has not hinted that he must be loyal to Surprise. There is no need to manage. The departure of these people.


    Anyway, there are not many people on the earth, there are many people, and the people who leave are not really talents. You can find someone to do it. So Tony Stark''s digging method is doomed to fail.


    Originally Ron thought his assistant Tina would also leave. Ron knew that Tina''s usual expenses are not small, and it can be regarded as a small worship.


    Tina��s original words are like this. Although her boss Ron is more defensive, after all, he treats people well, and the prospect of Surprise is definitely better than that of Playboy Tony Stark��s Cheese Daily.


    Prior to this, Tony Stark had many examples of starting companies on a whim, but none of those companies would have really risen if they either became pension companies or were directly dissolved or sold.


    The cheese daily run by Tony Stark looks like it was opened for fun from the name, and the final result may not be able to escape the fate of being disbanded or sold. Surprise is better.


    Ron just smiled for the reason Tina had said, instead of exposing the cautious thoughts in Tina''s heart, allowing Tina to stay.


    Today was the opening day of the Cheese Daily. Tony Stark sent Ron a message early in the morning, asking Ron to attend his Cheese Daily opening ceremony.


    Ron thought for a while, but didn''t refuse. He took Peter, Jessica, and the three directly to the cheese Daily building opposite to attend the opening ceremony.


    When Ron three went outside the Cheese Daily building, there were already a lot of people here, including reporters, people from other news agencies, and some partners invited by Tony Stark, model girls to help, and so on.


    However, among so many people, Tony Stark was the only one. Ron was not surprised about this. Instead, he asked Peter to take out the projector he had prepared before and set up the projector to align it. After the middle stage, just waiting for the guy Tony Stark to appear.


    At this time, at a kilometer above the cheese daily building, a gold and red steel man was standing floating there, scanning everything underneath with his electronic eyes.


    "Jarvis, are you sure that Ron Brenstad has entered the Cheese Daily Building?" In Steel, Tony Stark asked Jarvis, who controls Mark 4, through the virtual screen in front of him. Tao.


    Jarvis''s calm voice sounded: "I''m sure, sir."


    "O, K! Let the hateful guy look at Ron, the charm of the superhero Iron Man!" Tony smiled very confidently, and then ordered Jarvis to rush towards the opening ceremony below.


    This is not the first time Tony has done this. Just the day before yesterday, he wore his modified steel armor Mark No. 4 to attend the Stark Industry Exhibition held in Faraday, New York, and won the top spot of countless people. Scream.


    After a while, a red robot descended from the sky and landed on the stage in the middle of the opening ceremony.


    "iron Man!"


    As thought before, the arrival of Iron Man received the screams of almost everyone present. Even Peter and Jessica beside Ron looked enviously at Tony Stark in the middle of the stage and wanted to make peace. Like Tony, the identity of their superhero was also known by others and received countless cheers.


    It''s a pity that they are not Tony Stark. Tony can take off his mask and confess his identity unscrupulously. They can''t.


    They also have families and families. Once their superhero status is exposed, then maybe those criminals who hate them will threaten their families.


    Both Peter and Jessica understood this, so they didn''t do it, and silently wore masks, just letting their identities of Spiderman and Gem Woman be known, but didn''t want others to know their true identities.


    Seeing some sentimental Peter and Jessica, Ron patted Peter on the shoulder and said, "Okay, Peter, I feel like using a projector to project the photos you took before, Tony Stark. It''s too arrogant, it''s time to put down his arrogance!"


    "Okay, boss." Peter chuckled. He became a little bit cheap after he was just like Ron. Now he has done this kind of shameful Tony Stark thing. I feel stressed.


    Peter turned on the projector on his shoulders, and used the projector to project a video he had secretly photographed on the middle stage.


    In the next second, a video of Iron Man being violently beaten by the Iron Overlord was projected into the middle of the stage. In the video, Iron Man was beaten by the Iron Overlord with no temper at all, and it did not have the cold look of Iron Man at the scene.


    Coincidentally, a few robotic arms just appeared in the middle of the stage at this time, revealing Tony Stark hidden in Mark 4, so that the Iron Man in the projection and the Tony Stark on the scene are mirrored. As a whole, it seems as if the things in the projection are really happening here.


    "M! M! P!" Seeing the images playing around him, Tony Stark couldn''t help but utter the words he had scolded the most in this period of time, and then came to Ron with a calm face.

 93 Chapter 89 Palladium Poisoning

    "Ron, did you concentrate on fighting against me? I kindly invited you to attend the opening ceremony of Cheese Daily. Why did you release these things!"


    Tony walked up to Ron, the first thing he did was to block the projector on Peter''s shoulder with his hand, and then he turned his head and said angrily to Ron.


    "Uh, don''t you think that''s handsome? The collision between steel and steel is simply a manifestation of the earth entering the high-tech era, Mr. Stark, oh no, Mr. Ironman, what do you think?"


    Ron smiled with a mean expression, then said to Tony.


    "This is my site, plus you are playing other people''s videos without authorization. This is already a crime, Ron, I can go to court to sue you!"


    Ron��s words are very long and weird. The iron man here refers to a person made of iron, which means Tony Stark is not a human at all, so Tony became even more angry when he heard the meaning of iron man. At Ron, threatened.


    Ron shrugged and looked indifferent: "Bring your horse here. Dozens of lawyers from Surprise have nothing to do recently. It''s not bad to file a lawsuit to save them from idle."


    Tony is obviously not a nasty lord. When he sees Ron, he will not let him down. He immediately said: "I have a team of lawyers composed of hundreds of lawyers in Stark Industries, who is afraid of anyone!"


    "Yes, Mr. Iron Man, I admire you." Ron smiled, and then said to Jessica on the side: "Jessica, call Tina and ask her to prepare the lawyer team and Tony Si Tucker will go to court."


    "Oh... well, boss." Jessica''s gleaming eyes dropped from Tony when he heard Ron''s words, and then took out the phone to make a call.


    "..." Tony patted his head, then sighed helplessly, and said to Ron: "Well, I''m afraid you won''t succeed. Today I invite you to come and have other things. When the celebration is over, we will Good to have a chat, okay?"


    "Is there something else?" Seeing that Tony had compromised, Ron didn''t mean to fight Tony anymore, and said to Peter: "Alright Peter, let''s put the projection mechanism, enjoy this celebration, there are many good things here. Eat it."


    Regarding the other things Tony said, Ron observed Tony''s physical condition a little bit, and he probably knew what Tony was talking about.


    Tony��s body was poisoned. The arc reactor on his chest, no, it should be called the Ark reactor now. The palladium element in the Ark reactor caused Tony��s body to fall into a metal palladium poisoning situation, although it is still very small, but It was also discovered by Tony. He came to find himself, probably because of this.


    Sure enough, after Tony went back and published the words on the opening of the Cheese Daily, he came over to find Ron, found a remote place, and said to Ron seriously.


    "Ron, I just drove the Cheese Daily for fun, not to fight with your Surprise. I invited you this time because I wanted to ask you something very prudent."


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Tony''s seriousness, Ron didn''t bother him this time, but was ready to listen to him.


    "I want to ask you..." Tony''s expression changed from serious to struggling. He struggled for a while, and then reluctantly said: "Ron, I want to know that the reason why you have been against me is Isn''t it because you like Pepper? Because of Pepper, you have always been against me, trying to snatch Pepper over?"


    "???" Ron was a little stunned, didn''t you want to talk about your poisoning?Why did it involve Pepper again, and also said that I like Pepper, how is this possible?


    Ron discovered that he didn''t use mental detection, and only by guessing, he really couldn''t guess exactly what others were going to do next, just like Tony Stark this weird guy.


    Ron knew he couldn��t really misunderstand Tony.


    "Are you gay?" Tony stepped back and looked at Ron: "I don''t mean to discriminate against homosexuality. It''s just Ron. I want to tell you that I am straight. You won''t have a chance. do you know?"


    "Mmp!" Now it was Ron''s turn to be angry. He cursed, and then said in a loud voice, "I am not gay. The reason why I am against you is because I am interested in Miss Pepper. Let''s go down. ?"


    "That''s it..." Tony seemed to have a tricky smile, and then his face began to struggle again: "Ron, you can go after Pepper, if you can really pursue Pepper, And if Pepper agrees, I will not oppose you and wish you happiness."


    "..." Ron burst into a bitter smile. He finally understood what Tony was thinking. This guy should have known that he had been poisoned and wanted to start explaining his funeral.


    But even if you are poisoned by metal palladium, you can live for another half a year, right?How long did it take to think of the funeral? Isn''t this too pessimistic?


    Anyway, Ron couldn��t bear Tony��s misunderstanding. He said directly: "Well, Tony Stark, I know, you should have been infected with an incurable poison, so you are doing this, right, I Tell you, I have a way to heal you, please don''t force Miss Pepper to me, okay?"


    "How do you know that I was poisoned?" Tony became alert. Only he and Jarvis knew about his metal palladium poisoning. Even Pepper didn''t tell him. How did Ron know about it?


    Could it be that Ron had installed some monitoring equipment on him that he couldn''t find?


    In other words, Ron is actually a mutant, with magical mind reading ability, can you know what he is thinking?


    Regardless of the result, Tony was not what Tony wanted to see, so he immediately regarded Ron as an enemy, ready to run out and put on Mark 4 to protect himself.


    "Okay, do you remember my identity? I am a PhD in biochemistry. I have a title medal officially issued by Imperial State University. I don''t know how many animals have been tested. I just took a serious look at your face and I know you It should be poisoned, so I will ask you, do you know?"


    Seeing Tony being cautious, Ron explained.


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this..." Although there was still some unbelief, Tony''s guard was obviously gone.


    Ron was right. As a researcher of regenerative agents, Ron must have done much research on biochemistry, and it is not particularly strange to see that he was poisoned.


    After being discovered anyway, Tony hesitated for a while, and finally told Ron about his poisoning.


    "I have been poisoned by metallic palladium..."


    Tony said, untied his clothes, exposed the Ark reactor on his chest, and continued: "When I was kidnapped by the Ten Rings a few months ago, the heart missile entered a lot of missile fragments. The Ark reactor on the chest, which can suck the shrapnel, continues its life."


    "But while the Ark reactor continued to last my life, the palladium in it was also eroding my body. As long as I kept using it, I would die from palladium poisoning within half a year, so in order to give Pepper a good home. , I will think of you. If you are not gay, then you must be interesting to Pepper..."


    "So amazing?" Ron pretended to be surprised, and then he learned the same Tony before, and stepped back: "Although this thing sounds amazing, but I want to say The thing is, can you cover your clothes back, otherwise I will suspect that you are a gay, okay?"


    "Okay..." Tony covered his clothes back, his original heavy mood was slightly relaxed.


    Since he knew that his body was poisoned by the metal palladium, he felt that his life had become gloomy. He actually knew that if he didn''t continue to use the steel armor, he could actually live a long time even if he was poisoned.


    But how could he not use the steel armor after enjoying the powerful power of steel armor?Let alone not using it, now he not only uses more, but also has developed more models of steel armor, just like a drug addiction, it is impossible to listen to it.


    As a mortal, Ron, who had never experienced the power of steel armor, how could he know how he felt?

 94 Chapter 90: Magneto Lying and Shot

    "What are you thinking about? Tony Stark?"


    Seeing Tony''s face calm and not speaking, Ron shook his hand in front of Tony, interrupting Tony''s contemplation.


    "No." Tony was awakened by Ron, and his mood improved a lot, because although he was about to die, he died in the identity of Iron Man anyway, that was a superhero like a savior, Ron. Even if he lived to be 100 years old, he would still be a mortal!


    Therefore, Tony looked at Ron��s expression a little pitiful, and felt that Ron was really miserable. In this world full of mutants and superheroes, he was just an ordinary scientist...


    You know, in various stories, scientists generally appear as villains and are defeated by superheroes.


    Just like Dr. Kurt Connors, who also studies regenerative medicine, there have been many stories that set Kurt Connors as an evil villain, defeated by the superhero Spider-Man and the red-haired woman. Little story.


    Looking at Tony''s unabashedly pitiful eyes, Ron guessed what this guy was thinking.


    "Hey, Tony Stark, do you think that in such a chaotic world, as an ordinary mortal, I am very pitiful?" Ron raised his eyebrows and asked Tony.


    "You guessed it." Tony smiled and spread all the anger he felt before toward Ron: "Yes, I just laughed at you as an ordinary person. Look at me, I am Iron Man. , How about you? You are just an''evil'' scientist defeated by a superhero, hehe!"


    "..." Some black lines gradually appeared on Ron''s face. When did Tony Stark actually regard himself as an ordinary human being one level higher?


    Although Tony Stark is very proud, he has always put himself in the perspective of humans, and he has not put ordinary humans in his eyes like Magneto, the leader of mutants.


    So Ron thought for a while, ready to hit the guy Tony Stark severely.


    "Mr. Iron Man! Don''t you think I''m an ordinary person? You are wrong. I actually have super powers too!" Ron took out a coin in his pocket and put it in his hand to play.


    "What? You have super powers too? What super powers are they?" Tony became confused when he heard Ron''s words and asked.


    Ron continued to play with coins: "My superpowers are very powerful, and I specifically restrain an''iron man'' like you, do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it, unless I see it with my own eyes, I won''t believe it!" Tony actually felt something wrong in his heart, but he still insisted.


    "Okay, today I will show you the power of superpowers that can control metal!" Ron smiled arrogantly, and then he placed the coin in his hand and placed his hand in front of Tony.


    Tony was wondering what Ron was going to do. The next moment, he saw the coin in Ron''s hand floating up and floating in his eyes.


    Then, this one went around him again, and finally returned to Ron''s hand.


    "It''s really a superpower, Ron, you''re a mutant?" Tony was not calm in an instant, looked at Ron guard, and said.


    The reputation of the mutant group is not very good, because most of the relationship is not controlled during the awakening ability. This group has always been rejected by humans. If Ron is really a mutant, then I am afraid his Reputation will simply fail.


    Although the voice against mutants has gone down during this period, as long as mutants appear, ordinary human groups will directly report to the police without hesitation and let the government arrest people.


    However, mutants and ordinary humans are not particularly easy to distinguish directly, and besides mutants, mutants are also a huge group.


    "I can be sure, I am not a mutant." Ron answered Tony in this way. He did not explain. This kind of thing has a way to verify the gene, and the other explanation is not clear, so he has no explanation at all. Yes to continue.


    "However, Mr. Iron Man, this ability of mine really defeats you. Think about it, your steel is all metal. If I activate my ability, I won��t talk about controlling your armor first, just let The parts in your armor are messed up, which is enough for you, don��t you think?"


    "You are not wrong." Tony''s face darkened. This ability is simply his natural enemy. Eighty percent of his steel armor is related to metal. As long as Ron activates his ability, his steel The armor is useless at all.


    Seeing that Tony had become more cautious, Ron smiled and continued: "And it''s more than that, Mr. Iron Man, my ability is actually not strong, at most I control a few coins, but I know a person whose ability to control metal is enough to control a bridge spanning thousands of meters. Do you think it is great?"


    "Who is this person?" Hearing Ron''s words, Tony''s heart became heavier and he asked quickly.


    "Eric Lansher, titled Magneto, one of the leaders of mutants, if you stand in front of him, I''m afraid he will be scummed directly by him." Ron replied.


    Hearing what Ron said, Tony''s brow furrowed fiercely, and he was already planning how to make a major transformation of his steel armor to become a model that was not afraid of controlling metal.


    As a technology madman, if Tony Stark comes up with an idea, he will definitely want to complete it as quickly as possible!


    Therefore, Tony Stark immediately said to Ron: "Thank you, Ron, I''m going back to reform my steel armor, so when I meet that Magneto in the future, I will not be crushed into a scum Scum."


    Ron smiled satisfied, "Yes, ambitious, I am optimistic about you!"


    Ron knew that Tony had definitely guessed some other motives for his words, but Tony would still go in the direction he wanted.


    Because Tony won��t let himself become someone who can be easily controlled by others, he modified his armor not just to guard against Magneto. Ron is actually in his defense goal, and he is definitely heavier than Magneto. some.


    Seeing Tony Stark walking to the door, Ron smiled and shouted: "Hey, Tony Stark, you haven''t given me the one million dollars you owed me before. When will you pay me back?"


    Tony paused, and he was silent for a while before he replied.


    "After you cure my palladium poisoning, I will give you another million!"


    ...

 95 Chapter 91: The Gradually Beginning Galaxy

    In the endless universe, Ron wandered freely, enjoying the feeling of controlling everything.


    At this time, it has been more than a month since the last time Tony Stark''s Cheese Daily opened. During this more than a month, Ron did nothing but immersed himself in himself every day. In the universe, watching the changes in my own universe.


    And after Ron��s efforts during this period of time, the area he completely controlled in his distorted universe is almost the size of one ten thousandth of the solar system. In this area, Ron is nothing. The incapable god is the master of everything.


    There are three calculation methods for the size of the solar system. Ron uses the calculation method that uses the solar gravity as the barrier. The size of the solar system calculated by this calculation method is approximately equal to 150,000 to 230,000 au (astronomical units), whichever is the middle value. If calculated by 190,000 au, that is about 3 light-years in length.


    Au is a commonly used unit in astronomy, also called an astronomical unit. It is often used to measure the distance between celestial bodies. One astronomical unit is the distance from the earth to the sun, which is about 150 million kilometers long.


    The one ten-thousandth solar system controlled by Ron is almost 1.9 astronomical units in length, which is almost the distance between the earth and the sun multiplied by 2, or the length of 22,000 times the diameter of the earth.


    This sounds big, doesn''t it?But in fact, the distance of this size is not to say in the vast universe, even in the Milky Way where the solar system is located, there is also a dust of dust, which is invisible at all.


    But this short distance took Ron so long to accelerate the distance between the size of the earth he originally controlled, and use that space to gradually swallow the surrounding space, and finally developed to this point.


    In this piece of space, Ron has used the acceleration function of the time dimension to accelerate this piece of space to the point where celestial bodies are about to be produced. If Ron continues to accelerate this piece of space, perhaps there will be various stars here soon. , Nebulae, star clusters and other objects form a galaxy too small.


    So Ron didn''t stop, he has been accelerating things in this space, wanting to see what this space will become.


    With a movement of his mind, Ron suddenly withdrew his consciousness from his own universe and returned to the fusion world where he was.


    This is because Ron''s mental perception in the American comics world sensed that Jessica was coming towards his office, and he would open the door of his office and come in to find him in about thirty-six seconds.


    During these two months, Ron spent most of his time in Surprise, reporting some weird news every day. He hardly went to school or went to Osborne Industries.


    But Peter and Jessica have suffered during this period. They either go out to complete the mission of the Guardian League every day, or come to Surprise as a reporter, go to secretly investigate some things, etc., are very busy.


    Ron waited for a while, and sure enough, thirty-six seconds later, the door of his office was opened and Jessica walked in.


    "Boss, I have found out what you asked me to investigate. Those mutants who suddenly appeared to do bad things during this period should be organized. Although I don''t know what their organization is called, there are a few, but This is definitely a big conspiracy, boss!"


    Jessica''s face was very agitated, she walked over and drank a glass of water on Ron''s table in one breath, then spoke.


    Ron took the cup that Jessica had just drunk, took the cup back, and then showed another cup of water. He took a calm sip before speaking.


    "Well, yes, come here in such a hurry to find me, do you want me to investigate this matter with you?"


    "This..." Ron burst out the thoughts in his heart.


    "Boss, you know, although my ability is not weak, but there are so many mutants, how can I do it by myself? In case I can''t beat people and be killed by them, boss, your guardian Isn��t the alliance missing one of the most important members!"


    "Oh? You will still be beaten to death? I know that you have been practicing your speed for this period of time, and now your speed is faster than a car? It''s just a mere mutant, even if you can''t beat others, You can run past others too!" Ron put down the glass with half of the water left, joking unceremoniously.


    Jessica did not show weakness, and immediately retorted: "Boss, I am not worried that there are fast mutants too! This kind of thing may be..."


    "Okay, no need to explain. Tell me in detail about what you found." Ron smiled, there was no way for this sly fellow Jessica.


    "Good boss." Jessica replied happily, and then said what she had investigated.


    "It''s like this. A few days ago, there was a mutant who can go through the wall to rob the bank. I didn''t take the shot directly at the boss''s orders. Instead, I followed this guy to his nest and found that this guy turned out to be The person who was instructed to rob the bank, and the person who instructed the mutant through the wall to rob was also a mutant. That��s why I dared to conclude that this is definitely a big conspiracy. That��s it, boss."


    "Well, the photos are all taken?" Ron nodded and asked.


    "I''ve taken it all, boss, do we have to report this matter to Surprise News?" Jessica took a picture of her backpack. There is a high-definition pixel camera that will never be noticeable when shooting. For her to shoot news.


    Ron said with great certainty: "Reports. The mutants have become more and more excessive recently. If these things are not reported, how can more ordinary humans notice that the mutants are harming society?"


    "Okay, I''m going now." Jessica responded, and handed the taken photos to the press release department, turning the matter into a surprise press release.


    In the past two months, mutants, a group that was silent, have been venturing out. From time to time, news of mutants�� crimes will appear, making ordinary humans notice the mutants again. Many people who hate mutants came out.


    After analysis, Ron actually roughly guessed who did these things, but he didn��t mean to calm these things. Instead, he directly added a fire to these things, making humans and mutants two. Conflicts between groups have become greater.


    Just as he said at the beginning of X Academy, Professor X and Magneto, there must be a definite result between mutants and ordinary humans, and maybe this result will appear soon.


    Ron hasn''t forgotten how Professor X sold his information to Nick Fury without hesitation. Is Professor X really a bully?

 96 Chapter 92 The "Transformers Project"

    A day later, the Surprise Building, a secret laboratory.


    "The toxicity in the blood is 24%... By the way, Ron, there will be a racing race in Monaco in Europe the day after tomorrow. I''m going to play it. I remember your driving skills are okay, how about it, do you want to go with me Let''s go to Monaco to play?"


    After Tony handed a small tube of his own blood to Ron, he also gave Ron an invitation and said.


    ''It''s only been two months, is Tony Stark going to the Monaco Auto Race?''


    Hearing what Tony said, Ron muttered with some doubts in his heart, and instead of accepting the invitation, he rejected Tony directly.


    "I won''t go anymore. The excitement of racing is only suitable for "iron man" like you, not for people like me who like quiet."


    "Yes, you are such a stupid guy really not suitable for racing, but I remember that your broken cls Mercedes seems to be good, how about it, sell it to me, I will fly to Europe to participate in the race, how about it?"


    Tony shrugged, then tore the valuable invitation letter in his hand and threw it into the trash can, and said to Ron seemingly indifferent.


    "I said, Mr. Iron Man, my CLS Mercedes is not worse than your steel armor, it is a good thing, you can''t operate it."


    Ron didn''t even look at Tony, but put Tony''s blood into a small vessel filled with purple liquid, mixing the purple liquid and dark red blood together, waiting for what happened in the vessel next Variety.


    "Cut, you always say that your broken Mercedes-Benz sports car is more powerful than my steel armor, so show it to me?" Tony said disdainfully.


    "Why should I show it to you, who are you? If I lent you, what should you do if you secretly learn my skills?"


    Ron chuckled and looked at Tony with contempt, as if Tony was really here to learn skills.


    "What am I..." Tony took a deep breath and calmed his mind. Instead of discussing the car with Ron, he looked at the instrument next to Ron that was experimenting.


    "Ron, I very much doubt your level. It has been more than a month. Why have you still not developed an antidote to completely suppress palladium poisoning? If you have not succeeded in the research before I die, then you will have to pay a million dollars. Don''t want it!"


    After speaking, Tony gave a very disappointed sigh, and continued: "I don��t know what I thought at the time. I��m such a genius guy who will find you to develop an antidote for me. I can do it myself. The solution is really disappointing..."


    "Oh, let''s do it, you can study it yourself, don''t blame me if you become a lizard monster by then!" Ron didn''t care what Tony said. He picked up the experiment utensils and threw them directly into Tony''s. In his arms, said.


    Tony hugged the utensil and snorted, "I do my own research. Isn''t that biochemistry? I can make circuit boards at the age of four. I don''t believe it is so difficult to study an antidote to palladium poisoning!"


    "Please, I wish you a good journey and disappeared halfway!" Ron stretched his hand toward the door of the laboratory, making a look of rushing guests, and said.


    "Cut, I don''t know what you are talking about. I''m traveling to Europe. Goodbye!" Ignoring the obscure words Ron said, Tony held the vessel with the unknown liquid and left Ron from the secret tunnel. He came to the place where he parked his car downstairs in Surprise.


    This is the third time he has come to Ron''s secret laboratory. Every time he comes, he will draw part of his blood to Ron, and let Ron help him develop an antidote that can completely suppress palladium poisoning.


    It is a pity that although the antidote that Ron has developed has some effects, it cannot completely suppress palladium poisoning.


    And as he has used steel armor more and more recently,


    Tony also knew this, so while he asked Ron to develop an antidote, he was also thinking about replacing palladium with other elements, but the result was not ideal.


    Seeing that in the vessel he embraced, there was no fuchsia like the fusion of purple and red, but a strange liquid that had begun to turn green, Tony smiled.


    "Success as before, let''s try the effect."


    Tony opened the lid of the container, drank the green liquid directly into his mouth, lifted the clothes on his body, and waited for the effect of the medicine.


    At this time, starting from the Ark reactor in the very center of Tony''s chest as the center point, the surrounding skin has obviously raised red and black blood vessels, as if they were about to burst.


    And just after Tony drank the turquoise liquid, the raised blood vessels began to quickly recover their flesh color and began to disappear.


    After a while, Tony took out another small device for testing toxins from his pocket, pricked it lightly with his finger, and looked at the toxin concentration displayed on the device.


    "Blood toxicity-03%!"


    Seeing the toxin concentration displayed on the instrument, Tony shrugged: "It seems that the effect this time should be much stronger than last time. I can spend a few more days, haha..."


    After speaking, Tony laughed happily, found the Audi r8 he was driving over, opened the door and wanted to drive back.


    But just when Tony wanted to get in the car, his eyes suddenly caught a Mercedes-Benz CLS coupe parked on the other side.


    Tony recognized that this cls was the one Ron had driven. He thought for a while, made a decision, and threw the key of his Audi r8 to the Audi car, and then walked to the Mercedes cls .


    "I want to see what Ron this guy said is more powerful than my steel armor!"


    As a super genius in mechanics and a car enthusiast, Tony''s research on cars is absolutely very thorough.


    After walking to the cls''s edge, Tony put the hand with the watch directly to the cls''s door.


    The next moment, Tony''s watch flashed a light, scanned the car lock, and then the watch began to deform, turning from a smooth surface into a complicated key.


    "This car is actually an old-fashioned car lock. I thought it was high-tech, cut!" Tony snorted disdainfully, but didn''t stop his hands. Instead, he opened the lid and wanted to turn the watch into a key Insert it into the keyhole, open the car door and go up.


    As before, Tony scanned the start hole of the car again, started the car easily, and drove the car away.


    Tony feels in a very good mood. Although he doesn''t know how to speed up the car as Ron did before, as long as he takes the car back and takes it apart and examines it carefully, none of this is a problem.


    The most important thing is that he drove away the car Ron had never wanted to sell to him, and also used it to hit him. This was the best thing.


    At this moment, on the Surprise building, Ron looked at his car that Tony had driven away, smiled expectantly, and then spoke.


    "Yuan, the first test of the''Transformers Project'' has officially begun!"


    "Yes, boss." After Ron''s voice fell, a neutral voice sounded from unknown sources, and answered Ron.


    ...


    Soon after, the radio on the car that Tony drove away started to automatically play the song intermittently and changed the channel. It was very weird, I don��t know why...

 97 3 Jiangs comments

    I didn''t want to post this single chapter of testimonials, because I was afraid that it would affect my reading.


    But finally I went to Sanjiang once, without sending a single chapter to commemorate it, I always feel that something is missing, even the code word can��t come out, hehe~


    To be honest, I have been writing books for some time. Since 13 years, I have written more than one million words in total, but the data is very poor, except for this book.


    Really excited, really, just feel, wow, I seem to be developed, yeah!(This is a joke...)


    Really, it''s really hard to write a book. Sometimes it takes more than ten hours a day, and you can''t get two thousand words.


    Later, there was no way, so I wrote it out abruptly, but at first glance, damn, what is this?


    After that, there was still no way to revise and revise, and finally changed a more than two thousand words that I personally felt to be passable...


    To be honest, my writing style is really not very good, and I am working hard and want to change, so please understand it.


    There is also a book review area. In book reviews, people often say that I am not good at writing or writing, and that I must be broken, Barabara~


    Of course, I still encourage my big book friends, I love you.(I''m really not gay!)


    Basically, I responded to every book review in the book review area. I checked in with the comments I checked in. I also added precision to the suggestions. I went in and looked at it from time to time to inspire some inspiration.


    There are also questions. I should have responded to every question and answered the question.


    Finally, those who said that I did not write well and abandoned the book, I also replied to my cheer, thank you for your support.


    Some of them directly scolded me, saying what I would do, and I also deleted the post.


    I also felt uncomfortable for a long time, and felt that I did not write well, so I went back to read the article and made some appropriate changes.


    Ok����


    In fact, there is nothing to say, anyway, let me do my best to make my writing better and make the following chapters look better.


    Then begin to thank, thank you for the starting point, thank you for the editor��s expedition, thank you, thank you for cctv, actv...


    Hehe!


    Of course, the most important thing is to thank you. Without your support, there would be no testimony from me.


    In the days to come, I hope to continue to encourage each other.


    Finally, thank you all for your support, thank you!


    ps: Yes, there is also a book friend group, 789640072, you can come in to discuss the plot or something, welcome~

 98 Chapter 93 Source

    "Who''s gonna drive you home, tonight? (Who is driving you home tonight?)"


    ...


    "What a broken car, the radio system on the car is still broken, so I left my modified Audi r8 to Ron that stingy guy. What a bad luck..."


    Hearing the sudden singing of the radio on the car, Tony frowned, supported the steering wheel with one hand, and reached the window of the radio with the other hand, trying to fix the broken radio.


    And at this moment, the music that had been playing on the radio suddenly stopped, and then a neutral voice that could not distinguish between genders suddenly appeared.


    "Mr. Stark, I don''t think I''m damaged yet and don''t need your repair."


    "Schet..." Tony was slightly startled when he heard the sound coming from the radio, and the steering wheel was all tilted.


    But who is Tony?As a genius of science and technology, he immediately reacted. The sound on the radio just now should be the artificial intelligence speaking, and the song that the radio played before should also be actively played by the artificial intelligence.


    ''I didn''t expect Ron''s broken car to have artificial intelligence, I knew it was not that simple...''


    Tony murmured in his heart, stabilized his posture, put his hands back on the steering wheel, and talked with the artificial intelligence in the car.


    "Hey, artificial intelligence, what is your name? Why would you stay in a car and who made you?"


    "Mr. Stark, I can''t answer all your questions, I can only tell you, my name is-Yuan!" The radio rang the neutral voice again and answered Tony.


    "Okay..." Tony shrugged, "So, my previous car changes were under your watch. Ron also knows about it?"


    "Yes, Mr. Stark." Yuan''s voice sounded, "And Mr. Stark, to be precise, without Mr. Ron''s consent, your behavior is not called car replacement, but car stealing. ."


    Hearing this, Tony looked a little embarrassed, but Tony immediately returned to normal and smiled: "Cut, since Ron knows about this, it means he agrees with me to do this, so I''ll change it. Isn''t it?"


    Tony��s voice just fell behind, and Yuan��s voice came out, ��You��re right, Mr. Stark, Mr. Ron is indeed going to lend you this car for a few days, and you��ll need to lend it a few days later. Return the car."


    "Of course there is no problem. I originally planned to borrow this car to go to Europe for a trip. After returning to New York, I will naturally return this car to Ron. Don''t worry."


    Tony nodded and agreed to Yuan on the surface, but in his heart he had another thought.


    Through the conversation with Yuan just now, Tony can clearly feel that Yuan��s intelligence is definitely higher than that of his Jarvis. This level of artificial intelligence is absolutely impossible to be unknown. Who made Yuan on earth? In which form it exists, Tony is very curious.


    And according to Ron, this car can be transformed from a car into a robot like the "Transformers" released a few years ago.


    At that time, Tony only thought it was Ron��s. He had watched that movie a few days ago and discovered that Transformers was a kind of mechanical life form. With the current earth��s technology, it is necessary to create that kind of intelligent mechanical life. It is absolutely impossible.


    But now, Tony somewhat believed Ron''s words.


    Because even if you can''t create mechanical life, you can use artificial intelligence instead of mechanical life to control Transformers!


    If this car can really be transformed into a Transformer as in the movie, it means that the technology of this car is indeed no worse than his steel armor.


    For this kind of high-tech stuff, how could Tony let it go easily?


    ''You want me to go back, yes, but I have to wait until I have thoroughly studied the car and the source before...''


    Tony snorted in his heart, and then continued to talk to Yuan: "Yuan, I remember Ron said that this car can be turned into a racing car, and it can be transformed into a Transformer, right?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Stark, you don''t have this permission!" Yuan replied.


    "Ok, I see..."


    Tony smiled and didn''t mean to ask any more.


    His intention has been achieved. Yuan, the artificial intelligence, is obviously not as intelligent as humans, and Yuan said that he has no authority.


    The meaning of this sentence, doesn''t it just say that once you have permission, you can turn this car into a Transformer?


    ...


    Two days later, a private jet landed in Monaco, Europe, and Tony, Pepper, and Tony''s bodyguard, Harpy, got off the helicopter.


    Just after the three of Tony got down, another hatch of the private jet also opened. A luxury version of the Rolls-Royce Phantom and an ordinary CLS Mercedes coupe were released from the automatic elevator in the hatch. Come down and fall to the ground.


    "Hapi, give me the official case, you take Pepper to drive the Rolls-Royce first, and I drive the cls and follow you afterwards. It was such a happy decision, you know?"


    Tony came to the side of the bodyguard Hapi, reached out and took the red box made of all-metal alloy, and said.


    "Tony, what''s so good about this cls, why do you have to take it with you when you come to Europe, and don''t even let me do it?" Seeing Tony''s actions, Pepper sulked and complained.


    "I love this cls, it belongs to me only, hehe!" Tony didn''t care about Pepper��s complaint, he walked over to the cls on his own, opened the door of the cls, and turned the red box upside down. In the driving seat, sit up.


    "Hurry up, I''ll wait for you to go first, I''ll follow you behind."


    Seeing Tony''s wayward look, Pepper touched his forehead helplessly, and then said to Harpy on one side: "Alright, Harpy, don''t worry about Tony, let''s go first."


    "Okay, Miss Pepper." The strong Harpy replied, opened the back door of the Rolls-Royce Phantom, put Pepper in the car, and drove Pepper to what they had ordered. De Paris Hotel.


    In the back, Tony also followed after Pepper and Harpy left, but halfway through, he suddenly drove onto a fork and came to the waiting area of ??the Monaco Auto Race.


    "I said that if I want to drive this cls to a car race and those professional racing competitions, then I won''t break my promise. Ron, I think you want to give me a taste of the real performance of this car, huh... "


    Soon after, an ordinary CLS Mercedes-Benz coupe did not know why it came to the professional race track. It seemed that it was actually wanted to use the coupe to compete with a professional car, and to compare it to anyone!

 99 Chapter 94: A car that can be transformed

    Looking at the cls Mercedes-Benz sports car in the car group that was incompatible with them, the surrounding racers showed doubts and jokes.


    The price of a CLS Mercedes-Benz is generally not more than 200,000 US dollars. Although it is called a sports car, it is only an ordinary car type. It can''t even compare to the most ordinary Ferrari sports car. What''s more, their professional racing car?


    A CLA sports car like this is only suitable for running on the road and used for transportation. It is an insult to their professional drivers on a professional track. Why did the official of the racing game put this car in?


    In addition to the racers, the spectators watching the race are also very strange. How can a professional car race be mixed into a CLA?


    Fortunately, the official of the car immediately explained why. The guy they called the camera pointed the camera at the cls, and shot Tony Stark in the cls.


    At this time everyone understood that it was Tony Stark who was in the cls. No wonder the official car will put a cls in the race.


    In addition to Tony Stark��s original title of super genius, the reputation of Iron Man spread all over the world during this period, and even defended the peace of some countries. It can be said that the fame spread all over the world. Presidents of some countries have to be famous.


    Since the inside of the cls is Tony Stark, according to Tony Stark''s temperament, presumably this cls must have undergone many modifications, and the performance should not be as bad as a professional car.


    Although there were still many racers who were very angry and wanted to protest, they finally gave up.


    After all, who is famous and has money.


    At this time, in the De Paris Hotel on the other side, Pepper was also trying to contact Tony with his mobile phone, but found that Tony had turned off the phone.


    "Miss Pepper, look." Harpy, who was standing on the other side, was also very anxious. He glanced at random, and then saw Tony''s figure from the live TV.


    "Hapi, let''s go, let''s go to the racetrack to find Tony. This guy has been more and more letting himself go. I have to take care of him." When Tony was actually preparing for the car, Pepper''s face was distorted with anger. Get up, take Harpy and go to Tony for an explanation.


    Of course Harpy listened to Pepper. As Tony''s bodyguard, protecting Tony''s safety is his most important thing.


    Carrying the red box made of alloy, Harpy and Pepper sat on a Rolls-Royce and embarked on a journey to save Tony.


    ...


    There is a signal light similar to a traffic light in front of many cars. At this time, the five lights on the signal light have begun to light up gradually from right to left, indicating that the race is about to start.


    Tony was very relaxed, staring at the signal light ahead, waiting quietly.


    He has been very tired during this period of time. First he was kidnapped for three months, then he had a fight with Obadiah after he returned, and he wanted to re-grow Stark Industries, which had no weapons department. All this made Tony very tired, especially after he knew that his body had been poisoned by palladium!


    He has been suppressed for too long, it is time to indulge himself, and this time the car is a very good opportunity!


    After seeing all the five signal lights turned on, Tony stepped on the accelerator and rushed out for the first time.


    But embarrassingly, although Tony has stepped on the throttle of cls to the end, the speed can''t be raised at all.


    After the initial stage, the speed of cls remained at 210 kilometers per hour. Although it was definitely the highest batch in ordinary cars, it was not enough for professional racing cars, and it was pulled to the end at once.


    This awkward situation made Tony very helpless, and said to the radio on the car: "Yuan, tell me, how can I raise the speed of this car?"


    "This speed is already the speed limit of this car.


    "Xiete!" Hearing Yuan''s word of authority came up again, Tony cursed, and then continued: "Listen, Yuan, I don''t care whether I have authority or not, I just want to say, we are now the last one. , You can be ashamed, but I can''t be ashamed!"


    After finishing speaking, Tony said in a threatening tone: "Yuan, if I lose face, I will put this matter on Ron by then, so that Ron and me will be ashamed. Yuan, you don��t want Luo. Is he embarrassing?"


    "This..." Yuan seemed to think about it for a while, and then agreed: "Well, let''s go, start the advanced mode directly."


    "Yes, Yuan." Another voice came from the radio. The voice was very cold, very different from Yuan''s neutral voice, as if it were two extremes.


    Hearing this sound, Tony frowned, feeling something was wrong.


    However, at the next moment, Tony felt that he wanted to be held up by the rocket and flew forward, and the feeling of pushing his back was very serious.


    Fortunately, Tony often wears steel armor that can fly at supersonic speeds. He adapts quickly to this sudden acceleration, and the car itself seems to have a stability system. After a while, the feeling of pushing back is not so serious.


    "Oh! Cool..." Tony glanced at the speed displayed on the dashboard, and when he saw the speed displayed on it was 420 kilometers per hour and the speed was still increasing, Tony roared happily.


    Then there was a chase scene. A CLA coupe surpassed those professional cars a little bit and came directly to the front of the team.


    After surpassing most of the cars, Tony suddenly saw a person appeared on the big road ahead, standing in the middle of the road, not knowing what to do.


    Tony wanted to control the car to avoid, but this guy directly swung a whip with white light at him, as if to split him and the car in half.


    The situation was very critical, and Tony felt like he was going to die for an instant, and he was short of a will.


    However, at the next moment, Tony suddenly felt that his altitude has become higher, from the original height of less than one meter to more than three meters.


    This is just Tony''s own feeling, it was like this in the eyes of others.


    Originally, that cls was going to be split in half like the previous racing car, but in an instant, the ordinary cls turned into a three-meter-high, silver robot, and then He directly grabbed the iron whip swinging towards it and snatched the iron whip.


    This was not over yet, the robot turned into a robot directly grabbed the other iron whip from the man��s hand, and then gently grabbed the guy and threw it, subduing the guy with the whip and the fake tiger. Past.


    "Iron Man! Iron Man! Iron Man!" The next moment, a deafening shout broke out on the field, cheering Tony in the middle of the field for defeating the criminal who suddenly broke in.


    Then, a Rolls-Royce Phantom drove here, and when Harpy and Pepper in the car saw this, the two of them were puzzled.


    They know that Tony has never studied such a large robot with a height of three or four meters. This thing is definitely not Tony''s!


    What the hell does this happen?

 100 Chapter 95-Justin Hammer

    "Mr. Iron Man, is the robot that the car turned into a new style of Iron Man? Why did you make it into the shape of a car? Is it for the convenience of travel? Can it flow into the hands of ordinary people in the future? What about becoming a''car'' that everyone can own?"


    "Mr. Iron Man, as far as I know, the robot you just used is very similar to the "Transformers" released three years ago. You were inspired by this movie to develop it? Is it similar to the movie Is it a mechanical life like the acting?"


    "Mr. Iron Man, may I ask... Oh, Mr. Iron Man, don''t go, and answer our questions, sir."


    ...


    Tony drove the cls through the crowded crowd little by little. After seeing a gap, he rushed out and finally escaped the encirclement and suppression of a large wave of reporters and gained freedom.


    After he subdued the whip-bearing lunatic, the big robot cls turned into also changed back to the shape of a car under Yuan''s control, allowing Tony inside to walk out.


    Tony went to investigate the lunatic''s situation for the first time, and then saw the device on the lunatic''s chest that was almost the same as the Ark reactor he made.


    This situation made Tony feel very strange. Only the people of their Stark family should know about the Ark reactor. How did this lunatic make it?


    After that, the madman was taken away by the police in Monaco. Tony also went to the police station to find out what was going on, met with the madman, and learned the name of the madman.


    The madman''s name is Ivan Vanke, a Russian. As for why he wants to shoot him and still have the design drawings of the Ark reactor, it is because of past family hatred.


    According to Ivan Vanke, his father Howard Stark originally had a technical cooperation with Ivan Vanke''s father Anton Vanke, but then Howard Stark pitted Anton Vanke directly. After the Vanke family fell, Ivan Vanke wanted to kill him for revenge.


    Tony naturally did not believe what Ivan Vanke said, but this sudden fact made Tony not know how to refute for a while. He just wants to go back to New York and find family information to investigate the matter and see what the result is. Kind of.


    And after Tony left the police station, he found that there were many people around the cls he had''exchanged'' from Ron, wanting to interview him, learn about some of the cls and so on.


    How should Tony say that this car was''replaced'' from Ron. He doesn''t know anything?


    Leaving aside how he got the car, Tony couldn''t say that he didn''t know a high-tech thing at all, which would make him lose face.


    The best way is to say nothing, go back to New York and get a good sleep, then go to the guy Ron to learn about the car and the source of artificial intelligence.


    Tony didn''t want to study it by himself. He originally wanted to study it by himself, but after all things belonged to others, the source in the car was definitely not the body. Ron must know what he was doing.


    Although Ron had some trouble with him, someone helped him develop an antidote that can suppress palladium poisoning. Now that cars have become Transformers, he can''t take apart other people''s things without saying a word. , And then study it yourself?


    Tony believes that he still has some morals, like this kind of cheating friends, no, he can''t do things that cheat''others''.


    Cls drove all the way, followed by a Rolls Royce. After a while, the two cars came under a private jet, ready to fly to New York.


    At this time, in the De Paris Hotel on the other side of Monaco, the corners of Justin Hammer''s mouth gradually curled up after watching the CLS driven by Tony Stark on the live TV broadcast.


    "Automobile robot? This thing seems to have a good future..."


    Justin Hammer thought for a while, then he took out his phone and sent out a message, the content of the message was very simple.


    Get me the lunatic in the prison who wanted to kill Tony Stark!


    ...


    A day later, in a relatively remote factory in New York, Justin Hammer set up a dinner he thought was not bad, and talked with a guy named Ivan Vanke.


    Ivan Vanke is the lunatic who wanted to kill Tony Stark out of Hanmer. During the time of this day, Hanmer learned about Ivan Vanke��s name, address, hobbies, etc. I have some simple understanding of this guy.


    The most important thing is that Hanmer knew that this lunatic actually possessed an Ark reactor that could produce Tony Stark, the core energy supply component of the steel armor!


    A few months ago, after Hammer knew that Tony Stark had become Iron Man for the first time, he ordered his own Hanmer Industries to also develop the "Iron Man" to take Tony Stark away. The aura of genius, even directly defeated Stark Industry and so on.


    As for why he did it?


    Because of jealousy and ruthlessness, Hanmer is the owner of a mechanical technology company. The company is called Hanmer Industries. Its main business is very similar to Stark, weapons manufacturing, technology equipment, and so on.


    But what is annoying is that Hanmer Industries has never been able to compete with Stark Industries, and has always been able to pick up some orders that Stark Industries does not want to make, and survive in the cracks.


    A few months ago, after Tony Stark announced the closure of the weapons manufacturing department, Hammer was so happy that he was about to jump up.


    However, after Hammer I met Tony some time ago, he was dismissed by Tony as nothing.


    Hanmer was furious at once, and since then, Hanmer has made up his mind to destroy Stark Industries and make his own Hanmer Industry the leader of the machinery technology industry!


    However, things are not that simple. Hammer first wanted to reproduce Tony Stark��s steel armor, but found that the technology simply did not meet the requirements, and most importantly, the core of the steel armor, the energy that activates the armor. The source has been solved all the time, and Hanmer has no way of starting.


    But in Monaco yesterday, the appearance of Ivan Vanke gave Hanmer hope. This guy can reproduce Tony Stark��s Ark reactor, which shows that this guy��s technological talent is absolutely high. This is very good news for Hanmer who wants to defeat Stark Industries.


    Looking at Ivan Vanke who had agreed to his request, Hanmer said again.


    "By the way, buddy, are you confident to make the car robot that Tony Stark was on the racetrack yesterday? That guy seems to be very valuable!"


    Looking at the gentleman with glasses in front of him, Ivan Vanke grinned and showed his big yellow teeth: "Of course it''s okay."


    Hanmer stood up and said, "OK, since you said yes, then I will now give an order to start production at the following factory, how about?"


    "Yes!" Ivan Vanke frowned slightly. He actually didn''t know anything about Tony Stark''s auto robot, but for his own revenge plan, Ivan still readily agreed.


    "Well, let''s go now, haha..." Hanmer laughed happily. Ivan Vanke is his lucky star...

 101 Chapter 96 Tony Stark and Peter Parker

    "The search is complete, Mr. Stark, Anton Vanke is a physics expert in the former Soviet Union. He defected to the United States in 1963, but he was accused of being a spy and was deported in 1967..."


    "Anton Vanke''s son, Ivan Vanke, is also a physicist. He was sentenced to 15 years in prison in Kopesk for reselling plutonium materials several times the amount of nuclear weapons in the former Soviet Union to Pakistan..."


    ...


    Looking at the information about Ivan Vanke that Jarvis had just searched out, Tony''s face became complicated.


    Although the information is not complete, it also shows that many things Ivan Vanke said are not false, which makes Tony feel uncomfortable.


    Is his father Howard Stark really a person who turned his face and didn''t recognize anyone, and could sacrifice everything for profit?


    Tony didn''t know, and didn''t want to know.


    Anyway, if his palladium poisoning cannot be completely resolved, he will not live for much time, and Ivan Vanke has also been arrested, which is meaningless.


    Tony came to the front of his desk and took out a new palladium energy panel from it.


    Then, Tony took out the scrapped palladium energy plate from the third-generation Ark reactor on his chest, and put the new energy plate on it.


    After doing all this, Tony took out the small device that can test blood toxins and put his finger on it.


    "Blood toxicity-24%."


    "It''s only been three days, how come the blood toxin has risen so quickly..."


    Seeing the level of toxin displayed on the small device, Tony frowned and murmured.


    In the past, after he took the inhibitor developed by Ron that can relieve palladium poisoning, the blood toxin level will drop below 3%, and it will slowly rise and return to normal after about ten days. Degree of toxic erosion.


    But this time, he had only drunk Ron''s inhibitor for more than three days. How could the blood toxins rise to 34% in one go, a height he had never reached before.


    Tony began to think about it. He didn''t think it was Ron deliberate. If Ron wanted to kill him, it would be very simple. Just add a little poison to the inhibitor. There is no need to be so troublesome.


    So, what is the real situation?


    Tony is not stupid. He is very smart. Although his talents are only in mechanical technology, as a genius, how could he not get involved in another major biochemical technology?


    Tony had a guess that he had used too many inhibitors developed by Ron. Over time, his blood had developed resistance to the inhibitors, and even directly rejected the inhibitors.


    In other words, if Tony doesn��t give up using steel armor and he can��t find other energy to replace palladium alive, his palladium poisoning may soon get worse, until Ron has no inhibitors at all. Effect.


    Of course, if Ron develops a potion that can completely relieve his palladium poisoning, it''s another story, but it''s too difficult, and Tony thinks it''s impossible.


    Tony sat in a chair thinking for a while, then walked out, going to Queens to meet Ron.


    One is to ask if there is the latest version of the medicine, and the other is the source and the cls car robot.


    Ever since the cls he''replaced'' from Ron turned into a large robot in Monaco, the Ministry of Defense has been ordering him to send all the car robots and the previous steel armor to the Ministry of Defense, confessing everything.


    Tony is naturally unwilling. Let alone Ron''s car robot, it is his own thing, and it is impossible for the guys from the Ministry of Defense to get it.


    Fortunately, Tony also has a good friend of the Ministry of Defense, Roddy, who blocked all of this for him, which did not make Tony difficult to do.


    "Mr. Stark, the Associated Press needs you to make a statement about yesterday''s incident... Uh, are you going out, Mr. Stark?" After Tony came out, a beautiful red-haired lady came over. , Asked Tony.


    "Yes, Natalie, I need to meet a guy who is very venomous, and maybe come back later, so I don''t have to wait for me."


    Tony smiled. Natalie was a new personal assistant he recruited some time ago. His full name is Natalie Rushman. Not only is she beautiful and sexy, but she is also very neat in doing things. She even learned various martial arts. Tony''s favorite.


    "Is it the Ron Brenstad who developed the regeneration potion? I heard that this guy really likes to embarrass others, and his popularity is not very good." Natalie smiled, and a flash of others flashed in her eyes An unnoticeable anger at all.


    "It''s okay, although this guy doesn''t like it very much, but the level is still very high." Tony took a glass of lemonade from Natalie, took a sip, and said goodbye to Natalie. .


    Although Tony also wants to stay with this sexually sensitive woman for a while, bringing a car robot that is relatively advanced in science and technology, this is not a level at all.


    Seeing Tony leaving in the CLS Mercedes, Natalie, no, Natasha, the black widow, frowned. She was hesitant to find time to meet Ron to find out what happened to Ron. What are you going to do.


    Others may not know where Tony''s cls car robot came from, but S.H.I.E.L.D. is very clear about it.


    Although according to Tony Stark��s talent, it is not difficult to create a car robot, but even if Tony Stark��s talent is high, it is absolutely impossible for him to create the slightest under the surveillance of S.H.I.E.L.D. Car robots no worse than steel armor.


    Through surveillance, S.H.I.E.L.D. knew that Tony''s Cls was definitely obtained from Ron.


    As for why Ron owns the car robot, and why he gave it to Tony, they don''t know.


    Natasha knew that the situation has been made more and more muddy by Ron. If SHIELD does not formally intervene in time, then I am afraid they will really lose Tony Stark, which has great value. Guys too.


    ...


    After dozens of minutes, the Surprise Building in Queens.


    "Boss, I discovered two more vicious mutant attacks this morning, and I also took photos. Do I need to publish them in time?" Peter said with the camera in his hand and Ron on the opposite side.


    Ron nodded: "Go, if you discover something related to mutants in the future, don''t tell me, just think about getting it to the press release department to publish it."


    "Okay, boss, I''m going now." Peter replied and walked outside.


    When he reached the door, Peter saw that Tony Stark, whom he knew very well, had also come to Ron, so he greeted this guy.


    "Mr. Stark, it''s you."


    "Oh, it''s the reporter from Peter, what''s the big news?"


    "It''s still a matter of mutants. There have been too many abnormal mutants recently."


    "Indeed, my Cheese Daily is also reporting on this matter, and it is really a big noise."


    Tony responded with a few words. He knows Peter. This guy is a reporter from Surprise News. His full name is Peter Parker. Like Ron, he is a student at Imperial State University.


    Tony also thought about digging Peter into his cheese daily, but Ron told him that the last time he was beaten by the Iron Overlord was taken by this Peter Parker, and Tony was very angry. , I stopped thinking.


    If a guy who has taken a shameful photo of him dares to go to work in his newspaper, it is not that his brain is broken, it is that his brain is broken and his spirit is starting to be abnormal.


    At the same time, Tony actually felt a little strange. He fought with Obadiah��s Iron Overlord for so long that day, and he went to many places, which can be said to be very fierce. However, Peter is not afraid of them, and can''t Being discovered by him and Obadiah is still a bit special.


    So, since Ron has super powers, does this guy named Peter Parker also have super powers?


    Tony smiled and chatted with suspicious Peter, finished his greeting, and then came to Ron with his stomach full of questions.

 102 Chapter 97 Now, this is the story I just made up

    After bidding farewell to Peter Parker, Tony Stark came to Ron''s office and found a chair to sit down. Without talking nonsense, he directly stated his purpose.


    "Ron, tell me the truth, where did you get the cls car that can be transformed into a robot and the artificial intelligence source on the car?"


    "Hey, it turned out to be Mr. Iron Man. Why, he stole my car and didn''t run, and he took the initiative to come to me. It''s so bold."


    Seeing Tony Stark coming in, Ron smiled, and he broke Tony''s words when he spoke.


    Tony cut, "Ron, don''t be kidding, you simply handed the cls to me on purpose. Tell me the truth, what is your purpose? What do you want to do?"


    "Who said that, I''m a very simple person, OK, why would I do this kind of conspiracy? You are framing me, I can find a lawyer to sue you!" Ron did not admit, he did He said as if he didn''t admit it.


    "..." Tony was a little speechless. He was a man of great age and pretended to be childish. He wasn''t an idiot. Isn''t it right to know?


    Not enough, Tony thought so, but for his own purposes, he said, "Well, Ron, I stole your car. My fault. Now I return your car. Can you tell me which one? Is the condition of the car?"


    "It''s pretty much the same." Ron nodded in satisfaction, "Is the condition of the car? I actually bought the car from a second-hand market for $4,000. I actually don''t know the specifics of it. !"


    "I...fuck!" Tony cursed in a low voice, then said pleadingly, "Ron, I''ve seen that "Transformers" before, okay, really, please don''t fool me. ?"


    "Heh..." Seeing Tony started to beg himself, Ron smiled, then stood up: "I know you parked my car in the underground parking lot, let''s go, go to my car, I Take you to see its true colors."


    Seeing that Ron was finally serious, Tony breathed a sigh of relief and took Ron to his parking place.


    Tony was afraid that Ron would insist that he didn''t know anything, and didn''t see the source and car information to tell him, which was embarrassing.


    Following Tony to the front of the cls car, Ron patted the body and said to Yuan in the car.


    "Yuan, tell Chuangshi, it can be transformed."


    "Yes, Ron."


    Yuan''s voice sounded, the next moment, the white cls immediately began to change, various mechanical parts began to decompose, and then quickly began to combine, very fast.


    In just two or three seconds, cls directly transformed into a silver humanoid robot with a height of nearly four meters, which made people feel cold all over.


    Fortunately, the underground parking lot of the Surprise Building is high enough, otherwise, this big robot really can''t stand up.


    "Mr. Ron, Genesis will report to you." After the silver robot changed, it came to Ron and said coldly.


    "Well, yes, how about Tony, the creator robot is handsome, right?" Ron responded, then turned his head and said to Tony.


    "Indeed!" Tony nodded. The last time he was in the Creation Transformation, he did not see the transformation process. Although some people have taken photos and videos of the Creation Transformation, there is no way to see the photos and videos. Shocking to see?


    The most important thing is that the speed of creation and transformation is too fast. It took only two or three seconds to transform from a car into a large robot. This is simply a miracle.


    In addition, the volume and mass of an ordinary car absolutely cannot be transformed into a big robot with a height of four meters. What kind of material was used in the body of Creation, which made Tony very curious and wanted to know why. .


    "Tony, don''t you want to know the origin and creation of the world? I tell you, not only the creation, but also the origin. The two of them are indeed aliens, and they are alien robots with life!"


    At this time, Ron did not talk nonsense, he began to tell Tony, he had just made up a story...


    "Ahem, it''s like this. When I was a kid, the planet Celia, which Yuan never knew how far away, came to the earth by accident. It happened to fall near my house and then I met."


    "Yuan told me that his hometown of Celia had already been destroyed by an evil organization called Qiruita, and he was the only one left. After he came to Earth, he spent more than a dozen partners in order to find some partners for himself. In years, he successfully transformed a car into his people, and Yuan named him Chuangshi. This is the origin of Chuangshi."


    "However, because the source of creation has consumed too much life energy, its life has begun to decline, and now it can only live in the body of creation. And after I know you, a mechanical genius, I want you Come out and help Yuan so that he can recover. It''s that simple, Yuan, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, Ron." Yuan''s voice came from the body of the creation robot, and he answered Ron.


    "Uh..." After listening to Ron''s words, Tony nodded in a daze. Although he was very disbelieved in his heart, it was indeed the most likely possibility.


    The alien robot fell to the earth and formed a friendship with the people on the earth, and then the people on the earth tried their best to help the alien robot''s dying life. This is nothing wrong with it!


    Tony looked at the creation robot on one side, then looked at Ron, and said, "Ron, in that case, why are you concealing this matter? You can tell me honestly and let me help. Why don''t you say it?"


    Ron blinked a little innocently and said, "I''m afraid you won''t agree? I discussed it with Yuan for a long time before I came up with a solution, just for you to agree, what do you think?"


    "Well, I can promise you, but I have some questions to ask Yuan. You ask him to tell me the truth. If possible, I will let Yuan continue his life."


    Tony seemed very confident. He didn''t even consider that he would fail, so he agreed directly.


    Ron gave in and said, "Yes, since you have agreed, then Yuan will definitely answer your question. Go ahead."


    "Okay." Tony replied, then came to the creation robot and asked: "Yuan, I have one of the most important questions for you, are you a robot, really has life?"


    "Yes, Mr. Stark, you have to know that the universe is endless and full of unknowns, and now it''s just a robot with life. What''s so strange about it?"


    Yuan''s voice sounded. This time, Yuan''s words also carried some dissatisfaction, and it seemed that he was really like a person.


    Tony nodded, looked at the Ark reactor on his chest, and then asked very seriously, "Then, Yuan, the most critical question is..."


    "I want to know, what is your energy source, what energy has supported you to survive for so long but still running, and can create your clan creation robot?"

 103 Chapter 98 Tony: I am the master of my heart

    For Tony''s question, Yuan seemed very hesitant.


    Regarding his source of energy, to be honest, even Yuan himself is not particularly clear.


    Ron was right before. He was indeed a mechanical being, but he was not from Celia, but was directly created by Ron. Yuan himself knew this.


    Although Yuan has independent thoughts, he can think, explore, act, etc. by himself.


    But for his creator, Yuan is absolutely obedient.


    Therefore, for Ron''s plan, Yuan''hesitated'' for a long time before finally talking to Tony.


    "The source of my abilities comes from the planet Celia in my hometown. It is a unique energy source for our planet. We call it source energy. I am just an ordinary mechanical life on our planet Celia. The specific situation of the source energy. I''m not too sure either����"


    "Have you not found an energy source similar to or can form a source energy on the earth?" Tony frowned and asked.


    "I searched most places on the earth, but didn''t find it." Yuan replied somewhat discouraged.


    "Okay..." Tony was a little disappointed. If the source energy is really an unknown energy from an alien planet and cannot be produced, then this source energy cannot replace his palladium element and provide energy for his steel armor. Up.


    Thinking about it, Tony suddenly asked Yuan with a weird expression: "Yuan, you are sure that you are from Celia, not Cybertron. The energy source in your hometown is really called Yuanneng, not fire source. ?"


    "..." This time it was the turn of the source to be speechless. He actually asked Ron why Ron created him so much like the Transformers? Did Ron create him or follow the Transformers settings? .


    Ron��s answer is: yes, it��s like this, it��s all coincidence, don��t care, you just need to be obedient...


    There is no way for Yuan, who told Ron to be his creator, could he resist?


    No matter what other people think, Ron is definitely the strongest in Yuan''s heart, and no one is better than Ron to make him feel cordial, and--


    fear!


    Although Yuan didn''t know Ron''s strength or why Ron could create him, since Ron could create him, Ron could easily destroy him.


    Obedient well is indeed Yuan''s only thought.


    So Yuan said, "Mr. Stark, it was all accidents. Maybe it was that the Transformers and the development of our planet Celia were similar, and then came to the earth as in the movie. Maybe there are aliens. It��s not surprising that this happens, isn��t it?"


    "...That''s true." Tony nodded, "It seems that I can check the creator of the Transformers, and see if he has really come into contact with any Transformers, and then filmed the movie with Transformers inspiration. It''s..."


    "That''s right!" Yuan agreed, and continued.


    "Mr. Stark, if you can guarantee that I can successfully replenish my energy, I can give you a little bit of my energy source and leave it to you to help with research."


    As he said, Yuan''s tone became serious, "But Mr. Stark, I know that you also have your purpose. You want to use new energy to replace the palladium element in the device in your chest. But I hope, except for yourself, My source energy must not be leaked out even a little, otherwise, I will never let you go!"


    "Don''t worry, if I break the agreement, you can shoot me directly. I will never resist!" Tony agreed without hesitation.


    Although according to the source, this source energy may be very difficult to produce, but Tony is not worried.


    Tony is confident in his talents. It''s just a mere source of energy. No matter how complicated it is, it can definitely be analyzed and manufactured by him.


    Even if the source energy can''t be produced on the earth, he can build a spaceship to find source energy or other powerful energy in the vast and boundless universe.


    After all, even the legendary aliens have appeared. What''s weird about getting a ufo to fly into the universe like aliens?


    As long as he can obtain new energy to replace the palladium element to sustain his life, no matter what the difficulty is, it is not a problem for Tony.


    After understanding the true situation of Yuan, Tony said to Ron, "Ron, for Yuan''s life situation, I don''t think you will prevent Yuan from staying with me for a while, right?"


    "Ahem..." Ron pretended to be reluctant, looked at Yuan on one side, and said reluctantly: "Okay, but Tony, you have to make sure Yuan can come back safely in the end, otherwise, neither will I I will let you go!"


    "Of course." Tony replied in the affirmative, and then Tony thought of another purpose of himself and said.


    "By the way, Ron, my palladium poisoning situation is getting more and more serious, and the effect of the inhibitor you gave me is getting weaker and weaker. Do you seem to be successful in getting a more effective inhibitor?"


    "I''m still studying, you know, biochemical technology is not simpler than mechanical technology, and it is not that easy to succeed." Ron replied.


    Ron didn''t lie. Although he has already studied biochemistry, it is not that simple to curb the poisoning Tony.


    Thinking about it, Ron said, "Tony, are you really not going to find a reliable surgeon to take out the small pieces in your heart? Without those small pieces in the heart, palladium would not be allowed If you are poisoned, you can safely use the Ark reactor, right?"


    "No, I understand the situation of the fragments in my heart. Except for Ethan, who died in Afghanistan to save me, there is no qualified surgeon in this world who can let me rest assured that I will leave my life to him to decide!"


    Tony shook his head, and then a smile appeared on his face, "It''s like your antidote. The first time I used your antidote, I did several experiments before I dared to use it, let alone a failure. Heart problem that will disappoint?"


    "That''s also..." Ron also smiled, not discussing this issue with Tony anymore.


    The heart problem is definitely Tony''s inverted scale. Because the missile he made was what caused his heart injury, Tony this guy has always regarded the missile fragments in his heart as a lifelong lesson and attaches great importance to it.


    Moreover, there are too many small fragments in Tony''s heart. With the current medical level, it is not surprising that Tony does not believe that others can take out the small fragments in his heart.


    "Ron, a factory in Stark Industries in New Jersey was attacked by mutants. I''m going to solve those annoying mutants."


    At this moment, Tony''s cell phone rang, he took it out and took a look, his face turned ill, and said to Ron.


    "Mutants again, these guys have been crazy recently?" Ron frowned. In order to deal with the mutants, Stryker actually dared to provoke Iron Man and became demented, right?


    "Yes, really, when I didn''t exist in Iron Man?" Tony snorted, then explained to the source on the side."Yuan, come with me, I need your help."


    "Okay, Ron, I''ll leave with Mr. Stark first, and I''ll see you again, bye." Yuan replied, restoring the creation robot to the appearance of a cls car, and finally slammed Acting, reluctantly said to Ron.


    Ron was naturally unwilling to show weakness, and pretended to be reluctant: "Well, let''s go, I will look forward to your return..."


    "Haha, Ron, Yuan just left with me, goodbye!"


    Seeing Ron''s appearance, Tony laughed loudly on one side, then got into the cls car and left quickly.


    Seeing Tony''s leaving figure, Ron smiled and turned and left.


    Iron Man meets Transformers, what the final result will be, it is really exciting!

 104 Chapter 99: Strykers Revenge

    Alkali Lake, Canada.


    Alkali Lake is located in British Columbia, Canada. The reason why this Canadian capital is called British is because this place was once a British territory many years ago. After a change, this place finally Belonging to Canada.


    However, because this place name has existed for a long time, the name is still retained and continues to this day.


    Alkali Lake is located in the northern part of British Columbia. It is a man-made reservoir that has existed for decades. There is also a dam hundreds of meters wide below the reservoir, which has been blocking the water from flowing down. Let Alkali Lake be successfully formed.


    In fact, there is still another cave beneath the bottom of Alkali Lake. There is a huge military base hidden here, with hundreds of soldiers stationed here.


    The owner of the secret base is named William Stryker, a general of the US military. He appeared in front of the Mayor of New York during the Jin Union incident more than two months ago and provided the Mayor of New York with a settlement. The method of the event.


    It was also from that time that Stryker also launched his own revenge plan, letting the mutants under him destroy it, causing the hostility and rejection of ordinary people to the mutants, and finally directly destroying the mutants and so on.


    After more than two months, Stryker��s plan has been mostly successful. The mutants�� destruction has irritated countless ordinary humans. They began to spontaneously propagate the mutant��s evil deeds and gave speeches that rejected the mutants. , The turmoil of the mutant registration bill triggered by Senator Kelly half a year ago was reproduced, and it was even more serious than the turmoil.


    Stryker knew that the mutant now has become an explosive that can explode at any time. You only need to lightly ignite the fuse of the bomb, and then all ordinary humans will be enemies of the mutants and want to fight all Mutants started hunting operations.


    Originally, this plan was perfect. As a result, Stryker suddenly received a notification from his subordinates that they had a group of mutants who had gone out to make sabotage and actually had a fight with the Iron Man that appeared a few months ago, except for a small one. Some of the mutants died, and the rest of the mutants have all been captured, and they were all killed.


    Although Iron Man is neither a mutant nor a mutant, he just made a set of steel armor that can fly, but this steel armor carries an unknowingly powerful thermal weapon.


    Simply put, Iron Man is an army alone, and it is also the most advanced high-tech army.


    Although mutants are talented and possess amazing superpowers, many mutants are actually not excellent, and their destructive power is not even as good as a small bullet.


    And most importantly, there are too few mutants that can fly.


    The Iron Man relies on high technology to fly in the sky, and then uses the powerful weapons made by Stark Industries to attack the mutants below you. What if you have superpowers?Most mutants can only be beaten on the spot.


    Stryker knew that even his most proud subordinate, Yuriko, who has super recovery ability and Edman alloy blade, would definitely not be able to withstand Stark��s powerful missiles, except for the Edman alloy accident in his body. , The body was smashed directly!


    So when Stryker heard the news, he was furious. He had already told his mutants not to provoke nosy superheroes, especially Iron Man. Why are some people still not listening? ?


    Fortunately, Stryker also kept his eyes on him. He didn''t show up by himself, just let his hands get in touch with the mutants, so he shouldn''t be exposed.


    But not afraid of 10,000, just in case, now his plan has been more than half successful, and he only needs to light the fuse to make the plan successful.


    Stryker''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Yes." The woman on the side responded with an indifferent tone, as if she were a robot without emotion.


    ...


    After seeing the people from S.H.I.E.L.D., Tony put his heart down and drove in the cls car, ready to return to New York.


    Since he received that his Stark Industries factory in New Jersey was destroyed by mutants, Tony has rushed to New Jersey above New York without stopping, trying to catch the mutants who destroyed his factory and make himself lose Reduce some.


    Since he shut down the arms manufacturing division of Stark Industries, Stark Industries'' stock has fallen again and again, leaving Stark directly in a downturn.


    Although Stark used the energy technology of the large Ark reactor to warm up the Stark industry a lot, it still has not reached its previous peak period.


    This time period is the most cautious time for Tony, he absolutely will not allow Stark Industries to encounter setbacks and be hurt!


    Fortunately, Tony successfully rushed to the scene and prevented the destruction of the mutant who would set fire. He also used the information revealed by this guy to directly capture most of the members of a mutant gang and successfully defended his own industry. .


    Although there were some twists and turns in the process, after all, the mutants had all sorts of strange abilities, and he still had some difficulty in dealing with several mutants alone.


    But now Tony is not alone. He wears steel armor himself, and Yuan transforms Chuangshi into a robot. The two people act together, and the whole process can be regarded as breathtaking.


    After this battle, Tony also knows. It feels good to have a teammate that can help him.


    And not long after Tony caught the mutant gang, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau arrived here, explained the situation to him, took over the situation, and let him go back by himself.


    After some contact with Agent Colson and Tony''s own investigation, he has learned what organization SHIELD is, how powerful SHIELD is, and what SHIELD does.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is a mysterious organization wandering outside of various countries. It belongs to the World Security Council and specializes in dealing with some organizations similar to mutants, mutants, and special events.


    It just so happened that Tony was also familiar with Agent Colson, coupled with the understanding of SHIELD, so Tony was relieved to hand over the captured mutants to SHIELD and went home by himself.


    Since Tony did not come out early and went to New Jersey to defend his property, it was already night when Tony returned to New York.


    When Tony walked into his residence in the Stark Industrial Building in New York, he suddenly saw a bald black man standing in the living room of his residence with his back facing him.


    "Who are you?" Tony entered the alert state for the first time. The surveillance of the residence was very advanced. If an outsider entered his residence, the alarm must have sounded long ago. Why did this guy come in but the alarm was not start up?


    After the black heard Tony''s words, he turned around, with a smile on his black face, and walked towards Tony.


    "Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., I am here to talk to you about the Avengers."


    ...

 105 Chapter 100 The Guardian and the Avenger

    "Avengers? Superhero team? SHIELD? Ha ha..."


    After listening to Nick Fury''s bb, Tony finally understood what the big bald black man with only one eye was for coming to him.


    To put it simply, S.H.I.E.L.D. has established a team called the Avengers to deal with criminals, sabotage mutants, or anomalous events, organizations used to defend humanity and the planet.


    As Iron Man, the various good things he has done in the past few months are in line with the Avengers'' selection requirements. In other words, he has been spotted!


    But what the hell is this? This one-eyed dragon broke into his home without authorization, and actually asked him to join a subordinate organization of S.H.I.E.L.D., and follow the arrangements of S.H.I.E.L.D., is this funny?


    Tony''s face was very unfriendly. He relentlessly said to Nick Fury in front of him:


    "Cyclops, do you think this is fun? Superhero team? It''s all kids'' games. We have a strong army and powerful technological weapons. Even mutants with superpowers can only hide in the dark. Are you trembling?"


    "Besides, I don��t like to act with people. I��m Iron Man. I��m the Iron Man alone. I can solve many things by myself, just like solving the mutants who attacked my factory today. Where is the Avengers? Do you stay at home and watch the TV show?"


    Although Tony��s words were merciless, Nick Fury was not angry. He explained:


    "Tony, the Avengers have just been formed, and there are still only two members. They have a lot to do. I need you to join in to make this new team stronger."


    Tony smiled, "Then is it good for me to join your team? Is it rich and right?"


    "This..." Nick became a little embarrassed when he heard this.


    Needless to say money, just talk about rights. As the head of Stark Industries, Tony has a lot of capital and has a good relationship with the Ministry of Defense. Rights are of no use to Tony.


    Looking at Tony who looked determined, Nick Going to Japan knew that if he didn''t use some hole cards, Tony would probably not agree.


    So, Nick said, "Tony, do you know the League of Guardians? It''s the one that appeared in New York a few months ago. They are also a superhero team with Spider-Man, Jewel Girl, and Na... uh, red Swordswoman, do you know this?"


    "Of course I know this. Those guys are really good, but since I used my steel armor to fight criminals in New York with high-tech methods, those guys have rarely appeared."


    Tony''s eyes showed some small complacency. As he said, he looked at Nick Fury, who was dressed in black, pretending to be surprised, and continued.


    "I still remember there were rumors outside that the founder of the Guardian Alliance was called Skywalker, and he only appeared once. That time he appeared in a black suit. Is this Skywalker you, Lord Chief?"


    Nick shook his head and said, "That''s not me, but I can guarantee that you definitely know this Skywalker."


    "Oh? I actually know him, don''t tell me, let me think about who this guy is." Tony said with an interest, and said, "Is it Agent Colson? Or my bodyguard, Hapi? Or? My good friend, Roddy from the Ministry of Defense?"


    "Neither." Nick took a sip of whoever he had done before and slowly opened his mouth: "This guy owns half of Osborne Industries and owns a small newspaper..."


    Before Nick had finished speaking, Tony interrupted him and said in shock, "Is it Ron?"


    Nick nodded, "Yes, Skywalker, founder of the Guardian League, Ron Brenstad!"


    "No wonder,


    Seeing Tony, Nick continued: "Tony, apart from Ron, the member of the Guardian League is Peter Parker from Surprise, and the gem girl is Jessica Campbell. You know, Ron��s What did the guy want to do when he approached you?"


    "Does Ron want me to join his League of Guardians?" Tony frowned, blurted out these words, and then became confused again.


    "But this guy has never told me. If he wants me to join his Guardian League, he should have told me a long time ago. How come he hasn''t told me about it now?"


    Don��t understand what��s going on, Tony asked Nick, ��You told me these things because you wanted to tell me that Ron, including his Guardian Alliance, are actually owned by you S.H.I.E.L.D. person?"


    "No, it''s just a civil organization." Nick said with a look of helplessness.


    "Oh? If you say that, you have actually been in contact with Ron before, do you want him to join your Avengers?"


    As he said, Tony smiled happily, "From what I know about Ron, that guy will never let others take care of him, so you definitely didn''t succeed, right?"


    Nick''s face was embarrassed, "Anyway, Tony, Ron, this guy is definitely trying to get in touch with you. In contrast, the Avengers would be a better choice for you, wouldn''t it?"


    "Haha..." Tony still didn''t want to pay attention to Nick. He thought about it, and suddenly said: "By the way, there is another member of the Guardian League called the Red-haired Woman, who was quite active before, but these two months Just disappeared, who is this guy?"


    "This..." Knowing that he couldn''t hide it anymore, Nick didn''t hesitate anymore, and said to the Bluetooth headset: "Natasha, come over, don''t hide your identity anymore."


    "Natasha?" Hearing Nick''s name, Tony suddenly felt familiar. How could this Natasha resemble the name of his newly recruited personal assistant Natalie?


    Could this Natasha be his assistant Natalie?


    Tony''s guess was correct. When he saw the sexy beauty with red hair in a black uniform approaching the door, he patted his forehead and said to Natasha.


    "You were fired, forever!"


    Natasha''s face remained unchanged, and she said strongly: "It''s not up to you to decide this round."


    "Tony, let me introduce you. This is Agent Natasha Romanoff of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the red-haired woman of the Guardian League." Nick on one side pointed to Natasha and introduced it again.


    At the end, he added another sentence.


    "Of course, the identity of the Guardian League is fake. Natasha has always been an agent of our SHIELD and has never changed."

 106 Chapter 101: Whats Left by Howard Stark

    After listening to Nick''s explanation, Tony smiled mockingly, pointed to Natasha and said.


    "That said, the reason why she hasn''t appeared for more than two months is because Ron discovered her true identity and kicked her out of the Guardian League, right?"


    "It''s not." Nick shook his head. Tony knew that someone had been watching him, he must be repelling him and Natasha now, so he explained for the impression of SHIELD in Tony''s heart.


    "It''s because Natasha was sent by Ron to watch you and wanted you to join the Guardian League, so Natasha didn''t continue to appear as the red-haired woman."


    "And the reason I asked Natasha to contact you was just to confirm your specific situation. You know, Coleson is also from S.H.I.E.L.D., and when he came to you, you hadn''t become Iron Man. , You said I have a purpose for you, or which Ron has a purpose for you?"


    "The most important thing is that your father, Howard Stark, is actually one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D., because of his relationship, so I pay attention to you so much, knowing that you have become Iron Man, so I will let you join our SHIELD."


    "What you said is true?" Tony frowned, his father had a bad relationship with him since he was a child, and his father had never said this to him.


    In Tony��s impression, his father��s happiest day was the day he was sent to the boarding school, so Tony had a very bad relationship with his father since he was a child. He didn��t want to know about his father, nor did he want to know. .


    But Tony still cared about his father. Although his father didn''t say much to him and didn''t spend much time together, he would never forget those beautiful moments with his father.


    If the one-eyed dragon in front of him said the truth, then he really wanted to deal with this S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    Of course, Tony didn''t want to join S.H.I.E.L.D., he just wanted to know about his father, and to see how his father created the S.H.I.


    "Nick Fury, right? You said my father was one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D., so do you have any evidence to make me believe you?" Tony asked Nick.


    "Of course there is, but I think you should talk about your own situation first, don''t you?" Nick smiled, pointing to the Ark reactor on Tony''s chest and said.


    "Do you know how I was poisoned?" Tony stood up angrily, looked at the black widow, with an unkind expression on his face: "Miss Natasha, you''d better apologize to me, otherwise, I will definitely... "


    "Tony!" Seeing that Tony was really angry, Nick on one side quickly interrupted Tony and said.


    "I know you are poisoned, so I came to you to give you a drug developed by S.H.I.E.L.D. that can inhibit palladium poisoning, so that your palladium poisoning can be delayed, and I will also treat you I will give you what my father left behind so that you can find something to replace the palladium element. So please be quiet, okay?"


    Nick''s words were effective. Tony didn''t care about Nick''s other slips at all. His attention was all on the sentence Nick said that his father had something left to give him.


    So Tony sat down again and said, "Where is the thing my father left for me? Take it out."


    "Okay, Colson, bring things up." Nick responded and said to the communicator above his ear.


    After Nick finished speaking, Natasha on the side took out the inhibitor she had prepared long ago from her pocket, and got up to prick Tony''s body.


    But Tony had been guarding these two guys a long time ago. Seeing the black widow got up, he quickly got up, "I don''t need your things. If you want to act according to your own wishes, you can do something to me... Jarvis, bring me the Mark 5 armor.


    Tony''s last sentence was spoken in the other direction, and after the voice fell, a small robot walked over here.


    There is a storage cabinet in the middle of the little robot, inside which is quietly placed a metal suitcase, which is Tony''s newly successfully researched Mark 5 steel armor.


    Mark 5 steel armor is light and portable, so Tony made it look like a suitcase.


    However, because of this, the Mark 5 uses a lot less material, because its defense power will be much smaller, and because of its size, the Mark 5 has fewer attack methods than other models and is very weak. .


    But even with so many shortcomings, Mark 5 is still a good armor. The last time Tony went to Monaco with confidence, it was because of Mark 5''s relationship.


    Seeing Tony''s alertness, Nick pulled Natasha back when she got up, and signaled Natasha not to deal with Tony casually, and let Tony pick up Mark 5, who was transformed into a suitcase, and said.


    "Tony, I can only say that I am really not malicious to you. I am here just to tell you that the Ark reactor in your chest is still an unfinished product. It is made based on unfinished technology. ."


    "Your father said that the Ark reactor is just a springboard for a greater technology. He touched a brand new super energy element that is stronger than all the energy sources now. Your Ark reactor is in this super energy element. In front of you, it''s as weak as a 3a battery, you know?"


    "In that case, why didn''t he succeed in the research, but left this secret in S.H.I.E.L.D. and let you hand it over to me?" Although Nick said vividly, Tony didn''t believe Nick''s words and asked in confusion. .


    "He was restricted by the era of science and technology at that time, and there was no way to study that super energy element. He said that only you now have the resources and wisdom to complete his unfinished plan!" Nick replied.


    Just as Nick was speaking, two agents carrying a large box came in at the door and placed the large box in front of Tony.


    Seeing something arrived, Nick said, "Tony, this is what your father gave you when he was alive. If you want, you can open it now and take a look."


    Looking at the big box with the words Howard Stark��s possessions in front of him, Tony was not as anxious as before: "Forget it, although you must have known what it is, but I still want myself Open it alone."


    "Okay..." Nick knew what Tony meant, so he stood up and said: "Okay, I will tell you so much today. Agent Natasha will continue to be in your Stark As an industrial assistant, I will leave first, and we will see it again in the future."


    After that, Nick left here with Natasha, leaving Tony alone.


    Tony looked at the big box in front of him, and then at Nick and Natasha who had left. He didn''t refute the sentence Nick said just now that Natasha would still be an assistant in Stark Industries.


    If what Nick said is true and his father really left him a clue of a super power element, then between the source Ron handed him and the super power element his father handed him...


    Which one should he choose?

 107 Chapter 102 Interview with Surprise Newspaper

    A factory in Hanmer Industries, Queens.


    "Hey, Ivan, you have a courier here, it''s your little bird!"


    Justin Hammer carried a birdcage, and his assistant Jack walked towards Ivan Vanke who was working on a mechanical soldier''s armor and shouted loudly.


    At this time, it has been a few days since Hanmer got Ivan out of the prison. For Ivan this guy, Hanmer really likes it. This guy is not as talented as Tony Stark in mechanical technology. That guy is so bad, even in Hammer''s own heart, he has considered Ivan, who has only known for a few days, as a more talented technological genius than Tony Stark!


    In the past few days, Ivan has been remodeling his mechanical soldier''s armor which imitated the steel armor. He has a very serious work attitude. He stays in the factory 24 hours a day and works endlessly.


    Hammer has never seen anyone who fights like this. Of course, he also knows why. He has already found out. Ivan and Tony have hatred from the previous generation. In order to defeat Tony, how could Ivan not Fight it?


    In order to repay Ivan, his own lucky star, Hammer agreed to this guy with whatever request, including the very unreasonable request to go to Russia to help Ivan retrieve a bird he raised.


    Although Hanmer''s technological talent is not very good, he is not stupid, but is hidden so deeply that others can''t see it.


    As for how he could do something like finding a bird that is almost impossible, so he just asked people to find a bird that was similar to what Ivan said, and wanted to use this to perfuse Ivan.


    And after Ivan Vanke heard Hanmer calling himself, although he didn''t want to talk to this stupid guy, he heard that Hanmer had recovered his bird, so he quickly put down the contents in his hand and removed it from the steel soldier armor. Jumped down.


    Since the death of his father, Ivan has lived alone with a white bird he picked up for a long time, but because he was going to Monaco to deal with Tony Stark, Ivan left the bird in Russia. I didn''t expect that not only was he unsuccessful, but he was also arrested, so he stopped taking care of his little bird.


    But now that I met Justin Hammer, this stupid guy, Ivan also wanted to see if this guy would find his bird back, but he didn''t expect Hanmer to actually find it.


    However, when Ivan saw the white bird in the birdcage, he recognized at a glance that it was not the one he had raised, so he disliked: "This is not my bird!"


    "What do you mean? This is your little bird? It took me a lot of relationships to help you find it from Russia. How beautiful do you think it is?" Although Ivan immediately exposed the truth, Hanmer still Pretending to get this from him.


    "This is not my bird." Ivan patted the table and repeated with a calm face.


    "..." Hanmer was made a little irritated, just a bird, why does this Ivan care so much?


    The speechless Hanmer looked around randomly, and suddenly found that Ivan''s newly modified mechanical soldier armor was completely different from before.


    Hanmer hurried to the side of the mechanical soldier''s armor and found that Ivan had actually transformed the armor originally used for human wear into a smart remote control robot.


    Although Hanmer had a good temper, he was still a little angry. The task he gave to Ivan was to transform the performance of the mechanical soldier''s armor, not to completely transform the armor into a robot, so he asked Ivan to account.


    "Ivan, what I want is a steel armor that people can wear, not a remote control. How did this armor tell me to explain to the Ministry of Defense? Do you know how much I invested in this project? What are you doing?"


    "Remote-controlled soldiers are better. People can make mistakes, and machines can''t make mistakes." Ivan didn''t care about Hammer''s accountability. After a few days of contact, he already knew what this guy was.


    Sure enough, Hanmo took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and said, "Ivan, do you know that I like you, you are my lucky star, I will rescue you and help you find Bird, but what I want is steel armor, just like Iron Man, the kind that people can wear, OK?"


    "It''s not wrong to listen to me, Hanmer, you have to learn to let go, this will allow you to complete your order, rest assured!" Ivan patted over and patted Hanmer on the shoulder and said in a confident tone.


    "I..., you..." Hanmer finally patted his head helplessly, and decided to trust Ivan again. After all, the most critical reactor technology of steel armor was still hidden in Ivan''s hands, and he couldn''t do anything wrong. How about Ivan.


    "Listen to Ivan, I still need to go to the Surprise newspaper reporter to publish the information that the mechanical soldier armor will be available on the market. It''s best for your armor to be an instant hit and satisfy the Ministry of National Defense and ordinary humans, or you Ruined."


    "By the way, I hope you will put it on the agenda for the car robot. Many companies are very interested in this project, do you know?"


    Hammer''s tone was threatening, and after the last two sentences with Ivan, he left with his assistant.


    "Heh..." Hearing Hammer''s threatening words, Ivan sneered, and then entered the process of reforming.


    Tony Stark''s steel armor is not simple. Ivan needs a lot of help if he wants to defeat that guy and then kill him.


    And although the armors made by Hanmer Industries imitating steel armors are rubbish, if you have more of them and bring some good things, they are still very powerful, not many?


    ...


    After leaving the factory, Hanmer took his assistant back to his Hanmer Industrial Building and met with the reporter from Surprise, who had agreed to interview him.


    Although Marvel is still only a new newspaper, the name of this newspaper has recently overshadowed those old newspapers in the United States. In order to make his mechanical soldier armor more famous, Hanmer will not miss this interview. Chance.


    After arriving in the hospitality room of the Hanmer Industrial Building, Hanmer saw a man and a woman sitting on the sofa. No doubt, Hanmer smiled and went up to say hello.


    "Hello, I��m Justin Hammer, the person in charge of Hanmer Industries, a reporter for Surprise, right? I��ve heard of your Surprise. Your newspaper is the most popular newspaper in the United States recently, and sales are about to surpass those old newspapers. ... By the way, what are your two names?"


    "Jessica Jones, a reporter from Surprise News." After hearing what Hanmer said, the woman in a formal suit quickly turned from the state of scratching her clothes and tickling, and answered Hanmer.


    "Jessica, good name." Hammer nodded and looked at another man with a small camera.


    The man saw Hanmer look at him, smiled faintly, and said, "Sean, Sean Sipers is also a reporter for Surprise."

 108 Chapter 103: Poor Hammer

    In the reception room, Jessica looked at the man named''Sean'' next to him. After seeing''Sean'' and her nodded, she used the journalist skills she was forced to train and started. Interview.


    "Mr. Hammer, I know you must be in a hurry, so I started the interview directly. May I ask Mr. Hammer, how did you think of making mechanical soldier armor and making it?"


    "Because I love my country, Miss Jessica." Hammer wanted to gossip with Jessica, but he didn''t expect Jessica to start the interview directly, but fortunately, Hammer did too. An old rivers and lakes, often facing the camera, it is true.


    "Miss Jessica, you should know that what a country can protect its people is because this country has a lot of soldiers who have worked hard for the country and guarded it, so that this country can always be stable and not be damaged by others. Infringement by well-meaning people or organizations.


    "In order to protect our soldiers and protect their lives, I have developed a mechanical soldier armor that is powerful and defensive. That''s it!"


    Jessica nodded, then narrowed her eyes slightly: "Well, Mr. Hammer, I heard that your mechanical soldier armor is modeled after Tony Stark''s Iron Man armor. Is this true? "


    Hearing Jessica''s question, several black lines appeared on Hammer''s face, and he quickly rejected: "Nonsense...this...how is this possible."


    "Iron armor has existed decades ago, but the level of technology at that time was not enough to make this kind of thing, and I just upgraded the armor, how could it be imitated Tony Stark''s favorite? What the fucking guy?"


    "Oh..." Jessica gave a long oh, and then asked: "By the way, Mr. Hammer, I also heard that you are planning to study the use of Tony Stark in Monaco in Europe a few days ago. Car robot, is this true?"


    Hearing this, the black lines on Hanmer''s face became darker, but for the sake of a good businessman image, he endured it.


    "Of course this is impossible. This is just a rumor spread by the outside world. Such things as car robots are not helpful to our lives at all. As a successful businessman, how can I do this is fundamentally harmful to society and human life. Nothing to help!"


    "Mr. Hammer, I heard the rumors from the outside that you were not very talented in mechanics since you were young. Is this true?"


    "This is a rumor at all! My talent is not bad at all, but I don''t want to show it, understand?" Hanmer''s face became angry and retorted.


    Jessica still reluctantly said: "Oh, is it? Then I heard that you once went after Tony Stark''s assistant Pepper Poz. Is this also true?"


    "Everyone said I didn''t, no! Did you understand?" Hanmo couldn''t help it. A trace of panic after being exposed was flashed across his face, and he shouted.


    "Then I heard..."


    Hearing Jessica''s more questions, Hammer finally broke down.


    "Sister, you won, I beg you, don''t ask if it''s okay..."


    "not good����"


    "..."


    ����


    Ten minutes later, a man and a woman walked out of the Hanmer Industries building with a smile, walked in front of an ordinary car, and went in.


    When the man sat in, his face suddenly began to twist, from the more determined and tough look before to a look that was a little thin, but it definitely wouldn''t make people feel thin.


    If anyone sees this person, he must be able to recognize that this person was reported daily in the news some time ago, and that Ron Brenstad who researched the regenerative medicine.


    "Boss, why did you ask me to come to Hanmer Industries to interview that guy Justin Hanmer,


    After getting in the car, Jessica next to Ron took off her professional attire directly, revealing the trendy hip-hop clothes inside, pouting and complaining to Ron on the side.


    "Didn''t you just ask, what a funny expression on that guy Justin Hammer, he wants to get angry, but he doesn''t dare to show it in front of the camera, it''s not very funny!"


    Ron, who had recovered his original appearance, smiled. He didn''t pretend this time, but really laughed, from the heart.


    During this period of time, the things Ron did to Tony, the New York government, and other newspapers really enriched Ron��s feelings. Now Ron can feel more things that can make him happy. , So that his increasingly indifferent situation before is much better.


    This time I came to interview Justin Hammer. Ron was also trying to find some fun from Justin Hammer. Although it may be a bit immoral, to make others unhappy is not to make himself happy?


    Of course, Ron��s purpose is not so superficial. He came this time to understand the progress of his previous "Transformers" plan. In this plan, Justin Hammer played a big role. To express his guilt, he Naturally, I have to come and visit this poor guy to give this guy an early warning.


    After leaving the building of Hanmer Industries, Ron took Jessica directly to Tony''s villa.


    When Ron first went to Hanmer Industries, Tony called him and said that there had been some results about Yuan, and asked Ron if he wanted to check Yuan''s situation.


    It has been several days since the last time Tony took the source away from him. Now that Tony said that the research has yielded results, now Tony should also have obtained what his father left from S.H.I.E.L.D. , Is it about to find out what new element?


    Yes, Ron never thought of letting Tony this guy study the source of Transformers'' flames. All he wanted was to let Tony combine that new element with Transformers.


    The fire source of Transformers is not a simple energy source. It is actually equivalent to the soul of Transformers. Without the fire source, Transformers is just a robot that runs according to an intelligent program, and there is no real life at all.


    Although Tony Stark''s technological talent is high, if he wants to study a life, he may have to wait until this guy and the movie universe create Ultron...


    Ron��s ability to manifest is now able to manifest some life. When his universe began to form a galaxy before, his ability to manifest has undergone an extraordinary transition, just like jumping directly from the first floor. The feeling of being on the tenth floor is much stronger.


    After being able to manifest his life, Ron thought about a lot of things he wanted to manifest, but in the end, for convenience, he used the fire source as the first life he manifested to add fun to Ron.


    In order to realize the source of fire, Ron stayed in his universe for a long time without knowing how long he was about to endure loneliness. Ron finally realized the source of fire and possessed the first life he created.


    Although there are still space, time, dimensions, universe, nothingness, planes, and infinite unknowns behind life, at least Ron has taken a big step forward, and those behind him can make him more powerful. Things are closer.

 109 Chapter 104 New Elements

    With Jessica, Ron went to a new villa that Tony Stark bought in New York not long ago.


    Tony Stark is worthy of a spender. Although this multiple is not as good as the Liberty City villa in Los Angeles, the villa built in New York is still very luxurious. It is still built on the seaside with various technological equipment. Compared to the other one, it is not lacking at all, except for the appearance, it is almost like a replica of the Freedom City villa.


    But Tony Stark doesn''t like this villa very much, because there are too many people in this place. His birthday party this year was held here, so Tony still prefers to stay in Stark. In an industrial building, at least somewhere would be more comfortable than here.


    "Welcome you, Mr. Ron, this is Mr. Stark''s smart butler, Jarvis, Mr. Stark has been waiting for you for a long time, please come in."


    Coming to the door of the villa, a small robot greeted Ron and Jessica with a gentle voice.


    "It doesn''t matter if she goes in with me?" Ron pointed to Jessica beside him, and said to Jarvis.


    "Mr. Stark said that as long as it is Mr. Ron you bring, it doesn''t matter, you can enter at will." Jarvis replied.


    "That''s fine." Ron smiled and walked in with Jessica following Jarvis.


    When he walked into the villa, Ron found that the villa had been transformed by Tony in a mess. Many lines were swarmed in by Tony. Several large holes were dug into the wall of the villa. A huge pipe went directly from these holes. It leads to the basement of the villa.


    "It seems that the basic work has been done, and we are about to prepare for experiments with new elements!"


    Ron smiled and came to Tony, who was working hard in the basement, and said, "Hey, tech genius, do these things look good? How is the research done?"


    "Yes." Tony glanced at Ron somewhat complicatedly, and said coldly.


    Ever since Tony knew Ron��s hidden Skywalker identity from Nick Fury��s mouth, he felt that there was a gap between himself and Ron. Although their relationship was not good before, they didn��t. Kind of feeling.


    Of course Tony did not believe what Nick Fury said. He upgraded Jarvis��s intelligence and asked Jarvis to search all the information about Skywalker, Spider-Man and Jewel Girl. He understood that Nick Fury did not. lie.


    So Tony has been thinking about what Ron''s real purpose is for contacting him, but after thinking about it for several days, Tony didn''t think of it.


    Tony''s instinct is very accurate. If ordinary people are malicious to him, Tony can feel it at once, but Ron, Tony can''t feel it at all.


    Although Ron would often embarrass him and deliberately bring up a million dollars to make him lose face, Tony did not feel that Ron was malicious towards him at all.


    So what is Ron''s real purpose, let him help Yuan restore life-sustaining energy, or invite him to join the Guardian League?


    Although he has not been in contact with Ron for a long time, Tony is sure that Ron��s brain circuit is definitely not that simple.


    In order to verify his thoughts, Tony did not wait for Ron to speak, and pointed to Jessica, who was standing aside and couldn''t be free at all, and said with eyes everywhere.


    "Jessica is the superhero gem girl in the Guardian League? And you, Ron, should you be the Skywalker who appeared in the Hulk incident a few months ago, right?"


    "That''s right, you guessed it. It seems that technological geniuses are not only high-tech talents, but also have a good insight into these things."


    Hearing what Tony said, Ron was not surprised. Tony knew that his identity as a Skywalker was certain, and at best it was a matter of sooner or later.


    After getting Ron''s accurate answer, Tony suddenly felt that the shackles in his heart had been loosened a lot, which showed that Ron might not intend to hide him at all, but it was not convenient to tell him the truth.


    Tony doesn''t have many friends, and Roddy from the Ministry of Defense counts as one. Through this time of contact, Tony has gradually regarded Ron as his friend. He doesn''t want all of this to be fake.


    Thinking about it, Tony continued to verify his thoughts and asked: "If that is the case, I really want to know, Ron, what is your purpose of contacting me? Do you want me to join your Guardian League?"


    Hearing Tony''s words, Ron smiled, then took out the badge with a pair of wings from his pocket, placed it in front of Tony''s eyes, and said with a smile.


    "Yes, I just want you to join the Guardian League, how about it? Join the Guardian League and you can get a badge, right?"


    "Uh..." Tony was messed up and said so much. It turns out that Ron, you contacted me and did so many things. You really want me to join the League of Guardians!


    However, although his thoughts were wrong, but for some reason, Tony couldn''t feel the feeling of isolation before.


    Although Ron has a purpose, his purpose is very simple. He wants him to join the Guardian League. This is not a big deal. Why is he thinking so complicated?


    In an instant, Tony returned to his previous bohemian appearance and smiled confidently.


    "That said, Ron, you really sent that female agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.? Don''t you have such a big sexy beauty, are you really gay?"


    "It''s this topic again..." Ron rolled his eyes helplessly, and fought back: "Of course not, you know, I like Miss Pepper, so I did this, of course, to better steal Miss Pepper. No, isn''t it?"


    "Schet!" Tony yelled, "Ron, you quickly get rid of that sexy agent. I''ll tell you, Pepper will always be mine, mine! Don''t you know?"


    "Huh? Didn''t you want to surrender Miss Pepper to me? Why do you care about her now, don''t you?" Seeing Tony''s excitement, Ron Hey said.


    "Yes, I have found a new element to replace the palladium in the Ark reactor. As long as the research is successful and coupled with your inhibitor, I can get rid of palladium poisoning. Then I won''t have to die. Why would you give Pepper to you, am I sick?"


    Tony smiled triumphantly, pointed to the big pipe in the basement, and said.


    "Is it researched through the source of the source?"


    Because he had guessed it a long time ago, Ron did not have any emotional fluctuations, so he pretended to be excited and asked.


    "This..." Upon hearing this, Tony became a little embarrassed: "Ron, to be honest, I haven''t succeeded in researching the source of energy. The new element I found was left to me by my father, and the source It doesn''t matter much, but you can rest assured, Ron, I will definitely solve the problem of the source, and will definitely not violate my promise!"


    "Okay." Ron pretended to be a little disappointed, and asked: "Then how is your new element research done? Have you succeeded?"


    "It''s almost a success." Tony pointed to the last big pipe on the ground that was left uninstalled, and said, "Come on, Ron, and Jessica over there, come over and help me. Install this."


    "Oh, oh, I''m here." Jessica, who was touching the technology equipment in the basement, responded, and then ran over at Tony''s request, and directly picked up the big pipe on the ground with one hand and moved towards Tony. Asked.


    "I helped, Iron Man, now where I want to install this big pipe, tell me, I will help you get it!"


    "Uh..." Tony was a little speechless. How could he forget that Ron and Jessica are actually powerful superpowers...

 110 Chapter 105 Coulsons New Mission

    "I have notified Yuan that he has come by himself. In the past few days, I have also studied the Yuan energy in Yuan. It is a kind of wonderful energy. It can operate and move on its own, just like having wisdom. The same as the living body, I think that might be the source itself..."


    After the final pipeline was erected, Tony set up special pipelines for the development of new elements, while also talking to Ron about some of his research on the source.


    Tony said, a robot that looked almost like a child but was made up of machinery came in from the door. After seeing Ron here, the robot immediately walked in front of Ron and said, "Ron, it''s me. I am the source."


    "Well, it seems that you already have a new body." Ron responded with a smile, and then said to Tony: "It''s a genius of science and technology, who actually separated Yuan Chuangshi''s body, right, Chuangshi? ?"


    "That big robot should be basking on the beach now. It can be seen that he likes to stay alone."


    Tony pointed to the virtual screen on one side. It showed the scene on the beach outside the villa. A huge robot sat on the ground humanely, looking at the distant coastline in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After speaking, Tony walked to the side of Yuan, the "child", touched Yuan''s mechanical head, and continued.


    "After separating the source from the big robot, I also had a new idea. I tried to separate the source energy of the source and divide the source energy into two energy bodies with life consciousness and without life consciousness, but failed. , Things are not as simple as they seem..."


    "Tony, what are you going to do?" Ron asked.


    "New element." Tony smiled, pointed to a triangular alloy mold base on one side, and said: "I have the feeling that I will be able to study the new elements that my father left for me, and I will not be able to get the source. If the source energy is thoroughly studied, then I can study a conversion device that allows the new element to become the source of energy."


    "Sounds great, Tony, you are amazing!" Ron nodded, and praised Tony heartily.


    Although this guy is more arrogant and arrogant, but the promise he made is definitely not going back. With such a friend, it should be pretty good.


    It''s a pity that Ron came with a purpose from the beginning. Even if Tony regarded him as a friend, it is difficult for Ron to make any more friends now.


    At this moment, Jarvis, Tony''s smart butler, suddenly came up with a sentence and said to Tony: "Sir, S.H.I.E.L.D. Agent Colson is here, do you need to see him?"


    "Agent Coleson?" Tony frowned. Although Coleson was from S.H.I.E.L.D., Tony didn''t hate this funny agent. He thought for a while, and then said.


    "Let Agent Colson in, maybe he has something important to tell me."


    "Yes, sir." Jarvis replied.


    "Ron, I know you have some inexplicable relationship with S.H.I.E.L.D., but I think you should not resist contact with S.H.I.E.L.D. people?" After Jarvis''s voice fell, Tony turned He asked Ron.


    "Of course, Agent Natasha from S.H.I.E.L.D. had been in contact with me before and got along very happily!" Ron said with a smile.


    "The pleasure here sounds like it has a deep meaning..." Tony''s eyes narrowed, and Ron laughed together.


    After a while, some bald Agent Colson walked from the door and shouted at Tony inside: "Tony, I heard that your research has produced results..., uh..."


    But halfway through, he suddenly discovered that Tony was not the only person inside, and there were two people standing beside Tony, a man and a woman.


    And most importantly, this man and woman Coleson knows,


    Although Coleson has read Ron''s information countless times, it is the first time that he has really come into contact with Ron, so Coleson neither dared to step forward nor back, and the scene fell into embarrassment for a while. .


    Seeing Coleson''s cautious look, Tony smiled. He finally knew what SHIELD��s attitude towards Ron was. SHIELD treated Ron as the villain boss, and he didn��t dare to relax his vigilance.


    In order to alleviate the current embarrassing situation, Tony, as a middleman, said: "Coleson, let me introduce you. This is Ron, the owner of Surprise, and the beauty next to him is Jessica, a reporter from Surprise. They are here. Come interview me, Colson, don��t be nervous, relax, relax..."


    However, although Tony has worked very hard, Coleson still dare not step forward. Of course, with Coleson��s character, he is not afraid. The key is that Nick warned that except for Black Widow, no one else should go. Contact Ron to avoid any accidents.


    "Okay..." Tony didn''t insist, he and Ron waved, and then took Coulson to the outside of the basement, finally solving the embarrassing situation.


    "Let''s talk, what''s up with me?" Tony asked, looking at Coleson who had relaxed.


    "Say goodbye to you." Coleson said with some regret: "I have been transferred. I will go directly to New Mexico in a while to perform another task."


    Tony smiled and stretched out his right hand: "That''s a good place, good luck to you."


    "Well, I''m leaving, I hope you can seriously consider our proposal, we need you." Coleson also stretched out his hand and shook Tony, and said.


    Tony didn''t speak, and gave Coleson a hehe expression, watching Coleson leave here.


    Although Tony and Coleson were far apart, Ron in the basement still heard the conversation between them.


    He knew that when Coulson went, he would bring out another heavyweight, the man who could control thunder and lightning, ah no, he was the man who controlled the hammer.


    After Coleson left, Tony also came back and entered the research and development work of the new element. This is the last step. As long as it succeeds, that new and powerful element will be born.


    Ron and Jessica did not leave. They stayed aside, watching Tony''s experiment quietly, witnessing all this.


    "Start Edge Accelerator and start experimenting!"


    After finishing everything, Tony gave Jarvis the last order. As soon as the voice fell, the white laser gradually formed from the pipe, gathering a powerful energy source.


    Then, Tony grabbed a special reflective alloy in his hand, and slowly pointed the laser at the small triangular alloy device in the corner of the wall, radiating all the lasers onto the small triangle.


    During the whole process, the box in the basement had been completely destroyed by the energy laser and split into two halves, which was shocking.


    After a long period of radiation, the alloy of the original small triangles has disappeared, and the new small triangles are all composed of this energy and become sparkling.


    This shows that the new element that Tony''s father left for Tony''s research has been formed, and it was born on the earth that urgently needs scientific and technological progress, and it has added a good bargaining chip for the earth to face the threat of the universe in the future.

 111 Chapter 106 The Revenge of Ivan Vanke

    After Tony''s new element research was successful, Ron walked over to this guy and congratulated him.


    "Congratulations, Tony, you have created a brand new element. The emergence of this element will definitely make the earth''s technology a big step forward."


    "Of course." Tony smiled satisfied: "I thought it would be difficult to create new elements. I didn''t expect it to be so simple. It was really a waste of my previous feelings..."


    "Haha..." Ron didn''t say anything about Tony''s arrogance, because people with strength should be arrogant.


    Because this is not called arrogance, but self-confidence!


    Thinking about it, Ron remembered again that Tony''s new element should not have a name yet, so he asked.


    "By the way, Tony, has your dad named this new element? What is it called? New element?"


    Tony was taken aback for a moment, "It''s really not there, it''s called New Element."


    "Then you don''t give it one, it can''t be called the new element, right?" Ron said, pointing to the new element of the triangle.


    "That''s true, it can''t just be called New Element. I''ll give it a new name." Tony nodded, he thought for a while, and then said: "Well...a name, don''t worry too much, anyway. We''ve researched it out by the Stark family, so let''s call it the Stark element."


    "Oh, it''s like this..." Ron''s expression mocked, and he let out a long oh without saying anything.


    People with certain achievements like to use their own names to name the things they find, and pass on their names, such as joules for heat, volts for voltage and so on.


    Although Tony is usually arrogant and arrogant, he doesn��t care about ordinary things, but the naming of new elements is still quite tempting for Tony, and it is not tempting to name the new elements Stark. strange.


    After naming it, Tony also put the Stark element on the carrier of the Ark reactor he had prepared long ago, allowing the Ark reactor to receive the energy of the Stark element, creating a brand-new three-generation Ark reactor.


    Looking at the new third-generation Ark reactor, Tony had an impulse to take off the old palladium element Ark reactor directly on his chest, press the new reactor up, and try if Stark element can really replace palladium. Element, and no side effects.


    "Sir, I will test the Ark reactor after receiving the new core energy. After the test is successful, you can have a brand new Ark reactor."


    Jarvis rang and told Tony in time that although the Ark reactor had been successful, it still needed to be tested before it could be used.


    "Of course, for the sake of Pepper, I won''t be impulsive without authorization." Tony nodded, he was just a little impulsive just now, not really ready to test.


    "Okay, sir." Jarvis stretched out a robotic arm, trying to take the Ark reactor in Tony''s hand for testing.


    But at this moment, the fixed telephone of the villa rang suddenly, Jarvis''s robotic arm paused, and then said: "Sir, there is a suspicious call coming, do you need to answer it?"


    "Suspicious call?" Tony frowned, "Just pick it up, I want to see, this is the guy who is bothering me."


    "Tony Stark, I haven''t seen you for a while, have you solved the problem of palladium, haha..."


    After the call was connected, a hoarse voice came, and Tony could tell who this guy was, Ivan Vanke, the lunatic who attacked him in Monaco last time.


    Ivan on the other end of the phone looked very proud, and he continued talking before Tony could reply.


    "The advice you gave me last time was very good. You told me to double the speed to produce more energy. Now my reactor is several times stronger than before. The history of your Stark family will be rewritten by me.


    Tony''s expression became ugly. He turned on the mute of the phone, and then told Jarvis: "Jarvis, track this call, I need to know where this guy is!"


    At Tony''s order, Jarvis immediately began the search.


    "I have entered the Oracle Telephone Network Company and started searching. The source of the call is near the US East Coast, near Manhattan, New York... Not good, the tracking failed, sir."


    "Jarvis, your tracking failed? This lunatic has a good talent, but what does this lunatic want to do?"


    Hearing the tracking failure, Tony frowned tightly and began to think about what Ivan Vanke was going to do.


    At this time, Jessica on one side suddenly came up and said: "I went to interview Justin Hammer in the morning. He said that he got a genius that does not harm you at all. Relying on this genius, the mechanical soldier of Hanmer Industries The armor has already achieved significant results. An exhibition will be held in Manhattan tonight at 7 o''clock to release the mechanical soldier armor. Mr. Stark, I wonder if it has anything to do with this?"


    "It is indeed possible." Tony thought for a while and nodded back.


    Justin Hammer and his Hanmer Industries Tony knew that, apart from owning Hanmer Industries, Hanmer had no talent for science and technology at all. He was just a fairly qualified businessman.


    As for the mechanical soldier armor, Tony also read the newspaper and knew that it was just a fake made by Hanmer imitating his own steel armor. Without a core energy source, Hanmer Industries would never claim that the mechanical soldier armor had been successfully studied. .


    unless����


    Chu Fanhanmo found Ivan Vanke, who was also able to build the Ark Reaction Furnace, and asked Ivan Vanke, a lunatic to work for him, to create a successful mechanical soldier armor.


    And now it was almost night. Thinking of the words that Ivan Vanke had just said about revenge, Tony didn��t hesitate to disassemble the Ark reactor in his chest and inserted the new third-generation Ark reactor into his chest. Ready to go directly to Justin Hammer and ask for clarity.


    After the new Ark reactor was replaced, Tony felt that his originally poisoned body seemed to have been inserted with a cardiotonic, instantly filling him with strength, and it seemed that even his physical fitness had improved a lot, and Tony was comfortable. They all yelled directly.


    Ron on one side saw this scene and silently pulled Jessica back, a little farther away from Tony Stark''s pervert.


    Seeing Ron and Jessica backing away, Tony hurriedly suppressed his cry, and said to cover his embarrassment.


    "Hey, Ron, I am going to tackle a madman now. You two are not members of the Guardian Alliance. Do you want to come with me?"


    Ron didn''t refuse, and said, "Okay, but you are in such a hurry. Let''s start wearing steel armor. We''ll drive in later."


    "Okay, then I will go first, Jarvis, bring the steel armor over, I have to hurry up."


    "Yes, sir."


    After a while, a red robot flew out from the basement of the villa and went to the press conference of Justin Hammer.


    When Ron saw Tony leave, he called Jessica too, and followed him unhurriedly.

 112 Chapter 107 The Out of Control Mechanical Soldier

    "Gentlemen and girls, I am Justin Hanmer of Hanmer Industrial Technology. Welcome to the Technology Products Exhibition of Hanmer Industrial Technology. Welcome you."


    Inside a large building in the center of Manhattan, there was a burst of pompous music. After Justin Hammer danced awkwardly to the podium, he began to deliver his own speech.


    "For a long time, our country allowed brave soldiers to fight with their lives in danger. Later, Iron Man appeared. We thought that with the Iron Man soldiers, they would not lose their lives, but he refused to come together to save their lives. The soldier��s Iron Man technology can only be owned by him alone. This is not fair, is it?"


    Seeing the crowds underneath, Hanmer was not nervous, and he didn''t forget to go to Black Tony Stark while giving the speech, which seemed very easy.


    Pepper Poz, Black Widow Natasha, and Lieutenant Colonel Roddy, who has not become a steel patriot, were also there. They looked a little unhappy when they watched the stage belittle Tony crazily.


    These steel soldiers looked like copycat Tony''s steel armor, but they were so boldly released, aren''t they afraid of being ashamed?


    Of course Hamer was not ashamed, he continued talking with a look of excitement.


    "Of course, Iron Man Technology is still a rare good technology. Tony Stark relied on it to save many people who were in trouble and became a figure that newspapers all over the world are vying to report. But today I want to say The problem is that major newspapers around the world are in trouble, because today, I will launch a technology that is more powerful than Iron Man, so that the newspapers simply cannot report a series of news that will happen next."


    As Hanmer spoke, he asked the staff to withdraw the podium in front of him, and then continued.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I will introduce to you next, the new face of the American military, the Hanmer-type mechanical soldier armor!"


    After a bad fart, Hammer lifted dozens of heavily armed steel soldiers from the ground up and exposed them to everyone.


    This afternoon, Hammer met with a representative of the military and handed over the remote-controlled mechanical soldier modified by Ivan. Under some words, the mechanical soldier successfully passed the requirements of the Ministry of National Defense, and the result was perfect.


    "so cool!"


    After the audience below saw the appearance of dozens of Iron Soldiers, most of them directly exclaimed, surprised that Hammer had actually produced so many "Iron Man". If there is any crime in the United States in the future Incidents, mutant attacks, then there is really a ghost!


    Hanmer was also enjoying the cheers and applause from below. This was exactly the result he wanted. In order to develop Hanmer Industries and become a more powerful company than Stark Industries, Hanmer did not know how much it would cost How much effort.


    And now he is finally about to realize this dream. Although Stark Industries has recently rebounded in stocks, it is still not reaching its previous peak. After this conference, Hanmer Industries'' stock will definitely skyrocket. After a while, it is definitely not a problem for Hanmer Industries to surpass Stark Industries.


    But what Hanmer did not expect was that in a factory of his Hanmer Industries, Ivan Vanke, whom he regarded as a lucky star, was monitoring everything here through the camera of a mechanical soldier, revealing his hidden secrets. Long-standing fangs.


    Hanmer continued to speak, explaining to everyone the responsibilities of the mechanical soldiers, the scope of action, methods, etc., but at this moment, Hanmer suddenly found a flaming figure in the distant sky, not waiting for Hanmurdo Thinking, this red figure fell directly in front of him.


    "Hammer, tell me if your mechanical soldier was researched by Ivan Vanke, and where the others are now, tell me!"


    The red figure is naturally Tony in steel armor. After he came to the press conference, he did not hesitate at all.


    "How... how is it possible? These mechanical soldiers are all researched by people from Hanmer Industries. They have nothing to do with the people you mentioned. Please don''t make trouble!"


    Hanmer was a little panicked at first, but after seeing the red figure as Iron Man, he calmed down.


    Hammer knew that although Tony was rather annoying, he would not do anything unusual to him. He would be safe.


    And just when Hanmer wanted to continue to drive people, the dozens of Iron Soldiers that he could not send back suddenly lost control, and directly aimed all the m134 machine guns on their backs at Iron Man, and then directly fired them. Up fire.


    Tony quickly discovered this. He knew that these mechanical soldiers should have been controlled by the madman Ivan Vanke, who had only one purpose, to kill him.


    Tony himself didn''t matter, but in order to protect the safety of the audience at the press conference, he didn''t stay anymore, but flew directly into the sky, bringing the mechanical soldiers out of control controlled by Hanmer.


    "Da da da da da da..."


    All mechanical soldiers are equipped with M134 machine guns manufactured by Hanmer Industries. This machine gun has 6 independent barrels. Each bullet fired can penetrate a very thick iron plate. After a follow-up shot, The glass in the entire venue was swept down, causing countless people to cry and scream.


    "Help, who will help me..."


    "My God, run..."


    ...


    At this time, in a fast-moving ordinary CLS car far away from the venue, Ron and Jessica also saw dozens of robotic soldiers chasing Iron Man in the sky, and made a tut.


    "Jessica, your speed is not slow now, bring your camera, try to keep up with Iron Man to take a few photos, and then hand it over to our newspaper for publication."


    After watching for a while, Ron remembered something and said to Jessica.


    "Okay, boss, don''t worry, my sneak shot skills are not worse than that of Peter Parker!"


    Jessica responded with a grin. Without hesitation, she opened the door of the driving cls with her camera and ran out like a gust of wind.


    Jessica��s superpowers are powerful physical strength and speed. After practice, Jessica��s abilities will become stronger and stronger. Although her current speed is not as fast as the supersonic speed of Tony��s steel armor, if you find some In terms of Tony''s movements, it is not difficult for her to take a few photos.


    After Jessica left, Ron also stopped the creation robot incarnate as a cls car and said, "Creation, you go to keep up with Tony Stark. This guy now lacks a good helper. It will still be difficult to deal with the enemies behind."


    "Yes, Father Yuan." Chuangshi''s answer was still cold, but the way he called Ron was unusual.


    Yuanfu means Yuan''s father.


    But Ron did not accept the name of creation. He was just the creator of Yuan. He didn''t actually have much affection for Yuan, let alone the creation that he let Yuan create.


    Ron said, "You don''t need to call me that, just call me husband, or you don''t need to call me."


    "Okay." Chuangshi was very obedient. Although he also had his own consciousness, he didn''t want to oppose Ron. When Yuan created him, he passed on to him the kindness and fear of Ron. The world knew that Ron could never resist.


    Otherwise, it will only bring him destruction.


    After the creation robot left, Ron was the only one left here. He smiled and looked in one direction for a while, and then walked in that direction.


    In that direction, two big bald heads were walking towards him, it seemed that there was something important to communicate with him, and the momentum was not small.

 113 Chapter 108 Two big bald heads

    Looking at the two big bald heads ten meters away, black and white, sitting and standing, smiling and serious, Ron felt a little funny.


    He remembered a saying that was like this: Those with bald heads are all strong, so the current scene of multiplying bald heads by two can destroy the earth directly?


    "Hello, Ron, we meet again."


    When the sitting white man with a big bald head saw Ron standing there looking at them weirdly, he smiled, controlled the wheelchair to walk a few steps forward, and said kindly.


    "Yes, Professor x, a few months later, we met again, but I was a little strange, the big black bald head behind you is also from your x Academy, it seems a bit familiar!"


    Ron nodded, then pointed to the black big bald head behind Professor X, and said.


    That''s right, this white bald head in a wheelchair is Professor X who Ron helped a few months ago. Today, there is no Phoenix girl beside him, only a black bald head.


    "Well, he''s not from X Academy..." Professor X was a little embarrassed, then looked at the black man with a bald head and motioned for him to come over.


    The black big bald head was obviously hesitant. He stared at Ron in front of him with the only eye left, his eyes sharp and cautious, as if he wanted to eat Ron but was afraid of Ron.


    But he finally walked forward to Professor X''s side, then stared at Ron and said in a formulaic tone.


    "Ron Brenstad, you must have known my identity a long time ago, but I still want to introduce myself again. My name is Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., who came to contact you before. Agent Tasha was sent by me."


    "Yes, the one-eyed dragon has a big bald head. I really knew your identity a long time ago." Ron''s face remained unchanged, still smiling, and continued.


    "You are very careful. You originally wanted to come in contact with me, but you are afraid of my abilities. Even if you have some equipment that can shield your mental abilities, you still fear me, afraid that I may directly control you and know everything about you. , Even directly control you or kill you, so you have been sending others to contact me, and you finally showed up when Professor X was provided as a guarantee. Am I right?"


    "It is true. Your ability is too terrifying. It is not inferior to Professor X. The most important thing is that through observation, you seem to be not fettered by ideas and morals at all. You have no relatives, no love, and even the only thing left Some of your friends seem to be deliberately contacted by you, just like Tony. Therefore, I am afraid of someone like you who has nothing to worry about."


    Nick Fury was very frank and said everything he wanted to say, not afraid that his words would anger Ron.


    Although Ron''s ability is very strong, but with Professor X, the most powerful and kind-hearted mental ability in the world, he will be safe and safe.


    Since Nick knew Ron��s true identity, he has not given up his observation of Ron, and wanted to absorb Ron into his Avengers plan, but Ron��s strength made Nick too jealous, so he Have been afraid to come in contact


    Ron, he finally moved after knowing that Professor X was going to see Ron today.


    When Ron heard Nick��s words, he did not acknowledge Nick��s words and said, "No, no, you are wrong. I am a five-good young man in society, and I do all things for the people. , A good thing to combat criminals, how can you say that to me, this is slander, I can sue you, know?"


    "..." Nick was speechless. He finally experienced the speechlessness of the guy Natasha talking about Ron, and it seemed to be the same for everyone, whether it was the Natasha agent who came to monitor him or Spider-Man Peter and Iron Man Tony have both been subjected to Ron''s tongue, without exception.


    Nick didn��t care about what Ron had just said, and Professor X still had something to say to Ron.


    "Ron, I came to you just to ask you a question, what is your idea? According to what I know about you, you are not a superhero at all, why did you form a guardian? The Alliance, and also want to bring Tony Stark, a SHIELD person into your alliance, to fight against my SHIELD everywhere?"


    "When did I get right with you S.H.I.E.L.D.? You always wanted to harass me, OK!" Ron rolled his eyes, "Besides, when did Tony Stark belong to your S.H.I.E.L.D. Yes, although his dad belongs to S.H.I.E.L.D., he himself didn''t agree to join SHIELD, right?"


    As Ron spoke, his tone gradually became colder: "And most importantly, who are you? What do I want to do, it''s not your turn to take care of it?"


    "You..." Hearing this, Nick became a little angry. As a worldwide organization, S.H.I.E.L.D. can manage almost all people and things on earth. Ron��s words obviously didn��t They look at SHIELD.


    "Ron, I tell you, although your strength is good, you can never imagine the energy of S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., if you have to do your own way, only destruction is waiting for you!"


    "Oh? Destroy me? Do you rely on your agents? Or, do you have any secret weapons that you haven''t used? SHIELD, Chief?"


    Ron raised his eyebrows in a contemptuous tone. When he said the last few words, he directly used a skeptical tone, and did not recognize Nick''s position as the director of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    With that, Ron didn��t talk nonsense with Nick anymore, but said indifferently to Professor x, ��Professor x, I used to help you repel Magneto in good faith, but you turned your head and removed all my information. They were all sold to this black man, did you take revenge for such kindness?"


    "This..." Professor X was also a little embarrassed, but he quickly returned to normal and said in a preaching tone: "Ron, the world has become more and more complicated, and all kinds of strange and weird things are happening one after another. Appears, your character is very confused, I am afraid you will become a person like Magneto."


    "Later Nick came to my X Academy and told me about his Avengers plan. I think this should be able to correct your character, so I recommended you to him. I hope you can return to the right path, Luo Well, I am doing this for your good."


    After listening to Professor X��s words, Ron shook his head disappointedly: "At X Academy, I have said so clearly to you and Magneto. In the end, you are still so stubborn. Professor X, I really don��t understand you. What do you think, do you really hope that your mutant group will be destroyed step by step?"


    Ron��s words made Professor X nervous. He frowned and said, "Ron, I just want to help you. Why do you say that my mutant will be destroyed? What do you want to do?"


    "I haven''t done anything, Professor X. Really, I advise you to think about it for your mutant group. Recently, mutants have begun to be rejected by ordinary humans. Maybe tomorrow, your mutants will It will be publicly identified just like a few months ago, and even be hunted and killed by ordinary humans."


    "By the way, I have something to do, so I will leave first. I believe we will see you again soon, bye!"


    Ron completely lost his confidence in Professor X''s old stubbornness. After speaking, Ron turned around and left without any intention to talk to Professor X or Nick Fury.


    When Professor X saw Ron turn around and leave, he wanted to stop Ron, but he opened his mouth, but finally did not speak.


    Ron was right. He did something wrong in this matter, but he did it for Ron''s good. Why couldn''t Ron calm down and understand him?

 114 Chapter One Hundred and Nine

    Tony seduced a large group of mechanical soldiers, flying all the way, and finally came to a large imitation ecological park with no people, where he planned to eliminate a group of mechanical soldiers who followed him.


    Although these mechanical soldiers also own the Ark reactor made by Ivan Vanke, their defense is not strong due to mass production, cost saving, and technical substandard, and only a few smaller than a pen are needed. Missiles can directly scrap a mechanical soldier and become a waste product.


    Tony did this too, but because there were too many mechanical soldiers, Tony couldn��t do a big counterattack under the suppression of firepower. In desperation, Tony had to use the biggest attack method in steel armor, high energy. Laser rays attack.


    Tony didn''t hesitate, he directly activated the laser beam attack, shooting out two red rays to sweep away the surrounding mechanical soldiers, so that the surrounding mechanical soldiers were cut into several segments starting from the middle.


    This method was developed by Tony while researching Stark��s new elements in the past few days. It uses Stark elements as energy and emits a laser attack that can cut most of the alloy materials on the market through special equipment. The power is very powerful. powerful.


    However, it is a pity that because the laser beam requires too much energy and the equipment that emits it is not mature, this attack method can only be used once at this stage, which is considered an emergency method.


    Because the mechanical soldiers who followed Tony were not all, after Tony eliminated the surrounding mechanical soldiers, he wanted to go to the press conference of Hanmer Industries to solve the remaining mechanical soldiers.


    But at this moment, a humanoid steel figure directly landed in front of him, and then the steel figure''s mask opened, revealing Ivan Vanke''s stinky face with a smug smile.


    "It''s great to be back!"


    Ivan Vanke muttered to himself, and then he controlled the mechanical arm to shake, two lashes flashing bright appeared in his hand, and then rushed towards Tony with a roar.


    "Success, Tony Stark!"


    When Tony saw this, he immediately yelled badly. The two whips in the hands of Ivan Vanke, a lunatic, that are powered by the Ark reactor are obviously much stronger than the whips used in Monaco last time. Shang is now wearing a set of special mechanical armor that is completely different from other mechanical soldiers, so it''s definitely more difficult to deal with than last time.


    Tony didn��t hesitate, he immediately used the small missile that came with the steel armor to attack Ivan, but was immediately swept away by Ivan Vanke with a whip, even though the small missile that slipped through the net flew to Ivan��s armor. The above did not cause any harm.


    "Is this guy made a whip? How can he control the whip so flexibly?"


    Tony cursed secretly, trying to distance himself from Ivan Vanke, and then use other more powerful weapons to attack Ivan Vanke.


    As a result, before Tony was successful, the neck of the steel armor was tied up by Ivan Vanke��s whip. This time Ivan Vanke was obviously smarter. He knew that electric shocks would not work on Tony��s steel armor, so The whip has not only increased the power of clicking, but other methods of causing damage have also become stronger.


    After Tony was tied up with the whip, a lot of electric shocks radiated from the whip, and then these whips suddenly began to release a special melting attack, quickly refining the alloy shell of the steel armor little by little.


    Tony stretched out the robotic arm to get rid of the whip, but after grabbing the arm, instead of breaking the whip away, the robotic arm was also injured by the whip and began to be refined.


    Not only that, because the tied part is the neck part that transmits a lot of commands. With the parts damaged, Tony has no way to completely control the action of the steel armor, and can only stand in place and keep defending.


    "Shet, didn''t the guy Ron say that the creation robot brought him over? Why hasn''t it arrived yet?"


    Tony scolded again, this situation of being tied up with a whip made him very upset, and something that was simply being abused!


    The whip''s refining attack is very effective. Tony has seen from the display that the joint on the neck of the steel armor is destroyed. If he still cannot get rid of the attack of Ivan Vanke''s whip for a while, wait until the steel armor is pierced. His neck would be severed by the whip in an instant, and then separated from the helmet of steel armor.


    "Haha, Tony Stark, there is no damn car to protect you this time. Waiting for death will feel uncomfortable, haha..."


    Ivan Vanke was very confident. He did not continue to attack, but stood still and watched Tony struggling quietly, watching Tony walk towards death step by step.


    And at this moment, this bionic ecological park suddenly broke into a white cls car and drove in the direction of Ivan Vanke.


    After seeing this familiar car, Ivan Vanke remembered the shame of being defeated by a car before. He immediately picked up another reinforced whip and was about to hit the past, trying to defend this seemingly ordinary car. cls car.


    But before the whip attacked, the cls car began to deform halfway. After a mechanical flip, a four or five meter tall robot appeared on the spot, grabbed the whip and flicked it hard. He directly dumped Ivan Vanke.


    "Fak, this damn big robot." After being thrown into the air like the last time, Ivan Vanke, who was protected by mechanical armor, didn''t suffer much damage this time. The creation robot rushed up.


    At this time, Tony became an innocent person affected by the fight between the creation robot and Ivan Vanke. Because of the damage to the neck of the steel armor, Tony''s head was no longer able to rotate freely. This caused very serious consequences. serious.


    Although Ivan Vanke was thrown into the air by the creation robot, Ivan, who hated Tony, did not let go of the steel armor bound by the whip. After a dizzy beating, Tony fainted and lost consciousness.


    Here, the creation robot does not vain Ivan Vanke��s whip attack, and due to its size, Ivan Vanke��s most advantageous binding attack has also directly lost its effect. It can only rely on the whip��s ability to attack the creation. The world robot makes an attack.


    After some confrontation, the Creation Robot directly gained the upper hand, and when the Creation Robot wanted to take Ivan Vanke in one fell swoop, he suddenly received an order from Yuan to make the fist he was shooting weak. Uncheckable pause, the power is directly reduced by more than half.


    However, the power of this blow is relatively not small. After Ivan Vanke received this blow, Tony Stark, who was in a coma, flew directly more than 20 meters away and fell heavily to the ground.


    After being beaten out, Ivan Vanke immediately wanted to fly into the sky and escape. After all, Tony Stark is already in his hands and has fallen into a coma. As long as he escapes here, Tony Stark is not Leave it to him?


    Then the idea is beautiful, and the reality is cruel. Ivan Vanke with Tony Stark couldn''t run fast at all. Just as soon as he flew to the sky, Tony Stark he strapped with a whip was caught by the creation robot. He caught it, and with the added weight, he couldn''t fly at all.


    Ivan Vanke was heartbroken and threw the whip down along with Tony Stark. He flew into the sky alone and began to flee.


    After all, after his life, he killed Tony Stark in the situation just now, even he himself was going to be caught.


    Since he couldn''t kill Tony Stark, Ivan directly chose someone to fly away, preparing to deal with Tony Stark next time.


    On the ground, Chuangshi stared at Ivan Vanke who was leaving for a while, his cold mechanical eyes flashed, and then left here with the unconscious Tony Stark.

 115 Chapter One Hundred and Ten Two Ron

    After leaving the damn imitation ecological park, Ivan Vanke stayed in the air for a while in confusion, looked around, and didn''t know where he should go.


    Hanmer Industry will definitely not be able to go back. If such a big thing has happened, the fool of Justin Hammer will be arrested directly by the Ministry of Defense, and Hanmer Industry will be annexed and acquired by other technology companies because of this incident. Fall and become a history.


    Without Justin Hammer as a cash machine and springboard for him as a cash machine and a springboard, it would be difficult to get revenge later.


    "Blame that damn car robot, damn Tony Stark, how did he come up with that kind of mechanical monster?"


    With Ivan''s expression in New York, he cursed, and then pressed a special button to detonate the powerful bomb he planted in those mechanical soldiers.


    This was the method he had arranged before. Every mechanical soldier he transformed had this bomb in his body. Regardless of the success of this operation, his clothes would detonate those bombs and vent his anger.


    After pressing the button to detonate the bomb, Ivan headed north and flew toward the north.


    New York is a sea city in the United States. The south is sea area, and the north is inland. He must be wanted by the U.S. government now. It is definitely not safe to stay in New York. It is better to go to a place where no one is going to take shelter. After this period of time, we will talk about revenge.


    Flying all the way, Ivan was very fortunate not to meet any government troops looking for him. Everything went smoothly. He successfully left New York and entered the northern state of New Jersey.


    On the way, Ivan was also looking down in the sky, trying to find a place to stay. After a while, Ivan found an abandoned steel factory in a remote place and landed.


    "I''m really lucky. Not only is it not discovered, but there is also an abandoned steel factory here. It seems that there is hope for revenge."


    Looking at this weedy steel factory that had been abandoned for a long time, Ivan smiled and walked inside.


    And just after Ivan walked a few steps inside, a man in black who couldn''t see his face stood in front of Ivan and said to him.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Ivan Vanke, a lunatic blinded by hatred."


    "Who are you, why do you know my name?" Ivan Vanke immediately became cautious after hearing the man in black and the man in black appearing and uttering his name directly, and took out his only mourning Whip'', make a defensive gesture.


    "Who am I?" The man in black smiled very inexplicably and said: "My name is-''Nothing''!"


    "As for why I know your name, you don''t need to ask more, you only need to answer one question for me. From now on, will you listen to me and become my subordinate?"


    "Who do you think you are? Huh, you are looking for death!" Ivan snorted when he heard the man in black. Without hesitation, he took the whip in his hand and flogged the man in black, trying to kill this Nonsense guy.


    And just after Ivan swung the whip, he suddenly saw two more whips that were exactly the same as the whip in his hand beside the man in black. They floated in the air like that strangely, exuding the mourning of him. Whip the same terrifying power.


    At the next moment, the two whips flew towards him directly in the air, one of them was directly tied to the whip in his hand, and the other flew directly to tie his body and give him He tied it up tightly and couldn''t even struggle a little bit.


    Ivan was shocked. Who is this man in black, and why can he have his own separate "Wandering Whip", and can use the "Wandering Whip" out of thin air, even without a source of energy?


    But before Ivan could think clearly, the invisible man in black walked directly to Ivan��s side.


    "My fault, I shouldn''t have used interrogative sentences before. The correct sentence is, goodbye, Ivan Vanke!"


    Hearing such arrogant words, Ivan immediately wanted to directly scold the man in black, but the next moment, he suddenly felt that he was plunged into endless darkness, closing his eyes and losing all consciousness.


    However, after a while, Ivan Vanke, who had lost consciousness, opened his eyes magically, stood up quickly, and said respectfully to the man in black.


    "Ivan Vanke, see the master."


    "Yeah." The man in black nodded and said, a strange square iron appeared beside the man in black, which flew into the hands of Ivan Vanke in the air.


    "I''ll leave this fire source to you, and I can go and cause more troubles. What is the target of S.H.I.E.L.D.? I have just given you the specific code of conduct. Be obedient, you know?"


    "I know, Master."''Ivan Vanke'' took the iron block and replied very obediently.


    "Go, work hard, I''ll cheer you on!" The man in black''No'' patted''Ivan Vanke'' on the shoulder, without saying anything, flew directly into the sky and left here.


    The man in black''Nothing'' is not someone else, it is Ron himself. After bidding farewell to the two big bald heads of Professor X and Nick Fury, he did not intend to let it go, but has been thinking of ways to make this Two big bald heads suffer a little, let these two guys know that he is not easy to pinch.


    Among the two big bald heads, Professor X had already planned to shoot Ron on his own, and Nick Fury...


    After thinking about it for a while, Ron still plans to create a "villain" so that as long as it doesn''t belong to them, it''s a villain organization to do something.


    In order to maintain his''positive'' image, Ron did not want to come forward to deal with S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., so Ivan Vanke, a fatherless and motherless guy, entered Ron��s eyes and was caught by Ron. Directly use mind control to control it.


    Thinking of the series of things he had just done, Ron sighed softly and muttered.


    "It''s said that I don''t need mental abilities. In this way, how can I gradually restore myself to a person with feelings!"


    After speaking, Ron saw that a figure suddenly flew over from the air in front of him and stopped directly in front of Ron.


    If someone else is here, you can definitely find that the person who flew over looks exactly the same as Ron, without the slightest difference.


    Looking at this''Ron'' who looked exactly the same as himself, Ron smiled and said, "How about it, are things done over there?"


    "It''s done." The''Ron'' nodded slightly and replied.


    "That''s good." Ron smiled, then passed directly through this''Ron'' and flew into the distance.


    This''Ron'' was passed through by Ron just like the shadow, and then quickly disappeared in place and returned to Ron.


    This is one of Ron''s spiritual abilities. Ron can use his spirit to create one or more substitutes exactly like him, or different, to work for Ron.


    In addition to working for Ron, the double can also have some of Ron''s abilities, memories, and autonomous behavior. If he is close, Ron can also get the memory of the double at any time, which is very convenient.


    However, because Ron was a little far away from his double just now, it was only after the double disappeared that Ron absorbed the memory of a series of things his double did just now, and clearly knew what happened not long ago.


    ...


    About half an hour ago, at the entrance of the Hanmer Industries exhibition in Manhattan, Pepper Poz fell into a daze looking at the red light on the chests of the destroyed mechanical soldiers on the ground.


    "These mechanical soldiers are going to explode..." Pepper murmured, then slowly closed his eyes, waiting for the final judgment to come.


    But at this moment, Pepper found himself being hugged by a strong arm, then he lightened himself and flew into the sky.


    "Is it Tony?" Pepper yelled in surprise, and then opened his eyes, only to realize that it was not Tony she had just called out, but a very young and handsome guy, Ron.


    "Why are you, Ron, how can you fly? Are you a mutant?" Pepper was embarrassed when he saw that the person hugging him was Ron, but fortunately she was a decade older than Ron, so Pepper quickly returned to normalcy and asked suspiciously.


    "Of course it''s me, but I''m not a mutant, I just have superpowers. Tony also knows it. Just ask Tony when you turn around." Ron replied, holding Pepper.


    "It turned out to be so. By the way, I was just confused. Tony can''t fly without steel armor. I''m sorry Ron..." Although he was a little confused, Pepper nodded and then apologized to Ron .


    "It doesn''t matter. By the way, Miss Pepper, there is nothing wrong with you, right? Justin Hammer must have been arrested after such a big thing happened?" Ron asked.


    "Well, Justin Hammer has been arrested." Pepper replied Ron, and then she remembered something, and quickly asked: "By the way, what about Tony, do you know how Tony is?"


    "Tony is okay. He had a battle with those mechanical soldiers and accidentally fell into a coma. He should have been sent to the Stark Industrial Building by the cls auto robot. I will take you there now."


    Ron explained, and then took Pepper to the Stark Industrial Building not far away, and saw Tony Stark who had just arrived at Stark''s door and woke up from a coma.


    "Tony, you scared me to death. I thought you were dead." After seeing Tony, Pepper immediately broke free from Ron''s arms and rushed on Tony.


    "...Thank you for saving Pepper, Ron."


    Seeing Pepper running out of Ron��s arms, Tony��s face turned green and he wanted to scold Ron, but thinking of the huge explosions he heard just after waking up, Tony opened his mouth and finally thanked him. Said Ron.


    "Well, it''s okay." Ron smiled, "Yes, Jessica is still outside, I''ll go back and see if there is anything wrong with her, bye Tony."


    After speaking, Ron didn''t wait for Tony to speak, so he flew directly into the sky and left here.


    "Superhero, Ron Skywalker? Hey!" Seeing Ron flying away, Tony smiled inexplicably, muttering to himself, wondering what he was thinking.

 116 Chapter 111 The Attack at the White House

    The next day, the major newspapers in New York also reported the out-of-control incident of mechanical soldiers at the Hammer Industry Exhibition in Manhattan yesterday. All kinds of criticism and scolding appeared in the newspapers mercilessly, marking Justin Hammer. And his Hanmer Industries tossed the corpse over and over.


    The first is the New York Times: "Last night, the mechanical soldiers at the Hanmer Industry Exhibition went out of control. Although all mechanical soldiers were wiped out, the number of deaths rose to triple digits, and there were countless property losses! The New York Times requested All the shares of Hanmer Industries will be auctioned for compensation. One last word, Justin Hanmer is a fool, over!"


    The Wall Street Journal: "The robots of Hanmer Industries went out of control, killing hundreds of innocent citizens and destroying countless property! This is a terrorist organization, a terrorist organization!"


    Clarion Daily: "In this peak period of opposition to mutants, robots made by mankind themselves have also been rebelled. After the rebellion, the robots killed countless innocent citizens. Our Daily Clarion would like to ask, who else can ordinary humans believe? Is it a mutant? Or a robot?"


    ...


    These news are all too small, and they select some serious local reports. They exhausted their efforts to increase the influence of this incident, so as to increase the popularity and sales of their newspapers in disguise, or to win the goodwill of the people, etc. Wait.


    In this robot incident, Surprise Daily, which had been used to be very vicious, reported abnormally the causes and consequences of the entire incident, and reported the simplest truth.


    Surprise Daily: "Last night, a robot out of control incident occurred in Manhattan, New York. It is said that the robot was produced by a company called Hanmer Industries. The head of Hanmer Industries, Justin Hanmer, used unscrupulous means to take the previous job in Monaco. The criminal who assassinated Iron Man, Ivan Vanke, was rescued to New York, and then Justin Hammer was pitted by Ivan Vanke. All the mechanical soldiers were controlled and detonated by Ivan Vanke. Fortunately, Iron Man made a timely action to save Many citizens have been dropped off, but the lives and property of the citizens are still a lot of lost. Take a silent moment!


    At this time, in the Stark Industrial Building, Tony Stark looked at the Marvel Daily newspaper in his hand, shook his head, and said to Ron who had just come to him.


    "Ron, do you really plan to let me and you buy this Hanmer Industry to study Yuan''s energy and prepare a home for Yuan?"


    "Yes, you guy can''t research the source of the source, so I can only do it myself, who said I am also a super genius!" Ron nodded, and said without saving Tony.


    "Hehe..." Tony smiled: "I think you don''t want Yuan and Chuangshi to stay with me, let their names be bound to me, but you don''t have any advantage, right?"


    "Who said that, am I such a gloomy person in my heart?" Ron pretended to be slightly nervous, "Anyway, you can continue to study the source energy. If the research is successful, you will use the source energy. Send it over to Yuan, won��t you be able to make it after your promise is over?"


    After finishing speaking, Ron saw Tony still wanting to refute, so he immediately changed the subject: "By the way, Tony, why did that Ivan Vanke escape? You are not very good, how come you can''t do it at a critical moment? ?"


    "Who said that?" Hearing Ron''s words, Tony, who was still struggling with the source problem, flushed, feeling a little embarrassed, and then immediately explained.


    "I was just accidentally okay. Later, the creation robot came to help, so the madman Ivan Vanke ran away. Otherwise, I can definitely fight that madman three hundred back and forth!"


    With that said, Tony rolled his eyes and thought of Ron��s way of changing the subject. Without hesitation, he immediately found a topic and asked: "By the way, Ron, why haven��t I seen Peter Parker here?


    "You mean Peter Parker? The mutants have been so violent recently. Didn''t the president say that he wants to give a special speech on the issue of mutants? I think this is a good thing, so I sent Peter to Washington alone."


    As he said, Ron took out his phone and checked the date: "Let me take a look at the date, hey, the president��s speech seems to be today. It seems that Peter is coming back too, Tony, do you want to watch Austria with me later? President Guanhai��s speech on the issue of mutants, you know, this black president��s speech is very charming!"


    "Of course, damn mutant, I haven''t forgotten that the Stark Industries factory in New Jersey was destroyed by the mutant!" Tony''s expression became a little angry, "Go, go to the lobby, where the screen is big. Let''s see together what President Oguanhai will do with the damned mutant!"


    "Well, let''s go." Ron answered with a smile, and followed Tony.


    ...


    At this time, in Washington, the capital city on the other side of the United States, Peter Parker stood in front of the White House building where the president was. He was about to enter the White House after a while and followed other reporters to record President Oguanhai��s speech on the issue of mutants.


    For this place that represents the glory and face of the United States, Peter has always been looking forward to coming here. He did not want Ron to explain to him the task of coming to the White House and all expenses will be reimbursed. This made Peter very excited and excited. Did not sleep well for several days.


    Although President Oguanhai is a black man, Peter still likes this approachable black president very much. Thinking of waiting a while to enter and see President Oguanhai with his own eyes, Peter''s hand unconsciously fiddled with his camera and The White House Pass was a little nervous.


    You know, for this mission, Peter resolutely left Gwen Stacey, who was passionately in love with him, and paid a great price.


    But compared to entering the White House and personally recording President Oguanhai��s speech, Peter instantly thought, what is a girlfriend?Can you eat it?


    A little bit later, Peter looked at his phone and found that according to the original plan, he should have entered the White House and prepared to record. How come no one came out to pick them up?


    "Couldn''t it be Ron, isn''t it? The boss''s prediction came true again, right?" Thinking of what Ron and himself said before departure, this time the presidential speech might happen, Peter became even more nervous. .


    Ron also explained several tasks to him before, saying that through observation, something big might happen to this place or thing next, and then he asked Peter to set out to investigate the situation.


    After Peter went there, he found that Ron''s words had almost come true. A big event really happened, which shocked many people, so that the reputation of Marvel, which had obtained first-hand information, soared, and sales exploded.


    Thinking of these things, Peter secretly prayed, praying that Ron��s crow mouth would not come true, not come true, not come true...


    However, things were not always what people wanted. After that, relying on his super hearing, Peter actually heard the sound of gunshots coming from the White House, and they kept ringing without stopping.


    Peter was shocked and wanted to put on a spider suit and transform into a spider to save Oguanhai, but looking at the electronic equipment and guards outside the White House, Peter moved, but in the end he did not move.


    Not to mention whether he can enter the White House to save Ooguanhai, just say that these defensive forces outside the White House can''t be broken by Peter?


    Although Peter is impulsive, he is not stupid. Is the White House where the President lives so easily broken?If he does things on his own, let alone saving people, I am afraid he himself will be arrested directly.


    However, even he, the Spider-Man, can''t enter the White House, so who is so powerful now that actually launched an attack in the White House?


    ...


    At this moment, in the Oval Office of the White House, a guy with blue skin and a tail was shot in the body by several bullets. He screamed in pain, and then a teleport directly left here, leaving behind. I took a dagger with a note--


    Guarantee the freedom of mutants!

 117 Chapter 112 The curtain is approaching

    At this time, in a Biological History Museum in the suburbs of New York, Professor x is taking a group of mutants from the x Academy to visit the museum, hoping to let these mutants get rid of the pressure of public opinion that has been received during this period


    During this period of time due to the destruction and disturbances of some mutants, ordinary humans outside became more and more hostile to the mutants. Professor X also asked Lasereye Stormgirl to investigate, but nothing was found. .


    Therefore, Professor X blamed his old rival Magneto for this incident, thinking that Magneto wanted to completely cause a war between ordinary humans and mutants, so he came up with such a plan to provoke the hatred of both parties. .


    Professor X also sought Magneto and wanted to know why, but after finding it, Magneto scolded him directly, calling him an old fool, and the real enemy didn��t look for him. He just kept asking him for trouble. , Are you sick?


    After hearing these words, Professor X was suddenly aggrieved. Don''t you always want to deal with ordinary humans?You didn''t do this thing, who else did it?


    Therefore, Professor X directly asked Laser Eye Storm Girl to fight with Magneto. After being abused by the angry Magneto, he fled the scene and returned to X Academy.


    After that, although Professor X felt that something was wrong, he still thought that Magneto should have done this thing. After that, Professor X has been trying to catch Magneto and send Magneto to the prison. Introspect.


    Because of this incident, Professor X also hated Ron by the way, thinking that this was the reason why Ron came to X Academy and Magneto to say the last time, and Ron was also worried about him.


    Yesterday he went to find Ron for this reason. He wanted to hold Ron accountable and help Ron get back to the right path, otherwise Ron would become like Magneto.


    At the same time, Professor X also wanted to ask Ron to help him again, to deal with Magneto again and arrest Magneto.


    Although Ron''s mental abilities are strong, he is only a teenager after all. Professor X is still confident to convince Ron.


    But what Professor X did not expect was that the words of fellow Nick Fury directly caused Ron to burst out of dissatisfaction in his heart and left directly, leaving Professor X too late to say what he wanted to say. , Depressed too much.


    While thinking about these things, Professor X suddenly heard some commotion in the museum. Professor X did not hesitate, and directly probed the entire museum with his spirit, knowing what happened.


    It turned out that John, codenamed Fireman in X Academy, had some disputes with Poppy, codenamed Iceman. The two guys directly used their abilities in the public, and fought against each other, making the ordinary people around The humans screamed out of fright, ready to run away.


    There is no way, Professor X directly used his mental abilities to temporarily stop the thinking of everyone in the museum temporarily, making their brains unable to think, and can only stand in place, as if frozen. The same.


    "Don''t use abilities in front of ordinary humans in the future. We have been hated by ordinary humans. If we don''t know the restraint, we will stand against all ordinary humans..."


    After controlling the situation, Professor X controlled the wheelchair and came to the front of the Iceman and the Fireman, and said solemnly.


    Hearing Professor X''s words, John the Fireman and Poppy the Iceman stopped immediately and acted as if they had done something wrong.


    After all, Professor X is a big bald head, and his ability is so terrible, they dare not be disobedient.


    But the two were still a bit dissatisfied. It was obvious that the other party provoked him first, so the two of them were still fighting in the dark, and neither was convinced.


    Fireman John''s anger was a little bigger than Bobby''s. John rolled his eyes and muttered softly.


    "Cut, opposing is opposing, we are mutants, why do we have to live in peace with ordinary humans..."


    "John!" Although Professor X was old, his hearing was still very good. He heard John''s complaints at once, and wanted to stop him, but found that bad news was coming from the TV in the museum that was broadcasting news.


    "Breaking news: According to live reports in Washington, the Oval Office of the White House was attacked. The specific situation is still being confirmed, but it is certain that President Oguanhai was not injured. The source pointed out that the attack may be a variant. What people or multiple mutants do..."


    Hearing this news, Professor X felt as if a lightning struck his heart, directly shaking his whole person.


    "It''s over, it''s over...Scott, Ororo, Jin, hurry up and take all the kids, and all go back to X Academy, something big will happen!"


    ...


    "Hey, this mutant is really seeking his own way..."


    "Yeah, I don''t know what the mutant thinks. It''s crazy to go to the White House to attack the president..."


    At this time, in the Stark Industrial Building in New York, Ron and Tony were sitting in a lobby, watching the live news in Washington that was being reported on the big screen in front of them, and both sighed slightly with regret.


    "Ron, are you saying that mutants are stupid? Although mutants have superpowers, modern technology is not weak at all. Doing this will only cause mutants to war with all humans, and the war is the last The victor will definitely be a human being. Who planned this completely suicidal behavior?"


    Tony turned off the TV news that had been reporting, and said to Ron on one side.


    "I don''t know." Ron shook his head pretending to be ignorant. "But the mutant is really stupid. Once such a thing is done, the mutant will definitely suffer, but..."


    Ron pondered for a while, "However, this may also be done by someone who hates mutants. His purpose may be to destroy mutants."


    "It is indeed possible." Tony nodded, without refuting.


    "But no matter what, once this happens, mutants can no longer live in peace with humans as before. The human government will definitely take action against mutants, arrest all mutants, and conduct centralized control. "


    With that, Tony suddenly began to gloat: "Ron, you have to be careful lately. Although you said that you are not a mutant, the government doesn��t know about it. Be careful that you are also taken away, and then slice you. Yeah!"


    After hearing Tony��s words, Ron said: ��Don��t worry, I know something about mutants. Mutants have a special gene that has been mutated. The government will definitely study this device for identifying mutants. You Just rest assured!"


    "Is it so powerful?" Tony was a little surprised. He hadn''t heard of such enhanced equipment from the government before...


    Although puzzled, Tony didn''t delve into it. After all, there are so many weird things in this world, which is nothing.


    Thinking about it, Tony said again: "By the way Ron, didn��t you form a superhero team Guardian League? I am also going to form a superhero team, I want to invite you, the superhero Skywalker, to join, how about it? Are you interested?"


    "Uh, no interest..." Ron blinked, a little dazed: "But Tony...what do you want to form a superhero team...what do you want to do?"


    "I won''t tell you, haha..." Seeing Ron''s appearance, Tony laughed and became happy.


    ''Forming a superhero team, this is really a good way to get the best of both worlds, hehe...''


    ...

 118 Chapter 113: Arresting Mutants

    Washington, White House.


    William Stryker strolled into the office of the man who controls the highest authority in the United States, his beard-filled mouth was very hidden, showing a smile that was impossible to be noticed.


    His plan was very successful. Although the damn blue-skinned mutant did not kill the president, Oguanhai, the falling dagger still scared most of the people in power in this country. He knew what the threat of the mutant was. How big.


    Stryker believes that as long as the plan succeeds in the end, he will be able to wipe out all the mutants and avenge his wife!


    "Mr. President, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I''m William Stryker from the military. I will be responsible for investigating this attack. You are shocked."


    Walking into the Oval Office, Stryker came to the front of President Oguanhai and stretched out his hand.


    "It''s okay, I''m not dead, that dagger is ten centimeters away from me, and it''s still far!" Ou Guanhai smiled, stretched out his hand and shook Stryker, and smiled.


    "You are so humorous." Stryker also smiled and replied.


    In fact, Stryker still appreciates the president of Oguanhai. This guy always has a special charm that can convince others. He is indeed a guy who is born to be a president.


    But for his own plan, even his own son can be sacrificed by Stryker, let alone the president?


    "Strek, I heard that you have been doing some research on mutants, how about it, can you investigate this attack?" Ooguanhai walked to the side and poured a glass of water, and handed it to Stry Grams.


    "No, thank you." Stryker didn''t catch the water. He lay down on his desk, looked at the hole pierced by the dagger for a while, then stood up and sighed.


    "It''s really dangerous, Mr. President, the mutants have been raging for so long and have damaged countless properties. There are so many humans who died under the mutants. Don''t you have anything to say?"


    Oguanhai was very big. He didn''t care about Stryker''s attitude, but drank the water he had just poured for Stryker and smiled: "Of course, the problem of mutants has existed for too long. It��s time to fix it."


    As Ooguanhai was talking, another person walked in at the door, and when he saw this person coming in, Ooguanhai also came over and introduced both of them.


    "Introduce you two. This is Senator Kelly Cray, the proponent of the mutant registration bill. This is the military''s William Stryker. He will be responsible for this mutant attack. You two One can discuss how to solve the problem of mutants."


    After listening to Oguanhai''s introduction, Senator Kelly stretched out his hand: "Hello, General Stryker."


    "Hello, Senator Kelly." Faced with Senator Kelly''s outstretched hand, Stryker groaned in his heart, but his face did not change. He stretched out his hand and shook Senator Kelly.


    Senator Kelly Stryker originally liked it. The mutant registration bill proposed by this guy is definitely a good way to sanction mutants. Unfortunately, this guy didn��t know what was going on, and suddenly changed his attitude and registered the mutants. The bill didn''t take care of it anymore, making Stryker very confused.


    Stryker even wondered if Senator Kelly was turned into a mutant who could change his appearance, otherwise, it would not make sense.


    Originally, Stryker wanted the mutants to also attack Senator Kelly, but the last time Iron Man''s attack disrupted his plan, so he didn''t care about other things, but planned to assassinate Ooguanhai. Among.


    After saying hello, Stryker took out the documents that he had prepared long ago and the photos of X Academy taken by satellite. After spreading out all the materials, Stryker spoke in detail about how he dealt with Ooguanhai. s plan.


    "I have collected some evidence. The evidence shows that there is a training institution in West Chester County in northern New York. The owner of the institution is a mutant who can control others with mental power.


    "I suggest that we can directly raid this mutant training institution, capture all the mutants here, ask the reason for this attack, and then arrest all the mutants who committed crimes based on the mutants�� confession. Get up and solve the mutants in the United States directly at once. Mr. President, what do you think?"


    Oguanhai picked up a photo and frowned, "This training institution looks like a school, Stryker, is your source reliable?"


    "Absolutely reliable. I caught a mutant and forced a confession. I also made a video. Mr. President, would you like to watch it?" Stryker took out a storage card from his briefcase and said.


    "No." Oguanhai did not accept the storage card. He thought for a long time, and then said with a serious face: "Listen to Stryker, I can agree to your plan, but you only have the qualifications for search, detention, and interrogation. I I don��t want to see news about the murder of mutant children in the newspapers of major news agencies, do you know?"


    "..." Stryker''s expression was also very serious, and then he suddenly laughed and said, "Of course, Mr. President."


    "Yeah." Ou Guanhai nodded, "By the way, Stryker, mutants have super powers, I''m afraid you can''t handle them, so I also found someone who specializes in handling these super power events to help you, he has The same rights as you, but definitely not your subordinates, you know?"


    "Who is this person?" Stryker frowned and asked.


    As soon as Stryker finished asking, another person walked in at the door. This guy was a black like Oguanhai. He was very tall, wearing a big leather jacket, wearing an eye mask, and still a bald head...


    After the black big bald head walked in, he came to Stryker and the others, and said: "Mr. President, Officer Stryker, and Senator Kelly. I am S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury and I will also come to investigate. And responsible for this mutant attack."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D., what organization is this? Why haven''t I heard of it before?" After listening to Nick Fury''s self-introduction, Stryker became puzzled and asked Nick Fury.


    "It has recently changed its name. It used to be called the Bureau of National Land Strategic Defense Attacks and Logistics Support, an organization that specializes in handling super power incidents." Nick Fury made no secret of his attitude, and gave Stryker a very dissatisfied look and explained.


    "It was called this before, haha..." Stryker smiled, alleviating the embarrassment, and then talked to Nick Fury about his plan again.


    After listening to Stryker��s plan, Nick Fury snorted coldly: "I also have some information about the school you mentioned and the mutant that can control the minds of others. The information shows that he has not done anything to harm ordinary humans. Things, Officer Stryker, I doubt very much, how did you get this information?"


    "You..." Stryker''s face became difficult to look. "You are right, but I also doubt your information. You maintain the mutants so much, are you colluding with those mutants, otherwise, how about you? Do you know that the mutant who can control other people''s thoughts has not hurt others? Or is it..."


    As he said, the eyes behind Stryker''s glasses became sharp, staring at the black man''s big bald head, exuding a biting cold light.


    "Master Chief, are you actually a mutant?"

 119 Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen

    "Ho ho..."


    After listening to Stryker''s words, Nick Fury let out a groaning laugh, and his single right eye also stared at Stryker closely, showing no sign of weakness.


    William Stryker, the guy Nick Fury, has investigated and knew that this guy is definitely not as simple as it seems. Although it is still not certain, Nick can guess that those who suddenly became abnormal during this period of time came out to destroy The mutant must have something to do with Stryker!


    It''s a pity, if this fellow Stryker is not from the military and the rank is still high, he would have asked the agents underneath to arrest Stryker and directly torture him to confess what he wanted.


    After Nick and Professor X met Ron together yesterday, Nick also told Professor X about the recent mutant changes, and asked Professor X to be more careful, and then asked Professor X if he had any clues about this matter, etc.


    Professor X told him that this matter must have something to do with Magneto, and then there was no more, making Nick very helpless.


    Professor X is a bit stubborn and will not work, he also knows, but when is this, you still hold on to Magneto. Isn''t this drilling rhino horns?


    But Nick can��t do anything about it. The ability of this person who can control other thoughts is too terrifying. Even now, Professor x no longer casually controls other people��s thoughts and knows other people��s thoughts, but Nick still dare not say anything, he is afraid Professor x, let SHIELD lose control of mutants.


    For so many years, the mutants hidden among human beings are not eliminated by the government by their consciousness, but because Nick and Professor X have a connection, acting as an intermediary between the government and the mutants, maintaining Good relationship between the two sides.


    Nick once also wanted to propose the formation of the X-Men with Professor X, but because of some things in the process, although the formation of the X-Men was successful, it was Professor X himself and had nothing to do with him.


    Even so, Nick still gains a lot of benefits from Professor X. The biggest advantage is that he can also use Professor X to control mutants with superpowers without losing control of this superpower group.


    But now that Stryker actually wants to destroy the good cooperative relationship between him and Professor X, how can Nick bear this kind of thing?


    Without hesitation, Nick snorted coldly, and said: "Officer William Stryker, you think I am a mutant, and you think it is impossible for me to know what information is it? Then I will tell you, how on earth did I know!"


    "As an organization dealing with superpower events, of course I have been in contact with this mutant school, but this is not what I want to talk about. What I want to say is, Officer William Stryker, your son Jie Sen Stryker was a member of this mutant school before, right?"


    "I understand that your son Jason Stryker also has the same ability as Charles Xavier codenamed Professor X. He can also control the thoughts of others. I now suspect that you are controlled by your son. Deliberately using this to provoke a war between mutants and humans, what do you think, Officer William Stryker?"


    "Nonsense, this is impossible!" Hearing Nick''s words, Stryker immediately yelled and retorted, and then continued: "If my son is a mutant and has been in this mutant school. If, according to your statement, why would he want to provoke a war between humans and mutants? This is illogical!"


    "Maybe your son wants to rule the earth, so he wants to use mutants to eliminate the human government?" Nick sneered, regardless of whether President Okankai was still there, and said suspiciously.


    "You are slandering!" Stryker panicked. He absolutely cannot tolerate the destruction of his revenge plan, and said fiercely: "I know there is a way to become someone else.


    However, before Stryker finished speaking, President Oguanhai on one side finally couldn''t bear it, and the exit interrupted Stryker.


    "Enough, Stryker, Nick, this is the White House, not the place where you quarrel, stop it!"


    "Humph!" With Ooguanhai''s persuasion, Stryker finally calmed down, but he still couldn''t stand the tone and said, "Mr. President, I will never work with this guy to catch the Bo mutants. , This guy will definitely destroy the plan and wants to protect the mutant!"


    "This..." O Guanhai touched his forehead with a headache and looked at Nick.


    "Mr. President, since Officer Stryker has said so, then I won''t let him know what to do, so let me just do it!" Nick spread his hands and pretended to let you handle the clothes.


    "..." Ou Guanhai looked at Nick who didn''t care, and then at Stryker who looked resentful, he thought for a while, and then said.


    "Well, you two lead your own forces to arrest mutants together. I will give you all the permissions, as long as I can give the people a clear explanation at the end, OK?"


    "Of course!" Stryker immediately agreed. Although this result was not what he wanted, it was better than working with this black big bald head.


    Seeing that the matter had been settled, although Nick felt regretful, he could only nod his head and agreed to Oguanhai''s suggestion.


    This time the trouble caused by mutants is really too great. Now the whole world knows that the President of the United States was attacked by mutants in the White House. Almost 80% of human beings are condemning mutants. This level of spread is no longer He can easily cover up the past, and he must have a clear explanation to block the pressure of public opinion outside.


    Through a hammer that fell into the sky, Nick knew that those guys outside of the earth were already interested in the earth, and in this troubled time, the earth must not do anything more.


    Otherwise, how will the Earth deal with those mysterious alien races?Use your mouth?


    Of course, William Stryker, the suspicious guy Nick, will definitely be watching closely. This guy is by no means simple!


    Next, Nick and President Oguanhai told their plans to keep things quiet and focus on social stability, and then left the White House, boarded a plane dedicated to S.H.I.E.L.D., and immediately flew to New York.


    Before he came to the White House, Tony Stark called him and asked him to go to New York, saying that he wanted to talk to him about the Avengers plan.


    Nick is not surprised. He has already paid so much. If Tony Stark still ignores his father��s message and insists on joining the League of Guardians of Ron, then Tony Stark will Not Tony Stark, but a puppet controlled by Ron using evil means.


    But judging from the previous situation, Tony would certainly not easily agree to the Avengers plan. Nick already had some guesses about this, but he did not dare to be completely sure without seeing Tony.


    Everything needs to wait for him to see Tony before he knows what Tony is going to say.


    ...


    After Nick Fury left, William Stryker also left one after another. After the two left, Senator Kelly Kermore, who had not spoken, watched the two leave, and the eyes hidden behind the frame suddenly flashed yellow. Light, weird!

 120 Shelf testimonials

    It was on the shelves just after 12 noon today. Regarding the testimonials on the shelves, well, to be honest, I went to refer to a lot of testimonials on the shelves before I wrote them because I have no experience.


    First, let''s explain some issues.


    First, the first chapter discusses the most intense Spider-Man ability issue.


    First of all, I probably counted it. In the first chapter, I used nearly 400 words to explain this problem. As a result, I still don��t know how many people said I was wrong, so I��ll explain it again.


    As mentioned in the article, the Spider-Man here is part of the "Spider-Man 1/2/3" trilogy played by Toby Maguire. Both parents are agents of the CIA, not researchers from Osborne Industries. The mutant spider was accidentally researched by Columbia University and has nothing to do with Spider-Man''s parents.


    Then there is the venom problem. First of all, the protagonist has no abilities in the first chapter, and the body has genetic diseases. He may die in a few years. He knows that it is possible to obtain the ability to be Spider-Man, why not take a risk?


    As for why you chose the old version of Spider-Man 1/2/3?


    This is because I like this version of Spider-Man the most. Unlike "The Amazing Spider-Man" and "Spider-Man: Return of Heroes", the Spider-Man in "Spider-Man 1/2/3" is not a second generation that depends on his parents. He wasn''t a middle school student who relied on Iron Man''s spider suit. He was just a dick. Any ability was accidentally mutated. Even spider silk was launched from his body.


    Some people may say that this is not in line with the original setting of the comics, but I just like this Spider-Man, that''s it.


    Then the second question, talk about the dc problem.


    At the earliest time, I mentioned Batman once in the first chapter, which proved that there is dc in this book, but I deleted it later because it was really wrong, my fault.


    As for where did dc go?It was mentioned in Chapter 46: Changes in the World. Let me cut off a paragraph.


    "The New York Times: There are new discoveries about the coastal city ruins that disappeared in southern New Jersey. The explorers found some weird residual equipment under the coastal city ruins. According to the explorers, they did not know what the equipment was for. Yes, but it looks like it should be a kind of testing equipment..."


    "Mysterious dc... really isn''t Marvel, but Meiman?" Ron''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the news, then he put the news in his favorites, and then moved to the next one. news.


    This passage tells a piece of news, and the other name of the seaside city is called "Gotham".


    Well, the third question, let��s talk about the protagonist��s emotional problems.


    The article is more cryptic. Before Chapter 13, the protagonist was an ordinary normal person. He would sympathize with Uncle Ben, Jessica Jones, Norman Osborne, etc., and want to save them. people.


    At the beginning of Chapter 14, the protagonist suddenly changed and lost his morality. He went to destroy several company laboratories without any scruples, and used mental power to influence others several times, turning a little bit of goodness into evil. .


    From here on, the protagonist''s emotions have undergone great changes, he began to become ruthless and indifferent, until Chapter 47, the protagonist finally discovered the problem, he thought of changing.


    Then, just as many book friends said, the protagonist began to become a secondary second, and what he said seemed like a young child who was not grown up, and liked to prank others.


    However, the word pretend is used in many places here, which shows that the protagonist has pretended all this, rather than really becoming a second-year young man.


    I believe most people will only read the words "" inside, right?It��s the same with me myself. When I read a book, I only read the dialogue.


    After that, there should be no other problems, um, yes, that''s it!


    Next, I would like to thank my editor greatly, UU for reading, and ccav and cctv.


    The blockbuster is here, and I would also like to thank the author of the wave of "Sentinel of the American Man".!!!


    Yes, I refer to this large book in many places in my article, and I almost copied one chapter from his book. Of course, he himself agrees.


    Of course, I was wrong here. Even if he agreed, I shouldn''t do this. So I changed the chapter later, and the end of the sentence has not been deleted. I also said this problem.


    In short, the book "Sentinel of American Comics" is so good-looking, with good writing, good plot, good settings, good characterization, anyway, it is much better than me, so everyone should read that book, hehe!


    In the end, I still want to ask everyone to come to the starting point to subscribe to a wave of this book to support Squirrel.


    It��s a miserable sale. To write a book and save money, I have eaten one meal a day for almost half a year. At the beginning, I have had stomachache a few times. It feels like it��s better to die.


    I didn''t feel this anymore, because I got used to it, ha ha...


    As soon as I took the exam, I thought about writing a fart book. I didn''t write well, and I would be scolded by that time, and my mentality would collapse or something.


    But in the end I persisted, so this pen name is Persistent Squirrel, that''s it, over!


    On May 22, 18, at 10:41 in the morning, the persistent squirrel stayed.

 121 Chapter 115: Tonys Request

    At Stark Industrial Building, Tony and Ron talked about mutants for a while, and found that the time was almost up. He took his Audi r8 car key, smiled and said goodbye to Ron, and prepared to leave.Please search on Baidu (Pinshu.com) to see the most complete!The fastest novel!


    "Ron, I still have some things. Let''s go first. I will tell you after the acquisition of Hanmer Industries. You can visit Tucker Industries at will and stay here for a while."


    Seeing the mysterious look of Tony God, Ron made a cut, "Is there anything Stark Industries to visit? I''m leaving."


    Ron has already had some speculations about Tony��s previous matter of forming a superhero team. He knows that Tony��s trip must also be for this matter. If there is no accident, the organization that runs through the entire Marvel universe will immediately Appeared.


    "Whatever you want, bye." Tony ignored Ron, he replied, then entered the elevator and immediately pressed the elevator button, closing the elevator door before Ron came in.


    Ron saw that when the elevator door was about to close, Tony smiled and waved him, unabashedly expressing uncomfortable pride.


    ...


    After going downstairs through the elevator, Tony drove his Audi r8 to a hidden place he had agreed with Nick Fury earlier, and was about to talk to Nick about the Avengers plan.


    Tony didn��t intend to join Nick��s Avengers or Ron��s Guardians. Tony believes that he can do a lot of things on his own. There is no need to join a superhero team. Super hero.


    But the day before yesterday��s battle with the madman Ivan Vanke told him that relying on the strength of one person is destined to be unable to do much. If Ron hadn��t saved Pepper from the explosive mechanical soldiers, I��m afraid he is now. Pepper is already having a funeral.


    Of course, if the creation robot did not come, maybe his funeral should be going on today.


    If anyone knew about his relationship with Pepper, he might be buried with Pepper and go to hell to be a couple...


    No, he sold so many weapons, did so many bad things, he would go to hell, and Pepper should be heaven!


    But fortunately, none of this happened. Ron saved him and Pepper, and he and Pepper were still alive.


    So Tony compromised. He wanted to find some teammates for himself. Originally Ron��s Guardian League was a good choice, but he thought of the big box left by Howard Stark that SHIELD gave him, and those Tony hesitated with the information on creating SHIELD with Howard Stark.


    Although Ron��s Guardian League is very good, his father Howard Stark has such a deep relationship with S.H.I.E.L.D., if he joins the Guardian League, which has always been against S.H.I.E.L.D., then he really doesn��t know. How should I go to the dead father.


    Moreover, through Jarvis��s investigation, Tony also knows that the power of SHIELD is not as simple as it seems. Most of the superpower events that occur on the earth are related to SHIELD. This is definitely an organization that can affect the world. It is not that simple to fight against SHIELD!


    According to Tony��s original character, he doesn��t care about S.H.I.E.L.D., but the current situation is indeed too complicated. Although the Iron Overlord incident and the mechanical soldier out of control incident have been resolved, the ongoing mutant attack has just been resolved. occur.


    The group of mutants is really too powerful. Every mutant is a human with superpowers, and the number is spread all over the world, and the influence is huge. It must be solved by a very powerful official organization.


    And SHIELD is this official organization!


    Nick Fury is right. No matter how the Guardian League is, it is only a civil organization, and the founder Ron still has a big contradiction with the official organization of SHIELD, which is difficult to handle.


    No matter how powerful and influential a civil organization is, it is only a civil organization.


    The world is complicated, and Tony also knows this. Although he has a lot of capital, he is actually nothing compared to the US government.


    After arriving at the place agreed with Nick Fury, Tony discovered that it was a warehouse in a suburban area. He walked in and found that Nick Fury was already waiting for him here.


    "Mr. Secretary, I didn''t expect you to be so punctual. It''s really my honour." Tony didn''t have the slightest credit, walked directly to the chair opposite Nick and sat down and said.


    "Tony Stark, I just finished handling the White House attack in Washington and came here by plane to meet you, so I don��t want to talk to you about the useless things. I hope you can directly express your request. I still have a lot to do, is it clear?"


    Nick''s face was serious, and he stared at Tony with his single right eye, and said.


    "Washington White House, has something to do with the attack?" Tony frowned. He didn''t expect Nick to come from Washington. This is indeed in a hurry.


    You know, Washington and New York are not very close. The White House attack has just happened for a while. Nick actually handled the attack and flew from the White House to New York. What speed was this?


    "Tony Stark, speak up, I need to know your attitude towards the Avengers as soon as possible." Seeing what Tony was thinking, Nick immediately urged.


    "Well, since you are in such a hurry, then I''ll be straightforward." Tony didn''t mean to dare anymore, and said, "I can agree to join the Avengers, but Mr. Director, I have a few requests you must agree to."


    Nick had expected Tony to request something, and said: "I can agree to any request, as long as it is not too excessive."


    Looking at Nick with a serious look, Tony said his request.


    "First, although you proposed the Avengers, after I joined, the leader of the Avengers must be me!"


    "Second, you can let your S.H.I.E.L.D. people join the Avengers, but S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers have no absolute rule relationship. S.H.I.E.L.D. cannot order the Avengers. Both will only be The relationship of cooperation!"


    "Thirdly, Stark Industries will be responsible for all expenses of the Avengers, and will build the Avengers into a civil organization close to ordinary citizens, just like the Guardians."


    "These three requirements, Mr. Director, if you do not agree, then the Avengers will have nothing to do with me. Like Ron, I will form a superhero team by myself to protect the safety of mankind and the earth. !"


    After that, Tony''s expression has also become non-serious. This time Tony will definitely not just play with the same as before. He has decided that he will never let this matter go wrong, absolutely!


    This book comes from


    This book is from https://Baidu Search, the fastest novel site!

 122 Chapter 116 The relationship between the Avengers and SHIELD

    "Tony Stark, you may be wrong, you are not qualified to join the Avengers!"


    After listening to Tony''s request, Nick Fury, who was already serious, suddenly smiled, then took out two reports and put them in front of Tony, and said.


    "This is what Agent Natasha Romanoff and Agent Colson have said about you. Both reports believe that Tony Stark is too impulsive and a narcissist, not suitable for joining. the Avengers."


    "So, what makes you think that you can definitely join the Avengers and become the leader of the Avengers?"


    Tony frowned, took a look at the two reports, and then laughed: "A narcissist? Very objective evaluation, I agree."


    "Mr. Secretary, let''s return to my request. The request I just made is not excessive, what do you think?" Putting down the report, Tony continued to smile.


    From the attitude of Nick Fury just now, Tony understands that Nick this guy has almost agreed to his request. Now he says so, just wanting to give him more weight for what he will say next.


    Sure enough, Nick''s face changed to the usual dead face, and he said, "Oh? It seems that the things you experienced during this time have made you grow a lot, Tony Stark!"


    "Yes." Tony''s smile became even worse. "But the most important thing is Ron. Who made Ron always like to play tricks? After a long time, I learned something that is not normal. ?"


    "Sir, please speak up and tell your request. If it is not too much, I will try my best to agree to it!"


    "It''s that damn Ron again, sooner or later I will get this guy up!" Hearing Tony''s words, Nick''s became darker, and he cursed in his heart before saying.


    "Yes, your request is really not too much. Since the Avengers is a superhero team, it will definitely not be willing to be ordered by S.H.I.E.L.D. in the future. The two will definitely not be inferior in the end. "


    Nick said this is not unfounded. The''X-Men'' plan proposed by him and Professor X is the best example.


    Thinking about the mutants again, Nick got a headache again. Although he has friendship with Professor X, he must have a strong team of his own to investigate the mutants this time. Tony is his best choice. He doesn''t. Maybe give up Tony.


    And the person he discovered in the Arctic Ice not long ago is still asleep, and it will take a while to wake up. Now it is definitely not helpful. See if you can ask this guy to come out and help when the finale... ��


    Thinking about it, Nick said: "Tony Stark, I can agree to both of your three requirements, but I can''t promise you the first request!"


    "Why, do you have a better leader for me?" Tony raised his brows and looked arrogant.


    "In terms of ability, I alone can deal with a dozen mutants with superpowers. In terms of fame, how many people don��t know the name Tony Stark on Earth? In terms of financial resources, although Stark Industries has been in a downturn recently, it is still The number one in the technology industry, in terms of relationships, my father is one of the founders of SHIELD, who else is more suitable for me to be the leader of the Avengers?"


    "He can''t show up yet, so I can''t tell you yet, but I can tell you that he is not bad at all." Nick moved forward and got closer to Tony, staring into Tony''s eyes with a slight disdain. Said in his tone.


    "?" If Tony didn''t doubt Nick, Nick didn''t have to lie to him. If this is true, then who is this person?The president?


    Seeing Tony''s suspicion, Nick said: "Okay, Tony, things are settled, you are right, you are really good, so I now let you lead the Avengers, but when he comes back, revenge He will also have a place for the leader of the League of Legends."


    "Is that so?" Tony shrugged.


    The reason why he put forward the first condition was actually just because he didn''t want to listen to other people''s orders. Since the leader has his status, what else is he still struggling with?


    On the contrary, the last two requirements he made are the most important, and that is what Tony values ??most.


    "Well, I promised you, but Master Chief, you came to me in such a hurry, maybe not just to tell me about the Avengers?" Tony raised his eyebrows and said.


    "Yes." Nick stood up: "The White House attack has spread throughout the world. The president has decided to investigate this matter thoroughly, and I suspect that this incident is not actually the work of mutants, so I need you. Come and help me, help me investigate this matter."


    As he said that, Nick stared at Tony closely with one of his one-eyed eyes, without any expression on his face: "The mutant attack is something that affects the safety of the entire planet. If you are not careful, war will happen directly. K, the purpose of this mission is to maintain the peace of the earth. It is not an order of SHIELD. What do you think?"


    Tony smiled and stretched out his hand, "Of course, good cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation." Nick also stretched out his hand and shook Tony.


    Nick knew that even if Tony made more demands, he ended up in the Avengers.


    As long as he comes in, he has a way to make Tony obedient, which is not difficult.


    It''s impossible to fight him, whether it''s Tony or the damn Ron!


    ...


    On the other side, Stark Industrial Building, Ron pressed the elevator button, stood at the elevator door and waited quietly, waiting for an "old friend" to appear in the elevator, chat with her to see how she has been recently and many more.


    Ding!


    A few seconds later, the elevator door opened, and a sexy beauty with red hair in a short black dress walked out of the elevator.


    "Uh..." Seeing Ron actually here, the sexy beauty was stunned, and then said: "Ron, ah no, boss, why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" Ron said with a smile, "Well, Black Widow, Agent Natasha Romanoff, no need to pretend, now everyone has almost confessed, what are you asking my boss to do?"


    "That''s right, Mr. Skywalker Ron, we really don''t need to hide anymore."


    Natasha was a little embarrassed at first, but after hearing Ron''s words, her expression gradually became cold, and she returned to the agent''s true nature, as if she said without emotion.


    "Ron, you never trusted me from the beginning. From the earliest you let me join the Guardian League, to later let me monitor Tony Stark and let him join the Guardian League. In fact, they are all fake and perfunct me. ,right?"


    "Of course, I have never believed in you." Ron did not refute, "You should know it yourself, but you and I have been doing a show. You complete your task, and I am also letting you complete your task. ,It is not good?"


    "It''s really good." Natasha''s eyes fixed on Ron, and slowly moved closer to Ron. Natasha stopped only a few centimeters after the gap between the two faces.


    At this time, Natasha''s face still didn''t have the slightest expression, but her eyes were already full of doubts.


    "Ron, I can feel that you have been lonely, can you tell me why this is?"


    Looking at Natasha''s blue and slightly gray eyes, Ron looked a little bit more unbearably, but then he turned his head and walked into the elevator where the elevator doors had not been closed.


    "Miss Black Widow, you don''t need to take care of my affairs. You should do your job well. I believe we will see you again soon!"


    "Really?" The corners of Natasha''s mouth curled up slightly, showing a faint smile, as if she had noticed something unspeakable.


    This book comes from


    This book is from https://Baidu Search, the fastest novel site!

 123 Chapter 117 Grilled Spider-Man

    In the elevator, Ron frowned tightly, feeling very regretful for the moment of absence he had just lost.


    He originally wanted to say hello to the black widow, but he didn''t expect to be caught by the black widow. Instead, the black widow took him to the army and let his mentality fall for a while.


    So Ron also knew that he could never underestimate anyone, especially the Black Widow, an agent who had undergone countless training and had an extremely thorough study of the human mind.


    "It''s really dangerous not to control the use of mental abilities and let yourself become an emotional person..."


    After a sigh, Ron went to the underground parking garage of Stark Industries and drove the cls car turned into a creation robot to prepare to return to his secret base.


    There will be many things to follow. Professor X''s stubbornness has made the mutants the opposite of all humans, and Ron is also one of the first to bear the brunt. He has to prepare some chips for this.


    After all, it is also time to let the annoying group of mutants withdraw from the big stage of the earth!


    ...


    At night, Washington, suburbs.


    This is a wilderness, and there is only an abandoned church nearby. The cold night wind blows in, making this quiet place very strange.


    On a pillar on the roof of the church, a''big spider'' quietly hung upside down on the pillar with spider silk, observing everything nearby.


    This''big spider'' is very big, probably as big as someone, not someone else, it is Peter Parker named Spiderman!


    Peter actually didn''t know why he came here. After the presidential attack occurred in the White House, he found that the spider induction that he could only sense dangerous suddenly activated the effect, and he came to this place.


    Although I don''t know why spider induction is abnormal, Peter knows that there must be a reason why spider induction brought him to this abandoned church.


    Maybe the mutant who attacked the president during the day is hidden here?


    Peter was very careful. He had already visited the church once and there was no one inside, so Peter was waiting, waiting for the mutant or his accomplices to return, then grabbing them and handing them to the police in Washington.


    Peter will not let go of this mutant who dares to attack President Oguanhai he admires.


    And such a major attack on the president must be a high-level guardian mission, which is 10,000 dollars.


    Because of the need to replenish his energy and his relationship with a girlfriend, Peter spends money too fast. He has to do more to hand in tasks so that his pockets can bulge.


    Waiting and waiting, Peter finally found out.


    A mechanical roar should appear. Although it was a little far away, Peter could still hear the sound very clearly with his enhanced hearing.


    Peter didn''t act rashly, but was waiting to see what would happen next.


    After a while, a white-haired and a red-haired woman walked over here, with a very clear goal, and went straight into the abandoned church.


    "Mutant?" Peter frowned, landed himself lightly, and came to a hole on the roof, observing the situation below through the hole.


    Inside the church, two women swaggered in. After they came in, they shouted while screaming around the church, looking for someone.


    "Is there anyone? We are here to help you, no malice..."


    The white-haired woman is okay. When encountering obstacles such as wooden sticks, she will use her hands to remove the obstacles, but the red-haired woman among them is different. Everything around her walks seems to be fine He just got out of the way, and took the initiative to give way to the red-haired woman.


    "A mutant who knows the power of mind?" Peter''s heart sank. The ability of power of mind is very rare. Although Peter knows it, he has only seen Ron before. He didn''t expect this red-haired female mutant to be able to think of power. This is not easy.


    Mind power can attack others in the air, and Peter doesn''t have any long-range attack methods except for launching spider silk. If these two women are prepared, then he really may not be able to subdue these two women.


    Of course, the most important thing is, are these two women mutants who attacked the president?


    If not, if Peter rushed out, wouldn''t he attack the wrong person?


    Below the church, two women searched for a while and found nothing, but still did not leave. The red-haired woman seemed to be unable to wait, and shouted.


    "Come out, we have confirmed your location, you are here, come out quickly!"


    Hearing this, Peter on the roof was startled, but he knew that these two women shouldn''t have come to him, and there were still people in this church!


    "Get out, I am the messenger of the devil, the descendant of the devil, if you leave now, I may let you go..."


    Sure enough, the man in the church seemed to be unable to withstand the pressure of the two women. He began to move quickly in the church, and at the same time pretended to make a low and scary voice.


    "There are actually some people, but what this person said is really low, and he''s a match for the boss." Hearing this low voice, Peter rolled his eyes and vomited in his heart.


    "This guy will move instantaneously. No wonder the professor can''t completely lock him in." In the church, the red-haired woman heard the voice coming from all directions and said with a smile to the white-haired woman beside her.


    "Yeah." The white-haired woman nodded and shouted toward the church''s surroundings: "We are not here to hurt you. We just want to talk to you about what happened today. Can you come down?"


    Seeing that the two women were still not leaving, the voice rang again, "Get out, I am the messenger of the devil, if you don''t leave again, don''t blame me for absorbing your souls!"


    Seeing this man still not coming out, the red-haired woman frowned, "Auroro, are you tired of listening?"


    "That''s right." The white-haired woman named Auroro nodded gently towards the red-haired woman, "Leave it to me, I can find him!"


    After speaking, Auroro''s black eyes turned white in an instant. The next moment, a violent hurricane began to form in the center of the church, and its scope quickly expanded.


    Immediately after the formation of the hurricane, it began to wreak havoc in the church. The old church could not withstand the power of the hurricane at all. Wooden boards, glass and glazed tiles began to fly everywhere, extremely terrifying.


    Not only that, but for some reason, a few more flashes of lightning came out in the raging storm, smashing into various places in the church, as if the end was coming.


    "God, these two women are too scary. Run!"


    Seeing this scene, Peter hurriedly shot out the spider silk and stuck to a big tree nearby, grabbed the spider silk and swayed over without any hesitation.


    While swinging, Peter also took out his mobile phone from the spider''s suit and prepared to call Ron for help, but just as Peter took out his mobile phone, a bolt of lightning struck him directly, slicing him into roasts. Spiderman.


    Although Peter''s spider sensor had already sensed the danger before, the speed of the lightning was too fast. He was still in the air, and he had no time to react and avoid the lightning.


    But fortunately, Peter''s physical ability is extremely strong. This lightning did not completely stun Peter, but made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Unfortunately, the cell phone in Peter''s hand has become scrap and has lost its function.


    "This is the iPhone 4 that Gwen gave me not long ago. It''s gone, mutant, I''m fighting with you!"


    Looking at the scrapped cell phone in his hand, Peter yelled miserably, then turned around and wanted to go directly to the two female mutants to fight.


    But after Peter turned around, he saw the white-haired woman floating in the air at a glance. Seeing the surrounding sea surrounded by countless storms and lightning, it looked like the god of thunder descended.


    So Peter immediately stunned. He turned his head and dashed out in the direction he came.


    "Forget it, it''s horrible, I still don''t care about women, so I can quickly find the boss to rescue me..."


    (=)

 124 Chapter 118: Peter is in trouble, 8 support

    "Hey, Ron, I specially ran to your experimental base to talk to you so much. Do you agree or not? You are the leader of the Superhero Team Guardian League. The mutant attack affects the entire planet. If you don��t do anything about the big thing, is it justified?"


    Tony looked at Ron, who was doing an unknown experiment in front of him, and said a little anxiously.


    "I mean I said that I didn''t agree? Mr. Iron Man, did you see me doing the experiment? You want to tell me something, can you wait for me to finish the experiment?"


    Hearing Tony''s words, Ron didn''t even turn his face. He continued to do the potion experiment with one hand, and waved directly at Tony with the other hand, waving Tony away.


    "Ron, do you agree?" Tony asked with some delight.


    "Otherwise, what else? What if you rely on me and don''t leave?" Ron said disgustingly, "Aren''t you Iron Man very powerful? A person is an army, dealing with such things as mutants. So you still need me to help you?"


    "Cut." Seeing Ron''s disgust, Tony cut and said, "Who said I came to you because I can''t deal with mutants? I can deal with all mutants alone, OK?


    "I just don''t want your Guardian League to be as famous as my Avengers League by then, leaving me one less competitor!"


    "I think you just want to pull me down and help you deal with the trouble, right?" Ron added the last recipe to the vessel, and finally looked to Tony on the side and said.


    "I''m not talking nonsense, just say you can''t agree or not?"


    Tony is a little impatient. He learned from Nick Fury that Nick will be working with the military together tomorrow night. Time is very urgent. Let Ron go into the water. No, it''s just Ron to help. It must be as soon as possible, otherwise, if you are not ready then, can you not cheat Ron?


    When Ron looked at Tony, he smiled in his heart: "It''s not that simple to cheat me!''


    Ron said, "I want me to agree, but I have a request that you must agree to."


    "What''s the requirement?" Tony frowned.


    Ron raised his eyebrows, "This action, you have to listen to me!"


    "No, I''m the leader of the Avengers. Your Guardian was only invited by me. Why should I listen to you?"


    Of course Tony disagrees with Ron''s words. When does Tony Stark need to listen to others?


    "Forget it, if you don''t listen to me, then what am I going to... the night is cool, and i miss the river..."


    Seeing Tony''s refusal, Ron still wanted to continue to anger him, but at this time Ron''s cell phone rang suddenly, interrupting Ron''s words.


    Ron took out his cell phone and looked at the number. It was a fixed line. He didn''t want to answer it. But thinking that Peter didn''t seem to have returned to New York and didn''t call him, Ron finally answered the phone.


    After all, it seems to be thundering tonight. It is possible that Peter was struck by thunder and his mobile phone is broken, so he needs to call him on a fixed line.


    As soon as the call was connected, an anxious voice came over immediately: "Boss, hurry and save me, I was struck by lightning!"


    "Uh..." Ron was a little stunned. He knew this voice very well, it was Peter''s voice, but what happened after being struck by lightning?Does he already control the power of prophecy?


    Ron asked quickly: "Peter, you quickly said, what happened?"


    "Dududu..."


    However, without waiting for Peter to reply, the call was forcibly hung up, not knowing what happened.


    Such an incident disrupted Ron''s plan to pit Tony. Ron didn''t hesitate to call Yuan directly, and ordered: "Yuan, directly locate the fixed phone just now, I need to know where Peter is now! "


    "Okay Ron." The child-like robot source responded, then used his ability to connect to the earth''s network and began to search for the location of the fixed phone just now.


    While Yuan was searching, Ron was also analyzing what happened on Peter''s side.


    If he was struck by lightning, it would first be a natural lightning. Even if Peter was struck once, he would certainly not be struck a second time.


    If it wasn''t being struck by natural lightning, it was man-made. Ron thought of the man who could control the hammer, but according to the plot, this guy should still be in New Mexico. It is impossible for Peter on the east coast of the United States to have a relationship.


    Except for this, there is only one storm woman, Ororo, who will meet with Peter.


    Today Peter went to Washington to record the president��s speech. A mutant attack occurred. According to Peter��s character, he is likely to investigate the mutant Blue Devil who attacked the President, and then fight the storm girl Ororo who went to find the Blue Devil. Get up and be chased by Storm Girl with thunder and lightning.


    "Ron, I found it. The source of the landline is the Perrywood Trail in Fairland, Washington, which is 209 miles straight from here."


    "Still in Washington?" Ron was puzzled. He remembered that in "X-Men 2", didn''t the Blue Devil go to Boston further north?Why are you still in Washington?


    But this is not important. The most important thing is that he has to go to Washington to rescue Peter from Storm Woman.


    "Ron, what happened to Peter?" Tony, who was already very curious about it, came up and asked when he saw Ron no longer thinking.


    "Peter should have been attacked by a mutant who can use thunder and lightning attacks. He was calling for help just now." Ron frowned, and then said solemnly: "Tony, Peter is in trouble, support from all directions, he needs yours. help!"


    "Uh, where did you learn these obscure words? Why am I not able to understand?" Tony asked with a weird face when he heard the words Ron said.


    "Okay..." Ron smiled helplessly: "Okay, I agree to your previous invitation. We are all leaders. Now Peter is being chased by mutants. I need you to save him with me. "


    "Save Peter?" Tony raised his eyebrows and smiled triumphantly: "Then what are you waiting for, hurry up."


    After finishing talking, Tony took the suitcase-shaped Mark No. 5 steel armor he had always carried with him, and directly put Mark No. 5 on his body and turned into Iron Man. Then he flew out from the door without stopping for a moment. Got out.


    "Huh? This is to compare the speed with me? Use Mark 5 steel armor?" Seeing Tony leaving in such a hurry, Ron smiled, and then ordered with Yuan Yuan: "Let the creation robot transform into SR71 Blackbird, ready to fly to Washington!"


    "Yes, sir." Yuan''s attitude changed drastically after Tony was gone, and he replied respectfully.


    Soon after, a black SR71 Blackbird aircraft took off from the outskirts of Queens, where there was no runway, and flew in the direction of Fairland, Washington.


    Ron was sitting on the SR71 Blackbird aircraft at this time. He was not worried about not being able to catch up with Tony. You should know that in addition to the portable function of the Mark 5, other functions are weaker than other types of steel armor. Of course, the speed will be much weaker, even the Mark 2 can''t match it.


    The maximum speed of the Mark 2 is 1800 kilometers per hour, and the top speed of the SR71 Blackbird is 3,920 kilometers per hour, which is more than twice as fast as the Mark 2, not to mention the Mark 2, which is worse than the Mark 2. Number 5?


    Sure enough, after the sr71 Blackbird plane flew for only a while, a small golden figure appeared in the plane''s field of vision, Iron Man!


    (=)

 125 Chapter 119 Comparing Speed ??with Iron Man

    Edward Air Force Base.


    Edward Air Force Base is one of the largest air bases in the United States. Its main task is to monitor the sky conditions throughout the United States to see if there are any UFOs.


    It is night, and the weather tonight is a bit bad. Most parts of the United States are thundering, but there is no rain. This kind of weather will make people feel a little depressed. John has this feeling at this time.


    John is an ordinary inspector at Edward Air Force Base. His daily task is to stare at the surveillance radar to see if there are any abnormalities. The job is very easy.


    But today is not an easy day. The mutant attacks during the day put this powerful country directly on alert. From time to time, planes carrying soldiers and weapons fly by in the sky, not knowing what they are doing.


    Because of this relationship, John has been working for more than ten hours and has not rested, which makes him very annoyed, but in order to keep his fairly good job, he bears it!


    At this time, John, who was staring closely at the radar screen, suddenly found a special circular mark in the radar screen, the speed was very fast, directly exceeding the speed of sound.


    John was a little nervous at first, but after seeing the sign clearly, he cursed with envy and jealousy, "It''s Iron Man again, flying around in the United States all day. How amazing?"


    There are instructions above, the American airspace Iron Man can fly freely, unless there is a new order, otherwise you don''t have to worry about it.


    After getting rid of the tension, John picked up a cup of coffee next to him to wake up, but at this moment, a sign appeared on the radar screen, and it was still an unknown sign.


    "UFO?" John was taken aback, and then he woke up immediately and shouted towards the back: "Sir, an UFO appeared in the sky over the city of Trenton, the speed is very fast, it has exceeded Mach 3. Times the speed of sound, close to 3700 kilometers per hour), request instructions."


    "Mach 3 UFO?" The officer behind was also taken aback. He also looked at the radar screen monitored by John and found the UFO that John said.


    "Find out what this UFO is, where it started from, and where it is going. By the way, operator, connect me to the CIA and National Security Agency, and see if they know what it is!"


    The chief is very anxious. He must not allow himself to say that the sky under his control has an accident. At this special time when the White House is attacked, if one is not good, he will be sent directly to the military court!


    Fortunately, the people under his hands were working very fast, and the result appeared in less than half a minute.


    "Sir, it is clear that the UFO is an SR71 Blackbird reconnaissance aircraft. The take-off point should be in Queens, New York. According to the flight route, the target should be Baltimore or Washington!"


    "Sir, I have also asked about it here. Neither the UFO Safety Agency nor the CIA knows about it. It is indeed an UFO!"


    "Sr71 Blackbird reconnaissance aircraft? Isn''t this a retired aircraft of our military? Take off from Queens, New York? To Baltimore or Washington?"


    After listening to these reports, the officer frowned fiercely: "Try to connect to the network of this Blackbird aircraft and see if you can talk to the pilot in the aircraft. If it doesn''t work, use the fighter jet to prepare to destroy the Blackbird!"


    "Yes, sir."


    ...


    At this moment, in the extremely fast-flying Blackbird plane, Ron was drinking a glass of Coke and smiling at Iron Man who was being chased by him not far away.


    According to Ron''s own estimation, in half a minute at most, the Iron Man wearing Mark 5 in front will be overtaken by himself, and then he will be severely humiliated!


    "Sir, there is a call request from the military, do you need to come in?" Yuan is also on the Blackbird plane at this time. The Blackbird plane transformed by the creation robot is always connected to him, so that Yuan can know the creation robot What is thinking.


    "A call from the military?" Ron was not surprised that the military would look at him. The stealth technology of the SR71 Blackbird was very poor, and it was normal to be discovered.


    "Tell the military that this aircraft belongs to Tony Stark, and let them communicate with Tony Stark."


    "Yes, sir." Yuan had no doubts, and conveyed Ron''s order to the creation robot.


    The creation robot got the order and immediately passed Ron''s original words to the caller over there.


    Edward Air Force Base, after hearing the words coming from the communicator, the linkman looked at his officer in embarrassment: "The people on the plane said, this is Tony Stark''s, and we want us to go to Tony Stark. !"


    "Damn, Iron Man Tony Stark, this annoying guy again!" The chief cursed, "Pick me up with Lieutenant Colonel Roddy and ask him to ask Tony Stark what is going on. One thing!"


    At this time, Tony, who was flying in front, also found the Blackbird airplane behind him through Jarvis. Knowing that there was a Blackbird airplane behind him, Tony was puzzled.


    "Jarvis, don''t we have all the flying permissions? Whose is the retired Blackbird behind?"


    "It''s not clear yet, I need to call Lieutenant Colonel Roddy to ask... Sir, Lieutenant Colonel Roddy has already called, do you need to answer it?" Jarvis''s voice sounded inside the armor.


    "Answer." Tony didn''t refuse. After the call was connected, he immediately said: "Hey, Roddy, don''t I already have flight permissions? What''s the matter with the decommissioned plane behind me?"


    "You also asked me what''s going on, Tony, the plane has already given me a reply, saying that the plane is yours, I want to ask you, how did you own the military Blackbird plane!"


    On the other end of the phone, Lieutenant Colonel Roddy asked in an accountable tone.


    "Eh? That plane is mine?" Tony was stunned. At this moment, the bird plane behind flew to a position parallel to him, allowing Tony to see the person in the black bird plane, Ron!


    "...Schet!" Tony scolded, "Well, Roddy, that plane is indeed mine. As for how I own it, I''ll talk to you later!"


    After speaking, Tony hung up the phone directly, without giving Roddy any opportunity to speak, and then ordered.


    "Jarvis, call Ron, I want to ask how this guy owns a Blackbird plane!"


    "Yes." Jarvis responded, and then dialed Ron''s number.


    After the call was connected, only a word from Ron came through the phone, and then he was hung up just like Tony had hung up on Roddy.


    This sentence is--


    "Want to be faster than me? Bye bye Tony, haha!"


    In the next moment, the speed of the Blackbird plane unexpectedly increased a bit, and soon flew out of Tony''s line of sight, disappeared, making Tony a black line appearing on his face, and swearing.


    "Sheet..."


    (=)

 126 Chapter 120 The Stubborn Storm Girl

    There are many cities on the east coast of the United States, such as New York, Philadelphia, Washington, Charlotte, etc., and New York and Washington are the two richest cities on the east coast, separated by more than two hundred miles.


    The speed of the sr71 Blackbird aircraft transformed by the creation robot is a little more than Mach 3.2, which is about 2,400 miles per hour when converted into miles. Although the take-off and landing speeds are slightly slower, Ron still arrived in Washington within 7 minutes. Over the small town of Fairland.


    When it was about to land, the parts on the 30-meter-long Blackbird aircraft began to flip and fold, and began to shrink slowly, and finally became a three- to four-meter-long cls car that steadily landed on the ground. On the side of the phone booth, there was no slight deviation.


    "That fellow Peter, won''t be killed by the storm girl Ororo?"


    Looking at the phone booth outside the car that was hacked into charcoal, Ron really began to worry about Spider-Man''s safety.


    Although Peter''s body strength is very high, and Storm Girl Ororo is not a villain, but if the two parties really get angry and fight to death, if there is no accident, Peter will definitely not be able to beat Storm Girl Ororo.


    After all, Auroro has the ability to control all weather, and is also a quasi-level 4 mutant in the movie. If Storm Girl uses her full strength, it will be enough to set off half of a big storm in the United States!


    Without hesitation, Ron directly let the cls car transformed into the creation robot follow the traces of damage left by the storm girl attacking Peter, and began to find Peter''s whereabouts.


    I don''t know if it was Peter running too fast or the Stormgirl chasing too high. Ron had been searching for several kilometers before he found the two guys Peter and Stormgirl.


    However, after seeing the scene where Peter was smashed into a roasted spider, Ron felt a bit funny in his heart, but an anger rushed up and shouted at the storm girl in the sky.


    "Stormgirl, where did this guy offend you? You want to treat him this way?"


    "Ron?" Stormgirl turned her head and saw Ron stepping down from a car, she cried out in surprise.


    A few months ago, Ron once went to X Academy to help repel Magneto. At that time, although Storm Girl didn''t have much contact with Ron, she still knew each other.


    But when he heard Ron''s words, he pointed to Peter on the ground and said in astonishment: "Do you know this mutant accomplice who attacked the president?"


    "Sister White Hair, how many times have I said that I am not a mutant. You attacked me for whatever reason. If you were not a female, I would tie you up with spider silk and send you to the police station. !"


    Before Ron could speak, Peter, who was already chopping on one side, hurried to Ron''s side, and then shouted angrily at Storm Woman.


    After listening to Peter''s words, Ron smiled and blinked at Peter, who was smoking all over his body, "Just sent to the police station, don''t you have any other ideas?"


    "Uh, what else?" Peter was a little baffling.


    "All right..." Ron shrugged, then looked at the storm woman who was frowning and thinking: "Peter is right, Storm woman, you can attack others indiscriminately. Should I say you are stupid, or should I say you are stupid? Say you have no brains?"


    "Ron, that''s what the professor said!" After being scolded by Ron, Storm Girl was also a little angry, explaining loudly.


    "The professor located the mutant who attacked the president and asked Qin and I to find him. When we were about to catch that guy, the mutant who could transform into a humanoid spider ran out. He was not an attack. Who else is the accomplice of the President Mutant?"


    "Ron, don''t you believe in the professor''s ability? Few people on earth can avoid the professor''s search. How could this be fake?"


    After hearing Stormgirl''s words, Ron frowned: "I thought it was just Professor X who was stubborn. I didn''t expect that you, as the captain of the X-Men, are so stubborn. Can''t you find out and then shoot?"


    "Peter, tell her what are you here for!"


    "Yeah!" Peter replied, and then said to the storm woman: "I am Spider-Man, okay, Spider-Man? Have you ever heard of Spider-Man? I met someone who attacked the President. I stepped forward to investigate the mutant who attacked the President. I was attacked inexplicably, I really don''t know what the mold is!"


    After finishing speaking, Peter whispered to Ron again: "Boss, you are right. Some mutants are really unreasonable. No wonder they will always be rejected by humans!"


    "You!" Although the Storm Girl is a little far away, she, who has the ability to control the wind, also heard Peter''s muttering, pointing at Ron and Peter, wanting to reprimand, but because of Ron, who knew Professor X, Storm Girl still did not speak!


    The last time Ron came to X Academy to help them repel Magneto Queen, Professor X introduced Ron to them again earnestly.


    Professor x��s original words are like this: Ron is a person without any moral burden, and he is likely to become a person with Magneto in the future. If you meet Ron, try not to offend and don��t fight with him. En has too much contact to avoid being assimilated by Ron.


    Storm Girl has been with the professor for so long, so she will naturally not disbelieve what the professor said. Although Storm Girl also thinks that the professor said a bit too much, but now it seems that the professor''s words are not only correct, but also a little light, Ron This guy is really not good.


    But Storm Girl did not counsel her. She had had enough experience as a pickpocket and thief when she was a child. Now she is a mutant. For the future of the mutant, she cannot absolutely complete the task of a professor and bring the mutant who attacked the president. Go back so that the professor can come forward to explain this matter.


    Storm Girl has activated her ability to control the weather, making the storm and thunder and lightning around her more violent, completely turning this piece of sky into white at the same time her eyes have all turned white, floating in the sky. In, as the gods came to the world.


    "Ron, I know that you are a mutant, and we are not a group of mutants, but this attack can be said to be a matter for all capable people. I don��t care who the Spider-Man next to you is, I only Knowing that he is the accomplice of that mutant, give him to me, the professor needs him to explain to the government today''s attack!"


    "Haha..." Ron smiled: "Do you think Professor X has a chance to explain? The government is already preparing to attack you X Academy. I advise you to go back and notify Professor X and let him be more careful. !"


    "This is impossible. The professor said that he has explained to the government that the attack was not done by a mutant of our x college. Why did the government take action on our x college?"


    The woman of storm is of Chinese descent. She doesn''t believe Ron''s words at all. When she came out, the professor said that he could handle this matter. As long as she came out and caught the person who really attacked the president, she could finally explain it clearly. How could the professor''s words be wrong?Ron must be lying to her!


    "Ron, the professor is right, you and our mutants are not partners at all!"


    The Storm Girl yelled, and then controlled the storm and thunder and lightning to attack Ron, ready to use violence to steal Peter away.


    (=)

 127 Chapter 121: cos1

    In Ron''s eyes, Stormgirl''s attack method is very monotonous. She is completely using herself to condense a lot of storms and thunder and lightning on others, without any skill.


    If the storm girl''s skills are higher, she may be able to control the wind to form a wind blade attack, control the wind to pump away moisture in the air, and make an area dry and so on.


    Of course, this may be because Stormgirl didn''t use these tactics because she didn''t want to hurt others, or it might be Professor X or Stormgirl did it.


    But no matter how you say it, Storm Girl''s current method of directly attacking the enemy with the storm is really good, at least simple and violent.


    After the raging storm appeared, the surrounding soil, weeds, and gravel were all swept in by the storm, and the huge storm rushed over. It looked cool!


    And Ron didn��t use any vicious moves. Instead, he cosplayed a character named Jin Shining in the "fate" anime series, and directly summoned what he wanted to attack into the air behind him, preparing to attack Storm Girl frontally. .


    But Jin Shining summoned some cold weapons, such as swords, knives, guns, and mace. What Ron realized was hot weapons made by modern technology.


    I saw that the air in mid-air behind Ron suddenly began to twist, and then gray-green warheads appeared from the twisted air, filling in bit by bit. In the end, more than 30 rpg rocket launchers appeared. In the air, aimed at the direction of Storm Girl.


    There are rumors that there is nothing that can''t be done with one RPG, if there is, then two!


    Ron used his mind to control more than 30 rpgs behind him, and spent a short period of time calculating what he should do so that he wouldn''t really kill the Storm Girl, he directly pulled the trigger with his mind and fired the rpg.


    After the trigger was pulled, more than 30 rpg rocket launchers floating in the air fired the rockets in the barrel almost at the same time, and flew towards Storm Girl.


    Because the storm girl used a storm attack comparable to a level 12 wind, the rocket was blown to and fro by the raging storm shortly after it flew out, losing its accuracy.


    Ron had also expected this result a long time ago, so he directly detonated the gunpowder in the rocket with his mind force, detonating all the rockets that had been out of control, emitting a burst of flames that exploded, looking very beautiful. The visual impact is very big.


    After the rocket exploded, a huge shock wave appeared. Accompanied by the hot air wave, these shock waves blasted the storm away bit by bit, dispelling the storm that was originally blowing towards Ron a lot.


    But because the storm controlled by Stormgirl was too big, the storm did not disappear so easily, so more often, the storm blew back in the direction of Stormgirl because of the shock wave.


    Of course, the shock waves and fragments caused by the explosion will also fly to Ron, but as the person who caused the big explosion, it would be too stupid if all the attacks made could attack him.


    Immediately after the explosion, Ron used his mind to build a thick wall of mind power to withstand the shock wave and debris of the explosion, as well as the dirt and dust that was rolled over.


    Although it was dark at night, because of the flame caused by the rocket explosion, several hundred meters around Ron had been illuminated, just like the day.


    "Cool!" Seeing this scene happen, Peter beside Ron widened his eyes and let out a surprised voice.


    And after the explosion happened, the storm girl opposite Ron wanted to increase the storm she controlled and make the storm bigger so as to resist the shock wave of the explosion.


    However, the shock wave caused by the explosion was too fast. It happened that the storm girl was also controlling the storm attack. The air on both sides was squeezed, and the storm girl was directly blasted out, falling from the sky to the ground and falling. A dog eats shit.


    However, because Ron accurately calculated the relationship between the explosion range and the air squeeze, Storm Girl did not suffer much damage, but was a little dizzy when hit, and temporarily lost control of her own abilities.


    "It''s done in one hit."


    Seeing that Stormgirl was dead, Ron also took down the rpg rocket launcher behind him and brought Peter to the front of Stormgirl.


    "Storm Girl, this is the end of the matter. After I return, I hope you will tell Professor X and make him take it seriously. This attack has placed the entire mutant group on the opposite of humanity. If he continues to be stubborn, Going on, there will really be a war between mutants and humans."


    "I..." Looking at Ron and Peter standing in front of them, the Storm Girl thought about attacking Ron and Peter for the first time, but thinking of the terrifying explosion just now, Storm Girl still didn''t. Hands on.


    "Ron, I will tell the professor what you have said, but can you tell me why you are on the opposite side of our mutants? There is not much difference between capable and mutants. For us mutants, no Is it for your mutants?"


    Storm Girl slowly stood up from the ground, her black eyes had recovered, and she stared at Ron tightly and asked.


    "Storm Girl, it''s not that I want to fight you, but Professor X is forcing me to fight you!" Ron shook his head, but did not explain why, but continued.


    "As for the mutants that you said are not very different from mutants, you are wrong. Mutants are essentially human beings. As long as humans exist, as long as the special genes of mutants will not disappear, the mutants People will not disappear, which is one of the reasons why the government has been slow to deal with mutants.


    "But the mutants are different. If there is no accident, the mutants will not appear. Compared with the mutants, the mutants are almost negligible. This is why the mutants are not taken seriously by the government. "


    "Moreover, when the mutant awakens, it is too uncontrollable. Abnormal emotions and abilities will make the mutant a criminal. The mutant is different. The story of Captain Rogers becoming a superhero from a thin skinny has been passed on for so long. The emergence of people who allow humans to accept mutations."


    After listening to Ron''s words, the black-skinned and white-haired Stormgirl wanted to object, but she couldn''t think of a good reason. She nodded frustratedly, and then looked at Peter beside Ron with a guilty face.


    "Spiderman, I apologize to you, I didn''t know your New York superhero Spiderman before, I apologize to you."


    "I don''t need your apology." Although Stormgirl apologized, Peter refused to accept it and said with disgust.


    "Hmm..." Stormgirl replied in embarrassment, and after looking at Ron one last time, she turned her head and walked back in the direction she came.


    At this time, another fast figure flew in the sky, and came to Ron and Peter''s side. The storm girl, who seemed to be leaving, made a sulking noise.


    "Uh, am I, one step late?"

 128 Chapter 122 Ron: I know space magic

    Tony glanced at the leaving Stormgirl Ororo, and then at the embarrassed Peter. He did not care about the Stormgirl who was obviously let go by Ron. Instead, he unlocked his Mark 5 steel armor and turned towards Peter asked caringly.


    "Peter, you look terrible, do you have anything to do? Do you need medical treatment?"


    "It''s okay, Mr. Stark, thank you for your concern." Knowing that Tony is caring about himself, Peter immediately showed off his strong muscles and said.


    "It''s fine." Tony replied and looked at Ron: "Ron, who is the black woman who just left? Is it a mutant? How did you let her go?"


    Ron didn''t hide it, and said helplessly: "It''s a mutant. I knew her before. She was called Auroro. She was called the Storm Girl. She had the ability to control the weather. I didn''t expect that it would be her who attacked Peter. Hey... ��"


    "Auroro? Storm Girl?" After hearing Ron''s account, Tony said in surprise: "Is her full name called Ororo Monroe? Is it a mutant named X Academy?"


    "Yes, that bald-headed cyclops from SHIELD told you?"


    "Yeah." Tony nodded and looked at Ron''s eyes with some suspicion: "So Ron, you should actually know a lot of mutants, right? I remember you told me about Magneto Ai before. Rick Lanchel, then, should you know Charles Xavier, who is called Professor X?"


    "I do know it." Ron didn''t refute: "It looks like you should have his information."


    After speaking, Ron looked at Tony, whose expression became more and more suspicious, and said, "Tony, I know you have something to ask me, just say it, I will answer you."


    "I do have a question for you." Tony glanced at the burnt dirt on the ground around him, his eyes sharpened.


    "Stormgirl''s ability is to control the weather. The fireworks from the explosions just now can not be displayed by controlling the weather! So Ron, I doubt very much what your ability is?"


    Tony��s expression was more serious than ever before. He kept looking at Ron and continued: "I remember you first told me that you have the ability to control metal. Later I learned that you are a Skywalker and possess mysterious ability to think. You displayed the ability to create explosions again. Ron, the mutant''s ability is so dangerous. I need you to tell me all your abilities and understanding, so that we can control all the mutants together and solve this big problem, you say is it?"


    Seeing Tony''s serious attitude, Ron also felt a little guilty in his heart. Isn''t it bad to deceive someone like this?


    But even though Ron thought so in his heart, he still said without hesitation: "Tony, everyone has their own secrets. My greatest secret is my ability, so I can''t tell you all."


    "Can''t you tell me all?" Tony was a little disappointed, but after hearing this, he let go of the entanglement in his heart and laughed relieved.


    "Not all, that means you can tell me something, let''s talk, I will listen."


    "..." Ron was taken aback, and then smiled, "I said, you can''t spread it."


    "Don''t worry, when did Tony Stark like to promote other people''s secrets?" Tony patted his Ark reactor with a look of justice.


    "Okay." Ron didn''t mean to hide anymore, he decorated his abilities and told Tony.


    "First of all, you know, I have the ability to read, and I also have some spiritual abilities. Although I am not as good as Professor X, there is no problem with resisting Professor X''s mental attacks."


    "But these are not important. The most important thing is that I am actually a space magician. The explosion just now was caused by dozens of rpg rocket launchers that I took out of my void space."


    "I know both mental ability and mind ability, but what is a space magician? There are magicians in the world?" After hearing Ron''s ability, Tony''s face turned weird and asked.


    "Who said no, there are too many magicians, you will know later." Ron explained that you were really ignorant.


    "As for what a space magician is, to put it simply, I have a huge empty space. I usually put something in it, and use it when necessary. There are many things inside, such as rpg rocket launchers, small missiles, etc. of."


    Tony looked suspicious, "I''ve heard of teleportation mutants, but it''s amazing to have a room to save things?"


    "There are mutants who can directly control your thoughts. What''s my ability?" Ron shrugged, "Okay, let''s not talk about this. How are we going to clean up mutants? Do you have any details? No plans?"


    "No..." Tony shrugged, "This time you and I are both leaders, and this is not my own business. Why do you want me to plan, Peter, don''t you?"


    "Huh?" Peter was thinking about what Ron''s space magic could do. He suddenly heard Tony asking himself, and immediately said: "Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Stark, you are right, that''s it... ��"


    "Okay, Peter, you betrayed me!" Hearing Peter''s words, Ron acted as if he was about to beat Peter, but Peter''s eyes were sharp and he immediately avoided.


    "Boss, listen to me. What I just said was a dream. What you said was right. I was wrong." After escaping, Peter appeared begging for mercy, but both Ron and Tony thought Peter was wrong. This look is actually cheap!


    "Okay, Peter has suffered such a serious injury, so he should take him home for treatment, and I will tell you about our arrest of the mutant this time."


    Tony pretended to look like a good guy, facing Ron, stopping between Ron and Peter, persuading him.


    "Okay..." Ron pretended to be helpless, calling the little robot Yuan behind him: "Yuan, let the creation robot turn into an sr71 blackbird, and prepare to return to New York."


    "Okay, Ron." The little robot, who had been very quiet, responded. Then, the cls car quickly began to deform and turned into a 30-meter-long Blackbird plane.


    Soon after, the Blackbird aircraft flew into the sky from the wild suburbs without runways and flew toward New York, once again causing great trouble to Edward Air Force Base.


    ...


    And just after Ron, Tony, and Peter left for a while, several people suddenly emerged from the air in the destroyed field. One of them wearing a helmet looked at the destroyed grass, and then Talk to the red-skinned guy next to him.


    "Go to New York, the guy Charles is unreliable. I need to meet Ron with Ron to see if he can help our mutant group and let the mutants have a bright future!"

 129 Chapter 123 Magnetos Request

    ŦԼ���ʺ������޶������ܻ��ء�


    ����֮���޶��ó���һƿ��֮ǰ�о������������޸�ҩ���Ӹ��˱˵ã�������һ��Լ�ȥ�޸��������壬Ȼ�������Ὺʼ����������һ�ε�ץ�������˼ƻ���


    ����Ҳû����������֮ǰ��ˡ�����������ļƻ�ȫ�����޶�˵�˳�����


    ����һ�����ǵ�Ŀ����x���ڵ�xѧԺ����ˡ������Ǹ�����������˼�����Ҿ���������������ߵĶ��飬��Ȼ���߷�����ͻ�����ս�������ˣ��޶���������أ���


    ���Ҿ��ã����޶�Ц��Ц������ˡ��������̫���ˣ���һ���ж��������Ǿ��Ի�����෢��ս���ģ�ֻ��ս���ĵȼ���С���ѡ���


    ˵�ţ��޶�����ָ���˵��Լ���ʵ������Ц�ݱ�ø����ˣ������ᣬ����뷨��ʲô��������Ը���Ӧ�ò���ֻ�ǵ�������Ҫ��һ�������аɣ���


    ��û�����������������е�˵�������Ҿ������������Ͽ�����ͨ�����������˽�˲Ʋ����������Ⱥ������ţ��޶���ľ����ձ��������ҵ�֥ʿ�ձ�����������Щ���飬���ֻ�ǵ����Ľ���һ�ε�Ϯ���¼�ѹ������˭�ܱ�֤�������Ժ�᲻����������Щ���飿��


    �������ɫ������������������ڱ����˺�����֮����Ҫһ����ȷ�Ľ�����޶�������û��ʲô�취���Խ��������������˵�Ⱥ�壿�ֲ��������ڵ���ľ��Ʒ���̫��Ķ�������


    ���е����У������������޶����˻��ؽ��յĴ���һ�ۣ������������ͺ��������۾���͸���رյĴ��ţ���������ľ�ɫһ������


    ����������Ҫһ�������ļһ����������������ƻ�����


    ����Ҳ����ĸ����޶���Ŀ�⿴�˴���һ�ۣ�����ȴֻ�ܿ������Ƚ����Ĵ��ţ���������Щ���ε�Ц��Ц���ʵ���������һ���˭����


    ����Ŀ��ǣ������������ˡ���л�������޶�Ц�Ż�������һ�䣬Ȼ��վ�����������ſ����˹�ȥ�����߰ɣ�����һ��ȥ��һ������һ��Ӧ��������Ҫ������˵����


    ���������������������֣������üͷ����һ�£����ܿ����չ�˿������������޶���


    �Դ�������޶��Ŀ���֪���������������һֱ���������о������Բ�����������Ƶĸ������ף������Ѿ�����һЩ�ɹ���


    ����������ܿ��ƽ�������������о�������̼���׹������ĸ������ף�����������ȫ���õĽ����������±���������ơ�


    ��������ǻ��ܿ��������Ĵ����𣿶�����Ҳ�о�����������װ�ã����õ��˸����������棬�ø����������з�������Ч����Ҳ���±����ơ�


    ���ԣ�����ǰ���޶�����Ӱ������Ҳ��˼�������Dz���ҲӦ��ȥ�о�һ�£�ʲô���ӵĿ��ײŲ������޶���


    ���������������������ռ�ħ�������ⶼ��ʲô��ֵ����������������о����������ֿ���Ӧ�ý�ʲô���޵п��ף����޶����ף���


    ���ţ����޶�����������ֺ��񲻴����ǶԸ�������Ŀ��׾ͽз���������׺��ˡ�����


    ����


    �����޶����������⣬����һ���Ϳ�����ǰ����ͽ��������ߵ�һ��ͷ�ϴ���ͷ������ͷ���Լ�������ͷ����ļ���ģ���Źֵļһ


    ���������������������������޶��ļ���ʵ���


    ��û��������������������Ҫ��������˵ʲô�����޶�Ӧ��һ����Ȼ��������Խ��Խ���������˵�������þò����������û�뵽�㻹����취�����ͷ����x�����������˻��������ң���ô���׾��ҵ����ҵ����ܻ��أ��������ҵ��ܶ಻���İ��ְ�����


    ��û�������˹�Ǹ��һ�֮ǰ���ҹ���һ�Σ��ҽ����ļ�������ץ������Ȼ�����Ǽ����˻���������ܸ�������������ͷ������


    ����Ϊ���ñ�����������ǿ����������ȷʵ���˸���ı������������ң���һ���Ҵ��ĵ��˲���ģ����������ã�����ɯ����ӵ����������ϢѰ�ұ��˵������������ܷ��㡣��


    �����ָ��ָ�����Ǹ�ͷ�ϳ���һ�����津�ֵ�����Ů����Ȼ���ֿ������޶��ı��ϵ����ᣬЦ����


    ������Ǹ��������ᡤ˹���˰ɣ���������㣬��Ҳû�а취��ô���׾��ҵ��޶���ɯ����˵���𣿡�


    ���ţ��������ġ���������������Ļ������ϵĴ���Ů����ɫӦ��һ������������һ�ۣ���ȴ����������ȥ�ˣ���������Щ���ߡ�


    ���ȿȡ���������ɯ��Ľ���ģ���������̲�ס�Ŀ�������������ɫ���Σ�����������ɯ���ǰɣ��ҿɲ��ǵ��Һ�һ��ͷ�ϳ��Ŵ��ֵ�Ů��һ��������Dz��ǼǴ��ˣ���


    ��������Ļ���ɯ����æ���˰��֣�������������û��û�У����������ģ�˹������������ֻ���ռ����㲻Ҫ��һЩ�������ѣ���û�к�������棬�㲻Ҫ����ˡ�����


    �������������ᣬ��������С���ð�������������Ľ������ɯ��˵�꣬������ϵ��޶������˼�������ʾ��һ���Լ�����Ľ���顣


    �����˺��ˣ�������ǰɣ������Һ��޶���ʲô����͸Ͻ�˵�ɣ�ʱ��Ҳ�����ˣ��һ�Ҫ��ȥ��Ϣ�أ������ᷭ�˷����ۣ�û���ٹ�С����ɯ�򣬶���ֱ�Ӻ������˵����


    ���á��������Ҳû�зϻ�����˼��������ȴû�й����ᣬ���ǽ��Լ����е�ע��ȫ���������޶������ϡ�


    ���޶����Ҽǵ���һ����xѧԺ��ʱ������߹��ҺͲ��˹��ֻҪ�����˺�����֮�������û��һ����ȷ�Ľ������ô������֮��ij�ͻ����Զ�����������


    ������Ϊ����İ׹�Ϯ���¼������ڱ������Ѿ���ȫ�ߵ�����Ķ������ˣ�ս����������������


    ���������ɫ�dz����棬��ͣ����һ��󣬲ż���˵�������޶�����֪������һ�κ���˵�Ļ������Ǽٵģ����������Ҫ�ñ����˺�������һ����ȷ�Ľ���� ������һ����������Ҫ������ң����Ҹ�������Ⱥ�崴��һ��������δ���������𣿡�


    ������������������Ļ����޶�ȴ���ɻ�������������������Ҽǵ��㲻��һ������ս������ӵ�г������ı����˿ɲ�������Ҫ��������Ǻ��л���������࣬���ʤ���ģ���ôͻȻת�������ˣ���


    ���ǡ����������޶��Ļ�����������ε�Ц��Ц���������ʵ���ɲ���������ĿƼ����Լ���������ǿ����˶������࣬���������ʵ��һ��һ�������ǿ�š��ͱ�������ϵĸ��������Լ��㣬�޶�����


    �������û�в´��Ļ����޶�������Ȼ����˵���ܶ��ñ�����ǿ�������ķ��������Ʋ�����������ͱ�����֮������𣬵��Ǿ��ҹ۲죬����ʵ���Ǹ�����ͬ����һЩ�ģ���û��˵���ɣ��޶�����


    ˵�ţ�������������������Լ�ͷ���ܸ�������������ͷ���������𽥱����������


    ���޶���������ҵij��⣬����Ҫ���һ���ظ���һ�����Ծ��������������Ǽ�����ƽ��ȥ������ֱ�ӷ���ս���Ļظ�����

 130 Chapter 124: The Unreturned One Million Dollars

    "Ron, did you just agree to Magneto''s request? Didn''t ask him anything to pay him something?"


    Seeing Magneto and his party who had disappeared directly in place, Tony shrugged and asked Ron indifferently.


    Ron showed contempt and unceremoniously belittled: "He has paid us a lot, Tony, with your genius mind, don''t you find those benefits?"


    "How could I not find out." Hearing Ron''s words, Tony immediately retorted, and then pretended to think: "You mean to help us deal with Professor x and... the peace of the earth?"


    "Yes." Ron nodded: "Tony, the earth has been invaded by an unknown alien race. Do you remember the news about the meteorite that fell in New Mexico a few days ago? My Surprise newspaper also reported it. , That''s the proof!"


    "What can a meteorite show?" Tony looked nonchalant at first, then he immediately frowned, as if thinking of something.


    "New Mexico? By the way, Agent Colson of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s new mission is to go to New Mexico. Is his mission related to that meteorite?"


    "Otherwise, how do you think I guessed it? If it weren''t for Coleson, I wouldn''t let Jessica go to New Mexico yesterday to see if she can make bigger news."


    Ron smiled and told Tony the story he had just made up..


    "..." Tony was speechless. For the sake of Marvel Daily''s popularity and sales, he sent out his men everywhere. Isn''t this too unreasonable?


    In order to get some justice for Peter Jessica, Tony said: "By the way, Ron, why do you always let Peter and Jessica run around, and there is no sign at all. I thought you gave them a holiday, but I didn��t expect They are all doing hard work for you, you are really a black-hearted boss!"


    Ron cut out: "They go out to cover all the travel expenses and food expenses. Okay, there will be rewards from the Guardian League when they come back. Can this be called a black heart?"


    However, after finishing speaking, he frowned: "But what you said is right. There are still too few members of the Guardian League. I have to find a few more people to do the hard work for me... No, I joined me. A team of superheroes will do!"


    "Are there any goals? Tell me, maybe I can get you over." Hearing Ron''s words, Tony''s eyes lit up and said.


    "After talking to you, did you just get people into your Avengers?" Ron looked suspicious.


    "How is it possible, how can I be that kind of person?" Tony retorted immediately, but knowing that his purpose was immediately exposed, he also became more upright and said with a serious face.


    "But I''m also summoning members for my Avengers, better than seeing who summoned members, how about it?"


    "Boring!" Ron waved his hand and made a rushing look: "Hurry up and go, I''m going home to sleep, and I will come back to me tomorrow when I start to act."


    Tony smiled, turned and walked to the car he had driven over, "Tomorrow I will be waiting for you at your Surprise News Office building, remember to bring my Mark 5 to me."


    "The ghost will bring it to you." Ron snorted, and put Tony in the warehouse base with his mind. The Mark 5 armor of the suitcase model was carried out and threw it directly on the roof of Tony''s r8.


    "..." Seeing Mark 5 suddenly flying over, Tony raised his eyebrows, picked up Mark 5 and placed it in r8, leaving Ron here.


    Of course Tony didn''t leave the steel armor for no reason. His original intention was to give Mark 5 to Ron as a reward for asking Ron for help this time. Unfortunately, Ron did not accept it.


    Tony couldn''t guess Ron''s meaning, but he didn''t conceal his malicious thoughts. Maybe Ron was still thinking about the first million dollars that Ron and him proposed?


    The last time Tony told Ron that after Ron had cured his palladium poisoning, he would hand over the one million dollars to Ron.


    But later, his palladium poisoning never recurred because of Stark''s new element. He was cured by himself, so Tony still didn''t give Ron the one million dollars, and it has been delayed until now.


    Tony didn''t mention this matter because he didn''t want to pay it back. In his heart, he felt that the one million dollar was not only about his face, but a point of victory between him and Ron.


    If he handed over the one million dollars, it would represent the battle between him and Ron, and he really lost.


    Otherwise, a mere one million dollars, how could he care for so long?


    "One million dollars, you were just a little face of me at first, but now you have become a big face of my Tony Stark, so I must not lose it, do you?"


    Tony glanced at his bright Ark reactor, then muttered to himself in front of the Ark reactor.


    ...


    Ron''s thoughts were a little different from Tony''s. After Tony left, he said with a look of disgust: "If I want steel armor, I need you to give it to me like this, cut!"


    After speaking, Ron''s expression gradually returned to his former indifferent expression. He walked into the innermost room of his secret base, looked at the''shit giant'' who had been staring at a little white mouse in disgust, and laughed.


    "Maybe it''s also time to turn you into an alternative superhero, let you fulfill your wish, and compete with Bruce Banner who is all green..."


    ...


    At this moment, when the military was in a secret base in New York, Stryker was frowning, looking at a satellite image aimed at a certain suburban area of ??West Chester, New York, and worried.


    This time, the plan was good, but I don��t know what the crazy Ooguanhai guy was. He actually sent a black cyclops to act with him. This completely disrupted his original arrest plan and made him feel a little unable to do so. Start.


    "Damn mutant, if that blue-skinned mutant kills that guy Oguanhai directly, the pressure of public opinion will definitely reach the peak. Where can there be so many things now?"


    Thinking, Stryker said to his assistant Yuriko next to him, "Where did that blue-skinned mutant go? Did you catch him?"


    "He got rid of our control and teleported away. He hasn''t been found yet." He looked very intellectual, but the assistant Yuriko of Edman alloy replied without any expression.


    Snapped!


    "Trash, it''s all trash!" Hearing Yuriko''s words, Stryker, who was over his anger, slapped Yuriko''s face with a slap, and slapped Yuriko''s eyes directly.


    "Fak." But after the slap was over, Stryker yelled in his heart, and there was no more thought to slap Yuriko.


    You know, Yuriko''s body is full of Edman alloy. If there is no layer of skin on Yuriko''s face, Stryker''s slap is actually no different from the alloy.


    But fortunately, Stryker has been on the battlefield for many years, and he has long developed the ability to endure pain. In order to prevent his ugliness from being seen by other men, he tightly held the muscles on his face and put his slightly trembling hands on After arriving, he strode towards the door.


    "Let people bring those things ready, don''t move, I''ll talk to the cyclops nigger about tomorrow''s plans, and wait until I come back!"


    "Yes." Yuriko picked up his glasses that had been photographed, and replied without any expression.

 131 Chapter 125 The Shaken Professor X

    New York, the capture mutants plan combat command room.


    Stryker strolled into the conference room in the combat command room and sat in front of the Cyclops Nick Fury. Without too much nonsense, he directly threw the plan he brought in front of Nick Fury and straightened it. Said his own glasses.


    "This is the plan for this action. If you have no doubts, sign on it, and then take your people back to S.H.I.E.L.D. to have tea and read the newspaper comfortably, and wait for me to share all the variants of x Academy. All the people were caught back for business, and the credit should be shared with you..."


    "Stop talking, Officer Stryker!" Before Stryker could finish speaking, Nick Fury interrupted him directly.


    Then, Nick took a look at the plan that Stryker had brought over, then threw the plan aside, and stared at Stryker with his right eye alone, and said with a sneer.


    "Put a large area of ??ether to cover the entire X Academy, and make all the mutants of X Academy fall into a coma? Ha ha, the plan is all for X Academy. But is your plan only one X Academy? Magneto, another leader of the mutants What about the other small mutant groups? Are there international pressures? Have you considered it?"


    "You dare to implement such a crude plan. You have to understand that this is a war, a war that is very likely to cause World War III, do you understand?"


    With that, Nick leaned closer to some Stryker, and his tone became more threatening: "Strike, don��t think I don��t know what you did. I warn you, if you really want to take action against mutants. If it causes a war, don��t blame me for asking you to go to the prison!"


    "You..." Stryker was so angry at Nick''s words, he stood up and stared at the cyclops in front of him through his glasses, pointing at Nick to refute, but he couldn''t think of it too well. Words come out.


    I don��t know that Nick��s last sentence, don��t think you��re doing those things, I don��t know is that Stryker is most worried about, but Stryker understands right away that this is just a small trick used by the spy head in front of him, just want it.


    If the things he directed the mutants to destroy were so easily detected, then he would have been discovered long ago, where can he live safely to the present?


    "Cyclops, I don��t care how much power you, the director of the mysterious secret service, do not care what you know! I only know that this time it is our military who is leading the arrest of mutants. You are just investigating. Mutants have no right to interfere with the arrest plan."


    Strykers did not admit defeat and put his face into Nick, with a condescending look, and said strongly.


    After speaking, Stryker directly picked up his own plan that was written out by the people under his hand, turned and walked towards the door.


    Halfway through, Stryker stopped suddenly, leaving one last sentence.


    "Only war can bring peace, and the thing about mutants is a war!"


    Seeing Stryker leaving in stride, Nick''s brows deepened. William Stryker deserves to be an officer who climbed up from the lowest level. Even if he knew his S.H.I. Will be afraid of him.


    Because, no matter which country, the military has the greatest say. Although S.H.I.E.L.D. is strong and can stretch its fingers to the world, facing the US military, one of the most powerful countries in the world, he does Can''t control others.


    Thinking of General Ross, who had been in conflict with him before, and the current Stryker, Nick sighed slightly in his heart. Who made S.H.I.E.L.D. too strong and caused him to have a bad relationship with the military?


    Thinking about it, Nick dialed the phone of his capable agent Hill with the headset and asked: "Hill, how was the investigation on Stryker? Did he do the mutant attacks?"


    "There is no result yet." Hill said in a crisp voice: "The last time Tony Stark caught the mutants have been thoroughly interrogated, but they still haven''t received any useful news. Many of the agents who went to investigate Stryker were caught and made no progress at all."


    "Sure enough, it''s an old fox..." Nick snorted in his heart and continued to ask: "How about Tony Stark''s surveillance? Where did he go after seeing me today?"


    "Tony Stark went to Ron, and then went to Washington with Ron. It is not clear what he did." Hill replied.


    "Go to Ron? Going to Washington together?" Nick frowned. "This guy may have reached some agreement with Ron. Keep watching to see what tricks they are doing."


    "Yes, Director."


    ...


    On the other side, X College, a suburb of West Chester County in northern New York.


    Although it was late at night, Professor X still hadn''t fallen asleep because he couldn''t sleep at all.


    Not long ago, the Phoenix female piano girl Grey and the storm girl Ororo sent him a message saying that the guy who could move instantaneously had fled to a new place. They didn��t catch it and needed Professor x to regroup. The guy who can move instantaneously sent the location.


    This is bad news. Professor X originally wanted to find the mutant who attacked the President, and then explained to the government what was going on. In the end, let alone an explanation now, even the mutant who attacked the President was still there. Did not catch.


    However, this is not the worst news. The worst news is that Storm Girl actually saw Ron, and she had a fight with Ron and suffered some minor injuries.


    Storm Girl said that Ron is likely to have become hostile to mutants, and is likely to oppose the mutant group and become the enemy of the mutants.


    Professor X doesn''t doubt what Storm Girl said, but Storm Girl has been with him for the longest time. He knows what kind of character he looks like and will never lie to him.


    But why did Ron become the enemy of the mutants and oppose him?


    There is no enmity between him and Ron. He gave Ron''s information to Nick Fury before, also to prevent Ron from becoming the next Magneto, all for Ron''s good!


    But why, Ron, who was originally not hostile to mutants, will also become the enemy of mutants, and the mutant Magneto, who had the same idea with him a long time ago, will turn against him and become an enemy completely?


    "Could it be... the methods that I have done for so many years to maintain good relationships with humans are really wrong?"


    Thinking of his hard work over the years, but the result of turning himself and his friends into enemies and making mutants and humans more confrontational, Professor X was really shaken.


    Boom!


    At this time, there was a loud roar of thunder and lightning outside, and then, raindrops as big as soybeans fell from the sky and landed on the ground, making a rushing sound, which made Professor x feel a little Upset.

 132 Chapter 126: Against the Mutants Parade

    The next day, Ron drove his car and brought his young assistant Peter and Tony together, preparing to head to West Chester County in northern New York.


    What''s different from before is that this time Tony has an extra person next to him, a red-haired sexy beauty, Natasha Romanoff.


    When the people on both sides met, Tony pretended not to know that Natasha and Ron and Peter knew each other and introduced.


    "Ron, Peter, let me introduce you. This is a new member of the Avengers, Natasha Romanoff, codenamed Redhead Woman."


    After speaking, Tony yelled, and deliberately put his hand on Natasha''s waist, showing unabashed pride, and said.


    "By the way, I remember that Natasha seemed to be a member of your Guardian League before. Don''t put such a sexy and beautiful member. You have to drive others away. I don''t know what you are thinking, is it Natasha? "


    "That''s right." Natasha didn''t move Tony''s hand, her eyes were fixed on Ron, and she answered coldly.


    Natasha''s move was to anger Ron. She had suffered so much under Ron''s hands and suffered so many sins. Now that she officially appeared in front of Ron in this way, she felt very happy. , There is a feeling of revenge.


    Ron didn''t say anything about it. He smiled, didn''t speak, and took Peter into the cls car transformed into a creation robot, and drove to West Chester County first.


    But with Ron��s character, he certainly wouldn��t let it go. Tony was proud of it. He just felt that he really needed to add a few more beautiful female members to the Guardian League.


    You don''t need to have much ability, you just need to be beautiful and eye-catching, which can enhance the reputation of the Guardian League.


    Of course, if there is a beauty Ron who is both beautiful and strong, he would not mind.


    Who is there?Scarlet Witch?It seems that it hasn''t appeared yet.Phoenix girl?It doesn''t seem very good-looking, and it''s from Professor X''s side.Shock girl?Hey, is there such a person in this fusion world?Go and check...


    Thinking about it, Ron suddenly found that he seemed to be interested in beauty again. Although he was not interested, it was better than the situation where everyone was a pile of carbon-based compounds.


    Ron always felt that all creatures were the same before.Including people, isn''t it just a bunch of carbon-based things?Except for the unclear life consciousness, it is not much different from a stone.


    But after Ron''s self-conditioning during this period of time, this situation has finally improved a lot. Although he is still ruthless, but the stone is also good or not?


    Moreover, looking at beautiful women is better than looking at a cocky boy like Peter.


    As for Jessica, another member of the Guardian League?


    Sorry, Ron has automatically excluded this girl who likes hip-hop and usually wears a non-mainstream dress.


    Is Jessica a pretty girl?No, that''s just a rough girl who likes to take pictures...


    ...


    "Protect human rights and lock up all mutants..."


    "Who can save mankind? My family was killed by mutants, and the farm was destroyed by mutants. I beg the government to kill all mutants, kill all mutants, kill all mutants..."


    "Yes, kill all mutants, kill all..."


    ...


    Listening to those struggling shouts coming from outside the car window, without stopping, as if the parade that would not stop without breaking his throat, Ron frowned slightly.


    Although the mutants sent by Stryker destroyed a lot of things and caused another wave of anti-mutants all over the world, it had just happened not long ago, and it should not have reached the level of madness it is now.


    So Ron had a bit of doubt about the marchers who gathered on the road to oppose the mutants. People he didn''t know about this matter should have contributed to the situation.


    Ron waited for a while, and finally waited until these parade walkers passed by, and then let the cls car transformed by the creation robot continue to drive.


    Behind Ron, Tony was driving a red r8 to follow up. He also paid attention to those who were covered with paint, holding signs in their hands, and marching against the mutants, but Tony did not It��s not surprising that I think too deeply.


    In this form, opposing mutants has almost become the most correct thing. The government has sent some people to maintain law and order, and there is no intention to order the protesters to disperse. This shows that the government actually hates mutants to the extreme. No more mutants.


    Yes, since mutants have already dared to attack the president of the United States, what else can they do?


    Westchester County is a county in the northeast of New York, about thirty miles away from Queens where Ron is located. Ron was not driving fast, and Tony who followed was naturally not fast. There were several opposition variants on the road. People marched, so it took nearly two hours before Ron and the others finally reached the operational command point of the government''s plan to arrest mutants.


    "Ron, I actually spent more than two hours driving here with you. If I was wearing steel armor, I would be here in a few minutes. What a hell!"


    After arriving, Tony got out of the car and complained to Ron first, and then gave the certificate he had obtained from the Ministry of Defense to the guard at the door, and brought Ron into the command point.


    In order to let his Avengers and SHIELD be more thorough, Tony certainly would not use SHIELD��s power. He used his identity as Iron Man and his relationship with the Ministry of Defense to successfully get a synergy. The military''s combat identity is mixed into this time''s plan to capture mutants.


    Therefore, when Stryker in the command point learned of the news, although he was very upset that he destroyed the Tony Stark he originally planned, he still pretended to thank Tony for coming to help. , A few words with Tony.


    After all, this time there was already an annoying guy like Nick Fury, and he didn''t mind adding another Tony Stark who was a bit hostile to mutants.


    "Mr. Iron Man, welcome your arrival. I am William Stryker, the commander-in-chief of this operation."


    "I''ve heard of your name." But Tony didn''t look enthusiastic about Stryker, and asked at the beginning: "How is the plan of this operation deployed? Can I help?"


    "Of course." Tony''s appearance made Stryker''s attitude become cold, "We will go to negotiate with the mutant named X Academy, let them give up resisting and accept our search until they find Out of the x Academy is the culprit in the recent mutant sabotage incident, and Mr. Iron Man, you can stand aside wearing an iron sheet and cheer for our human army."


    "???" Tony frowned. Is this Stryker such a pretentious?Not only did he say that his steel armor was iron skin, but he actually wanted him to stand aside as a doll wearing a steel armor. When he was a fool, would he be bullied?


    So Tony snorted coldly, leaving no face to Stryker. After leaving a sentence, he turned and left here.


    "Officer Stryker, thank you for your kindness, don''t worry, at that time... I will definitely not do this, Natasha, let''s go!"

 133 Chapter 127 The Assembly of Little Mutants

    [Title: A Man of fantasy with the United States now Chapter 127 people gathered small variant of: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!Good-looking novels are highly recommended: The cultivation frenzy is the master of the holy market, the lord of the snow eagle, the eternal dragon king, the legend, the ancient god, the peak of Wulian, the gate of the five elements, the gate of the mysterious world. , The sky is still gloomy, and the gray clouds are spinning in the sky, and it seems that it will rain heavily again soon.


    In the retro castle-shaped Academy of X, Professor X sat in his room and looked out the window like last night. He looked into the distance through the window, as if he could see the scenery miles away through obstacles.


    In order to deal with this inexplicable sense of crisis, he had already sent Phoenix Girl and Storm Girl to X Academy before, but Phoenix Girl and Storm Girl said that the teleportation mutants they tracked have already had some results, and they need to look for it for a while. , Maybe I will come back later.


    Professor X didn''t stop them when he knew it. He still had hope in his heart, hoping to use the teleportation mutant to explain the White House attack yesterday, so that the mutants and humans can reconcile.


    After watching for a while, Professor X suddenly found a man wearing a leather jacket and a backpack walking towards X Academy.


    After seeing this man, Professor X smiled after a long time and controlled the electric wheelchair to go downstairs, ready to personally meet the man code-named Wolverine.


    Since Wolverine and Little Naughty came to X Academy a few months ago, and helped repel Magneto Queen, this looks fierce, but the soft-hearted man has won the love of most of X Academy��s students, not only by students. We accepted, and at the same time became a teacher of X Academy, teaching some fighting skills, as a partner for students and so on.


    Although the students of X Academy are mutants with superpowers, it is not a bad thing to have more self-defense skills.


    It''s a pity that Wolverine didn''t stay long before looking for his own past memories. It took several months to go there, and I don''t know where it went.


    When he came to the door, Wolverine also came in from the door. Professor X asked with a kind smile.


    "Welcome back, after going out for so long, Logan, have you found what you want?"


    "I found a little bit more." Logan''s face was a little cautious. He tilted his head outside and said: "Professor, when I came, I saw that X Academy had been martial law several miles away by the government. I was knocked out. A guard came in, what''s the matter?"


    "Government army?" Professor X frowned and realized that something was wrong: "Quickly, Logan, take me to the brain wave enhancement room, I want to see what is going on."


    "Okay." Wolverine didn''t ask much. Before Professor X''s electric wheelchair walked around, he directly violently lifted the wheelchair and ran into the college''s brainwave enhancement room.


    The Brainwave Enhancement Room is a special room in the X Academy. It contains the brainwave enhancer made by Professor X and Magneto. It can bring Professor X''s already very powerful ability to the next level.


    Wolverine came here once a few months ago, came here with a familiar road, and then watched the professor put on the brain wave enhancer, not knowing what he was doing.


    At this time, Professor X, wearing a brain wave enhancer, also saw the troops mentioned by Wolverine. They were stationed a few miles away from X Academy to prevent any personnel from going out and entering, and they were still moving to X Academy step by step. Approaching, surrounded x Academy.


    This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that among these people, Professor X saw the one who upset him the most in this period of time, Ron.


    "Auroro is right, Ron, he is already opposed to the mutant..."


    Professor X sighed in his heart, took off his brain wave enhancer, his face became worse than ever.


    "Professor, what the hell is going on with those government troops, you are just saying something!" Seeing Professor X''s face, Wolverine was also anxious. He, who had always been lavish, approached Professor X and asked directly.


    Professor X shook his head helplessly: "The government army surrounded College X because of the mutant attack in the White House yesterday. Perhaps the government thought that the mutant president was the one who attacked College X, so it surrounded College X. Ask us for an explanation."


    "Think we did the mutant attack?" Wolverine became annoyed: "How could the professor do this thing? This must be a trick that the Magneto guy came up with. I want to trouble X Academy! "


    "Maybe Magneto really didn''t do this this time." Professor X gave a wry smile, "Go Logan, go with me and call all the children into the basement chamber of the college, and then go to see me again. When I saw the government army, I asked what was going on."


    "Okay." Wolverine responded, but then he realized something was wrong and immediately asked: "By the way, Professor, why didn''t I see the piano and Ororo when I came in? Even Scott hated that. The guy is not in the academy, what''s the matter?"


    "Scott is still in college and is in class. As for Jean and Ororo... the two of them are now in Boston, looking for the mutant who attacked the president yesterday. They should be back soon." Professor X hesitated for a while. Replied.


    "Hmm..." Knowing where the person he was thinking about was, Wolverine didn''t ask any more, and according to Professor X''s instructions, led batches of mutants into the underground chamber.


    However, after he and Professor X saw a group of mutant children who were fourteen or five years old and were almost as tall as him, Wolverine was puzzled, he asked.


    "Professor, these children are already this old and have good abilities. It is time for them to face the world on their own? Why did you hide them in the secret room so that they can grow up?"


    "No matter how old they are, as long as they have not reached their age, they are all children. I will never let them fight with others as children." Professor X said with a firm face.


    Hearing this, Wolverine''s brow furrowed. At this time, these fourteen-five-year-old mutants also came to Professor X''s side and heard what Professor X said.


    These fourteen or five-year-old mutants include Poppy the Iceman, John the Fireman, Little Naughty Anna, Kitty the Phantom Cat, and the little girl named Erosion, Jasmine.


    They also heard what Professor X said just now, and they were smart enough to guess that a major event should happen, so Bobby, the most mature iceman, stepped up and said.


    "Professor, Mr. Logan is right. We are all grown up, and it is time to face the outside world on our own. Professor, you can let us fight the crisis for X Academy together, okay?"


    "You..." Professor X looked at Bobby''s resolute faces, and thought of the government troops outside the X Academy, and his heart began to shake.


    After thinking for a long time, he finally made up his mind and said, "Okay, I agree to your request, but remember, you must not act without authorization, you can only follow the teachers in the college, you know?"


    "I see, thank you Professor!" Poppy the Iceman responded, and aimed at several other people, blinked at the same time, and smiled at each other.


    But Jasmine among the few people felt a strange feeling in her heart. Although Professor X didn''t say anything, she felt that something very big would definitely happen later, and it would definitely be stronger than Magneto��s attack last time. X Academy matters even bigger.


    Thinking, she took out the coin in her pocket that she kept with her all the time, thinking about the guy who gave her the coin a few months ago, she couldn''t help but curled up her mouth, showing an unnoticeable smile. .


    "X Academy is in trouble again, this time, will he come to X Academy again to help the professors withstand the crisis together..." 2k Novel Reading Network

 134 Chapter 128: Encircled x Academy

    [Title: x College of fantasy with a US-Man is now surrounded by Chapter 128: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!Good-looking novels are highly recommended: The close soldier king Yongye King Nilin dominates the Holy Market, the Snow Eagle lord Yi Nian Eternal Dragon King Legend, Primordial God King Wulian Peak, Five Elements Sky Profound Realm Gate, West Chester County, X Academy, time comes 4 pm Hour zero 1 minute.


    At this time, the government''s army has gradually approached from a few miles away to a few hundred meters around the X Academy. As long as an order is given, these troops can quickly rush into the X Academy and control all the mutants inside.


    Looking at the large retro castle from a distance, Stryker felt a terrible hatred. The reason why his son Jason became the later lunatic was all the fault of Professor X and X Academy.


    When his son Jensen was young, Stryker discovered that Jensen was the mutant he hated the most. His dislike for the mutant made him think about throwing Jensen away, but in the end he still relented. Did not do that.


    Because Jason is a mutant, Stryker can''t send Jason to an ordinary school. He has no choice but to send Jason to Professor X''s X Academy, hoping that Jason can grow up in X Academy.


    During that time, Jason was very obedient, and he also had a great change in the mutants. He felt that the mutants were not so hateful. Maybe he was wrong before.


    But after Jensen spent a few years in X Academy, he took his son home and found that everything had changed.


    Jason''s ability is to be able to create illusions. After returning, he and his wife would often fall into those painful illusions created by his son, and none of them were tortured.


    Stryker has survived strongly because of the past military experience, but because his wife couldn''t stand the torture, she directly drilled into her brain with an electric drill and liberated herself.


    From then on, Stryker never regarded Jason as his own son, but instead ordered his subordinates to grab Jason and peel off Jason��s brain, making Jason the 143 experiment. A cripple who can only listen to him.


    Since then, Stryker has not only been willing to study mutants, he has a new goal, to kill all the damn mutants in the world, especially Professor X, the damn mutant!


    In order to deal with Professor X, a mutant who is more powerful than Jensen, Stryker has developed neuroinhibitors, devices that can resist brain control, and various things for Professor X.


    In Stryker��s original plan, he would send an army to directly raid x Academy, stun all the mutants of x Academy with an anesthesia gun, and at the same time bring Experiment 143 to raid Professor x, to solve the most threatening of the mutants. People.


    But why, why didn''t that damn blue mutant succeed in killing the president?Otherwise, he should have rushed into X Academy a long time ago, controlled Professor X with Experiment 143, and killed all mutants with Professor X''s hand.


    And through Professor X, he can also control all human beings on the earth, control the entire world, and make himself a unique king!


    But Stryker didn''t do this. He didn''t want to, but because of the Tony Stark sent by S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Ministry of Defense, he didn''t dare to directly attack Academy X.


    Under the surveillance of many parties, the current Stryker can only carry out formal arrest operations step by step, and then, without being discovered, alone control Professor X, and then proceed with his previous plan.


    After taking a look at the time and realizing that it was too early, Stryker gave the order and brought all the troops to the x Academy, preparing to encircle the x Academy.


    Stryker brought a lot of troops, there were thousands of people, but after the army approached X Academy, they found that someone was waiting for them at the door of X Academy.


    There are eight of these people, a big bald head in a wheelchair,


    After seeing these people, Stryker''s eyes never left the big bald head Professor x on the wheelchair.


    Stryker was not surprised by Professor X''s actions. Professor X discovered that his army was only a matter of time, and it was normal to bring someone out to face the army alone.


    But based on what Stryker knows about Professor X, this hypocritical guy will not let a 13 or 14-year-old child come out. Has this guy''s temperament changed?


    Stryker was a little confused, but didn''t think too much. After knowing that Professor X was blocking the door, he directly led a group of soldiers toward Professor X, preparing to face Professor X as a government.


    After getting closer, Stryker took the search warrant and arrest warrant for this operation in his hand, endured the resentment in his heart, and said in a formal tone.


    "Charles Xavier, the government believes that you are the mastermind of the mutant attack in the White House yesterday, and the planner of the mutant destruction incident some time ago. Now the military will arrest you and all the mutants under you. Do you have any objections ?"


    "Strike, I am not the planner of the White House mutant attack. Academy x has not done anything harmful to the country and human security. Academy x is just an ordinary school. You have no right to arrest people from Academy x! "


    Professor X''s eyes were fixed on Stryker. He didn''t have the kindness of facing other people, but became a little indifferent, but more confused.


    Professor X knew Stryker, the military officer and military scientist. More than ten years ago, Stryker sent his son Jason to the academy for education. He also hoped that Professor X would give Jason��s abilities to Take control and let Jason become an ordinary person.


    But because Jason��s abilities were too strong and he was abused by his family, he failed to educate Jason well. He only trained Jason��s abilities and at the same time taught Jason how to be a kind variant. People, just like the other mutant kids he taught.


    Unfortunately, after Stryker picked up Jason back, he never saw Jason again, nor did he wait until Stryker came to X Academy again.


    But now Stryker has become the officer who arrested the mutants, and Professor X also felt the extreme resentment in Stryker''s heart, so he was very puzzled, why did Stryker become like this?Where did Stryker''s son Jason go again?


    Professor X hesitated in his heart, whether he wanted to enter Stryker''s mind and search Stryker''s memory to figure out this matter.


    Professor X can foresee that as long as he searches Stryker''s memory, then the crisis of X Academy and the mutants may be solved, and perhaps they will be reconciled with humans.


    However, searching other people''s memories is not a simple matter. It is much more difficult than directly controlling other people''s thoughts, and it is also related to moral issues. Professor X is somewhat difficult to decide.


    Moreover, Professor X once made a decision that he would not easily search for other people��s memories. This might make his abilities uncontrollable, and eventually become a lunatic, using his abilities at will to kill the world��s people. Mutants or, humans!


    So, is it to abandon the morality of being a human being and make one''s own abilities gradually become uncontrollable, or to solve this crisis and let x Academy and mutants escape from the crisis is more important?


    When Professor X hesitated, he thought of the young mutant children in X Academy, the Magneto who had turned against him, and the mutants and humans who had gradually become hostile. Professor X finally decided to search directly. The memory of Stryker.


    "Charles is right. Sometimes, I also need to use some means to fight for the benefits of our mutants..." 2k Novel Reading Network

 135 Chapter 129: Professor x who changed his mind

    [Title: A Man of fantasy with the United States now Chapter 129 of the change of mind of Professor x: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!A good-looking novel strongly recommends: The strongest warrior at the peak of martial arts, the five elements, the gate of the Profound Realm, Choosing the Heavens, the eternal night king, Nilin, the great ruler of the holy market, the lord of the snow eagle, and the legend of the eternal dragon king. Then besides the mutants themselves, there is only William Stryker of the military.


    In his early years, Stryker was an assistant to a military scientist. Almost all of his research was related to mutants. Later, because of Jason, he had the idea of ??killing all mutants and began to collect information about mutants...


    Among the people he is most familiar with, he also includes the big beard and Wolverine standing next to Professor X.


    It can be said that Stryker has been closely connected with mutants all his life, and Professor x, the most powerful mutant among the mutants, of course also has research.


    He has studied all the information of Professor X and knows that Professor X is an almost perfect hypocrisy in morals. Although Professor X has the most powerful ability in the world, he does not hate human beings and advocates the use of peace. Ways to integrate mutants into human society, so that mutant groups can survive peacefully.


    In Stryker��s original assault plan, he would first use a large amount of ether gas to stun Professor x, and then use the neurosuppressor he developed to suppress Professor x��s brain wave power, and then let Experiment 143 hypnotize Professor x It can be said that the plan is perfect.


    Therefore, after seeing Professor X whose face gradually became cold and his eyes struggling, Stryker immediately screamed badly, and then started to run back.


    Based on his understanding of Professor X, he knew that Professor X in this state definitely wanted to use his abilities to do something.


    No matter what Professor X uses his abilities to do, he will be the first one to bear the brunt, so for his own secrets and for his future plans, he must escape.


    Although his glasses have the equipment he has developed to deal with brain wave power, but in the face of the powerful Professor X, those small devices can only delay him for a while, and they absolutely cannot defend against Professor X''s ability. .


    Sure enough, just after Stryker ran back a few meters, he immediately felt an unspeakable pain in his head, stinging his head.


    Even Stryker, as a soldier, couldn��t bear this kind of pain like an electric drill. He fell straight on the ground after not taking a few steps, holding his head and yelling in pain, even any extra words. I can''t tell.


    As soon as the surrounding soldiers saw this situation, they all became nervous immediately, and directly loaded the guns they had aimed at Professor X''s group long ago, and prepared to shoot.


    "Quickly give up using your abilities, otherwise we will shoot directly!"


    It was the adjutant of this operation, a tall and thin man. He was one of Stryker��s close associates. His family was killed by mutants in his early years, so he was a firm supporter of Stryker��s plan and knew that he was at this time. What should be done.


    After the original plan could not be implemented, Stryker told him about the new plan. Once there was a conflict with the x Academy and Stryker could not issue an order, he would need to amplify the conflict between the two parties so that mutants and humans became completely The opponents cause war.


    boom!


    So after he finished speaking, without waiting for Professor X''s response, he immediately began to release the first shot, shooting the narcotic bullet in the gun towards Professor X''s group.


    After hearing the first shot, all the other soldiers were also irritated and instantly pulled the trigger of their guns.


    Da Da Da Da Da ~


    Gunshots broke out all at once, and densely packed anesthetic bullets flew towards Professor X, like a rainstorm pear blossom, starting the first confrontational war between humans and mutants.


    Professor X and his group saw the soldiers surrounding X Academy fired bullets, and immediately used their abilities to resist the narcotic bullets coming towards them.


    Laser Eye launched a shock wave with his eyes, blasting a small amount of anesthetic bullets to the side, while Wolverine stood directly in front of Professor X, who was using his ability on Stryker, using his pair of Edman alloy bone claws. Cut off the small amount of anesthetic bullets fired, and used his body to build a humanoid defensive wall for Professor X.


    After Laser Eye and Wolverine, the mutant with the strongest defense against anesthetic bullets was Poppy the Iceman. He immediately used his abilities to build a thick ice wall to block all the anesthetic bullets launched. Going outside, let Laser Eye and Wolverine, who were tired of defense, relax.


    "Good job, Bobby!" Seeing this scene, Laser Eye, Wolverine and Little Naughty all praised Bobby the Iceman.


    After that, Wolverine looked at Professor X, who was still using his abilities, and asked towards Laser Eye.


    "Hey, nasty guy, what''s wrong with the professor, why would he use abilities on that officer? I remember professors used to not easily use abilities on others?"


    "How do I know, it''s fine to wait for the professor himself to tell you no!" Laser looked at the way the professor used his abilities, not disgusted.


    He was bullied by humans because of exposing his abilities when he was young. He also suffered from his own family''s bad language and rejection. Therefore, compared to other people in X Academy, he is more hostile to humans, knowing that Professor X started He didn''t worry about the human ability to use, on the contrary there was a hint of excitement.


    Hearing the words of Laser Eye, Wolverine frowned, trying to say something, but did not say it.


    At this time, Professor X, who was using his abilities, passed through heavy resistance. In some fragmented fragments, he saw Stryker��s cruel experiments on mutants, including Wolverine, Yuriko, and Stryker. K��s son, the appearance of Jason.


    At the same time, Professor X also saw Stryker''s many plans to discredit the mutants over the years, including of course the White House mutant attack that happened yesterday.


    After seeing these clips, Professor X became angry. Mutants are just human variants. Why did he suffer such inhuman treatment? Why did Stryker do it.


    "Eric is right, blindly catering, blindly seeking peace with mankind, and ultimately only bring the destruction of mutants, I can''t continue as before, I need to change..."


    Professor X''s thoughts became disordered, and the newly born thoughts in his head constantly impacted his old thoughts that had existed for decades before. These thoughts were forced out of his mind step by step and changed him.


    After a while, Professor X finally couldn''t bear the impact of new ideas in his mind, and decided to use his abilities to fight for the mutants, just like the early Magneto.


    Thinking about it, Professor X directly used his abilities to cover all the soldiers who were shooting, and fainted the soldiers who were shooting.


    "Scott, Logan, bring me back the previous officer. I want all humans to know that the White House mutant attack was not done by us, and... Mutants will never be slaughtered! We are human beings!" 2k Novel Reading Network

 136 Chapter 130: The Prelude to the War Between Mutants and Humans

    [Title: A Man of fantasy with the United States now prologue Chapter 130 mutants and human warfare (subscription required) Author: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!Good-looking novels strongly recommend: Han Yu''s basketball emperor Xueying lord Yi Nian the eternal dragon king legend, the ancient god, Wu Lian peak, the gate of the five elements, the gate of the sky, choose the heavens, the eternal night king, Nilin, dominate this time, Strike has not continued to be searched for memory by Professor x I finally escaped back. Although I was worried that my memory would be known by Professor X, Stryker thought more about it, but he was excited!


    Yes, humans and mutants finally went to war, or when all humans in this world began to hate mutants, although this handle did not go according to his original plan, this is undoubtedly the best result now.


    After that, mutants will surely become the most hostile enemy of all mankind, and then be wiped out one by one by mankind and become history.


    However, the next moment, what happened before his eyes directly caused Stryker''s heart to sink, because the soldiers around him actually fainted directly to the ground one by one, losing consciousness.


    "Professor x is this guy crazy?"


    Only Professor X could have this ability. Stryker didn''t hesitate to turn around to continue to flee behind, and flee to the temporary command point behind before Professor X could react.


    But this time, Stryker still didn''t run a few steps, and was shot behind by a red shock wave, which directly blasted him forward and fell to the ground fiercely.


    "Laser Eye?" Relying on the physique gained from serving as a soldier for many years, Stryker was not fainted by this one. He drew out the gun in his hand, turned around and shot at the heart of Laser Eye, very fast. .


    Stryker uses special bullets, which are much more powerful than ordinary bullets. If the bullet hits the heart of the laser eye, even if the mutant is in good shape, the laser eye will definitely be killed by him. .


    But just after the bullet was fired, a strong-faced man with a beard blocked the laser eye with his body, and blocked the gun with his body as the laser eye.


    "...Thank you, Wolverine!" Seeing Wolverine standing in front of him, the laser eye that hated Wolverine so much was shocked, and he thanked him.


    "I just want to make Jin and the professor feel sad, you don''t have to think about it!" Wolverine sneered, and then rushed directly towards Stryker, trying to grab the credit of capturing Stryker.


    "Werewolf!" Seeing Wolverine rushing towards him, Stryker did not fire a bullet. He is the person who knows Wolverine best. Knowing that bullets are of no use to Wolverine, he shouted Wolverine directly. In his early years as a mercenary under his hands, he wanted to awaken the memory of Wolverine.


    "Who are you?" Wolverine was really stopped by Stryker''s shout. He stared at Stryker on the ground, and felt a very familiar feeling from Stryker. The outstretched Edman alloy claws began to retract.


    "Have you forgotten? Yes, how many years have I not seen each other, fifteen years? Or twenty years?" Stryker smiled and continued to guide Wolverine with words.


    "Wolverine, what are you doing?" The laser on one side yelled when he saw Wolverine''s appearance. Then he walked to the side of Wolverine, pressed the glasses that controlled the shock wave in his eyes, and launched it again. A shock wave hit Stryker''s body.


    Since he was lying on the ground and was injured just now, Stryker couldn''t react at all. He could only watch the red shock wave hit him, and was knocked out by the powerful shock.


    "Laser Eye! What are you doing?" Seeing Stryker fainted, Wolverine also reacted. He grabbed the laser eye''s collar and directly lifted the laser eye and asked loudly.


    "Wolverine, the task given to us by the professor is to catch Stryker. After catching him, you can do whatever you want!" Laser Eye didn''t look timid, and replied coldly.


    Hearing this, he looked at Stryker, who was already unconscious on the ground, and Wolverine finally calmed down and put down the laser eye.


    The two walked towards Stryker, trying to catch Stryker back, but at this moment, a few small bombs suddenly exploded in front of them, stopping their footsteps.


    "Hey, if I''m not wrong, you two want to capture the commander-in-chief of our operation, right?"


    A screaming sound came from the sky. Wolverine and Laser Eye followed the sound and looked up to the sky, and found a red-gold steel robot resting on their heads. The metal arm pointed at them, proving He launched those little bombs just now.


    "Iron Man?" After seeing this steel robot, Wolverine and Laser frowned at the same time, becoming cautious.


    The Iron Man Tony Stark, who has been in the limelight these days, naturally knows it, but isn''t this a matter of the military and X Academy?How can the so-called superhero of Iron Man also appear?


    At this time, Professor X from the rear brought five people including the Iceman and Fireman to the front. Looking at the Iron Man who suddenly appeared in the air, some people were worried, some were envious, and some were disdainful.


    Among them, Professor X''s mood is the most complicated. When he used the brain wave enhancer before, he detected that Iron Man was behind the army, and besides Iron Man, there was also someone who was not weaker than him.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, an ordinary CLS car drove here from the rear, and then three people got out of the car.


    "Hey! Tony, I''m forced to pretend to be done for you, what am I going to do!" Naturally Ron, Peter, and Natasha came out. After they came out, Ron yelled to Tony Stark in the sky, and watch To Professor X, who looked at him with a complex expression, and the little girl in the crowd who was different from everyone else.


    "Hi, Professor X, Wolverine, Laser Eye, Iceman, Fireman, Little Naughty, Phantom Cat, and... Jasmine, hello, meet again!" Ron''s face was as usual, and he smiled at x The professor waved his hands and said.


    "Ron, how can you get mixed up with the human army?" Hearing Ron''s words, Professor X calmly did not speak, but Wolverine and Laser Eye asked very suspiciously.


    "Did Professor X tell you?" Ron pointed to Professor X on one side, and shrugged: "Well, it looks like it is. You guessed it right, but let me clarify that I am not mixing with the human army. Together, but I am also one of the members of this mutant arrest operation."


    "Ron, you...what the hell is this?" Wolverine, Lasereye, Iceman, Fireman and others were all taken aback when they heard Ron''s words. They glanced at the silent Professor X and didn''t understand what happened. What happened.


    The biggest change was Jasmine. She stared blankly at Ron, who had given her a coin. She couldn��t compare the weird guy in front of her with the one who treated everything indifferently and kept smiling at all times. Combine with a calm man.


    "Ron, a few months have passed... You have changed. I remember that when I saw you for the first time, you were so calm and terrifying, and your personality was very indifferent. You ignored everything. Why do you become like this now? ?"


    Feeling everyone''s eyes, Professor X finally opened his mouth. He stared at Ron, who was completely different from before, and asked suspiciously.


    "Why? Huh..." Ron smiled as if he laughed at himself, his eyes instantly restored to the indifference he had been a few months ago, and then instantly changed back to his current appearance.


    "A few months ago, I was just a strong and strong person for the sake of being strong... and now I am still strong for being strong, but while being strong, I might be able to make myself an interesting person, that''s it!" 2k Novel Reading Net

 137 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One

    [Title: Man fantasy of a US Section 131 has now kicked off (subscription required) Author: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!Good-looking novels are highly recommended: Wuxia World, Happy Traveling, Snow Eagle Lord, One Nian, Eternal Dragon King, Legend of Ancient God, Wulian Peak, Five Elements, Gate of the Profound Realm, Choosing the Destiny Ren Huo Ren and other small mutants didn''t understand the meaning in Ron''s words, only Professor X vaguely felt some meaning in Ron''s words.


    Professor X looked at Ron with doubts in his eyes, but did not ask Ron why this was, but skipped the matter.


    Because Professor X knew that what Ron said just now should be the bottom line, and he would not answer him if he asked Ron again, which was meaningless.


    Looking at Stryker lying on the ground, Professor X said: "Ron, we are not enemies. As long as you hand over that military officer to me, I will be able to explain to the government yesterday��s attack and give back to X Academy. The innocence, let x Academy and mutants escape this crisis, okay?"


    "Why not?" Ron smiled, without any intention to stop him, and pointed his finger at Stryker behind him, giving you a casual look.


    "Ron, what are you doing? Although this Stryker is rather annoying, he is the commander-in-chief of this operation. You just handed him over to this big bald head?"


    Seeing that Ron was about to give Stryker to Professor X, Tony in the sky was a little anxious. He flew to Ron and Professor X and said to Ron.


    "Yes." Ron waved his hand, indicating that he was also helpless: "Tony, you also have the information about Professor X. Do you think you can stop this big bald head from stealing the fainted Stryker on the ground? "


    "This..." Tony looked at the hundreds of military soldiers who had been fainted by Professor X just moments through the steel armor camera system, embarrassed.


    Ron was right. Whether it was the information given to him by the military in this operation or the information given to him by Nick Fury, it was said that Professor X was the most powerful and dangerous mutant in the world. .


    Although his steel armor is also designed with equipment to resist mental abilities, isn''t Stryker also equipped with equipment to resist mental abilities, but facing Professor X?He could only kneel on the ground in pain and let Professor X kill him.


    If it hadn''t been for the knowledge that Ron was also a mentally capable person, who could resist Professor X''s mental abilities, he would not sway in front of Professor X.


    "Not only Professor X, Ron, you are the same..."


    Tony sighed in his heart, and made up his mind to develop a device that can completely resist Professor X''s ability, and then it didn''t matter to stand aside, not going to take care of this matter.


    Stryker��s attitude has long made him very upset. The reason why he just wanted to stop it was because Stryker was on the human side like him. If he really wanted him to fight for Stryker and Professor X, He would not be so stupid.


    Seeing that neither Ron nor Tony stopped, Wolverine next to Professor X walked to Stryker''s side, controlled his strength, and hugged Stryker''s body back.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Ron, I know you are still kind in your heart." Seeing that Stryker had been brought back by Wolverine, Professor X secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said.


    Hearing Professor X''s words, Ron''s mouth turned to Tesco, showing an inexplicable smile, "It''s not that I am really kind, but I have always been kind."


    After speaking, Ron looked up at the sky for a while, then looked at Professor X again with his bright eyes, his face becoming extremely serious.


    "Professor X, you should be ready... you are mentally prepared for a confrontational war with humans?"


    "What do you mean by this?" Professor X frowned, feeling something was wrong.


    "Professor, didn''t you realize that what you just did has overwhelmed the last straw of peace between humans and mutants, and directly started the war between humans and mutants?"


    Seeing that Professor X didn''t understand what he meant, Ron pointed to the hundreds of soldiers on the ground who had fainted and the sky that became more gloomy, then turned around and walked towards the cls transformed into a creation robot. , Leaving the last sentence.


    "Professor x, be careful, the real power used to deal with your mutants has been rushed from various places, and the fastest is the sky!"


    Hearing Ron''s words, Professor X immediately understood what Ron was referring to, released his abilities in the direction of the sky, and began to search.


    Before wearing the brainwave enhancement helmet, Professor X''s telepathy can cover a range of up to one or two hundred miles, which is very wide.


    But that would consume a lot of his mental energy, and his mental abilities would become weaker. Therefore, Professor X generally would not cover his mental abilities so far. Only perfect control within a few kilometers. It is what Professor X is best at.


    But this time, in order to figure out what Ron was talking about, Professor X extended his mental abilities to the sky for a long time. After almost ten miles, he finally sensed something different from before. , Many human beings are flying to X Academy by plane.


    Professor X wanted to figure out who these flying in the sky were, but he was immediately obstructed, similar to the obstacle encountered in Stryker before, and everyone has this Hinder.


    When Professor X was trying to break through these obstacles, his mental power was suddenly shocked, as if an embroidery needle pierced his head, painful.


    Affected by this shock, Professor X suddenly felt that his mental ability seemed to be weakened a lot, and he couldn''t sense the humans in the sky at all.


    "Is this Stryker''s method, or the real power behind the government?"


    Professor X was shocked. He never thought that anyone could hurt him, and he didn''t know who was hurting him. The only thing he knew was that the real war between mutants and humans had begun. !


    "Quickly, Logan, Scott, let all the children in the secret room get on the plane. We need to go." After regaining his mental power, Professor X immediately shouted at Wolverine and Laser Eye .


    "What''s the matter, professor, we have all caught Stryker, shouldn''t things go in a good direction? What''s wrong?"


    The Wolverine holding Stryker didn''t understand what Professor X meant, and asked Professor X.


    "Logan, the war... has begun." Seeing Wolverine''s puzzled look, Professor X smiled bitterly, regretting that he had just fainted hundreds of soldiers just because he wanted to fight for the mutants.


    Ron was right. The radical move he had just overwhelmed the last straw of peace between humans and mutants, causing all ordinary humans to begin to hate mutants.


    Humans will not be too afraid of mutants who will go through walls, because this mutant is at best stealing things.


    Humans will not be too afraid of mutants with these abilities, because this ability is weird, but modern technology is not inferior to these abilities, enough to deal with mutants who can .


    But this kind of soldier who can directly stun hundreds of strong bodies in an instant, and without the slightest sign of the ability, is definitely what humans fear most.


    In other words, his move just now has turned him into a more dangerous mutant than Magneto, causing his previous good image in the eyes of the human government to collapse into pieces and disappear without a trace.


    At this time, Professor X thought of a sentence he learned when he was learning Chinese, which was similar to his current situation.


    On the side of the couch, how can you allow others to sleep soundly?


    "Ron, I want to know... Did you foresee that there would be a war between mutants and humans?"


    Seeing Ron, who had already walked to the car, Professor X''s expression was complicated. He endured the pain and passed his words to Ron with his mental ability.


    Hearing what Professor X said, Ron''s hand opening the car door paused, and then replied Professor X with his mental ability.


    "Professor, do you remember what I said before? As long as there is no clear result between mutants and humans, then the conflict between the two parties will never end. And now, it''s you. Time for this question!"


    "By the way, professor, protect all mutant children in x Academy, especially the little girl behind you, Jasmine..." 2k Novel Reading Network

 138 Chapter 132 Professor, I am doing it for your own good

    [Title: A Man of fantasy with the United States now Chapter 132 professors, I was good for you Author: adhere to the squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!Good-looking novels are highly recommended: Supreme Immortal Dynasty Dragon King Legend, Primordial God King Wu Lian Peak, Five Elements, Heavenly Profound Realm Gate Chosen, Eternal Night King, Ni Lin, Great Ruler of Saint Market, Snow Eagle Lord, CNN (n):


    "National announcement, the U.S. government has officially started arresting mutants who have recently wreaked havoc, vowing to control all the mutants who caused the destruction. At the same time, if someone finds the mutants appearing, please call 911. If yours There are mutants in your home, so please take the initiative to send them to the local police station for investigation."


    "But don��t worry, mutants are also humans, our kind, so the U.S. government doesn��t treat them like anything, but the superpowers they possess are too dangerous and need to be controlled by the government. You can still see your own variants in the future Friends, relatives, lovers, thank you!"


    USA Today:


    "Since last night, the U.S. government has officially started arresting mutants. Because of this arrest, a lot of extraordinary incidents occurred in the entire United States last night, with many soldiers, innocent people, and All mutants died because of this."


    "According to incomplete statistics, as of 6 o''clock this morning, there have been a hundred people who have lost their lives in the entire United States, countless injured, countless private and public property!"


    British bbc:


    "At the temporary World Conference held last night, the United States issued an opinion to the world, hoping that all countries in the world can carry out control actions on mutants and solve the major problem of mutants that has affected the world for decades... ��"


    ...


    In the early morning of the next morning, at the Surprise News building, Ron scanned a few topped news, put down his phone, and started a daze.


    Today is destined to be an extraordinary day. Since Professor X took action on hundreds of government soldiers, a war between mutants and humans broke out. The U.S. government directly dispatched secret forces to arrest Professor X. At the same time, actions were taken against other mutants in the territory.


    So when Ron turned on the mobile news this morning, what he saw was all news about mutants and humans, and almost all news newspapers were all this, except Surprise.


    The headline of Surprise Daily today is: "Shocked, New Mexico has found traces of extraterrestrial meteorites, and some people have found signs of ufo. It is suspected that aliens have invaded the earth, please know."


    Yes, Ron did not report on the arrest of mutants that almost affected the entire planet. Instead, he posted a photo sent by Jessica in New Mexico on the headline of Surprise, with a random headline. Released.


    It''s not that Ron doesn''t report. If he really wants to report, he can find out what Professor X looks like and where X Academy is and publish it in Surprise Daily.


    Ron has achieved his goal. The news he previously published changed Stryker��s plan and deepened the hatred of humans towards mutants. The original plot of Stryker��s arrest of mutants was completely changed. In the end, it was logical. Caused a war between mutants and humans.


    In this matter, Ron seemed to have done nothing, but in fact, all of this was caused by Ron alone. Without his assistance, the situation would not have become like this at all.


    This is what Ron came up with. He didn''t want to destroy, initiate a war, and even kill all the way. He simply published a few news related to the mutants and talked a little more. It''s just a sentence, it''s a simple method, but it''s very effective.


    When leaving X Academy yesterday, Professor X also doubted whether this matter had anything to do with him, and asked him if he was very concealed with his mental ability.


    Ron didn��t mean to refute Professor X at all.


    Therefore, Ron has done enough, he has no need to get involved in this matter anymore, let the''good'' him become a bad person, and leave a bad impression on others, that would be a failure. .


    Next, let''s take a look at what this event will turn into in the end...


    ...


    Canada, Alberta.


    Alberta is the fourth largest province in Canada, with an area of ??approximately 660,000 square kilometers. It is located in western Canada and adjacent to the US state of Montana.


    At this time, in a mountain range in northern Alberta, a black plane was staying on a clearing in the mountains. In the plane, most of them were more than ten-year-old children, there were forty or fifty children. An adult, a big man in military uniform, and an old man in a wheelchair.


    Of course, these people are Professor X and his party. Because of Ron��s reminder, Professor X evacuated the people of X Academy one step in advance, and escaped from the United States before the government army destroyed X Academy and came to Albert, Canada. Tower province.


    Originally, Professor X and the group wanted to go to the province of Northern Alberta, which is farther north of Canada. After all, it is far from the United States and there are very few humans. The news that the single Phoenix woman and the Storm woman suddenly returned made Professor X. Changed attention.


    The Phoenix woman and the storm woman said that they were suddenly attacked by a few mutants on their way back to the X Academy. The plane they had flew had been scrapped, and they were temporarily trapped in Boston.


    After hearing the news, Professor X stayed in Alberta, not far from the United States, and then tried to rescue the Phoenix woman and the Storm woman.


    They are now in a very safe location. There is a child in X Academy who is naturally good at concealment, which can keep them from being discovered by satellites, detection equipment and other things.


    At this time, Professor X was surrounded by Wolverine, Laser Eye, and the Iceman and Fireman. All of them looked heavy and did not speak.


    After a while, Laser Eye Scott couldn''t bear the silent atmosphere, and said dissatisfiedly.


    "Professor, Jin and Ororo are still in Boston now. Have we been hiding here and not saving them? Anyway, we have all been at war with humans, and X Academy has been destroyed by humans. Why not go directly to fight humans to fight for the benefits we deserve!"


    "Scott! We must save Jean and Ororo, but it is absolutely impossible to fight humans!"


    Hearing Laser Eye''s words, Professor X''s frowned brows deepened. He reprimanded Scott, then he sighed again.


    Professor X remembered the question he asked Ron before leaving X Academy yesterday.


    Although he didn''t express his doubts clearly, Ron''s answer was fair and honest, proving that there was a war between mutants and humans. Ron did have a share and a lot of weight.


    Although Professor X was very angry at the time, he carefully skipped the whole incident and discovered that although Ron was involved in this incident, he published a few news about mutants disrupting it. Did not do anything else.


    Did he just rely on the few news about the mutants'' sabotage, and push the matter to Ron, to resent and blame Ron?


    Professor X couldn''t do it, because the mutants were actually doing sabotage some time ago, and it caused a lot of news. It was not just Ron who was publishing sabotage news by the mutants.Therefore, Professor X has no way to relate what Ron did to the cause of the war between mutants and humans.


    And what Ron did seems to be helping him solve the decades-old problem between mutants and humans. He wants to make mutants and humans have a clear result, so that mutants are the same.


    In other words, Ron��s answer was clearly telling him: I��m helping you solve the problem, Professor X, you can��t take revenge and blame me for this matter.


    Professor X gave a sorrowful laugh, yeah, it��s for your own good, and he didn��t do anything excessive, how could he blame Ron for this incident, alas...

 139 Chapter 133 Dealing with Ron

    [Title: Man fantasy of a US Section 133 dealing with now Ron (subscription required) Author: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!Good-looking novels are highly recommended: Eternal Night King Nilin dominates the Holy Market, the Lord of the Snow Eagle, Yi Nian Eternal Dragon King, Legend of the Primordial God, Wu Lian Peak, Wu Xing Tian, ??looking at the laser eyes with grievances and dissatisfaction, Professor X knows for many years The painstakingly managed''X-Men'' is his most powerful support, so his relationship has become much softer, said.


    "Scott, do you think humans are so weak? The government hasn''t known how many mutants have been studied over the years, how many things have been invented to deal with mutants, do you think things are so simple? And..."


    "Ron has stood on the opposite side of our x Academy. To fight humans is to fight Ron. Scott, are you sure you can defeat Ron and save our x Academy?"


    "Of course you can. Doesn''t Ron just know the mental ability and thought ability? Qin can also, but I haven''t seen how great the Qin is!"


    Laser Eye hadn''t seen Ron make a shot with his own eyes, but only knew Ron''s ability from Professor X''s mouth, and compared it with Jin Gray, who is not weak in ability, so he said with disdain.


    "No, Scott, it''s definitely not that simple to deal with Ron." Professor X''s mentality has changed. The war has begun, and he can''t hurt the mutant like before.


    Professor X struggled for a long time, then his eyes gradually became firmer, and said.


    "Scott, Ron''s strength is very powerful. I only know that he has two abilities. One is a mental ability that is not weaker than mine, and the other is a thought ability that is several times stronger than Qin."


    "Ron is destined to be with humans. If you fight with humans, you will definitely run into Ron. Scott, if you want to deal with Ron, I am afraid that you will be directly controlled by him before you make a move. Don��t let you fight with humans."


    "If you want to deal with Ron, you must suppress his mental ability and thought ability. Although my ability was injured yesterday, it is still possible to resist Ron''s mental ability, and his mind ability is somewhat Trouble, his thought ability is comparable to Magneto''s metal control..."


    "professor!"


    Professor X was talking forgot, when Wolverine on one side suddenly yelled and interrupted him.


    "Professor, Jean and Ororo, we must go to rescue, but are you really going to deal with Ron? He has helped us resist Magneto somehow, why are we going to deal with him? Is there a war for mankind? "


    Wolverine seemed a little confused. In his impression, the professor was a very kind person, who was kind to everyone, including Magneto.


    But why did the professor suddenly become an enemy like Ron, who helped X Academy, begin to tell them about his plan to deal with Ron?


    "Logan, I..." Professor X was a little flustered in his heart after being interrupted by Wolverine''s yelling. He didn''t want to do this at first, but it was all for the future of mutants!


    And Ron is indeed the one who caused the war between humans and mutants. Isn''t he the right choice to deal with this kind of people who create wars like Magneto?


    Besides, he didn''t mean to kill Ron anymore. He just wanted to catch the person who caused the war. This did not conflict with his previous concept of peace between mutants and humans.


    So, he did nothing wrong...


    "Logan, there is a reason why I want to deal with Ron."


    Professor X gradually calmed down. He straightened his body and restored the same kind face as before. He pointed to Stryker and Wolverine who had fainted to the ground.


    "I only learned yesterday that Ron was actually involved in this incident from beginning to end. Although Ron did not experiment with mutants like Stryker,


    As he said, Professor X''s face gradually became sad, and he continued.


    "Remember what I said to you after Ron helped us repel Magneto��s departure a few months ago? Ron is a very confused person. He doesn��t care about human morality at all. Magneto will be evil."


    "And now, Ron has really become what I feared."


    After hearing what Professor X said, Wolverine also became shaken, and the first time he saw Ron appeared in his mind.


    He had a nightmare that night, and then accidentally inserted his Edman alloy claws into Little Naughty''s body. Little Naughty absorbed his healing power, allowing Little Naughty to recover little by little.


    Then Ron appeared. He saw that Little Naughty was absorbing his abilities, and he actually took the initiative to put his fingers on Little Naughty, so that Little Naughty could also take the initiative to absorb his abilities, I don''t know why.


    Wolverine has never seen such a weird person. Shouldn''t ordinary people feel afraid when they see the little mischief actually absorbing the abilities of others?Why did Ron dare to take the initiative to contact little naughty?


    Thinking about it, Wolverine did not continue to raise doubts. Although he felt that Professor X''s words seemed to be something wrong, Ron was more suspicious than Ron, who was more weird.


    Seeing Wolverine did not say anything, Professor X also felt that he had done nothing wrong in this matter, just like the mental blockade he left for Qin Gerei back then, all for Qin''s good, right?


    Professor X glanced at Laser Eye: "You��re right Scott, we must bring back piano and Ororo, but I��m not going to let you sneak into the United States, but to let Logan go. ."


    "Why professor? Logan is better than me, why let him go?"


    Wolverine has always been at odds with him, especially when he saw that the relationship between Wolverine and his girlfriend Jean Gray was approaching, he became even more hostile to Wolverine. He was always on guard against Wolverine, so he heard about Professor X. If he said, Laser Eye immediately jumped up, pointed at Wolverine, and shouted.


    "Scott, calm down." Professor X frowned: "Now the entire United States is under martial law. We are very lucky to be able to escape. Since the US government can have my information, there must be yours, so It''s too dangerous for you to sneak into the United States. Don''t even mention bringing piano and Ororo here. I''m afraid you will be known as soon as you enter the United States."


    "Logan is different. He is not an American. He didn''t have much to do with our X Academy before, so there are not many people who know him. If he sneaks into the United States, the risk is small, so he is more suitable."


    "Also, Scott, I have a more important task to give you." Professor x''s face was serious: "Scott, Canada has not yet taken action against mutants, so I need you to go to North Alber, Canada. Let��s go to Darwin to find Piot and Ally, who I sent to North Alberta."


    "When I used the brain wave enhancer before, I accidentally discovered a powerful mutant from the perspective of others. He has the ability to be completely immune to mental abilities. Piot and Ally told me some time ago that they already have Progress, so I need you to bring back all of them and the mutant who is immune to mental abilities to add more strength to our x record, you know?"


    "I...I..." Laser Eye Scott opened his mouth and wanted to refute, but in the end he couldn''t say the refutation.


    Laser stared fiercely at the proud Wolverine on the side, and agreed to Professor X''s request.


    "Okay professor, I''ll go to North Alberta to find the guy who is immune to mental abilities. I hope that guy will not be a weird guy like Ron..."

 140 Chapter 134 Deadpool

    [Title: A Man of fantasy with the United States now Chapter 134 Deadpool (chapter very pit, so like him to subscribe!) Author: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!Good-looking novels are highly recommended: The Supreme Almighty Young Master Dominates the Holy Market, the Snow Eagle Lord, Yi Nian, the Eternal Dragon King, the Legend of the Primordial God, the Peak of Wu Lian, the Five Elements, the Gate of the Profound Realm. The second largest land area, but the sense of existence on the earth is not as good as North Korea, an equally magical country.


    Let��s talk about population. Canada has a population of about 37 million. In terms of area, Canada has an average of 4 people per square kilometer, which is bleak.


    What is even more bleak is that the Canadian population is mainly concentrated in the southern coastal areas, and the northern area is separated by dozens of hundreds of kilometers to have a densely populated small town, which is even a ghost.


    This is the case in the northern province of Northern Alberta, which is located in the northwest of Canada. It can be said that there are five seasons of ice and snow throughout the year...


    "I said you are a narration, did you say enough, do I still want to play? This is my playing time, you bitch, hurry up and drink milk in your mother''s arms..."


    Uh����


    Ahem, everyone, please ignore the rude voice just now. It was a fool. Let''s continue talking about Canada.


    Compared to Canada, Northern Alberta is even more amazing...


    "Yes, it''s magical like you become an evil Kamen Rider wearing your sister''s underwear!"


    please ignore����


    "Yes, please ignore this nasty narration! It''s time for the most handsome Wade Wilson to play!


    "Do you know me? What, don''t you know? Oh my god, how do you watch comics? Even if you haven''t read comics, you have watched movies. I have already made two independent movies!"


    "What? You said you haven''t seen a movie! Well, since you haven''t heard of Wade Wilson, then, die! Waiter!!!!!!!!!!!! This name! Have you always heard of it? "


    "Yes, that''s right, cute and charming, handsome and domineering, innocent and kind, sexy and easy to push Deadpool is on the scene...cough cough, okay, the last easy to push down, remove..."


    A certain Xiaowanta area in North Alberta, and then a Xiaowantao road inside this Xiaowantao, and then a small snowy tree on the side of Xiaowantao Road, one dressed in perverted red The guy in the tights with two''Swords of Truth, Philosophy'' sat on the tree, facing the camera, and said smugly.


    "Fuck squid, damn narration!" The guy in the perverted spirit raised his middle finger to the side with his right hand, and then shrugged helplessly.


    "Well, the narration definitely needs to exist. Otherwise, how do you know what I look like? I don''t want to tell myself how handsome I am. That would make me stinky, wouldn''t it?"


    After the guy in the abnormal tights finished speaking, he patted the tree where he was sitting...


    "Bi Chi, you try it again? Believe it or not, I will send it to the island country to make you a rbq that everyone can use!"


    Okay, after Deadpool finished speaking, he patted the big tree he was sitting on, smiled meanly in the abnormal mask, and continued.


    "Yes, you must be very puzzled, why I was in North Alberta, Canada, and I played so early? Actually, I can��t help it. The guy who created me said his readers are almost finished. There is no way, I can only ask me to sell my ass and gather some popularity..."


    With that said, Deadpool suddenly saw three people appearing on the side of the road, and walked towards him.


    After seeing the three people, Deadpool looked at the time displayed on the children''s watch on his arm, then cautiously approached the camera, and whispered.


    "Well, you guys, my plot will officially begin soon.


    ...


    ... (I don''t want to go...)


    ...... (My popularity is so high, it will definitely help you attract popularity, just let me stay a while, okay......)


    ...... (Damn ellipsis, why did you appear again, I want to stay longer!)


    ...... (Well, you show up again, it seems that I have no chance......)


    ...(Huh, am I still here?)


    ...... (Haha, I haven''t hung up yet, my Deadpool is back, haha...''Shut up''!)


    (The dividing line of true meaning, cut off everything!)


    It is February 19th, the 4th day of the mutant attack, and the 2nd day that Laser Eye came to North Alberta.


    Sure enough, as Professor X said, Canada had no intention of attacking mutants. This country has a large land area and a small population. Even if there are mutants, they don''t want to control it. It doesn''t make much sense.


    So Scott entered North Alberta with ease, found Piot and Ellie that Professor X had sent before, and immediately set foot on the search for the mutant who was immune to mental abilities. Distance.


    Perhaps the two names of Piot and Ally are somewhat unfamiliar to everyone, but when it comes to their two titles, everyone should have some impressions. Piot can be transformed into only one weaker than Edman alloy. With a little bit of steel, Ellie can absorb surrounding energy and transform herself into an energy bullet''s''warhead'', or''juvenile power''.


    Steel Lux is a full two meters tall and weighs 250 pounds, while the bullet is a rebellious little girl who is 1.5 meters tall and shaves a flat head. Two guys followed the laser eye on the left and right. Under the big tree.


    "Hi, Deadpool, we are here again, do you remember us?"


    Ganglishi and the laser on the side glanced at them and motioned for him to go up alone. After the consent of the laser, they came under the big tree and shouted to the dead waiter.


    "It''s you two guys again, if you two can''t just go open a hotel? Why do you have to come to me?"


    The Deadpool said, and then as if suddenly thinking of something, he pointed to the Gunners and the bullets and laser eyes and exaggeratedly said, "You unexpectedly found another guy with sunglasses. Do you want me and you? The three go to open a hotel together and have a philosophical battle? Oh my god, I am a very pure person. How can I do this kind of thing?"


    After finishing speaking, Deadpool turned around, jumped from the tree to the shoulders of Steel Lux, and whispered to the ear of Steel Lux, "When will I go, I know philosophy very well, how about, take me a chant? ..."


    "Deadpool, you''re serious." Steel Lux showed a helpless look, then pulled the Deadpool from his body, grabbed the Deadpool''s neck, and placed it in front of him.


    "Deadpool, you should also know that mutants have been at war with humans now. As a member of mutants, you should stand with us to fight for mutants and fight for the interests of mutants, so you can Come with us and join the X-Men?"


    "X-Men? Okay, although I don''t want to join the X-Men, who made this name so cool? So I joined! Now, can you let me go?"


    Deadpool tried his best to break the hand of the steel man who pinched his neck, and found that he couldn''t break it at all, and gave up resistance.


    "You didn''t agree with it before, why did you agree this time?" Seeing Deadpool''s promise, Ganglish smiled and let go of Deadpool.


    "This is what my obese mother told me. I can only promise you until February 19, 2011. That''s right, that''s it."


    Deadpool tugged at the neck that had just been grabbed by the Grizzly with his hands, the answerer Grizzly on his mouth, but his heart began to complain.


    ''It''s not all because of that damned creator who insisted on making me a mutant, and only promised you after I had a war. What can I do?''


    The strength of Gang Lishi was very strong, and Dead Servant played for a while, until he pulled his neck two or three centimeters long and turned himself into a giraffe before finally stopping.


    "Okay!" Steel Lux nodded. He had been in contact with Deadpool several times, and there were conflicts between them, so it was no surprise that Deadpool abused his body at will.


    Knowing that Deadpool had already agreed, Gonrich looked at the laser eye behind him, wanting to see what the laser eye thought.


    Laser Eye was in a bad mood at this time, and the behavior that Deadpool showed just now was simply too abnormal, like a neuropathy, weirder than Ron, which made him feel a little annoying.


    But since Deadpool is a mutant and not a human, Laser Eye still suppressed the disgust in his heart, and rushed back to the place where Professor X was with the Deadpool Steel Warrior and the bullet.2k novel reading network

 141 Chapter 135 Black Phoenix

    [Title: A Man of fantasy with the United States now Chapter 135 Black Phoenix Author: adhere to the squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!A good-looking novel is highly recommended: Just to fall in love with you, Emperor Wulian, the pinnacle of Wulian, the gate of the five elements, the gate of the Profound Realm, Chosen of the Heavens, the Emperor of the Night, Nilin, dominates the Holy Market, the Snow Eagle Lord, and the eternal United States, Boston, suburbs.


    Wolverine probed around, waiting for the patrolling soldiers to leave, and quickly ran into the position passed to them by the Phoenix Girl and the Storm Girl before he and Professor X left the United States.


    While riding the bike, Wolverine once again took out the cell phone in his pocket and dialed the cell phones of Phoenix Girl and Storm Girl, but the phone was still the same as the dozens of times he had called before, and the other party was turned off. .


    Wolverine��s face became even more serious. Before leaving, the Phoenix girl had sent a message saying that they had been attacked, but their mobile phones still couldn��t get through, indicating that their mobile phones were destroyed in the fierce battle.


    Looking at the ground and buildings on the roadside that have been superpowered by gunpowder, Wolverine ran faster. Phoenix and Storm were powerful. The people who could destroy their mobile phones must be very strong. He must see him quickly Go to the Phoenix Girl and the Storm Girl to figure out what''s going on.


    As he was running, Wolverine suddenly felt that there was another person beside him. Wolverine was shocked and was about to reach out to catch this person. The next moment he felt that the person beside him was gone.


    At this time, he unexpectedly came to a dilapidated church, and then saw the white-haired black woman, Ororo standing in front of him.


    "Logan, you are finally here, how about Professor X, is he? Also, I heard that Academy X has been controlled by the government, and the children of Academy X are fine, right?"


    After seeing Wolverine, Ororo immediately approached Wolverine and asked worriedly.


    "Professor X has nothing to do. We flew to Canada before the government came, and the children of X Academy were fine."


    Wolverine answered Storm Girl, then glanced at the blue-skinned person standing behind Storm Girl, and immediately asked, "How come I suddenly appeared in this church? Who is this blue-skinned guy?"


    "His name is Kot Wagner, his title is Nightcrawler, and his ability is to move instantaneously. I described how you look like, and then let him patrol outside all the time. After seeing you, I will bring you back directly. In the end, you really came. Kurt, this is Logan the Wolverine, I told you."


    The blue-skinned ghost named Nightcrawler behind the storm girl brought to the front, and after introducing Wolverine to Wolverine, he said to Nightcrawler again.


    "Ro... Hello Logan, I''m Nightcrawler, Kot Wagner." Nightcrawler stepped up, stretched out his hand to Wolverine somewhat weakly, and said.


    "Well, your abilities are very good." Wolverine and Nightcrawler shook hands, and then ignored the guy, glanced at the surrounding situation, and asked with a worried expression.


    "By the way, Ororo, where''s Jin? Why isn''t she with you?"


    "Qin she..." Ororo frowned, she sighed, turned and walked into the church.


    "Jin is here too, but something happened to her, it''s very bad! Come to Logan with me, and I will take you to see her."


    Hearing this, Wolverine hurriedly followed.


    This church is very large. After Wolverine followed the Storm Girl for a while, he came to a very hidden room and saw the Phoenix Girl lying on the wooden bed.


    At this time, the Phoenix girl looked very weak, with her thin eyebrows frowning tightly, as if she was having a nightmare.


    Wolverine rushed forward and carefully checked the situation of a Phoenix woman, only to find that the Phoenix woman was just sleeping, and there was nothing wrong with it before he breathed a sigh of relief and asked the Storm woman.


    "Auroro, what happened to Jin, who did you meet before?"


    "We were attacked by several mutants when we were about to leave that day.


    The Storm Girl also looked at the Phoenix Girl with worry, "Jin was injured in that battle. After being hit by a shock wave attack, she flew out and fell to the head. She has been asleep for more than a day. I haven''t woken up yet."


    "Hasn''t woken up in more than a day?" Wolverine''s brows have deepened. Since he saw the Phoenix girl, he has a good impression of this intellectual woman, and even has a feeling of admiration. That''s why he worried about Phoenix Female.


    "Then why don''t you leave the United States with the piano, wouldn''t the nightcrawler move instantaneously? You can leave the United States without being discovered by the government troops, why not do it?


    Looking at the Nightcrawler who was also following them, Wolverine asked in a tone of accusation toward the Storm Woman.


    "Jin''s current state is very strange. Her abilities are also activated when she is sleeping. She will not let the Nightcrawler take her away at all, so we have been trapped here."


    Stormgirl glanced at the Nightcrawler behind her who was scared by Wolverine''s words, and explained.


    "How could this be?" Wolverine didn''t doubt Stormgirl''s words, because at this moment, the wooden debris in this room slowly rose from the ground and floated in the air, looking very strange.


    But Wolverine was not afraid, because it was obviously caused by the power of thought, one of the Phoenix Lady��s abilities. It also proved that what Storm Lady said was right. The sleeping Phoenix Lady was actually using her unconsciously. ability.


    Suddenly, all the wood debris floating in the air was torn apart with a''brushing'' sound, shattered into countless wood dust, and then fell to the place.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    The sleeping Phoenix woman woke up quietly after the wood debris turned into debris. She looked at the three Wolverines standing around, and then at the pile of debris on the ground, her eyes very puzzled. , Talking to himself.


    "Qin, are you finally awake?" Wolverine said when she saw the Phoenix girl wake up, his face finally relaxed, staring at the waking Phoenix girl.


    "Yeah." The Phoenix girl nodded: "Logan, why did you come to us? Where are we? The professor is fine, right?"


    Wolverine smiled, "Nothing, the professor is fine, everything is fine."


    "That''s good. By the way, what is going on in this matter? Why do we mutants go to war with humans? Who are the mutants who attacked us?"


    "Qin, are you finally awake?" Wolverine said when she saw the Phoenix girl wake up, his face finally relaxed, staring at the waking Phoenix girl.


    "Yeah." The Phoenix girl nodded: "Logan, why did you come to us? Where are we? The professor is fine, right?"


    Wolverine smiled, "Nothing, the professor is fine, everything is fine."

 142 Chapter 136 Intercontinental Missile vs. Mark VI

    New York, February 19, afternoon.


    Today is the fourth day of the White House mutant attack and the third day that the U.S. government officially arrested the mutant.


    This capture operation comparable to 9/11 was very powerful. Even the entire international metropolis of New York was under martial law, and soldiers could be seen patrolling the streets after a few steps.


    Mutants are of course not that easy to catch. They are essentially humans, they don''t use abilities, don''t say that they are mutants, and no one knows whether the people around them are mutants.


    The U.S. government is not incapable of this. In addition to Stryker, of course, there are other people who have been studying mutants and researching out technological equipment that can deal with them.


    The U.S. government has developed a black technology device similar to a human body scan. This device can detect mutants with abnormal genes in the body, making the arrest of the U.S. government much smoother.


    Ron has been very cool in the past two days. He recently demolished the secret base outside New York, including the house left by his physical parents, and moved everything to Surprise. The building completely regarded this as his home.


    Before dismantling the secret base, Ron also turned the "Shit Giant" abomination potion back into a human form, restoring a human appearance.


    The original hatred of the transformation effect was permanent, but after Ron didn��t know how many violent experiments, regardless of loss and morality, the permanent transformation of hatred still couldn��t withstand Ron��s damage. After his body gradually turned green, You can already transform freely.


    The current hatred, oh no, is that Emile Bronsky has become a security guard for Surprise, and Ron has also been absorbed into the Guardian League, making this guy a pseudo superhero.


    Because Ron didn''t intend to let this guy wear a mask to do something to fight crime like Peter Jessica.


    As for why this is?


    This was because Abomination couldn''t find the Hulk panties that could magically exist after the transformation, used to cover the lower body.


    Of course, this is not impossible for Ron, let alone Ron''s ability to realize it, even modern technology can make a pair of underwear that can be freely stretched, so that the giant of five or six meters will not be troubled by no pants.


    The main reason was that Ron didn''t want to prepare underwear for others, which was really disgusting.


    Let hate yourself do it in the future...


    After dealing with some trivial matters, Ron''s phone rang, and it was Tony Stark.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" Ron answered the call.


    "I have a very important thing to look for you!" Tony''s tone was serious, and he spoke very anxiously: "Ron, you have to go with me. I''m already flying to your Surprise building. It is estimated that twelve seconds. You can arrive later."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Ron replied. Tony''s tone didn''t seem to be a lie. He looked out the window with a telepath and found that Tony was almost here.


    "A mutant who can control water is causing a tsunami in the sea. He threatened the government to stop arresting mutants, otherwise it would directly flood all cities on the east coast of the United States."


    "The U.S. government has nothing to do with that mutant, so it asked the Department of Defense to contact me. After a trip, I found that there was no way. So I thought of you and wanted you to help me."


    After saying these words, Tony flew outside Ron''s office, broke the transparent glass of the office directly, and came to Ron''s front.


    "You have to pay me for this glass!" Looking at the steel armor that appeared in front of him with a triangle on his chest, Ron raised his eyebrows and said.


    "I will pay you a hundred." Tony opened the armor mask, his expression a little helpless, and continued to persuade Ron.


    "Ron, I know you don''t want to show up. Things are really bad. That mutant has been completely integrated with the water. Conventional means can''t help him at all. If he really caused a tsunami, New York would definitely be the number one. A bad city!"


    "Ron, you don''t want your New York to be destroyed by the tsunami, do you?"


    After that, Tony stretched out his robotic arm to go to La Ron, and took Ron away, but Ron quickly avoided him.


    "Don''t pull me, I don''t want to contact a man, I didn''t say no, I went by myself."


    Ron''s expression was disgusting, and as he spoke, a black shirt with a hat appeared on his body, and then he jumped into the air and flew out of the window.


    "Is that agreed?" Tony was a little surprised, then he smiled suddenly, put down the armor mask, and chased Ron.


    "Haha, what I wore this time is the Mark 6 steel armor that I have just developed recently, which can reach the speed of Mach 3. This time you haven''t created a robot to help you, I see if you can catch me! "


    Tony is a vengeful person. He still remembers the last time Ron used the Blackbird airplane transformed by the creation robot to overtake him, so this time he is going to overtake Ron and avenge him.


    "Ron, latitude 36.1 north, longitude 69.2 west, I will wait for you in front of you."


    Tony''s plan was successful. He quickly caught up with Ron, who was flying only with his body. When passing by Ron, he asked Jarvis to release a paragraph about the approximate location of the mutant.


    Seeing Tony flying away quickly, Ron, dressed in black, smiled. He didn''t rush to chase Tony. Instead, he slowed down his speed and began to manifest things.


    I saw a large''bullet'' about 18 meters long and more than 1 meter in diameter at Ron''s feet, which was controlled by Ron''s thought power and floated in the air thousands of meters high.


    At the next moment, a large number of fireworks began to emerge from the tail of this large "bullet", and then it was quickly pushed forward. The speed was very fast. In a while, there was actually Mach 10 (ten times the speed of sound ) The speed is simply against the sky.


    This large "bullet" is of course not a bullet, but an American "Minuteman III" intercontinental missile manifested by Ron, which can easily reach a speed of more than ten Mach.


    Relying on the shield made of mind power, Ron''s body stood on top of''Minuteman III'' without the slightest sway, even his hair was not blown up, very stable.


    In fact, with Ron''s current ability, he can make him fly faster than Mach ten with only his thoughts, but in that way, how can he feel like standing on a missile.


    Even, Ron, who can already manifest life, can also directly spiritualize his own physical body and integrate it into his own small universe that has been absorbed in this beautiful world, directly passing through the space of this world, teleporting To the destination he wants to go.


    Of course, because Ron��s universe attached to this universe is still relatively small, he can only teleport a distance of hundreds of kilometers at most at this stage, not to mention the magic of the ancient wizard through space, even the mutant is red. The teleportation of the devil is not as good.


    Relying on the militia three intercontinental missiles, Ron quickly caught up with Tony, and then directly surpassed him, very easily.


    "That''s... the''Minuteman III'' intercontinental missile?" Tony was a weapon manufacturer and was very familiar with missiles. So when he saw the missiles flying past, his eyes became copper bells, and he couldn''t believe what he saw. thing.

 143 Chapter 137 The Water Giant

    Relying on the militia three intercontinental missiles, Ron quickly caught up with Tony, and then directly surpassed him, very easily.


    Unlike the last time Ron turned the creation robot into a blackbird aircraft, this time Ron manifested the Minuteman Intercontinental Missile and also manifested the quantum invisible material in "Star Trek", which covered it. The militia three intercontinental missiles, except for Tony passing in the middle, did not allow this big guy to be detected by the US government satellite or radar.


    After checking the latitude and longitude position with his mobile phone, Ron saw more than a dozen military warships in front of him from a distance, and then turned the Minuteman Intercontinental Missile into nothingness, retracted his own universe, and waited in place Tony.


    It��s not far from New York, about three to four hundred miles, plus the time wasted before. Tony wearing Mark 6 should be able to get here in less than two minutes.


    Ron was right. One minute and fifty-one seconds later, he saw Tony flying from behind.


    "Ron, tell me honestly, how did you get that militia three-continental missile? Then where did that missile fly?"


    After seeing Ron, Tony didn''t think about anything to compete for speed at all. Instead, he directly controlled all the weapons on the steel armor to aim, and shouted.


    Tony was really confused. The last time Ron said he had summoned dozens of bazookas, it was okay. After all, it was not surprising that those things were also available on the market and the black market.


    But what was Ron summoned by Nima just now?That''s a missile!And it''s not a normal missile, but an intercontinental missile, which can fly a distance of 10,000 to 20,000 kilometers for long-range strikes and directly destroy a city. Is that something you can buy?


    So Tony is now very doubtful that Ron is the super criminal on earth, the kind of criminal who can directly destroy a country, otherwise, how to explain the problem of intercontinental missiles.


    "It seems that it was made by Yuan, or it may have been stolen by me. If you don''t believe it, then I will surrender."


    Ron had probably guessed what Tony was thinking even though he didn''t use his mental powers, so he raised his hands and made a surrender, as if he was letting go.


    "You..." Seeing Ron''s rogue appearance, Tony wanted to continue to ask Ron, but after thinking of the purpose of this time, Tony took back the weapon on the steel armor and said in a threatening tone.


    "I will let you go this time, but Ron, I don''t care what kind of person you are and what abilities you have, but if you really become a serious criminal in the future, then I will use all my power. Stop you, you know?"


    When he saw Tony, Ron smiled, admiring Tony who can stick to his ideas.


    "Okay." This was Ron''s answer, very simple, without any further explanation.


    "Come with me." Seeing Ron promised, Tony took a breath, let go of the angry heart before, and flew to the warships.


    Following Tony, Ron also came to the warships, and then saw the mutant who was about two or three kilometers away from the warships.


    This mutant looks very strange now. At this time, he can''t be regarded as a person, but a water giant made of a mass of water, about 20 meters high, standing just like that.


    The commander of the military frowned when he saw that Tony had brought a man in black with his face back.


    "Iron Man, didn''t you mean to go back and change a suit of armor to deal with that''water giant''? Why did you bring a man in black back?"


    "Don''t you know him?" Tony didn''t care about the grudge between him and Ron. He pointed to Ron and said to the commander in surprise.


    "I don''t know!" The commander shook his head.


    "It seems that your reputation is still not as good as mine... He is a Skywalker who appeared in Manhattan, New York more than seven months ago, and I found a helper."


    Hearing the commander say that he didn''t know, Tony smiled triumphantly at Ron, and then realized that he had just clashed with Ron. It was a shame to be like this now, so he immediately got serious and answered the commander.


    After speaking, Tony saw a surprised and admired expression on the commander''s face, which made him a little unhappy, and immediately stopped the commander''s words.


    "Stop talking about this, I want to know how you talked with that giant water giant, did he make any new demands?"


    "Yes..." The commander smiled at Ron apologizing, then his face returned to the way he was before, and he was about to explain, but at this time there was a roar from a distance, which stopped him again.


    "I have said that none of your technological methods are of any use to me. I am invincible in the water!"


    Naturally, it was the water giant in the distance. At this time, the anthropomorphic face of the water giant was already full of anger, and he didn''t know how he made a sound when his body was full of water.


    "It seems that you can''t agree to my request if you don''t let you suffer a little loss, my dear sea, please roll over and let humans see the power of our sea..."


    And just after the water giant finished speaking, Ron felt that the warship he was standing on was shaking, and the surrounding sea water began to roll, which was obviously caused by the water giant.


    After causing the seawater to roll, the part where the water giant connects to the seawater began to form ice. After seeing this, the water giant became even more angry. After he roared, he directly let himself into the seawater. Inside, it just disappeared.


    Then, the phenomenon of the sea water tumbling became more intense, and huge waves began to form, impacting more than a dozen warships, swaying tens of thousands of warships from side to side violently, which looked very dangerous.


    "All retreat, retreat." The commander knew that the situation was not good, and immediately issued an order with the walkie-talkie to make all the warships retreat.


    Fortunately, the speed at which the water giants cause waves is not fast, and these warships are not vegetarian. In the end, they left the most dangerous area without danger and came to a safe place.

 144 Chapter 138 Take you to heaven, shoulder to shoulder with the sun

    "You wanted to use a large amount of sodium acetate that can make water freeze, and you want to freeze the water giant so that you can catch the water giant or kill him directly?"


    After the situation was safe, Ron, who had never spoken, smiled and said to the commander.


    "Yes..." The commander''s expression was a little bad. Although a dozen warships weren''t in serious danger, the almost invincible ability of the Water Giant made his heart heavier.


    If according to what the water giant said, he can cause a tsunami that can directly destroy the entire east coast of the United States, then the US government really has no way to deal with the water giant, and can only agree to the water giant''s request.


    But the water giant didn''t seem to want to stop there. After he saw the warship drive away, a large area of ??seawater bulged out of the water a little bit, ignoring gravity, and turned into a water giant again.


    But this time the water giant it gathered was bigger than before, more than a hundred meters high. A dozen warships twenty to thirty meters high on the water were like three-year-old children in front of the water giant.


    "Is this the power I have? It turns out that my real power is so strong, haha..."


    The anthropomorphic eyes of the hundreds of meters high water giant looked down at the child-like warship, and laughed loudly. The sound was like thunder, reaching the ears of all soldiers.


    "Since I''m so strong, then I have to be afraid of any human beings. Let me die!"


    After the water giant laughed, his anthropomorphic face began to grow savagely, and then he stepped directly on the sea water to a warship closest to him, and stepped directly on it.


    Although the body of the water giant is made of water, a water that is more than 100 meters high and weighs at least several thousand tons is directly stepped on the warship. The huge pressure still tramples the warship that is not light enough into the sea. inside.


    "Listen to my order and directly use the most powerful missile on the ship to blow up this water giant and kill him!!!"


    Seeing this scene, Ron, the commander on the main ship, also had a sullen face, shouted directly at the walkie-talkie, and gave an order.


    "Brave!"


    Hearing the commander''s order, Ron on one side also admired a little.


    The commander seems to be not very old, only forty, but since he can become the person in charge of more than a dozen warships, it shows that this person is still very capable. He immediately launched an attack on the water giant. The order can be seen.


    The water giant was obviously dazzled by the power, thinking that he was invincible in the world, so he wanted to directly surrender the warship by violent means.


    In the next moment, all warships directly fired naval guns, dozens of missiles flew to the water giant, and directly exploded the water giant''s body.


    After the body of the water giant was exploded, the sea splashed all over, all splashing far away to Ron, and then blocked by an invisible wall.


    "Haha, it''s useless to bomb me directly with a bomb, I''ve said that, I''m invincible in the water!"


    Although the water giant''s body was smashed open, he didn''t feel any pain at all, but laughed louder.


    Then, the sea level set off a series of big waves out of thin air, the height of the waves was as high as 20 to 30 meters, and swept toward a dozen warships.


    It can be seen that the water giant''s ability is stronger than before, not only the speed of the waves, but the height of the water giant itself is also rising, and soon reached a height of more than two hundred meters, under the sunlight. , Shining with dazzling white light, like a god.


    At this time, the huge waves that were set off by the water giants also slapped on the warship. Although they were supported by the weight of the warship itself, after a huge wave, another huge wave struck over and was more powerful than the previous one. Even bigger.


    "Ron, we must stop this water giant. If this continues, the soldiers on the warship will be gone!"


    Seeing this scene, Iron Man Tony finally couldn''t stand still, and said to Ron.


    "Let''s go." Ron did not refuse. If this continues, the water giant might really set off a tsunami and directly flood the east coast of the United States.


    "Skywalker, Iron Man, please!" The commander also heard Ron and Tony''s words, and immediately leaned over, looking at Ron expectantly.


    "Skywalker, my son Dave is your loyal supporter. You can''t live up to his expectations."


    "Dave?" Ron was stunned. He had heard of the name. He remembered that the first Skywalker title was proposed by a guy named Dave. Could this Dave be the commander''s son?


    Although it felt like a coincidence, Ron didn''t ask if this was the case. Instead, he nodded towards the commander, and then took off directly into the sky and came to the water giant.


    "Iron Man, why are you you again and bring another person?"


    Seeing Tony and Ron coming in front of him, the water giant was not afraid, he laughed again after saying a word, and continued.


    "Why, do you want to deal with me? Come on, I will stand here and let you fight, see if you can kill me, haha..."


    "Jarvis, launch all the little Jerick missiles in the armor and blow this guy''s head directly!"


    Tony didn''t answer the water giant, but directly gave an order with Jarvis to directly attack the water giant.


    Then, a total of five small missiles not much larger than a fountain pen were fired from Tony''s armor, directly hitting the huge head of the water giant.


    Although the little Jerick missile made by Tony is not as powerful as the large Jerick missile, it is still very powerful. After the missile exploded, a large fire mushroom bloomed directly, directly touching the head of the water giant. Vaporized, making the water giant a headless giant.


    But just after the explosion, a head made of water emerged directly from the head of the water giant, and then it became irrelevant to humans, and he laughed again.


    "Iron Man, I have said that I don''t know how many times! I am invincible in the water, even if my body is bombed, I won''t die, haha..."


    Seeing this situation, Tony''s face became gloomy. Little Jerick��s missile is now the most powerful attack on his body. It is of no use to the water giant. What else can he do, he can only look at Luo. En''s body.


    Seeing Tony''s gaze, Ron gave him a relieved look, then looked at the water giant and said.


    "Since you say that you are invincible in water, does that mean that you are not invincible if you are not in water?"


    "What do you mean by this?" Hearing Ron''s words, the water giant was taken aback, and he didn''t know what the man in black who was as big as an ant was doing!


    "Nothing, I just want to take you to the sky to take a look, get some sun or something." Ron smiled and pointed to the sun in the sky and said.


    Although the water giant still didn''t know what Ron was going to do, his instinct told him that he should quickly integrate his body into the endless sea to be safe enough.


    But just when the water giant wanted to begin to merge, he suddenly launched his body and separated from the sea below, losing the connection with the sea.


    Then, the water giant felt like he was riding in an elevator, and began to ascend quickly, flying directly to the sky, fulfilling his dream of flying freely when he was a child.8)

 145 Chapter 139 The Power of the Phoenix

    Because the water giant was taken up into the sky by Ron, the sea below gradually calmed down, stabilizing the warship that had been swaying from side to side.


    The commander on the main ship did not care about the situation in the sky for the first time, but directly gave the order to reorganize the team, and then immediately sent someone to rescue the soldiers who fell into the sea, and finally had time to see What kind of situation is in the sky?


    After looking up, he saw that the previous two or three hundred meters high, like a god-like water giant, is now like a helpless hydrogen balloon, floating in the sky, drifting higher and higher, from his point of view, all It''s almost as big as the sun in the sky.


    "This is... Skywalker''s ability?" The commander muttered with his eyes dull.


    Although he had been extremely calm before, what happened today was actually the first time he saw it. He only relied on a strong heart to hold it back. Now, he finally has time to express his shock.


    "No wonder Dave idolizes Skywalker so much and degrades Iron Man. With such a powerful force, what is Iron Man..."


    ...


    In the sky at this time, the water giant was about to collapse because of the increasing height.


    The water giant can clearly see that there is a transparent white cover around him, and it is this white cover that is taking him to the sky.


    He has tried smashing with his fists, kicking with his body, and hitting with his body, but he has no way to break the transparent cover, very helpless.


    I don''t know why, the body made of water by the water giant seems to be tired. After tapping the transparent cover dozens of times, he needs a rest just like a person.


    Seeing getting closer and too close to him, the water giant felt that his body was getting colder and colder.


    He hasn''t read many books, and he doesn''t even know why.


    The water giant remembered that the guy in the fairy tale who made wings with wax and feathers melted because he was flying too high. Why does the closer he gets to the sun, the colder it gets?


    However, the cold water giant can still bear it. His body is full of water, even if the temperature is a little bit cold, it won''t be much better. Anyway, he is so big and has been exercising, so he doesn''t need to worry about freezing.


    But immediately, the water giant felt that the surrounding temperature increased rapidly, making his body very hot, and the water on the outer layer of the body began to evaporate, and hot white smoke came out.


    If it''s cold, the water giant can still bear it, but how can he stand it when it gets hotter and hotter, so he immediately started yelling at the surrounding air.


    "You little ant, where are you? Let go of me quickly, I won''t do anything to humans anymore, let go of me..."


    However, no one answered.


    The Water Giant''s tone changed: "Let go of me, I know I was wrong..."


    Still no one answered.


    Feeling that his body was evaporating faster and faster, and most of his body had disappeared, the water giant was completely anxious.


    "Please, my body almost evaporates..."


    This time, the water giant heard the answer and did not know where it came from.


    "The reason why you felt cold before was because you were at an altitude of about 60,000 to 70,000 meters. That height is called the middle layer because the temperature is very low, usually between minus 75 degrees and minus 100 degrees. , The temperature is about the same as the Antarctic, so you will feel cold.


    "The altitude where we are now is about 180,000 meters high. This altitude is called the thermosphere. Under direct sunlight, the temperature is generally around 1300 degrees. At this temperature, water will evaporate very much. fast����"


    "Although you are very large and consist of tens of thousands of tons of water, at this temperature, in about ten minutes, you will still be completely evaporated and turned into countless tiny water molecules floating around. , Then disappear a little bit..."


    The water giant collapsed, who wants to hear you explain the reasons for the temperature change, what I want is you let me go?


    "Please, let me go, I''ll kneel down for you..."


    It seems that the water giant is not a hard-spirited person, watching his body disappear little by little, he really knelt down and started begging for mercy.


    Seeing the water giant begging for mercy, after a while, Ron finally revealed his body and appeared strangely in the air.


    "This place is indeed a bit hot, if it weren''t for me to be afraid, I''m afraid I would be evaporated just like you..."


    After Ron appeared, he looked at the much bigger sun and made a gesture of fanning himself with his hands.


    "Who are you and why do you treat me this way..."


    Seeing Ron appear in front of him, the water giant who had shrunk more than half said weakly.


    "Look, looking at the earth at this height, does it feel like the earth is just a bigger football? Do you want to go down and play it?..."


    However, Ron did not answer the water giant, but looked at the blue earth below and smiled.


    "me����"


    At this time, the water giant was evaporating faster and faster because of the shrinking body, and he couldn''t even speak a complete sentence.


    After waiting for a while, the water giant finally disappeared completely, revealing his original human body, and fainted on the transparent cover made by Ron.


    "I don''t have any deep hatred with you, just let you go and let the government army deal with you..."


    Seeing this guy finally revealing his human form, Ron showed air-conditioning into the transparent cover, then removed the transparent cover and replaced it with a small cover that can heat insulation, and flew back to the sea with this guy.


    Ron''s speed was very fast. After a while, he took this guy to an altitude of about two to three kilometers above the sea, but after landing at this position, he suddenly stopped and looked to the north.


    He could feel that an extremely powerful breath was coming from that direction, and getting closer and closer to him, obviously coming towards him.


    This breath is the most powerful breath Ron felt when he came to this world, let alone a superhero like Peter. Even Magneto and Professor X can influence the existence of the world as it is not as conveyed by this breath. The dangerous breath.


    It seemed extremely hot, let alone the temperature of more than 1,000 degrees at the 180,000 meters altitude where Ron was just now. Ron estimated that even the temperature of the sun''s surface is estimated to be inferior to the temperature conveyed by this breath.


    Ron didn''t need to guess who was the guy coming towards him. Except for the power of the phoenix in the Phoenix female, he really couldn''t think of anyone who could possess such a powerful phoenix aura during this time period.


    Maybe they are all related to the universe, so Ron even saw the entity of the phoenix, a real phoenix.


    The phoenix flew towards him extremely arrogantly, with that invincible posture, as if to destroy everything in front of it, including Ron.

 146 Chapter One Hundred and Forty You Are Alluring, Ron

    Half an hour ago, the East Coast of the United States, Boston.


    After finding the Phoenix Girl and the Storm Girl, Wolverine immediately prepared to take these two people back and return to Professor X to make plans.


    With nightcrawlers who can move instantaneously, their retreat is very safe, and no one has noticed that they left Boston and drove in the direction of Canada.


    But before she left far away, the Phoenix girl became weird. She prevented the nightcrawler from moving instantaneously. She kept looking at the south direction, her eyes full of confusion, and...


    desire!


    "Those mutants who attacked us... and that Ron... They are all south, I''m going to kill them..."


    Phoenix lady''s tone was merciless, and as she spoke, her body began to rise to the sky, and she wanted to leave.


    "Jin, now the entire United States has mutants arresting mutants, what do you want to do?"


    Wolverine''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, he jumped up and hugged Qin''s body and rebuked.


    Although Wolverine is usually careless and careless, he can also see that there is something wrong with Qin after waking up, and he wants to kill people now. This is not the usual Qin Grey!


    After being hugged, the Phoenix girl frowned and became angry.


    "let me go����"


    "Jin, what''s the matter with you, can you tell me?" Wolverine didn''t let go, but hugged even tighter.


    But Ma, Wolverine felt like he had been hit by a heavy truck, flew out, and fell heavily to the ground.


    After seeing Wolverine fall to the ground, the Phoenix woman''s eyes flashed a little struggle, but under the temptation of the south, she was instantly run over like a man''s arm as a car.


    Seeing that Wolverine was beaten out by the Phoenix woman with thought force, the eyes of the Storm Girl on one side flashed white immediately, and lightning was called to stop the Phoenix woman.


    However, the Storm Girl had not yet summoned lightning, and was also sent flying out by an invisible force, falling to Wolverine still far.


    "Who don''t want to stop me..." The Phoenix girl glanced at the last nightcrawler with an expression on her face, and quickly soared to the sky, flying quickly to the south.


    Seeing the Phoenix girl who left behind, the Nightcrawler who was still standing at last took two steps back in fright, looking at the Wolverine and Storm girl who were thrown to the ground by the Phoenix girl, with a very confused expression.


    What happened to all this...


    ...


    It was noon, the weather became hotter, and even the sun seemed to be much bigger.


    After sensing the location of the Phoenix aura in the north, Ron estimated the time, and when he felt it was enough, he was ready to hand over the water giant he just grabbed to Tony below, and then face the power of the Phoenix.


    Ron''s speed was very fast, and after saying to Tony that he was waiting for something to happen, he flew directly in the direction of the Phoenix woman, preparing to see the Phoenix woman earlier.


    You know, not only the power of the phoenix is ??interested in him, but the incarnation of his cosmic point also has an extremely strong interest in the power of the so-called phoenix!


    Ron hasn''t used those external substances, energy, and treasures to strengthen his own universe for a long time, not because he didn''t do it, but because those things are no longer of much use to him now.


    Instead of looking for those things to feed him, he might as well accelerate the time in the universe by himself.


    But the power of the phoenix is ??different. As the embodiment of the life force and emotional power of the universe, it is one of the most powerful abilities in the Marvel world.


    Even legends say that six infinite gems can''t be thought of with the power of the phoenix in a complete body. From this we can see how powerful the power of the phoenix is.


    Even though the Phoenix power of the Phoenix female body is incomplete, if Ron gets it, his strength will definitely be improved a lot.


    Ron has a feeling that as long as he gets the power of the Phoenix female''s incomplete version of the Phoenix, he will definitely be able to cross the stage of manifesting life he is now in.


    Come to the next stage of realizing space!


    Although Ron may not be able to beat the incomplete Phoenix power,


    Moreover, Ron was the incarnation of a universe, even though it was a distorted universe, he would never escape.


    So, who is the incomplete version of the power of the phoenix more powerful against the distorted universe incarnation?


    Ron is looking forward to it!


    Finding a sea area with no people, Ron stood quietly on the surface of the turbulent undercurrent and waited.


    Time passed by little by little. About two minutes later, Ron saw a figure with a red body all over, and came to him several tens of meters in front of him.


    "Jin Grey, no, I should call you black phoenix. Why, don''t you think I''m so delicious and want to swallow me?"


    "You''re right..." The Phoenix girl licked her lips, staring at Ron all the time, making no secret of the crazy desire in her eyes.


    However, Ma she frowned and became puzzled: "However, I remember that the woman didn''t have much contact with you, and I didn''t show up at that time. How did you know about this?"


    "Heh..." Ron smiled: "It seems that you are just a darkened personality. You only found me by feeling. I don''t know what power I have..."


    Hearing Ron''s words, Black Phoenix''s brow furrowed deeper, and doubts appeared in his black eyes.


    As Ron said, she only came to Ron with a strong instinct. What she wanted to do was to devour Ron to strengthen herself, without knowing why.


    "You are tempting, I will become stronger if I swallow you!"


    In the end, all the desires of Black Phoenix''s heart merged into such a simple sentence, and then it disappeared.


    Because she couldn''t wait any longer, she seemed to be in a dry desert. She had been thirsty for a day, and then she saw the only water source, Ron.


    What she wants most now is to rush away as fast as she can, and drank this sip of water directly to solve her desire.


    This is also true in the real world. The Black Phoenix showed her sub-atomic control, controlling all the air, bacteria, and water molecules around Ron.


    I saw that the air that was invisible to the human eye had been squeezed and condensed by an invisible black force, becoming a dusty dust around Ron, preventing Ron from taking any action.


    Ron could feel that even though his current body strength is already comparable to that of the Hulk, as long as he enters the area controlled by the black phoenix, his body will be directly torn to pieces by the terrifying black power in less than ten seconds. Become those bits and pieces of dust and lose this fairly good body.


    Seeing the black phoenix approaching him step by step, Ron smiled and sighed.


    "As expected to be a fifth-level Omega mutant with the power of a phoenix, he is really strong..."


    Baidu searches for the fastest novel site!

 147 Chapter 141 Obtaining the Power of the Phoenix

    Ron certainly didn''t sit back and wait for death. The Black Phoenix''s powerful phoenix ability was no weaker than him, and he didn''t have time to pretend.


    Ron claims to be a long-range capable person, and he has never forgotten what his main ability is.


    Therefore, the first thing that started was the confrontation in the spiritual world.


    At this moment, all of Ron''s spiritual power came out, and his huge spiritual energy was divided into several forms, and he attacked the Black Phoenix.


    A mountain like a thousand meters, pressed towards the black phoenix from top to bottom, trying to suppress the black phoenix.


    Like a raging gale, it whizzed towards the black phoenix, trying to tear the black phoenix directly.


    Like a sharp blade, it stabbed straight towards the black phoenix, trying to break through the black phoenix��s spiritual defense, and then use this as a cause to disintegrate all the black phoenix��s defenses...


    However... the defense of the Black Phoenix completely ignored these intangible mental attacks, and did not play a role at all.


    This is not because Ron''s mental strength is weak. Even if Professor X with a brain wave enhancer sees it, the mental power he displays will be shocked.


    The key is that the black phoenix is ??one of the heirs of the power of the phoenix. With the bonus of the power of the phoenix, one of the strongest powers in the Marvel universe, the spiritual power of Ron, the distorted universe, is still slightly inferior in quality.


    But even so, Ron still didn''t stop the attack of mental power, he was always attacking Black Phoenix.


    "Ron, even your strongest mental abilities are of no use to me, so obediently let me swallow them, don''t struggle..."


    Being attacked by Ron''s spiritual power, Black Phoenix''s eyes became darker, and she felt that she seemed to be one step closer to the infinitely hot power, becoming stronger...


    "No, you are wrong. My real ability is not mental ability..."


    Hearing Hei Phoenix''s longing words, Ron smiled and shook his head, not at all worried.


    At the same time, Ron was also preparing to use his other ability, the manifest ability, to deal with the Black Phoenix.


    Everything in the world is composed of matter. Without matter, there is no life, no energy, no space, and no time.


    Ron, as the incarnation of the universe, can directly create matter out of thin air. This ability like God in the myth is Ron''s most powerful ability!


    I don''t know where, a group of red flames suddenly appeared in the void, then disappeared directly, passed through the endless space, and came into another world.


    ...


    "Black Phoenix, I wonder if you have heard of such a story? A woman and a man fell in love, but in the end, the woman discovered that the man was actually his brother''s story..."


    With a light wave of Ron''s hands, he casually wiped out the dust blocking him, and walked towards the black phoenix.


    "How is this possible?"


    Black Phoenix didn''t care about Ron''s gibberish at all. She only knew that the subatomic dust shield she condensed with Phoenix''s power didn''t know why, but Ron gave it easy annihilation and disappeared without a trace.


    The most important thing is that the method of annihilating her ability actually made her feel very familiar, and it seemed to be almost the same as her ability.


    The Black Phoenix didn''t believe in evil, and once again used the ability to produce thoughts, trying to control everything around Ron and trap Ron.


    "Black Phoenix, do you know? What you have is only a small part of the power of the real Phoenix. As the incarnation of the life force and emotional power of the universe, its power is beyond your current level. ..."


    Ron''s hand waved again, and he continued to annihilate the Black Phoenix toward the power he used, and continued to walk in the direction of the Black Phoenix.


    "This is impossible, this is impossible..."


    Feeling Ron''s ability again, Black Phoenix''s original cold face finally revealed doubts.


    Now she finally understands,


    The familiar breath is the power that has been hidden deep in her heart, the power of the phoenix!


    The Black Phoenix used her abilities once again. This time, she didn''t keep her hands. The black energy poured out and tore directly towards Ron, intending to directly tear Ron into subatomic dust.


    "I think you should have guessed it. Actually, I also have the power of the phoenix. It is not very powerful. Compared to the full version of the power of the phoenix in you, it may not be worth mentioning..."


    In the void behind Ron, a young phoenix broke out of the eggshell, stretched out a pair of fiery wings, spread its wings, and flew into the sky.


    "However, after it is blessed on me with the same spiritual strength, it can be used to deal with you..."


    At this time, Ron had already walked in front of the Black Phoenix, only a dozen centimeters away from the Black Phoenix.


    If Ron wanted to, he could even show a handful of the black Phoenix''s neck, so that the power of the Phoenix in her body would disappear directly because of the loss of the host.


    But that was not Ron''s goal. What he wanted was to obtain the Phoenix power from the Black Phoenix, not to kill her.


    Looking at Hei Phoenix''s dark eyes, Ron''s hand leaned forward and stretched out a finger against Hei Phoenix''s forehead.


    In an instant, Ron��s mental power poured into Black Phoenix��s mind, and each piece of information was in her mind.


    "Black Phoenix, you have been shrouded in a spiritual barrier for more than 20 years, imprisoned in the darkness, at a loss as to what to do, so you long for freedom, and you long for freedom one day to break through the ground..."


    "Now you seem to be free, but in fact? You are still imprisoned in this body with another consciousness, so you are still not free..."


    "But now, I can give you real freedom, a body that truly belongs to you..."


    "Black Phoenix, as long as you hand over your Phoenix power, everything I say will come true, and then you will be truly free..."


    ...


    The black phoenix was confused, Ron''s seductive voice kept ringing, and kept tempting her, making her sink into the beautiful Gensokyo bit by bit, unable to extricate herself.


    She began to hate everything she had now. Yeah, Ron was right. Even though she had escaped from the spiritual barrier, she still had to share her body with another person, and was always affected. Another idea of ??harassment, is this also free?


    After a long time, a ball of flame began to form in Black Phoenix''s body and gradually began to take shape, and then quickly flowed from her forehead into Ron''s fingers, and into Ron''s body.


    Then, the flame that originally intended to inhabit Ron''s body suddenly disappeared into Ron''s, traveled through countless spaces, and came to another magical place, and then was quickly separated, decomposed, and merged there. Among the endless stars.

 148 Chapter 142 The next stage of manifestation, space!

    [Title of the book: The fantasy realization of a beautiful comic Chapter 142 The next stage of realization, space!Author: adhere to the squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!A good-looking novel strongly recommends: Nine Refinements Return to Immortal, Yongye King Nilin, the Great Ruler of the Holy Market, the Snow Eagle Lord, Yi Nian Eternal Dragon King Legend, Primordial God King Wulian Peak, the gate of the Five Elements Sky Profound Realm "What a pity..."


    Looking at the Phoenix female Qin Grey who fainted in his arms, Ron sighed slightly in his heart, feeling a bit regretful.


    Just as Ron had predicted before, after he stripped the Phoenix woman of the power of the Phoenix, this person who could grow into the most powerful member of the world has lost his original opportunity and is just an ordinary mutant. That''s it.


    Although the current Phoenix girl still possesses the power of thought and mental power, after losing the power of the Phoenix, she has lost the level of the previous 4th-level mutant, and her ability is countless times weaker, perhaps even the level of the 3rd-level mutant. No more...


    So that Ron just had another personality with Phoenix Woman: Black Phoenix, the words that let her be free...


    Ron actually didn''t intend to realize it, but after thinking for a while, he still planned to fulfill his promise.


    In between, Ron didn''t do anything. A woman who looked completely different from the Phoenix girl, whose hair color was not red, but black, was easily realized by Ron and floated in the air.


    This time, Ron��s process of creating life is very simple. As long as he wants, a real life can appear. There is no longer the feeling that it takes a long time to manifest a life before.


    After realizing this new life, Ron��s vast mental abilities poured into Qin Gerei��s mind, stripped the personality of the black phoenix and placed it in this body, making the personality of the black phoenix and This body fits perfectly.


    The whole process was very smooth and flowing, without the slightest obstruction. In just a few seconds, Ron completed all the steps.


    This is how his strength has increased again after absorbing the Phoenix power in the Phoenix female.


    Now Ron can already manifest the true power of the Phoenix for his own use. He won''t only be able to manifest a temporary fake Phoenix like before and will cost him countless energy!


    And Ron could see that the area that his own distorted universe could give him perfect control had grown from a length of 1.9 astronomical units to a length of hundreds of astronomical units.


    This is a qualitative leap!


    Of course, the biggest benefit is not here, but the level of things Ron can realize has also been upgraded.


    Now the things he can realize have successfully completed the life level, leaping to a simple space level!


    Perhaps the realization of a space does not seem to be more advanced than life. After all, there are too many people or equipment related to space abilities in this world, such as instant movement, magic opening up space channels, and having space devices. These are all related to space.


    But the fact is not the case. If Ron can realize a complete space, then the space level he realized will be higher than these combined abilities, which is somewhat similar to the space gem.


    Ron can move himself or objects to any space at will, and he can also distort or reorder the space arbitrarily. The abilities of space teleportation and space static are all very easy for him.


    Ron suddenly felt that his abilities were similar to the abilities of a few infinite gems. He first possessed the realization ability of real gems capable of producing real substances, and then he would have the real space ability related to space...


    And what used to upgrade his manifested life level was the incomplete phoenix power of life and emotion incarnation.


    So if he wants to upgrade the abilities of spatial realization, does he need to obtain spatial gems?


    Ron thought it was very possible. He had guessed this before, otherwise he wouldn''t want to get the power of the Phoenix in the Phoenix female.


    Although he slowly upgraded all his abilities, he could only go on step by step, and in the end he would definitely be able to gain the ability to manifest space.


    But since there is a quick upgrade method, why doesn''t he use it?


    Ron was a little regretful. Before his singularity was deformed into the universe, when he could enter his universe and control everything, he was bewildered by the powerful appearance.


    Yes, in his own universe, he is very powerful, even time can be controlled.


    But in this powerful American comic world, although his abilities are not bad, even if he has his own universe, what about it?


    In this kind of world, there are countless characters who can destroy the universe. Compared with those powerful people, his abilities are still too weak.


    And the space gem...


    Ron knew that if he developed according to the normal timeline, at this time period, the space gem would have been acquired by SHIELD...


    Thinking of this, Ron''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he thought.


    "Space gem, universe cube...ha, originally I wanted to play with your Dream SHIELD slowly, but now it seems that I have to speed up my plan..."


    ...


    Ten minutes later, the east coast of the United States, outside of New York.


    "Black Phoenix, from now on, you will have nothing to do with this woman named Qin Gerei. Now you are truly free!"


    Ron threw both the Phoenix Girl and the Black Phoenix on the ground, and then used his mental abilities to wake up the new life he had just created for the Black Phoenix, and said.


    "What''s wrong with me����"


    Black Phoenix was a little confused after being awakened. After losing the power of the Phoenix, she would no longer feel the invincible power, so she was very tired after being awakened, and she didn''t know what happened after she was unconscious.


    After a while, she reacted, and her body seemed to be different from before.


    Then she saw the other Qin Grey lying on the ground.


    "This...who is this?" After seeing Qin Grey, instead of feeling cordial, Black Phoenix took two steps back and said with some fear.


    "This is Qin Gerei. I have separated you from Qin Gerei''s body. Now you are a brand new life."


    A mirror appeared in Ron''s hand and handed it to Black Phoenix: "This is your new look, you can see for yourself..."


    "So I look like this..."


    After seeing himself wearing black clothes in the mirror and even his black hair, Hei Fenghuang smiled satisfied just like a child saw candy.


    The fact is also true. Although Black Phoenix also has the memory of Qin Grey, she has never experienced all that.


    Since she was born, she has been imprisoned in the mental cage created by Professor X. She faces darkness all day long, so when she sees Jinglei, she feels scared.


    "Maybe, you should give yourself a new name." Looking at the black phoenix like a child, Ron smiled.


    "New name?" Hei Fenghuang was taken aback, then thought about it.


    "It''s Jenny, I like this name very much..."


    "Jenny? It''s really good." Ron smiled, and his mental power came out for a while, and then he took it back.


    "Okay Jenny, from now on, Qin Grey has nothing to do with you. Your new life has already begun, go find it!"


    "Hmm..." Black Phoenix, no, it''s Jenny now.


    Jenny nodded very obediently, found a direction casually, and walked in this direction, leaving only a back, and then disappeared to the end little by little.2k novel reading network

 149 Chapter 143 The Reckless Wolverine

    [Title: A Man of fantasy with the United States is now 143 chapters of Mangfu Wolverine: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!A good-looking novel strongly recommends: Prosperity Medicine, Five Elements, Gate of the Profound Realm, Choosing the Heavens, Eternal Night King Nilin, the Great Ruler of the Holy Ruins, the Snow Eagle Lord. One thought of the Eternal Dragon King Legend. The Phoenix girl frowned.


    What should the Phoenix girl do?


    Wake up the Phoenix girl, and then let her leave by herself like Jenny?


    It seems not feasible.


    He and Professor X are now on the opposite side. After waking up the Phoenix Girl, how did he explain the matter just now?


    Did Ron say that I deprived you of the power of the phoenix and took away your dark personality. You will no longer be controlled by the dark personality?


    I really want to say that, I am afraid that the entanglement in this one is even deeper...


    For example, what did the Phoenix female use the power of the Phoenix to do, what happened to the dark personality...


    Therefore, this method is not feasible!


    Ok����


    Or, just leave the Phoenix girl here, ignore her, let her wake up and leave by herself?


    Ron thinks this is feasible, anyway, the Phoenix woman is a hostile relationship with him, why does he want to wake up the Phoenix woman and explain so much to her?


    However, at this time, humans are arresting mutants on a large scale. If the Phoenix girl is captured by the human army, it would not seem good to just leave her here...


    Thinking about it, Ron suddenly found that his feelings were much richer, and he would worry about the Phoenix girl who had little to do with him.


    This is not accidental, but should be due to the power of the Phoenix.


    As the incarnation of the life power and emotional power of the universe, since the power of the phoenix can increase the level of Ron''s manifestation of life, it is not surprising that it can enrich his feelings.


    Thinking about it, Ron finally came up with the most conservative method, which was to let the Phoenix Girl continue to faint until he sent the Phoenix Girl to Professor X, or Wolverine Laser Eye.


    "Oh, I treat her so nice to someone who wants to swallow me, I''m really a good person..."


    Ron sighed, and then a two-seater Ford pickup truck appeared next to him without warning and opened the door automatically.


    "Go up, you..."


    Ron smiled and threw the Phoenix directly into the back of the pickup truck with his mind, then got into the car and drove towards the north.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, he also covered the Phoenix woman with a black cloth, and put a cushion under her body, which can be said to be the most benevolent.


    The Phoenix girl flew from the north. Ron only needs to rush back in the direction she came from and pay more attention to some changes on the ground with his mental induction, and he should be able to find the mutant who was with the Phoenix girl before.


    Ron''s guess was correct. He drove for about tens of miles and reached the area between Hartford and Boston above New York. The spirit sensed Wolverine who was heading for New York.


    Wolverine was driving a Harley motorcycle that I didn''t know where it came from, his face looked very anxious, and his leather jacket was broken a few times, as if he had been injured before.


    After sensing Wolverine, Ron drove in the direction of Wolverine.


    About two minutes later, an ordinary two-seater Ford pickup truck crossed and stopped in the middle of the road, just blocking the Harley motorcycle on the opposite side.


    "Step aside!"


    Wolverine looked very anxious. After stopping the Harley motorcycle, he directly stretched out the Edman alloy claws on his hands and walked forward to find the Ford pickup driver who blocked him.


    Before he was beaten off by the Phoenix woman, he stood up by himself and wanted to continue to stop the Phoenix woman, but found that the Phoenix woman had disappeared.


    Worried about the Phoenix woman, he naturally chose to look for the Phoenix woman. He asked the Nightcrawler to bring the comatose storm woman to Canada.


    But now, there was a pickup truck blocking his way. How could he endure this anxiously, he wanted to cut the pickup truck in front of him directly with his paws.


    "Wolverine, I advise you not to be so irritable, because if you really do, you will definitely regret it more."


    At this time, the door of the Ford pickup driver''s seat opened and Ron walked down.


    "Ron, how could it be you?"


    As soon as he saw Ron, Wolverine immediately became alert. He remembered that the Phoenix Lady said before she left to kill Ron, but now Ron appeared in front of him. Something must have happened.


    So before Ron could reply, Wolverine leaned in front of Ron, and Edman alloy claws pressed against Ron''s chest and said in a threatening tone.


    "Ron, why are you stopping me? Where is Qin?"


    "If you have something to say, can''t it?" Ron raised his eyebrows and pushed casually, pushing Wolverine''s Edman alloy claws out.


    "Wolverine, the person you want is here, if nothing happens, I will go back to sleep..."


    Then Ron used his mind to get the Phoenix girl in the pickup truck with a black cloth to the ground, and then pulled the black cloth that shielded the Phoenix girl, revealing the comatose Phoenix girl.


    "Ron! Why did you kill Qin, tell me!!!"


    However, Wolverine seemed to be a bit stubborn. After seeing the comatose Phoenix girl, he was not in the mood to check it out. He thought that the Phoenix girl was killed by Ron, so he immediately used his whole body strength and shouted at Chao Luo. En rushed over.


    "Really a reckless man..."


    Looking at the angry Wolverine, Ron shook his head, Nianli shot, and directly threw Wolverine out, and then got into the pickup truck to go back to New York.


    As long as Wolverine stepped forward to check the situation of the Phoenix woman, he would know that the Phoenix woman was not dead, so Ron didn''t want to explain at all.


    But when Ron started the pickup and was about to leave, he suddenly felt the surrounding space began to twist, as if something was about to emerge from that space.


    Ron''s manifestation ability requires distortion of space to manifest things. Fortunately, the spatial manifestation ability that he has just begun to encounter is also related to space, so the wheel is very sensitive to the distortion of space.


    This spatial distortion fluctuates quickly, and the other end of the spatial distortion is not far away, obviously caused by someone who can move instantaneously.


    Ron had guessed right, and sure enough, in the next second he saw several people being teleported out of the distorted space.


    Among the people who came out was Ron who was quite familiar with a red blindfold. He was the official boyfriend of Phoenix Girl, Laser Eye.


    In addition to the laser eye, there are two others, one is a nightcrawler with blue skin and can use teleportation capabilities.


    The other one, with a small pink schoolbag on his back, two swords on his back, wearing a red tights, and a red headgear is abnormal...

 150 Chapter 144: Laser Eye Attack

    [Title: Man fantasy of a US attack has now (three shifts) of Chapter 144 of laser eye: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!Good-looking novels are highly recommended: God-level hero, Holy Market, Snow Eagle Lord, Yi Nian, Eternal Dragon King, Legend of Primordial God, Wulian Peak, Gate of the Five Elements, Heavenly Profound Realm, Chosen, Emperor of the Night, Ni Lin, "You are called Nightcrawler, right? Your teleportation is very good. Oh, it''s better than mine, ah no, it''s more powerful than my teleportation, it''s almost as awesome as the awesomeness, is there any..."


    After coming out of the distorted passage in the red tights, he patted the blue skin on the side, looking at his nightcrawler with a little fear, with a very satisfied look.


    After speaking, the abnormality of the red tights disappeared directly from the place. The next second, he came directly to the pickup truck that was about to drive away, folded his hands on his chest, and made a surprised voice.


    "Oh oh oh... let me see who is in the car, wow, there is a handsome young lady, um... Although he is a little older, he is still a young lady. How about a young lady, are you interested? Come and play with me, the technique I help people manage is very good..."


    "Hey, why don''t you speak, is my words too cheap? Okay, so, how about you come and help me, I haven''t been served by Xiao Zhengtai for a long time..."


    "Why are you still not talking, are you a dumb? Oh, what a pity, but although you are dumb, your mouth should still be able to move, come on, move and show me..."


    "To shut up!!!"


    Seeing the pervert in the red tights talking constantly, Ron finally couldn''t help it, and directly realized that a circle of strong tape had sealed Deadpool''s mouth and cursed.


    Of course Ron knows who this pervert in red tights is, who can say such abusive things, besides the legend that can break the fourth wall, the immortal Deadpool, who else?


    He didn''t expect that Deadpool would actually appear in this time period, and he would still appear directly in front of him, and still be in the identity of Professor X.


    "Woo..."


    But Deadpool felt an extra ring of strong tape on his mouth, and whimpered a few times. When he found that he couldn''t get rid of it, he made a stick with one hand and a circle with the other, making him look like a pipe, and he was open and disgusted. Enlai.


    "Jin is fine! Deadpool, catch that person, he is the culprit in the war between mutants and humans. After catching him, I will let you join the X-Men."


    On the one hand, Laser Eye saw that Deadpool had stopped Ron, and immediately checked the situation of the Phoenix Lady lying on the ground. After finding that the Phoenix Lady was only in a coma, she pushed away the Wolverine who was struggling, and then shouted to the Deadpool. Tao.


    "Oh? Ooh? Ooh?"


    Hearing the words of Laser Eye, Deadpool first whimpered to express his surprise, and then whimpered a few more times, which probably meant


    "You blind man, didn''t you see that my mouth was sealed? Did your eyes snap out of your father and then press them into your eye sockets?"


    Well, there are probably so many...


    However, because of the sealed mouth, what Deadpool wanted to say could not be understood by Laser Eye.


    Laser Eye felt that what Deadpool said should be for him to help, so he directly pressed the switch of the pair of red glasses on his eyes with both hands, and launched a red shock wave, which shot towards Ron''s pickup truck.


    When Laser Eye just came out with the Deadpool Nightcrawler, he happened to see Wolverine flying out, and the Phoenix Girl comatose on the ground, so he naturally regarded Ron as the culprit and hated Ron.


    In addition, his mission this time was also to deal with Ron. Under the new hatred and the old grudges, Laser Eye did not keep his hands at all. The purpose was to directly destroy Ron��s pickup truck, even...


    It''s Ron in the pickup truck!


    The laser eye glasses are specially made of red quartz,


    The level of the shock wave he just launched is not low, let alone destroying a pickup car, even a house made of steel might have to be made a big hole by this red shock wave.


    But then Laser Eye was stunned, because after his energy shock wave was launched on the pickup truck, let alone destroying the pickup, there was not even a trace left on it.


    "what happened?"


    Laser Eye didn''t believe in evil, a finger press directly increased the energy level of the third gear, and once again launched a red shock wave.


    This time, the red shock wave emitted by the laser eye may no longer be called a shock wave. It has become an extremely high temperature energy ray with huge destructive power, and it shoots straight towards the pickup, as if this pickup is even A tank can also be easily cut by it.


    The Deadpool next to the pickup truck saw this energy ray, and suddenly felt bad. A teleport left the pickup truck and went to the other side. Then he pulled out one of the two knives on his back and started to cut himself. The strong tape on the mouth comes.


    However, this time after the laser eye''s energy ray was launched on the bottom of the pickup truck, it still didn''t leave any traces on it. It didn''t even make the pickup sway, as if it had never appeared.


    "what happened?"


    Laser eyes frowned tightly. The shock wave he launched before was blocked by the pickup truck and it was reasonable, but now he has upgraded the shock wave to energy rays.


    It stands to reason that even if the rear butt of the pickup truck is transformed into alloy, it will not be able to withstand his energy rays.


    So, what is going on here?


    At this time, Ron in the car finally opened the door and got out of the car. He didn''t care about the fact that he was cutting his mouth on one side, but looked directly at the laser eye with a bad tone.


    "Laser Eye, you should know my ability. If you want to shoot at the back of my pickup truck, don''t blame me for using the back of the pickup truck to fuck you!"


    "..." Laser Eye''s brow furrowed deeper, and Ron actually said that he was going to use the butt of the car to fuck him. Didn''t it put him in his eyes at all?


    Laser Eye didn''t speak, he didn''t want to say anything to the person who hurt Qin Gray, but silently adjusted the energy level of the special quartz glasses to the highest level, and then shot in the direction of the pickup truck again.


    He didn''t even know how strong the energy ray emitted by Laser Eye was at the highest level. He only knew that he could never humiliate Ron anymore.


    As a mutant and the successor of the future x Academy that the professor is training, Laser Eye has extremely strong self-esteem, and he must find his face back!


    The next moment, an energy ray that was so red that it turned black was emitted from the eyes of the laser eye, and then slowly increased and expanded, directly exploding from the size of the arm to a half-meter-sized energy ray.


    As soon as this half-meter-sized energy ray came out, it directly vaporized everything around it, resulting in a wave of shaking, and even the space it was in began to shake, as if even the space was torn by it. !2k novel reading network

 151 Chapter 145 Poor Laser Eye

    [Title: A Man of fantasy with the United States now Chapter 145 of laser eye miserable: insisted squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!A good-looking novel strongly recommends: Lord of the Gods Avenue, the Great Ruler of the Holy Market, the Lord of the Snow Eagle, Yi Nian, the Eternal Dragon King, the Legend of the Primordial God, the Peak of Wu Lian, the Gate of the Five Elements, the Gate of the Profound Realm. He immediately jumped into the car, shifted the gear to reverse, and retreated toward the laser eye.


    The pickup truck Ron drove was realized a long time ago. The shell of the pickup truck is all made of vibrating material. Even if the energy rays of the laser eye can destroy the tank, it must not cause anything to the shell of the pickup truck. s damage.


    Another name for vibranium is sound-absorbing steel (vibranium). It is one of the hardest materials in the Marvel universe. It is second only to Edman alloy in the hardness of the alloy itself, but in terms of defensive ability, vibranium can absorb Any characteristic of kinetic energy makes it the number one defense material.


    But despite this, other parts of the pickup truck, like the tire glass, are very fragile. If these places are damaged by the laser eye, then the results of Ron''s previous efforts will be gone?


    And Ron is definitely not a person who can only make people attack, but does not resist. Laser Eye''s several attacks on the pickup truck just now have succeeded in making this guy who has just become emotionally rich.


    Next, he will let Laser Eye taste what it means to be a real humiliation!


    After the pickup started to reverse, the laser eye''s energy rays were finally successfully launched.


    This time the laser eye��s energy ray not only possesses great destructive power, but also has a great impact.


    After the launch, the grass road that it entered was vaporized in an instant, and the ones farther away were also lifted out by the shock wave emitted by it, splashing mud and dust.


    Finally, the energy rays hit the pickup truck, squeezed, deformed, and then disappeared little by little...


    In the end, this energy ray disappeared behind the pickup truck''s buttocks, except for the road on the ground that was like a road dug by a digging machine, it did not cause any damage to the pickup truck.


    "This pickup truck is really good, it''s almost a match for Wolverine''s Edman claws..."


    At this time, Deadpool finally cut off the strong tape from his mouth. In order not to affect his ability to speak, he was very careful this time and did not destroy his body as before.


    Seeing the pickup truck heading towards the laser eye, and was already very close, Deadpool whistled on the spot and hissed.


    "Blind man, Picka''s little butt is about to sit on your face, don''t you know what to hide? You are such a little fool..."


    As Deadpool said, the laser eyes felt uncomfortable at this time. The ray just emitted made his eyes burn more severely, making him unable to open his eyes at all.


    Just when Laser Eye opened his eyes and wanted to organize the next attack, Picka''s back butt slammed on him, knocking him several meters away, and fell to the ground.


    Ron''s driving skills were good. After he knocked the laser eye out, he immediately stopped the pickup and stopped the pickup that was rewinding extremely fast.


    "Olichette, don��t you understand the handsome Deadpool��s speech, Big Blind? I told you that Picka��s little ass is going to hit you. Why are you still being fucked? Are you a sufferer? Fucked? Hey, I didn��t expect you to be such a person..."


    Seeing that the laser eye was hit by the pickup, Deadpool, who couldn''t stop his mouth, opened his mouth again, damaging the laser eye.


    "Enough, you bitch, go and deal with the guy in the pickup? Did you hear that!"


    Laser Eye was already so angry at this time. After falling to the ground, he condensed an energy ray to attack the pickup truck.


    Laser Eye got up and wanted to attack again. At the same time, he moved sideways, trying to avoid the pickup. As a result, Ron''s driving skills were so good that he was stunned again...


    "Fak!"


    Although he was extremely angry, Laser Eye had no choice but to pin his hopes on the Deadpool he had only found this morning, hoping that Deadpool could help deal with Ron.


    Wolverine on one side saw the tragic appearance of the laser eye. Although he hated the laser eye, he still felt that the laser eye was too miserable. It was actually too miserable to be played with by a pickup truck...


    But after knowing that the Phoenix girl was fine, Wolverine no longer had the mood to attack Ron again. When the laser eye attacked, he took the Phoenix girl aside and picked up a bargain.


    When Deadpool heard what Laser Eye said, he poked his mouth and muttered: "Also X-Men, when you meet an enemy, you know that you will find someone to help. It''s really weak..."


    "You..." Although Deadpool''s voice was not loud, Laser Eye still heard the words of Deadpool, and her heart became even more angry.


    From the first sight of Deadpool, he knew that Deadpool was definitely not a proper person. This guy also scolded the X-Men. Didn��t he know that he was already a member of the X-Men?


    Of course Deadpool knew this, he just didn''t remember it, but what about it, he even wanted to fuck him, he would scold him if he scolded it, he didn''t care.


    Seeing Ron, who was driving the pickup truck upside down, Deadpool drew another knife on his back and ran towards the pickup truck with excitement.


    "Hey, the old driver in front, wait for me, I haven''t got on the car yet...di, student card..."


    "..." Looking at Deadpool running towards him, Ron frowned slightly. Deadpool, this cheap fellow, is not as easy to deal with like Laser Eye.


    Moreover, what Ron is most puzzled about now is, which version of Deadpool is this Deadpool?


    Movie version?Comic version?Or the Wolverine version with its mouth sewn up?


    Ron couldn''t tell the difference. The Wolverine version was the most unlikely, because if there was no accident in the Deadpool, it could be said to be completely dead, and it could not be the lively Deadpool in front of him.


    Followed by the comic version and the movie version, these two versions of Deadpool are not very different, no matter which version is very cheap, it is in line with the personality of Deadpool.


    The biggest difference between these two versions is that Deadpool��s abilities are different. The comic version of Deadpool��s abilities are much stronger than the movie version, enough to rank in the entire Marvel world.


    but����


    Ron thought for a while, and felt that Deadpool was of that version. It didn''t matter anymore. The most important thing was that Deadpool had to go with him.


    Don��t get me wrong. Of course, the ��doing�� here does not mean ��doing��, but doing it. No, you have to do it... Uh, it��s not right, forget it...


    Anyway, Ron is going to fight with the guy who can break the fourth wall in this legend. How much influence can the emergence of Deadpool have on this fused world of comics? Does Deadpool know his existence? This is Ron''s most concern!


    Sure enough, the first sentence that Deadpool ran over and said made Ron confirm a lot of things, and he thought that he must catch Deadpool.


    Deadpool played a flower with the double knives in his hand, then took out his mobile phone and played a bgm for himself, and finally opened his mouth.


    "Hello... I''m a charming and handsome Deadpool, right? Your name is Ron, right? That''s a good name... But what I want to ask is, Ron, you guys who shouldn''t show up before? It came out of that corner..." 2k Novel Reading Network

 152 Chapter One Hundred Forty Six

    [Title: Man fantasy of a US showdown with the current Chapter 146 of those cheap: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!A good-looking novel strongly recommends: The next cousin chooses the sky, the king of the night, Nilin, dominates the holy market, the lord of the snow eagle, the eternal dragon king, the legend of the ancient god, the peak of Wulian, the five elements of heaven "Sure enough..."


    Hearing what Deadpool said, Ron understood that Deadpool was not a weak chicken, but a guy who could understand the fourth wall of the world.


    Ron has always wondered how exactly he came to this beautiful comic world. He was just sleeping before crossing, and he came here as soon as he woke up, becoming another Ron without any signs.


    Ron was not a firm atheist before crossing. He believed that there might be many strange things in the world, such as alien ufo, ghosts and spirits.


    Although Ron had never seen these things, he never denied the existence of those things, and when he came into this world and took control of the unparalleled power, he believed them even more.


    Existence is reasonable.


    Now, Deadpool obviously understands these things, so why does Ron not catch Deadpool, or have more contact with Deadpool?


    "It''s not important. Anyway, this complex and integrated world is messy enough, isn''t it? Wade... Wilson?"


    Seeing that even with a face mask, he revealed this kind of cheap deadpool, Ron got out of the car, gave the pickup to his universe, and said.


    "Olichette, it''s weird that you guy knows so many things..."


    Hearing Ron''s words, Deadpool jumped back in shock, grabbed his butt, looked surprised, and then immediately recovered.


    "What you said is not wrong. Anyway, the world is messed up enough. It doesn''t matter that you have a weird guy coming out, but..."


    Deadpool looked a little angry: "But buddy! You came out like this, where do you put my handsome Deadpool? I tell you, I am an X-Men now and have the right to arrest you, you You can remain silent, but what you say will become evidence in court!"


    Ron smiled, "Deadpool, don''t you know? The current X-Men are targeted by the government. You are the criminals!"


    "Uh, it seems to be the same thing!" Deadpool was taken aback and looked in the direction of Wolverine and Laser Eye.


    "How do you guys gang up? Good X-Men don��t call them, but they insist on calling X-War Bandits. It''s really cheating. No, it''s cheating me. Hey..."


    "Fak, who the hell is this bitch and why is his mouth so cheap?" Hearing the words of Deadpool, Wolverine was angry and asked towards Laser Eye.


    The laser patted the dust with an angry face, "I don''t know who this guy is. The professor asked me to find him, and then brought him to deal with Ron. Who knows this guy is so cheap!"


    "Have you said enough, blind man, and a... well, wild wolf?"


    Deadpool looked at Wolverine weirdly: "You seem to be familiar with this wolf. Where have we seen it?"


    "I..." Wolverine just wanted to say that he didn''t know him, but there was a flash in his mind who was also using double knives, but he took a closer look at the guy in the perverted tights in front of him, and felt a little strange. Like.


    "O, k..." Seeing Wolverine couldn''t remember himself, Deadpool shrugged, "I won''t talk to you two Bitches so much, there is still a battle waiting for me, bye... "


    Deadpool waved his hand, and then a flashing body disappeared in place. The next moment, he appeared directly beside Ron, and the two knives pierced directly into Ron''s heart very rudely, completely disregarding himself. Will it kill Ron directly?


    "Good come!" Seeing Deadpool disappear in place,


    Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da...


    The blue fire Gatlin was really different. Within two seconds of his shot, he shot out tens of thousands of bullets. It really made Gatlin��s muzzle emit blue fire. Under the sun��s rays, It looks very dazzling and beautiful.


    "Let me take it, wife, come out with me to see God, he is using Gatling..."


    But the Deadpool on the ground is miserable. Seeing so many bullets shooting towards him in a large range, he has no room to escape at all, and can only use the ability to teleport to avoid the bullets.


    ''Oh?You said I can teleport without using the teleport device on my belt?Then you are wrong, I don''t know what''s going on, anyway, my teleport device just disappeared directly with my youth, hey...''


    Before teleporting, Deadpool spit out the air, expressing his helplessness.


    However, when Deadpool teleported to the next location, Gatlin shot directly here, directly shooting the ground of this place into a hornet''s nest, and mud and gravel were splashed everywhere.


    Fortunately, although Deadpool''s teleport ability is not very stable and the teleport location is not accurate, the efficiency is still very fast. He teleported away directly at the moment he came out, without being shot by a bullet.


    But when Deadpool teleported to the next place, he teleported directly in front of the muzzle of a Gatling in the sky, and was instantly penetrated by more than a dozen bullets in his heart, shed dark red blood. .


    "Olichette, how many words do I have to say today, it''s Fak! Bitch! Hey your mother..."


    Feeling the pain of the heart being penetrated, Deadpool yelled immediately, swearing.


    Looking at Deadpool being shot by Gatling, Ron raised his eyebrows, took out three silver badges with wings, and approached Deadpool.


    "Young dead waiter, did you drop this golden badge? Or this silver badge? Or this local gold badge with 24 golden diamonds and noble air all over? "


    "Wat? You are not mistaken, brother, we are fighting! What the hell is your ugly appearance of abducting little loli? Didn''t your mother teach you that you should talk less and do more as a person? ?"


    Deadpool took two knives in one hand, and the other hand was facing downwards as if grabbing something. It was another teleport, teleporting directly to Ron''s side, and grabbing under Ron.


    "What the hell, doesn''t this guy have little Dingding?"


    But although Deadpool''s teleportation position was right this time, he didn''t catch anything when he caught it.


    Then Deadpool glanced around and found that Ron''s whole body had reached another place ten meters away. It was then that Ron didn''t have that thing, but because Ron had moved away.


    "So you can also teleport? It''s really a powerful bitch... It seems that I want to catch your little Ding Ding, I need to spend some more time, hehe..." 2k novel reading network

 153 Chapter 147: Abducting Deadpool

    [Title: A Man of fantasy with the United States now Chapter 147 abducted Deadpool (three shifts) Author: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!The good-looking novel strongly recommends: The Chinese Expeditionary Army Snow Eagle Lord Yi Nian Eternal Dragon King Legend of the Ancient God King Wu Lian Peak Five Elements Sky Profound Realm Choosing the Heavens Book of the Eternal Night King Nilin Great Master "Haha..."


    Hearing what Deadpool said, Ron hesitated, he didn''t care about Deadpool''s silly words, and didn''t mean to talk to Deadpool.


    Deadpool''s ability to speak bad words is absolutely second to none. Although Ron feels that he has the potential to become a big mouth cannon, if he confronts Deadpool, he feels that he still does not have much chance to win.


    Ron has a better way to deal with Deadpool.


    "Deadpool, do you think, if you don''t have the red tights on your body and become a big dick, would you slap yourself, slap yourself out?"


    Ron pointed his finger at the red tights on Deadpool''s body that teleported to the ground. After saying this, he felt something was wrong. Isn''t it that he couldn''t talk about it, why did he say it again...


    ''Hey, forgetting to be cheap is contagious, it seems that you still can''t stay with this fellow Deadpool...''


    Ron shook his head secretly, planning to send this guy out to work even if he recruits Deadpool into the Guardian League, and he rarely sees this bitch.


    "..." When Deadpool heard Ron''s words, he felt that he was deflated for the first time, but he soon felt that Nima, Ron, and him are just the same kind of people, it''s just shit and chicken shit. The meeting is the same, it''s almost similar!


    But just when he wanted to continue talking to Ron, he felt his body burn.


    No, it was his red tights that sparked and started to burn!


    "Orixette, my beloved tights..."


    Deadpool quickly patted the burning place with both hands, trying to extinguish the flame above.


    But just after Deadpool shot out the flames in one place, another place immediately began to burn again, and it was impossible to stop it.


    Soon, the red tights on Deadpool''s body were burned to the extent that only the bra on the chest, the headgear on the face and the T-shaped underwear on the waist, revealing his disfigured body.


    "Bi Chi, quickly let these flames disappear, otherwise, I will definitely let you xxxxxx directly, let you die, you know?"


    Deadpool was really angry and yelled at Ron in the sky.


    Although Deadpool doesn''t care about becoming himself, he is reluctant to bear his own red tights, which he made by himself with a lot of effort. If it is gone, is he going to wear Spiderman clothes and become a spider? Man?


    "It seems that you still refuse to give up, eh..."


    Ron smiled, and still didn''t care about Deadpool''s silly words, but directly showed something out and distributed it around Deadpool.


    In an instant, there was a wisp of light yellow transparent gas in the air around Deadpool, which was sucked in by Deadpool''s body and immediately made Deadpool react.


    "Aphrodisiac? Shet, I have never seen someone as cheap as me! Also, how did your tm make these things, why I didn''t have a premonition at all..."


    Deadpool only felt that his body was burning up, and the indescribable thing underneath had been raised high, reminding him of some pictures of 18 bans, and wanted to demonstrate it himself.


    Deadpool''s eyes became crazy, and he began to look for something that could make him indescribable.


    Deadpool first glanced at Ron in the sky, but he immediately turned his eyes away and looked elsewhere.


    Ron��s methods were too strange, first he conjured dozens of blue-fire Gatling to deal with him, and then conjured flames to burn his clothes.


    Looking at it, Deadpool looked in the direction of Wolverine and Laser Eye, but seeing the appearance of Deadpool, Wolverine immediately showed the Edman alloy claws in his arm and stood on guard.


    "Well, although Wolverine��s Australian eggs are very good, his Edman alloy claws are scary. In order to keep my baby, I still don��t think about him..."


    Knowing that Wolverine would not work, Deadpool lowered his head and looked at the bullet holes on the ground that had just been shot by Gatling, his eyes brightened.


    "These holes look good... No, I am Deadpool, a handsome Deadpool. How could I have such an idea about Mother Earth? It''s a sin, sin..."


    Thinking about it, Deadpool tried to control himself and finally surrendered to Ron.


    "Brother, since you fed me the aphrodisiac, you can also find ten or eight beautiful women...no? Well, you just said that the badge came, I promised you to join you Is your organization not good, brother, please..."


    Facing the seemingly surrendered Deadpool, Ron''s answer was still two words, "Hehe..."


    Knowing that Ron was not fooled, Deadpool raised his hand, "I swear, I won''t say anything to you anymore, and I will be exhausted, okay?"


    "Ha ha����"


    "Brother, how can you let me go..."


    "Ha ha����"


    "Brother, I was wrong, I don''t want to go to Japan..."


    Deadpool couldn''t help it anymore, his eyes were aimed at the numerous holes made by Gatling on the ground, and his eyes shone.


    "Haha..." Ron continued to hesitate, but watching Deadpool''s hand had already begun to stretch down, he finally changed his mouth.


    "Okay, then I''ll ask you again, young Deadpool, did you drop this golden badge? Or this silver badge? Or this one with twenty-four golden diamonds, all over the body Where is the local gold badge with noble atmosphere?"


    "The local tyrant gold badge, only the local tyrant gold badge is suitable for me!" Seeing Ron finally changed his words, Deadpool also immediately answered Ron''s question.


    In the next moment, a badge shining with golden light and encrusted with more than twenty golden diamonds came into the hands of Deadpool.


    "This Nima, where is the rich gold? Where is the diamond?"


    After the badge was in the hands of Deadpool, Deadpool couldn''t help but check the authenticity of the badge. As a result, he found that the golden diamond on it was really golden, and it broke when touched. The local gold on it was also fake. After a while, it changed from golden light to copper-colored light and became a copper plate.


    However, after the coin got the coin, Deadpool found that the impulsive feeling in his body began to disappear, making him a little nostalgic.


    ''If I can always have this state, it would be really cool.


    At this time, Ron in the sky flew down and said with a badge in his hand.


    "Deadpool, after receiving the member badge of the Guardian Alliance, you are already a member of the Guardian Alliance. As the boss of the Alliance, I hope you can quit the X-Men and serve the Guardian Alliance wholeheartedly?"


    "Guardian, this name is so low..." Deadpool was taken aback and spit out, then he immediately reacted and said: "Good boss, okay boss, no problem boss!"


    "Well, if that''s the case, then go with me..." Ron didn''t care what was going on in Deadpool''s heart, and then realized the pickup truck and jumped on it.


    "X-Men, bye bye!" Deadpool nodded, waved to the Wolverine Laser Eye behind him, walked to Ron''s pickup truck, and was about to sit in the position of the co-pilot.


    Ron certainly wouldn''t let this pervert who was still wearing a three-point style sit in the front, and yelled, "Do it on the back of the car!"


    "But the boss, sitting in the back of the car, this affects my impression of Deadpool, I think that Deadpool is young..."


    "Are you sitting behind?"


    "Okay..." Deadpool jumped to the back of the car, and soon after, a squeaking sound came.


    "Don''t scrape the iron sheet of the cart, or I will throw you down, you know?"


    "Yes boss, okay boss, no problem boss..." Deadpool agreed, and then...


    Squeak, squeak, squeak...


    Squeak, squeak...


    Squeak, squeak...


    ...


    "Okay..." Ron was helpless, and Gu showed a red tights to the side of Deadpool.


    "Get dressed, come here, don''t talk, otherwise, I will just throw you out, you know?"


    Hearing Ron''s words, Deadpool pulled him off his body in a three-point manner, put on a new tights and became the co-pilot, and agreed very happily.


    "Yes boss, okay boss, no problem boss..."


    "..." 2k Novel Reading Network

 154 Chapter 148: Meeting between Nick Fury and Professor X

    [Title: A Man of fantasy with the United States is now 148 chapters of the meeting Professor Nick Fury and x: stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!A good-looking novel strongly recommends: Super Money Empire Snow Eagle Lord Yi Nian Eternal Dragon King Legend, Primordial God King Wulian Peak, Five Elements, Gate of the Profound Realm, Chronicles of Heaven, Eternal Night King Nilin, dominates Canada, Alberta Province, Professor X and his team fled to In the mountains and forests.


    About half an hour ago, Nightcrawler brought back the comatose Storm Girl, and told Professor X that the Phoenix Girl went crazy and threatened to kill Ron.


    Professor X knew that this was because the dark personality in the Phoenix woman had appeared, so he immediately asked the Nightcrawler to take the Laser Eye Death Servant out again, and while retrieving the Phoenix woman, he also checked it out. Ron''s situation, see if you can catch Ron...


    Now, Professor X suddenly found that an old friend of his had arrived at him.


    This old friend is the director of SHIELD, Nick Fury.


    Regarding Nick Fury, Professor X had seen it once with a brainwave booster when Stryker led the army to besiege X Academy, in the barracks behind Stryker.


    At that time, Nick Fury told him that SHIELD would try its best to stabilize humans and mutants, as long as Professor X cooperated.


    However, later he discovered the memories in Stryker''s mind, and because of impulse, he shot hundreds of soldiers to stun, which led to the subsequent series of evil consequences.


    Professor X regrets it, but this is irretrievable. He can only take one step at a time and try his best to create hope for the mutant.


    Glancing at Stryker, who was tied up by the big five flowers and was still in a coma, Professor X controlled the wheelchair and walked out of the wooden house artificially made by the little mutant that can control plants, ready to meet Nick Fury.


    To restore peace between mutants and humans, SHIELD is an indispensable help.


    Even if I only came to this mountain forest for two days, but with the ability of mutants, this place seems to have become a forest in every fairy tale. There are many more houses made of wood with various colors. The flowers, and the small trees that have already produced fruit, look like a fairyland.


    After Professor X walked out of the hut, he saw at a glance the black chief wearing a leather jacket and a blindfold on his left eye coming in from the only entrance and exit of''Wonderland''.


    "Nick, you are welcome."


    Professor X called away the small mutants who were onlookers, still with a kind smile, and controlled the wheelchair to come to Nick Fury.


    "Yes, professor, the mutants'' abilities are really good. This place was just a mountain forest the day before yesterday, and it is actually called a''fairyland'' now..."


    Nick nodded, looked at the surrounding trees and flowers, and exclaimed.


    "Nick, just say it if you have something, don''t hide it." Professor X frowned. Nick Fury''s appearance looked normal, but he felt something wrong.


    It was as if Nick Fury was deliberately alienating him...


    "I can''t hide anything from you." Nick Fury showed a rare smile on the black face, and stretched out his hand to the side where there was no one: "There is no one there, Professor, let''s go."


    "Yeah." Professor X responded and controlled the wheelchair to come over there.


    "Professor, then I can just say it straight." In front of Professor X, Nick Fury looked like a child, slightly restrained.


    "The situation outside is not optimistic. Humanity��s voice against mutants has become increasingly louder. The government is also controlling all mutants in the territory, and has also issued requests to arrest mutants with several other major countries such as Russia, China, and others , Has been preliminarily passed..."


    "Just now, we S.H.I.E.L.D. also received news that a mutant who can control water has appeared on the east coast of the United States, threatening to trigger a tsunami and directly flooding all cities on the east coast of the United States..."


    Nick Fury said,


    "Professor, my suggestion is that the people of X Academy should continue to hide here and wait until this storm has passed before coming out. Trust me Professor, S.H.I.E.L.D. will definitely guarantee the future safety of X Academy..."


    "Continue to hide here? Huh..." Professor X chuckled, his face a little helpless, and then immediately became worried.


    "Leave aside this, Nick, what happened to the water-controlling mutant on the East Bank? He didn''t cause any major disaster, did he?"


    "No." Nick Fury smiled helplessly. After a while, he continued: "That guy sank three military ships and killed more than a hundred soldiers. Overcome..."


    "Ron?" Professor X''s brows furrowed, feeling mixed.


    What he worries about the mutant mentioned by Nick Fury is because he is afraid that the mutant will cause a catastrophe, so a real catastrophe will occur, and there is no room for the development of the mutants and human beings.


    But after hearing Nick Fury say that Ron subdued the mutant, he felt that he shouldn''t let Laser Eye and Deadpool deal with Ron before, after all, the things Ron did were really not a big deal... ��


    Also, he sent Laser Eye and Deadpool out to deal with Ron for a while, and he didn��t know what happened...


    Professor X was a little anxious in his heart. He was thinking about it, but he felt that several people''s thoughts appeared outside the house one after another. It was obvious that someone had returned.


    Professor X used his mental abilities to sense and found that there were a few more people: Laser Eye, Wolverine, Phoenix Girl, and Nightcrawler who can move people instantaneously.


    After hearing the sound, Nick glanced outside the window and found several people in Laser Eye, his face was puzzled.


    "Look at them, they should have experienced a battle before... Professor, what did you let them do?"


    "They''re going to deal with Ron..." Professor X was a little absent-minded, because his attention had been entirely on Phoenix Woman, and he felt that something was wrong.


    He could clearly feel that the dark personality in the Phoenix woman''s heart had disappeared forever, not even a trace of it was left.


    And this is of course not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the energy that seemed to annihilate everything in the Phoenix female has also disappeared!


    Now the Phoenix Girl''s ability is not to mention the level of a 4th-level mutant, even a 3rd-level mutant she barely reaches...


    As for the person who can eliminate the dark personality of the Phoenix woman and deprive the Phoenix woman of the dark energy, except for Ron, who can''t even see through him, Professor X can''t think of a second person who can do this.


    ''Before this, what happened on earth?''


    Professor X was very anxious, and immediately controlled the wheelchair to walk out of the room, wanting to ask exactly what happened.


    Seeing Professor X rushing out in such a hurry, Nick Fury frowned and followed suit, trying to figure out what Professor X was planning in the past two days.2k novel reading network

 155 Chapter 149 Two big bald heads join forces

    [Title: A Man US fantasy author has now teamed up 149 chapter two large bald: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!The good-looking novel strongly recommends: The Supreme Almighty Student, The Five Elements, The Gate of the Profound Realm, Chosen of the Sky, the Emperor of the Night, Nilin, the Great Ruler of the Holy Market, the Snow Eagle Lord, Yi Nian the Eternal Dragon King, the legendary King of Ancient Gods "Professor, we were attacked by Ron..."


    Seeing the professor coming towards them, Laser Eye opened his mouth first.


    "Scott, Logan, I want to know first why Jin passed out, and what happened in the middle?"


    Professor X controlled the wheelchair and came in front of the few people in Laser Eye. He kept staring at the Phoenix female Qin Grey who was comatose in Wolverine''s arms, and all his attention was on the Phoenix female.


    "Qin she..." Laser glanced at the Phoenix girl lying in Wolverine��s arms, and then immediately floated to Wolverine��s body, her eyes were cold, "Let her go, Logan, we are back now, we don��t need you to protect her. It''s her!"


    "Huh..." Wolverine snorted and gently put the Phoenix girl on the wooden bed on one side.


    It''s right that he likes the Phoenix girl, but now the Phoenix girl is the real girlfriend of Laser Eye, and he has enough advantage, and holding the Phoenix girl is really too much.


    "After Qin injured me and the Storm Girl, she went to find Ron and said she wanted to kill Ron... Then I went to find Qin, but Ron sent Qin back halfway. , Qin has been in a coma and didn''t wake up..."


    After putting down the Phoenix girl who was still in a coma, Wolverine immediately answered Professor X''s question and said what he had seen.


    "Ron..." Although he didn''t get the real experience, it was confirmed that the Phoenix girl was in a coma because of Ron, and Professor X was still angry.


    Although Ron had done a good thing by destroying the Phoenix Lady''s dark personality, Ron also deprived the Phoenix Lady of her power, which was too evil.


    A person who deprives others of their power is even more evil than Magneto...


    "Scott, Logan, then what happened? And, why didn''t Wade come back with you?" Professor X continued to ask, looking at the dusty Wolverine and Razer.


    "We had a fight with Ron. We have never fought..." Laser Eye''s face was dim, and he became angry when he heard Professor X ask me about Deadpool.


    "That bitch Wade was taken away by Ron! Professor, that guy didn''t treat us X-Men as the same thing, and he didn''t treat himself as a mutant. Just leave if you want, Professor, why did you let him join? X-Men, he is not worthy..."


    "Enough Scott, no need to talk about it, I know all this..." Professor X rubbed his forehead with a headache and yelled.


    Since the first glance he saw Deadpool, he knew that guy was not suitable to join the X-Men, but it didn''t matter, as long as Deadpool could help deal with Ron.


    But now, Ron has let Deadpool join his camp. What should I do?


    By now, Ron has completely become the thorn in his heart that he most wants to pick out, he can''t capture Ron, he has no idea what to do to make the mutants and humans reconcile...


    Professor x glanced at Nick Fury behind him with a sigh, and waved his hand: "Take the piano back to rest. She should be able to wake up in a while. I''m going to discuss something with Director Nick. Come see you again."


    "Yeah." Laser Eye Wolverine responded, and it was only then that they noticed that there was a big black man behind Professor X.


    And Nick Fury had already fully understood at this time. In the past two days, has Professor X been trying to deal with Ron?


    Nick did not speak, but followed Professor X back to the room, waiting for Professor X to speak.


    Professor X looked at Nick with a serious look, and said with earnest words: "Nick, you should have heard it too.


    "Yes." Nick frowned slightly. "Professor, do you want me to help you and deal with Ron together?"


    "Well, Ron, he..." Professor X nodded, hesitated for a while, and finally told Nick Fury what he thought of Ron.


    "Ron is actually provoking the disaster between mutants and humans. Nick, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s goal is also for the peace of mankind, so I hope you can use the power of S.H.I.E.L.D. to help me and help the world arrest Luo. Well, bring this wicked person to justice and let the earth return to peace again!"


    "This..." Nick Fury had a rare tangled look on the face of the black man. He was thinking, thinking about whether he could agree to Professor X, and thinking about the consequences if he did or did not agree.


    As the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury never looked at the accidents of human affairs, but looked at whether this matter benefits him, and what consequences it will have on him and SHIELD.


    Obviously, if he agrees to Professor X, and successfully captures Ron, or kills him directly... Then even if one of his most troubled people recently is resolved, the war between mutants and humans can be pushed. On Ron''s body, then stop this matter.


    But there is one of the biggest problems, that is, even if he and Professor X deal with Ron together, can he catch or kill Ron directly?


    According to his previous observations of Ron, Nick Fury felt that this chance was very small...


    He has already seen Ron''s strength. This is a guy who is not afraid of Professor X, Magneto, and the Hulk. Even against Carol... Nick thinks that Ron will not be too weak...


    So, how can it be that simple to deal with Ron?


    And if he left without agreeing to Professor X to deal with Ron, then the trouble would be even greater.


    First, if he does this, even if he completely breaks with Professor X, he will lose the help of Professor X, a powerful mutant, and lose control of the mutant.


    Second, Professor X''s last shot also made him feel a crisis. Professor X... seems to be changing!


    From the initial impulse shot when X Academy was surrounded, to now gathering strength to deal with Ron, this all shows that Professor X''s thinking has changed. He is using his abilities and rights to deal with humans.


    Even if he doesn''t agree to Professor X, it is estimated that Professor X will continue to deal with Ron. In the end, if Professor X becomes a person like Magneto, it would be bad.


    With Professor X''s ability, he wanted to control humans easily, much more terrifying than Magneto.


    Although the guy who claimed to be from Asgard recently made him very cautious and always pays attention to the situation outside the earth, compared with the things that may happen later, he should solve the problem of Professor x first. The side matters are the most important!


    Nick Fury''s whole body tightened. He looked at Professor X, who was the same big bald head in front of him, for a long time, and finally agreed and nodded.


    Then, a plan for Ron together with Professor X and Nick Fury was officially launched.2k novel reading network

 156 Chapter 150 When Deadpool Meets Spider-Man

    [Title: Man fantasy of a US Section 150 has now met when Deadpool Spider-Man Author: adhere to the squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!The good-looking novel strongly recommends: The Lord of the Snow Eagle, the sacred market against the heavens, the eternal dragon king, the legend, the ancient god, the peak of Wulian, the gate of the five elements, the gate of the mysterious world. Do things that superheroes should do, such as rescue a kitten trapped on a telephone pole, help a grandma who needs help across the road, help a takeaway boy who has a flat tire...


    "Also, you are a superhero, not a super villain. So don''t show the two knives behind you, it''s best to keep them away..."


    "Huh? You can''t put it away? In this case, you can also wrap them up. Don''t let them be seen by children, otherwise it''s okay to scare the flowers and plants, but it''s not good to scare the children..."


    "Also, you look handsome in this red dress. Did you see my spider suit and made a copy of the tights?"


    "No? That''s okay. In fact, my spider suit also has a reference to the brave man''s red suit. Unfortunately, he has rarely appeared recently. Maybe he feels tired and needs a rest..."


    "Hey, Wade, Wade? Did you listen to me? I''m talking to you about the rules of the Guardian League. You have to listen carefully, do you know? Otherwise, the old club will deduct your reward..."


    ...


    "I can''t stand it anymore, can''t stand it!!!"


    Looking at Peter Parker who was twittering in front of him, Deadpool pressed his head with both hands, feeling that his head was about to explode.


    He thought he was talking about stubborn enough, but after meeting this Spider-Man, he realized that Spider-Man really talked about stubbornly as in the legend, no worse than him!


    ''Didn''t it mean that I will become good friends with Little Spider?But like this, how can I become good friends with him...''


    Deadpool covered his ears, but Peter quickly opened them. Deadpool felt that he was going to finish it, but at exactly this moment Ron walked in from outside.


    "Ron, no, the boss save me, the little spider is too terrible, it''s the same as spitting, I don''t think I can compare to him, save me..."


    "Hey, Deadpool, you can''t compare to Peter? I think you should be better than Peter, right?"


    Seeing Deadpool calling him for help, Ron said in surprise.


    "How do I know that I am the number one mouthpiece, OK? Why am I not as good as him? Why..."


    Deadpool directly half-kneeled on the ground, raised his hands on top of his head, making a long sigh, feeling very desolate.


    "Uh..." Seeing the appearance of Deadpool, Peter glanced at Ron again and touched the back of his head a little embarrassed.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I have been back to normal during this period of time, but after seeing Wade, I couldn''t help but want to say a few more words, boss, do you know why this is?"


    "I don''t know." Ron shook his head and smiled: "But I think you two can actually communicate more. By the way, Deadpool, I have prepared a place for you to live, and it��s free with Peter. I hope you To be good friends."


    "Oh my God, my cute panties, why on earth? Why am I so miserable..."


    Hearing Ron''s words, Deadpool pulled out a small corner of his pink panties, stared at the panties, and wailed.


    "Alright Peter, let''s take Deadpool to perform the guardian mission now, try to make him a qualified superhero, you know?"


    Ron curled his lips and explained to Peter.


    "En." Peter replied, and walked over and pulled Deadpool with his hand. "Let''s go Wade, Jessica has been in New Mexico for so long, and I don''t know what to do. Fortunately, you will come with me now, otherwise I''m going to be bored to death.


    Hearing Peter''s words, Deadpool came to his mind: "Who is Jessica? Is it the rbq?"


    "What is rbq?" Peter frowned. "Jessica is a hip-hop guy who often hums. It''s not what you said rbq. I advise you not to speak ill of her, otherwise she will Makes you pretty!"


    "Let me look good, this feeling is good, hehe..." Deadpool laughed, put his hand on Peter''s shoulder actively, and walked out with Peter.


    Watching Deadpool and Peter leave, Ron also leaned in his seat and started to stay, thinking about what he was going to do next.


    Recently Ron has been in a daze more and more, which is a very bad phenomenon.


    So, after Deadpool and Peter walked for a while, Ron surreptitiously followed, wanting to see what happens when the two guys meet together.


    After Peter and Deadpool went out, they immediately put on their spider suits and walked the streets and alleys of Queens with Deadpool. They were really doing things like saving cats and puppies and helping grandma and grandpa. Things on the road.


    It��s not surprising that people around you see Peter in a spider suit. Peter is a celebrity in Queens. Although Spider-Man is known as a good neighbor of New York, Queens is the best choice if you want to see Spider-Man. .


    Many people will take the initiative to greet Peter and say hello. They even think that the person under the spider''s suit may not be a superhero, but just an ordinary person wearing a mask.


    Even in the period when the entire United States is under martial law and mutants are arrested, Spider-Man is still not repelled by people.


    Of course, this is also because Spider-Man passed the mutant detection device set up by the government on the main road, proving that Spider-Man is not a mutant, but a mutant like Captain America.


    But today''s Spider-Man is a bit different. He actually brought out a guy who was also wearing a red tights and a mask.


    People can''t help but wonder: Is this a good friend of Spider-Man?Or a new member of the Guardian Alliance?


    A daring fat girl came up: "Spider-Man, who is this person next to you, is he also a superhero? What is his title?"


    "He is called Deadpool and is a new member of our Guardian League." Peter patted Deadpool on the shoulder and introduced.


    "Yes, fat girl full of fat, I''m a charming and handsome Deadpool, do you want to get to know me?"


    After Peter''s introduction, Deadpool blocked Peter behind him, propped his head with his hands, and leaned in the air to pose.


    "Huh!" Hearing the words of Deadpool, the fat girl sprinkled the milk tea in her hand, snorted and immediately turned and left, without even saying goodbye to Spider-Man.


    Seeing the awkwardness of Deadpool, Peter couldn''t help but said, "Deadpool, I told you everything. Please speak nicely. Although the fat girl was fat just now, you shouldn''t directly say no, come on. teach you����"


    "First of all, yours should be like this... then this... and then this, have you heard..."


    "Ok..." Of course, Deadpool was not spilled by the cup of milk tea. He leaned to the left and avoided the milk tea, and then resumed his normal posture. He stood there and listened to Peter talking a lot of nonsense, with a helpless expression... ��


    Deadpool has been listening for a long time, and then he finally couldn''t help it. He pointed a finger to the sky and shouted: "Look, there is a flying saucer!"


    "Huh? UFO, have aliens invaded?" Peter immediately looked at the sky. He remembered Ron saying that there are aliens in the world, so he paid great attention to these things.


    However, Peter turned his head but saw nothing. When he turned his head again, he found that Deadpool was no longer there.


    "Okay!" Peter spread out his hands, sighed helplessly, and then launched a web to stick to a trash can on the side, pulled the trash can over, and opened the lid of the trash can.


    "Deadpool, don''t run around, we are a team, we must work together... Well, Deadpool, you smell like shit..."


    "I...I..." Deadpool looked at those yellow things on his body, and finally couldn''t help it, and made a whining sound.


    "Woo...Mom, I want to go home, woo..."


    ...


    "These two guys..."


    Seeing Peter and Deadpool''s weird look, Ron rolled his eyes, and his psychopath suddenly felt that a big black man was walking towards him.


    After sensing the big black man, Ron smiled and waited in place.


    "The final drama is coming..." 2k Novel Reading Network

 157 Chapter 151: Nicks Real Purpose

    [Title: A Man of fantasy with the United States and now the real purpose of section 151 of chapter Nick: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!The good-looking novel strongly recommends: The End of Heroes and Invincibility, the King of the Night, Nilin, the Great Ruler of the Holy Ruins, the Lord of the Snow Eagle, Yi Nian the Eternal Dragon King, the legend of the Primordial God, Wulian Peak, Five Elements Sky Profound Realm.


    "Ron, we meet again..."


    "Yes, Master Chief, this is the second time. The last time you came with another big bald head..."


    Looking at the one-eyed big bald head of the black man who had walked in front of him, Ron patted his hands a few times and praised: "But I really didn''t expect that someone who holds important positions like you and holds countless secrets will come alone Seeing me, a person with a level of risk of ten, is really bold..."


    "Heh..." The black man smiled with a big bald head: "Ron, no one in this world is invisible. Speaking carefully between S.H.I. What if I risk coming to see you?"


    Ron gave a thumbs up: "That said, but Chief Nick Fury, this time I really want to give you a compliment for your boldness."


    That''s right, the black big bald head coming towards Ron will of course not be someone else, only Nick Fury, the director of SHIELD!


    Even in the United States, a country with countless blacks, there are almost no blacks wearing large leather jackets, large bald heads and cyclops.


    Ron was just a little strange. The reason Nick Fury dared to see him last time was because of the company of Professor X, so he dared to come in contact with himself, like Professor X, who can easily control the thoughts of others!


    According to Nick Fury''s temperament, this guy has no absolute certainty, and is absolutely afraid to come to see him.


    unless����


    Ron quickly figured out the reason, he smiled, and waited for Nick Fury to clarify his intention.


    "Director Nick, don''t you just come to talk to me, right? Come on, come to me for something?"


    Looking at Ron with a smile on his face, Nick Fury said.


    "Ron, I came to see you mainly to tell you one thing. Professor X is going to invite you to see him tomorrow night to discuss things about mutants!"


    "It''s that simple?" Ron sneered, "I''m afraid that after I went, a lot of people and weapons specifically aimed at me were aimed at me, wanting to kill me directly, right?"


    Nick Fury did not refute: "It is true..."


    "Tell the truth, Chief Nick, what is your real purpose?"


    Ron no longer wanted to grind with Nick Fury, and asked directly.


    "Ron, you should have guessed most of my purpose. Don''t worry, as long as you succeed at that time, I will cooperate with you unconditionally. How about?"


    Hearing Ron''s words, Nick Fury flashed in his mind the look of Professor X he had just met in the morning, his face became extremely serious, and he said slowly.


    "Do you really plan to do that?" Ron frowned. "In your S.H.I.E.L.D. files, my level of danger should not be lower than that of Professor X? You are not afraid, I just pit you directly?"


    "Don''t be afraid, anyway, you will definitely cheat me..." Nick Fury shrugged, and the rare arrogant gave a little bit of pride.


    "I was only in two extremely dangerous pits, and chose to jump into one that is temporarily safer than the other. As long as I can fill in that pit, this is nothing..."


    "Haha..." Ron couldn''t help laughing, thinking this thing was funny.


    He and Nick Fury are really sullen and used to each other, and they don��t even explain what they say to each other. If someone who doesn��t understand you comes, wouldn��t you be miserable?


    So, in order not to be so confused about this matter, Ron directly stated Nick Fury''s purpose in very simple words.


    "All right,


    Hearing Ron''s words, Nick Fury''s heart tensed, and then he quickly looked around the surroundings, and found that no one could hear him and Ron''s conversation before reassuring.


    "Master Chief, what are you afraid of? Don''t worry, I promised you, haha..." Seeing Nick Fury''s nervousness, Ron''s voice grew louder, and he didn''t care that what he and Nick Fury said would be heard by others. .


    "I..." Nick Fury took a deep breath and recovered his usual dead face. "Ron, I hope you can obey your words. S.H.I.E.L.D. is definitely not as simple as you think. I advise you not to be right. SHIELD has too many ideas, otherwise you will regret your decision when the time comes!"


    After speaking, Nick Fury turned around and prepared to leave. When he left, he said the last time and place he would meet.


    "The meeting place is at Alkali Lake in British Columbia, Canada. Ron, I hope you can be there on time..."


    "Ok..." Looking at Nick Fury who was going away, Ron put on an ok posture and shouted out again, making Nick Fury unstable, staggering for several steps and almost falling.


    "Ha..." Ron laughed, then his face quickly returned to his former indifferent appearance, and walked back in the direction of the Surprise building.


    Nick Fury is not that simple. Without using mental abilities, Ron really doesn''t know if what Nick Fury said is true or not, and what he thinks deep in his heart.


    Of course, Nick Fury did not come without precautions. Ron felt that Nick Fury was wearing several equipment that could counter-attack the mental abilities of the last time the military injured Professor X.


    And it''s more than that. Even in the distant sky, S.H.I.E.L.D. satellites have been monitoring this place, keeping abreast of everything here and guarding him.


    But no matter how Nick Fury guarded against him, whether the things he came to talk to him about were true or false, Ron was ready to go to Allia Lake to completely end the mutants.


    With his current strength, unless Professor X completely becomes a fifth-level mutant, Ron doesn''t have to worry about what will happen to him.


    As for SHIELD?


    In this organization controlled by another organization, besides the two surprise captains, are there any powerful people?


    Ok����


    Ron felt that he was a little bloated, and the abilities of the two Marvel Captains were still very powerful, and he couldn''t underestimate whether they were not.


    And this world where the worlds of various comics and movies merged is so strange. Who knows if SHIELD will really have something powerful hidden in the dark, he still needs to be careful.


    But even so, what so?Is Ron going to counsel?


    If you can''t face strength directly, you will never be truly strong.


    And Ron will eventually become the most powerful existence!2k novel reading network

 158 Chapter 152: Unknown Changes

    The next morning, sunny, Lake Akaria, Canada.


    Under the leadership of several agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., Professor X took Laser Eye, Wolverine, Storm Girl, Phoenix Girl, and William Stryker, who was tied to an adult club, into the large military base under Lake Akalia. .


    Although he knew everything in this hidden base from the memory of William Stryker, Professor X still wanted to take Stryker here personally, and count his crimes in front of Stryker. Those crimes.


    However, something happened in the middle. Professor X and his team met the mutant forces previously controlled by Stryker, such as Death Girl, Stryker��s son Jason Stryker and so on.


    Although Professor X''s ability was injured while escaping before, after these few days of rest, Professor X''s ability has not only recovered, but even strengthened a lot.


    Relying on Professor X''s brain control ability, they took this place very easily and rescued all the mutants previously controlled by Stryker.


    Everything is going well, as long as all the things here are exposed, then Stryker''s conspiracy will be solved without revealing it, and the war between mutants and humans can also stop.


    Next, he should take the initiative to let the mutants integrate into the human world bit by bit, and solve this problem that has troubled him for decades.


    Thinking of this, Professor X suddenly felt that he was indeed too stupid before.


    As long as he uses his abilities a little bit, he doesn''t need to be too much, he only needs to control a few human government leaders, and he can easily integrate mutants and humans, right?


    What happened during this period of time really changed Professor X. Compared to the interests of mutants, the beliefs he had adhered to before were simply not worth mentioning.


    but����


    Thinking of the young man who was slightly thin, but never seemed to make people feel weak, Professor X took a deep breath and said with his mental ability and the laser eye on the side.


    "Scott, you go to the room with a left turn. There is a device called a neurosuppressor, which was developed by Stryker to deal with mentally capable people. Bring it and it should be useful to deal with Ron later."


    "Yes, Professor." Laser Eye knows Professor X''s abilities very well, so he directly responded to Professor X in his mind, without letting the other Phoenix female Wolverine know.


    In order not to reveal the secret, this time their real action, Professor x, temporarily only told him who hated Ron the most, and did not tell the Phoenix female Wolverine.


    As for the Phoenix female piano Grey?


    Qin has no previous memories at all. Her memory only stays when she was stunned by the mutant. All the memories afterwards have disappeared. Even Professor X can''t detect Qin''s memory.


    No one knows what happened in this, so Laser Eye hates Ron even more, depriving others of their power and memory at will, so that evil people should be wiped out by their X-Men.


    After Laser Eye was gone, Professor X fell into deep thought. What should he do to catch Ron perfectly and then control Ron?


    Yesterday Nick Fury had already sent him back news that Ron had promised to come to Lake Akaria to meet him.


    How to deal with Ron next, this needs to be solved by himself.


    Ron has a lot of abilities. In addition to his powerful thought power and the ability to summon items out of thin air, Ron''s most powerful ability should be mental ability.


    Professor X is confident that he can resist Ron''s mental abilities, but he has no confidence to control Ron''s mental abilities.


    A neurosuppressor is definitely not enough. Professor X has tried it on himself, and it is only a part of the ability to suppress a part of it. It is absolutely impossible to completely eliminate Ron''s mental ability.


    Moreover, how to put a nerve suppressor on Ron, who is powerful, is also a big question!


    Professor X knew that in this action against Ron, he, who was also a mentally capable person, was absolutely the main force among them.


    To control Ron, he had to become stronger.


    Otherwise, relying on the current configuration of the X-Men, it would be impossible to deal with Ron.


    "I don''t know where Magneto went after the mutants and humans went to war, otherwise, with Magneto''s help and his helmet that can isolate the mental ability, the confidence in dealing with Ron will be much higher!"


    Professor X sighed. Since the beginning of the war, he has been looking for Magneto''s whereabouts and wanted to gather Magneto together to deal with this issue concerning the safety of the entire mutant.


    However, it is a pity that he has not found Magneto, let alone appearing, even if there is no news about Magneto, it seems to have disappeared out of thin air.


    But without Magneto, Professor X would not just give up.


    He already had an idea. Of course, Stryker��s base is not only equipped with neuroinhibitors, which can inhibit mental abilities. While Stryker is studying inhibitors, he has actually researched nerves that can strengthen mental abilities. Enhancer.


    Although the nerve enhancer studied by Stryker is not as good as the brainwave enhancer made by Magneto before, it is quite effective. With the nerve enhancer, his brainwave control ability can be at least two better than the current one. More than double!


    But this is still far from enough!


    You know, even he has no way to solve the dark personality of Jean Gray. He can only build a spiritual barrier to control the dark personality of Jean Gray, but instead it allows the dark personality to grow up. .


    However, Ron succeeded in removing Jean Grey''s dark personality without leaving a trace. This is enough to show that Ron''s is definitely much stronger than the last time he saw it.


    Thinking about it, Professor X''s psychology drifted to the rear. There were several people in that direction, and one of them was the person he is most concerned about right now, Jason Stryker.


    Jason Stryker is also a mentally capable person, and his ability is not much weaker than him. The most important thing is that he has searched all the memories of Stryker and knows that Jason has been made a serial number by Stryker. It is the experimental product of Mutant No. 143, which can control others with the fluid secreted from his brain.


    And since Jason Stryker''s brain secretes fluids to control others, it means that there must be something special from mental abilities.


    Professor X wants to try, if he, who is also a mentally capable person, absorbs Jason��s secretions, will he change? Will he be controlled or absorb those secretions and become stronger? What?


    Once this idea was born, he couldn''t stop it anymore, which made Professor X''s mood more complicated.


    After thinking for a while, Professor X finally decided to take a look and see what was going on.


    He ordered the Wolverine Phoenix and the others to stand on the spot, and he entered the experiment room alone, staring at the weird-looking injection tubes in the safe, paying attention for a moment. Never left from above...


    In the end, about half an hour later, a switch in Professor X''s heart was finally toggled, and he couldn''t help but pick up one of the injection tubes and use it for himself according to the usage method in Stryker''s memory. One!

 159 Chapter 153 Trap?

    In the evening, an SR-71 Blackbird aircraft crossed the high altitude, flew from the direction of New York to British Columbia, Canada, and finally came to the sky over Lake Akalia.


    Through the blackbird''s window, Ron looked at the big lake below, sighing.


    In the original timeline, this big lake was the chief culprit who turned Phoenix Girl into a black phoenix. As a result, because of his disturbance, the original plot has become a mess...


    After watching for a while, Ron made the black bird airplane deformed by the creation robot fly down and came to the dam that blocked Lake Akalia.


    As soon as the Blackbird plane landed, the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent who took over here immediately greeted Ron and led Ron into Stryker''s secret base built on the Akalia Lake Dam.


    Stryker deserves to be a guy who has studied mutants for countless years. After entering the base, Ron saw all kinds of equipment, devices, weapons, etc. aimed at mutants, installed in the base, countless. .


    Looking at the equipment, Ron suddenly felt sorry for Stryker. If it hadn��t been for too much pressure to press on Stryker, he might actually be able to complete his idea of ??destroying mutants and temporarily let them disappear. On Earth����


    This secret base is very large. After walking with the agents for a long time, Ron finally saw the people he wanted to see, Professor X and Nick Fury, in a room inside the base.


    However, after seeing Professor X, even though Ron did not have the ability to use psychology, he still sensed that Professor X''s breath seemed to have become much stronger, and there was a little more manic breath...


    Ron frowned slightly. Something must have happened to Professor X. Otherwise, this man with decades of life experience and powerful strength shouldn''t have become like this.


    Of course, Ron didn''t mean to take care of him either. He restrained his breath, walked forward in the most peaceful posture, and smiled.


    "Professor X, Director Nick, we meet again."


    Nick Fury just nodded, signaled that after he knew it, he gave all the control to Professor X, and quietly stayed aside and didn''t intend to speak.


    "Come here." While Professor X looked at Ron who entered the room, he smiled kindly. He didn''t mention anything between Ron and Phoenix Girl Laser Eyes, but said directly.


    "Ron, I invite you to come, mainly to let you know that I have found how to solve the complicated relationship between mutants and humans. I want you to see if my plan works..."


    Ron smiled, "Professor, you said."


    "Yeah." Professor X nodded, "Ron, do you remember the earliest advice you gave me? Cooperate with the government and let the government take the initiative to promote mutants and make the mutant group known to people..."


    "I have been thinking about it for a long time, and I think this proposal is very good. Although the mutant registration bill will be raised again and the mutants will lose their freedom, but compared to the war between the two and the destruction of the mutants, it is simply does not matter!"


    "If you want to completely resolve the contradiction between mutants and humans, the mutants must give in. I have already negotiated with Director Nick. I will fully cooperate with him at that time, register the mutants'' information, and strive to integrate the mutants into In humans, completely resolve the contradiction between mutants and humans."


    With that, Professor X pointed to Nick Fury next to him, and then smiled as if thinking of something.


    "By the way, Ron, I remember that you opened a newspaper called Surprise Daily, right? I want you to help me promote mutants at that time, don''t worry, I will pay you the reward, okay?"


    "Yes..." Looking at Professor X with a confident face, as if he had seen mutants and humans getting along well, Ron pretended to agree.


    "Professor, it seems that you have indeed changed. You are really trying to make mutants and humans live in peace... By the way, professor, how did you deal with Stryker? I heard that you already have evidence of Stryker''s crimes. Is it?"


    "That''s right." Professor X turned the wheelchair and took out the information he had just found in the Stryker base.


    "I have already investigated clearly. Stryker has been planning to eliminate mutants decades ago, and has been doing extremely cruel experiments with mutants and humans. The mutant who attacked the president before was actually controlled by Stryker. The purpose is to kill the president and start a war!"


    "In order to prevent humans and mutants from being killed by Stryker, I have handed Stryker to Director Nick, and I beg him to clarify this matter to the President."


    Professor X''s expression was a little sigh, and then his face became firm: "As long as Stryker''s conspiracy is broken, the war between mutants and humans will definitely stop, so that the mutants and humans can reconcile and live in peace!"


    After listening to Professor X''s words, Ron''s smile became even more serious: "Congratulations, Professor, you have your plan, and the mutants will definitely be able to coexist peacefully with humans in the end!"


    "Thanks to Ron for your reminder, I can understand this truth..." Professor X also smiled kindly. Although his face looked kind, he added another sentence in his heart.


    ''Oh, if it wasn''t for your involvement in the war between mutants and humans, I wouldn''t understand that there are still so many people targeting mutants!''


    Professor X controlled the wheelchair and walked towards the door: "Come with me Ron, I will take you to see what Stryker has researched over the years, and let you know my determination!"


    "Determination?" Ron raised his eyebrows, and Professor X actually said such inconsistent and inexplicable words, can''t help it so soon, want to deal with me?


    Ron guessed right. Professor X is currently undergoing tremendous torture. After injecting Jason Stryker��s brain secretion into his body, he did strengthen his abilities, but at the same time, Those liquids also gave him endless pain.


    Jason Stryker��s mental ability is not much weaker than him, and his most powerful mental ability is to create illusions. Professor x rarely involves this ability, so he just fell into it unconsciously. In the inexplicable illusion, only part of the energy can be used to face the real situation outside.


    In that illusion, Ron suddenly became a giant with flames all over his body. He had been torturing and killing mutants. The laser eye was directly trampled to death by the flame giant incarnation of Ron, and then the Stormwind Phoenix girl was burned to death. Wait����


    These seemingly real scenes made Professor X feel very uncomfortable. Coupled with the torture of Jason Stryker��s brain fluid, he finally couldn��t suppress the strongest thoughts in his heart and prepared to pull Ron into what he prepared earlier. Inside the trap, quickly get rid of Ron to avoid future troubles!

 160 Chapter 154 The Confrontation between Ron and Professor X

    "This is the nerve enhancer studied by Stryker. It can emit special sound waves to strengthen the nerves in the human brain. Whether it is a mutant or a human, as long as it is worn by a mentally capable person, it can generally improve a mentally capable person. 1.5-4 times the mental strength, Ron, would you like to try?"


    "No need for the professor, I think this thing...should have no effect to me!"


    "Oh? Ron, is your ability different from ours?"


    "The source of my ability is a secret, and I don''t want to wear an unknown device casually. There may be unpredictable dangers, right, professor?"


    "That''s right, you are right..."


    Professor X handed it over with something similar to a motorcycle helmet and wanted Ron to try it, but he refused with a smile.


    Regardless of whether the reinforced helmet that Professor X was holding was genuine or not, Ron would not wear it, because it really didn''t work for him.


    Except for the abilities obtained by spider venom and green magic potions in the early days, all of Ron''s other abilities originate from his own universe, and have nothing to do with the brains of his body.


    Ron''s body is equivalent to a joint between two water pipes. It does not carry too much force. Therefore, the conventional means of restricting the ability through the human body will not work for him.


    It''s not surprising that Professor X saw Ron not wearing it. Although he was anxious, he wouldn''t be so stupid that he would let Ron wear a nerve suppressor in the first place. That would be too abnormal.


    Moreover, the helmet he took out was indeed mentally enhanced. After Ron refused to wear it, Professor X put on the reinforced helmet he held in his hand and put it on his head.


    After wearing the nerve-enhancing helmet, Professor X felt that his mental ability was much stronger, and his spirit radiated to the surroundings, enough to extend for thousands of kilometers!


    Although the scope is not as close to the global scope of the brainwave enhancer built by Magneto, his mental strength at this time is stronger than wearing the brainwave enhancer. I don��t know how much. I want to use his mental ability to control one It''s easy for people to do. It will not take some time to complete like using a brain wave enhancer.


    The feeling of being strong is wonderful. Professor X feels that he is no longer affected by Jason Stryker''s brain fluid, as if everything is going well.


    Professor X looked at Ron again and picked up a similar helmet: "This mental booster is really good. Even me, my mental ability has been strengthened by about twice, Ron, there is another one. , Are you sure you don''t try it?"


    "No, let''s play it yourself, professor, I really don''t need it..." Ron''s attitude was still very determined, and he didn''t mean to be fooled.


    "Hmm..." Professor X didn''t mean to insist, put down his helmet, lowered his head, and said sadly: "Ron, after I met you, so many things have happened. The world is really impermanent. ,Ah����"


    "Ron, can I have a good chat with you? It''s about your abilities."


    "Remember when I first found you, it was more than seven months ago. At that time, you were far from being so strong. It took a lot of effort to resist my mental induction. What made you become Is it so powerful? Does it rely on the ability to swallow others?"


    Professor X looked at Ron again, his attitude had become extremely justice, as if he had become a godfather of piousness, Ron with his indifferent expression became extremely small under the injection of his eyes, as if he had committed a monstrous crime. Human beings with serious sins will be punished by God.


    Ron himself didn��t feel that much. He only felt from the look and breath of Professor X. This old guy who had regarded justice as a mission for decades, finally began to show his shackles and wanted to take action against Ron. Up.


    Ron waved his hand and his expression remained unchanged: "Perhaps, relatively speaking, I did gain my current strength by swallowing, but apart from Jean Grey, I did not deprive anyone of the ability! Jean Grey, that��s not her real ability, but a burden to her. Now Jean Grey is still capable, but there is no burden, isn��t it?"


    Professor X��s tone condemned: ��No matter how Qin is, that��s her business. At that time Qin must be controlled by her dark personality, and you and her have no right to do without Qin��s knowledge. Deprive Qin of the ability!"


    "Oh?" Ron smiled: "I remember that the darkness of Jean Grey was caused by your ignorance of the mental cage. Did you teach Jin the mental cage that you arranged for her with Qin''s knowledge? I remember when I separated the two personalities of Qin, they were not very clear about this!"


    "I did it for the good of Qin! If I didn''t control Qin''s thoughts, she would have been replaced by darkness as early as ten years ago and become an impersonal vegetable!"


    "I should have understood it long ago, Ron, you are actually the same as Qin. There is an extremely powerful demon in your heart. If you are not controlled, he will come out and destroy everything! For the future of mankind, for the future of the earth, you Need to be controlled!"


    Professor X''s face has become extremely angry. All his strengthened mental abilities are pouring out. In the spiritual world, his mental abilities seem to form a big net, swaggering towards Ron, thinking To catch Ron.


    "Ha ha����"


    After the big net appeared, a long knife that seemed to be forty meters long appeared. Ron held it in his hand and slashed directly at the big net, cutting the big net in half. Scattered on both sides.


    In the spiritual world, Professor X has become a justice giant with infinite white light behind him. After seeing his big net cut off, there was another shackle in his hand and he was handcuffed towards Ron.


    And Ron had already become a giant man holding a big knife in the spiritual world at this time. He carried his big knife, cut the shackles again with a single knife, and made a sound.


    "Human nature is both evil and good! Deep in everyone''s heart there is a demon and an angel, wrestling with each other under acquired factors, let us become who we should be!"


    "Professor you are the same, because you have been given a good education since you were a child, so the angel deep in your heart has won. It makes you a kind person and allows you to guard mutants and humans. "


    "But the devil will never disappear. He changed your mind and slowly changed your heart. Look behind you, professor, it has already appeared!"


    After Ron''s voice fell, among the white light behind Professor X, a ray of black light penetrated into the white light without warning, and swallowed the white light little by little, turning the white light into the same black light as it.

 161 Chapter 155: Gradually Blackening

    "What the hell is going on?"


    Hearing Ron''s words, the giant in the avatar of Professor X turned to look at the white light behind him, and found that after the black light had swallowed the white light, his face changed drastically, and he exclaimed loudly.


    Professor X was very anxious. He immediately organized the white light to attack the black light with various means, wanting to eliminate the black light and turn himself into a giant who emits white light once again.


    But since the black light appeared, it has been devouring the surrounding white light. When it has a territory, its swallowing speed is even faster, and it quickly swallowed one-third of all the white light. The ability of white light to resist courtesy.


    In the end, after Professor X exhausted his methods, he could only suppress the black light by about one-third, he finally gave up attacking the black light, and instead continued to attack Ron.


    "Ron, no matter what method you use to attack me, it is completely impossible to make me the same person as you. You, the criminal who provoked the war between mutants and humans, can only be endless Only by imprisonment can your sins be completely washed away!"


    Another iron cage appeared in the hands of the giant of justice, which was grabbed by his big hand, and was directly built towards Ron.


    Facing the giant''s capture, Ron still used his forty-meter big knife to smash the cage inside the giant''s hand. While slicing the cage, one of the giant''s arms also became Ron''s target.


    However, this time, Ron��s forty-meter knife broke the giant��s arm and came in front of the cage. He only slashed in a little bit and lost all his strength. Can''t cut it down.


    After the giant arm of Professor X''s incarnation was chopped off, he also screamed in pain and threw away the cage in his hand.


    After the pain, Professor X��s eyes suddenly lit up. He could clearly feel that the reason Ron didn��t cut his hand and cage just now was not because Ron had become weak, but because he had changed. Get stronger!


    What is going on here?


    The situation just now obviously didn''t appear suddenly, but some changes occurred in the middle, and he became stronger.


    And there was only one thing that just happened, a black light appeared behind him, quickly swallowing nearly a third of the white light behind him, making him, a just giant, look a little dark!


    Professor X is thoughtful. If the appearance of black light really makes him stronger, can he increase the number of black lights and make him stronger?


    But Professor X is very clear about what those black lights are. As Ron said, that is the devil in his heart. If the black lights are really increased, then he might really become the same as Ron, exuding evil aura. People out.


    But if you can catch Ron and imprison him forever, even if he is corroded by evil, what is it?


    "Haha, just do it..."


    The giant in the incarnation of Professor X began to laugh, and then the giant full of justice suddenly blasted the white light behind him with a punch, causing the white light to shatter like a mirror.


    The black lights immediately discovered this phenomenon, and they immediately began to expand again, quickly swallowing all the white lights that were blasted by the giant, and turning this broken site into their own.


    At this time, the ratio of white light and black light has each reached 50%, but if you look closely, you can find that black light is actually a bit more than white light. Although it is inconspicuous, it is indeed more.


    At this time, Professor X also felt that he had become stronger. In order to verify his strength, he directly raised his big foot and stepped on Ron on the ground this time.


    Seeing the big foot coming towards him, the man with the knife in the incarnation of Ron frowned, trying to raise his big knife to fight back, but found that his big knife was still stuck in the cage!


    "My forty-meter sword..."


    The big man yelled out very regretfully, and then began to run wildly in the left direction, trying to avoid the giant''s feet.


    However, it is a pity that the big man is only about two meters in height, while the giant is hundreds of meters high. The distance of one foot lift exceeds the distance of the big man to run tens of meters, so after a few lifts, the big man is still Stepped on by the giant''s big feet, it turned into a light and disappeared in the spiritual world.


    In the real world, Ron also frowned tightly because of the confrontation that had just fallen in the spiritual world.


    Even if he leaned on a universe, his defeat just now made his universe oscillate and become a little unstable.


    "What kind of powerful pills did Professor X take? How come his mental abilities are so much stronger? Hundreds of times stronger than his use of brain wave enhancer? Although the blackening has a bonus, it is not so powerful, right?"


    After sighing, Ron reorganized all his spiritual power, and added some Phoenix power in it, and once again entered the infinite spiritual world.


    I saw that a hundred-meter giant with flames all over suddenly appeared in the spiritual world, standing opposite the giant incarnation of Professor X, in sharp contrast with the giant with black and white rays of light behind him.


    After seeing the flame giant appeared, Professor X opened his eyes wide, and he couldn''t believe the current situation.


    Because he had seen this flame giant from the illusion created by Jason Stryker��s brain fluid before. The flame giant brutally killed several of his students, Jean Gray, Laser Eye, Storm Girl, etc. ...


    Now after seeing the flame, Professor X remembered that just behind the flame giant, there was another giant who was also over a hundred meters high and fell on the ground, there was no sound!


    Now think about it, isn''t the one-hundred-meter giant that fell on the ground himself?


    "Could it be that I also died under Ron''s hands?"


    Professor X is a little confused. Things in that illusion are happening little by little. If the illusion is true, does he need to continue fighting Ron?


    "No, I won''t die, only Ron will die!"


    Thinking, the black light behind Professor X moved its body and swallowed some white light, giving Professor X a new idea.


    Yes, since Ron wants to kill him, why should he stick to the previous idea, just imprison Ron?


    In order to prevent Ron from continuing to stop him, killing Ron is the best choice!


    As long as Ron dies, his plan will be officially carried out. At that time, mutants will be able to successfully live with humans and build a new world together, right?


    wrong����


    The giant incarnation of Professor X began to struggle fiercely. He is a mutant, an evolved form of human beings. Why does he want to share this world with humans?


    As the pioneers of mankind, their mutants should control the world and take the initiative to lead the world to progress, right?


    That''s right, that''s it...


    ...


    Slowly, the black light behind the giant began to swallow the white light again, but in an instant, it had already controlled about 80% of the light, leaving only a small part of the white light, and it was still being swallowed, which seemed a bit helpless.

 162 Chapter 156: Still Justice

    In the spiritual world, the black light behind the one-hundred-meter giant incarnation of Professor X has almost completely swallowed all the white light, leaving only about 10% of the white light to stop the aggression, beating happily, seeming to be right now The scene is very satisfied.


    At this time, Professor X also felt that after the black light grew, his infinite power, he even easily detected the moon with his mental power, and found that there was a human-like existence hidden on the moon, very hidden. , If it weren''t for him on a whim, he wouldn''t find it.


    But Professor X certainly didn''t have the mood to take care of those guys on the moon at this time. He was thinking about how he should solve Ron, or kill Ron, or even...


    Enslave Ron!


    Professor X was very clear about what he was doing and what he had become, but he did not refuse because it was indeed his own idea, and no one asked him to do this.


    Some of Ron''s words are right. Human nature is both good and evil. Both thoughts of good and evil have always existed in people''s hearts. They will become what they are now after they have undergone acquired influence.


    In the world, there is no absolute good person, and no absolute evil person!


    The reason why Professor X left himself 10% of the white light was because his beliefs remained unchanged, but the previous idea of ??enslaving mankind was quickly rejected by himself, because it not only did not conform to his good intentions, but also Not in line with the future development of mutants.


    After all, mutants are still human beings. Humans and their descendants may be humans, but they may also be mutants.


    Only by working together and developing together can the two blend together and move towards the future.


    "I have to say, Ron, you are indeed a good guy. What you did made me understand that mutants really shouldn��t hide in the dark. This world is much more complicated than we thought, for humans and The future of mutants."


    "And Ron, you, you should give up all your life will and become an unknown fighter on the earth against the enemies in the future, to offset your sin of initiating a war between mutants and humans!"


    Looking at the flames, the same tall giant as himself, Professor X suddenly dissipated all the giants in his incarnation, turning them into a group of spirit bodies, and then controlled these spirit bodies to fly towards Ron, and at the same time sent out The voice of the entire spiritual world was cold.


    "Uh..." Hearing Professor X''s words, the flame giant in Ron''s incarnation was taken aback and showed an expression of astonishment. Professor X was blackened, and what he said was so righteous, which is somewhat unexpected.


    It seems that the kind thoughts deep in Professor X''s heart continue to affect this kind person for a lifetime!


    Although what Ron has done during this period has been directed at Professor X, he reported his grudge against the phrase "Ron, I am doing good for you", but for Professor X''s belief that he has persisted for so many years. Even though the mutant has become an enemy of mankind and has developed a war, he still insists on the belief of developing together with mankind. Ron has never questioned it, but he admires it very much.


    However, what Professor X just said about the future enemies of the earth...


    Ron was thoughtful. It seems that Professor X has learned a lot more after he became stronger!


    Looking at the mental power groups controlled by Professor X and coming towards him, Ron didn''t speak, but silently allowed the flames on his body to burn more vigorously, raising his fist and swiping towards those power groups.


    After Professor X��s power became stronger, his own mental power seemed to be even more ordinary, but even because of ordinaryness, Ron finally became serious with all his heart. He didn��t plan to use a forty-meter sword, but instead planned to really Fight with Professor X.


    After the flames burned more vigorously, some giants who could have seen their bodies had completely turned into a pile of flames. After a punch, the burning flames made the barriers of the surrounding spiritual world seem to tremble and shake.


    The fist made up of flames bombarded Professor X''s mental force group, directly hitting the force group through, making the force group disappear into the spiritual world.


    But after a successful blow, Ron frowned, feeling something was wrong.


    Because just after he punched through the mental power group, a trace of black mental power went into his fist. Although it was burned out by the flame immediately, it still gave him a very big vigilance����


    Professor X is using mind control, ready to control him, let him become an unconscious puppet!


    ''Amazing!this way����''


    Ron was a little lamented that Professor X''s method was indeed useful, because the flame giant he now incarnates is no longer Ron''s body at all, but the collection of his universe''s spiritual power, directly connected to his universe.


    If Professor X really has the ability to control his entire universe, then he might really become a puppet of Professor X, for the future of so-called mutants and mankind, and become a self-conscious''fighter''!


    However, can Professor X?


    The flames on Ron''s body burned more vigorously. Soon, the giant of flames no longer looked like a giant, but became an omnipresent fireball like Professor X.After the fire ball was formed, it quickly attached to the barriers of the spiritual world, and began to exude its power, ready to burn the seemingly infinite spiritual world created by Professor X, and burn everything!


    Of course Professor X wouldn''t let Ron succeed. He immediately let his mental power group step forward to stop him, releasing countless black control powers, consuming the burning group bit by bit.


    Professor X''s mental power group was really strong. After those power groups touched the fire group, they turned the fire group into black bit by bit, and then was burned by the fire group''s counterattack. It can be said that it was a scene of losing both sides.


    But since it is a confrontation, there must be a stronger side and a weaker side. Unfortunately, Ron is the weaker side.


    If Professor X��s mental ability when using the brainwave enhancer is an level of x, then Professor X��s ability is now the power of one hundred x, plus the help of the spiritual world he created, even if Ron��s The abilities have become much stronger, and they have also gained the power of the phoenix.


    The most important thing is that before being pulled into the spiritual world by Professor X, Ron also reserved a trace of psychosis in the real world. Now, the induction of the spiritual world has given Ron a warning.


    Someone wants to attack him in the spiritual world!

 163 Chapter 157 Welcome to my universe!

    "How is the situation inside...?"


    "The professor sent me a message, let''s wait a little longer, wait a while..."


    "Okay, wait a minute."


    Although Nick Fury��s big black face is calm, his heart is a little worried. He is now with Professor X��s student Laser Eye Scott, standing outside the door of that special room, waiting for Professor X After the news came out, he broke in and shot Ron inside.


    Of course, Nick Fury will not rush in directly to take action against Professor X as he and Ron said before. In fact, he does not have any trust in either side. If Professor X loses, then he will execute the previous one. Talk to Ron about the plan, get rid of Professor x.


    And if Ron loses, then he will follow Professor X''s arrangement to directly help Professor X control Ron and complete the agreement with Professor X.


    It can be said that any situation is not bad for him, no matter what, he can solve a big problem and make him feel more at ease.


    Although he had also thought of drawing water from it, so that the two sides could fight against each other and contain each other, after all, it is definitely not a good thing for him to have only a strong mental ability.


    But the reality told him that this is impossible.


    Even if he does not have the mental ability, he still guessed the mind of Professor X. This person who has supported the idea of ??peace and justice for a lifetime has regarded Ron as his heart barrier. If Ron is not allowed to accept justice, Professor X will not It will stop.


    After all, Ron is not Magneto. He is a mutant. Although he also has super powers, he has nothing to do with mutants. He also has the same ability as Professor X. It is impossible for Professor X to let Ron. of.


    The same is true for Ron. He also knows the character of Professor X. This guy likes to let others follow his concept of justice, so that everyone is just like him.


    But is that possible?People have rebellious psychology, the more you want others to be like you, the more they will oppose you.


    When he went to see Ron with Professor X for the first time, when Professor X said with a righteous face, "I''m all for your good," even he felt very awkward and uncomfortable.


    It��s also thanks to him that he usually has a lot of things, and he is a member of the government, working hard for humanity. Otherwise, Professor X may also transmit those ideas to him. In that case, even if he has experienced countless strange things, it is estimated that Gotta kneel...


    After waiting for a while, the laser eyes on one side became excited, he said.


    "Director Nick, the professor has sent me news, let''s break the door directly and control that Ron with the previous means, don''t let him escape!"


    "Okay." Nick Fury nodded, winking a wink at the people around him, and asked him to open the door that had been controlled by SHIELD.


    ...


    At this moment, in the spiritual world, Professor X has already begun to laugh loudly. His laughter is not like the joy of winning, nor is it the kind of trickery, but more justice, like being purified. The criminals are so kind.


    "Ron, give up, I am so powerful now, you can''t resist justice!"


    "As long as you give up resistance, you will be liberated and will no longer be eroded by my mind control..."


    "As long as you give up, I may still be able to give you your own consciousness and make you become an ordinary person again..."


    "As long as you give up, the earth will be restored to peace, and mutants will not be suffering..."


    "As long as you give up, those foreign forces that target the earth in the future will suffer setbacks, because I will become the god of the earth, guard the earth, and let those guys return without success..."


    "As long as you give up, as long as you give up..."


    ...


    A voice full of justice and tenderness began to sound in the spiritual world. After that, angels began to appear, all things recovered, and the spiritual world seemed to become another earth, where you can live and work in peace and work, without disasters, peace and happiness...


    At this time, the one-hundred-meter giant appeared again, but at this time there was no longer white and black light shining behind him, because he himself was already composed of white light, standing on the ground, looking at him kindly. This world exuding vitality is like looking at one''s own children.


    After that, this kind-looking giant suddenly appeared in another place. This place was bare, and there was only a huge mental cage that occupies the entire space.


    The inside of the cage was shining with fiery red light at any time, and a huge flame was trapped inside. It was the fireball evolved from the power of the Phoenix in the incarnation of Ron.


    The fire ball looks a little uncomfortable, and its body is shining with black light at any time. When these black lights shine once, the flame of the fire ball will disappear.


    Perhaps in the end, the fireball will completely disappear in this world and become nothingness.


    However, is it so simple?


    Looking at the black light on his body, a face suddenly appeared on the flame ball of Ron''s incarnation, which belonged to Ron.


    This human face looked at the giant with a righteous face, showing a very inexplicable smile, a little crippled.


    "Professor, don''t you just want to enter the depths of my consciousness and control me? And now I will let you see what it is like in the depths of my consciousness!"


    Without waiting for Professor x to reply, after the voice fell, a distorted spatial hole appeared in the spiritual world, and...


    In the real world!


    After the space hole appeared, a huge suction force appeared in both the spirit and the real world at the same time. The first two people in the room in the real world were recruited, Ron and Professor X!


    After the two of them were absorbed into the space hole almost at the same time, the spiritual world was also absorbed in an instant, with almost no resistance.


    Then, the door of the room in the real world was broken open. After the door was opened, Nick Fury and Laser Eye rushed in and controlled the entire room, but they found that there was no one inside, even Professor X. ''S wheelchairs are gone...


    At this time, in the void of nowhere, Professor X appeared here with his wheelchair. After appearing, he immediately used mental power to figure out what was going on around him.


    However, just after Professor X wanted to extend his spiritual power, he discovered that his spiritual power could only extend a distance of 30 meters at most.


    This distance is not to mention his current mental level, even when he was a child, his awakening ability was more than this distance.


    After the mental power could not be used, Professor X finally had time to see the surrounding situation with his eyes. He found that he seemed to have come into space, surrounded by stars, nebulae, and the endless void!


    "The star you are seeing right now is called Planet Celia, which belongs to the m78 galaxy... The nebula that looks very beautiful is the Rainbow Nebula. It has the effect of beautifying and beautifying, of course, this is all made by me, haha... "


    "As for the professor, why can you be in space? That''s because I created an environment similar to the earth and suitable for the human body, because I don''t want you to die directly in space..."


    "Now, welcome to my universe, Professor X!"

 164 Chapter 158 You have to understand me, professor!

    "So... Ron, you actually own a universe?"


    "Although this universe is not complete, you are correct when you say so, Professor!"


    "There is such a strange thing, huh..."


    Professor X''s current mood is very complicated. Of course he would not believe Ron''s words, but the surrounding environment and the ubiquitous restrictions he felt would not be faked.


    In this place, Professor X is not only limited in his ability, but he even feels that his life is wrong here. An omnipresent thing tells him at any time that he shouldn''t exist!


    This feeling could not have been created by Ron''s mental ability, but it was the pressure this place put on him that made him feel this way.


    And if all of this is true, wouldn''t Ron be as omnipotent as the God in the myth?


    Although Professor X felt that everything around him was not fake, he still did not believe that Ron had a universe.


    The most important thing is that if Ron has a universe, why does he still live on earth? Isn''t this funny?


    "Ron, although I don��t know how you did all this, but I want to tell you, as long as you give up resistance and stop being a sinner in the future, and then put me back on earth, I will let you go. Okay?"


    Professor X''s expression became extremely righteous again. He tried to support the armrest of the wheelchair with his hands, as if he wanted to support himself and talk to Ron in the void in front of him, but he didn''t support it several times. Hold it up, it looks very pitiful.


    However, Ron looked calm. He didn''t care whether Professor X could stand up or not. Instead, he shrugged and said, "Go on, I''m listening..."


    "..."


    Seeing Ron unmoved by his behavior, Professor X sighed softly, his tone softened a lot, but his expression was still very righteous.


    "Ron, your personality is very bad. You always do things regardless of whether it is ethical or not and what impact it has on others. You just do things according to your preferences, which is very bad..."


    "For the peace of the earth, for the peace between mutants and humans, Ron, you should put aside the sins in your heart and become a person who is useful to society and mankind, instead of letting the devil in your heart grow..."


    With that, Professor X closed his eyes, and his skin suddenly collapsed. Even the bald head on his head had a few more wrinkles around it, and it looked like he was several years old.


    "I, Charles Xavier, have done so many things in my life, and I have never done that thing wrong. If it weren��t for my conspiracy to stop Magneto and other mutants, mankind would have been wiped out. If it weren��t for me, you Maybe not born at all..."


    "My whole life has been fighting for the earth, for mutants and humans. I am very tired... Ron, you should understand me and believe me, as long as you give up resistance and become a fighter and fight for mutants and humans. , Can offset your previous sin..."


    It seemed that Ron did not agree. Professor X pushed the electric wheelchair with his hand, stepped on the void that Ron created for him, and got closer to Ron, and said seriously.


    "Ten years! As long as you do this for ten years, I promise to release the prohibition on you, let you regain your own consciousness, and let you change back and become a normal person!"


    It''s a pity that Ron still didn''t have any expressions, and he didn''t seem to take his words to heart.


    Professor X finally couldn''t maintain his righteous appearance, his face became a little distorted, and even his bald head began to explode with a few green veins, his eyes were tyrannical, and he no longer looked kind.


    ...


    Seeing Professor X''s appearance completely changed, Ron raised his eyebrows, pretending to be puzzled and said, "Go on, why don''t you say it?"


    Professor X snorted coldly: "Ron, you didn''t listen to me at all, so I asked you, do you agree with my sanctions?"


    "What consent? What are you talking about Professor x? Why can''t I understand what you are talking about?" Ron still looked silly.


    "You..." Professor X couldn''t help it, his expression became more tyrannical, "Ron, you should know that I hadn''t released all the power in the spiritual world before. If I had all the power, Even in this place, you are definitely not my opponent!"


    Hearing Professor X��s words, Ron finally stopped pretending to be deaf and dumb, and said: "Oh? I think you want to release all the black light in your heart, let the black light occupy all of you, and gain The full power of the blackened body, isn''t it?"


    "Blackened body?" Although he didn''t understand the meaning of Ron''s words, Professor X also guessed some of the meaning of it, knowing that this is a name that Ron''s fast-growing power, which is not good.


    The most important thing is that Ron doesn''t seem to be afraid of him releasing all his power, and judging from his current situation, it doesn''t seem impossible.


    But Professor X can feel that if he releases all his powers, he will definitely reach an unprecedented level, let alone Ron at that level, even if the opponent is really the god in the myth, he should be able to. Ability to beat the opponent.


    But at that time, he will definitely become another completely different person, no longer the kind heart!


    Do you really want to do that?


    Professor X didn''t think about it for long. In order to defeat Ron and solve his own heart block, he couldn''t manage that much!


    Immediately, Professor X began to control the black light, trying to swallow the last 10% of the white light deep in his heart.


    Under the command of Professor X, the black light that had been silent for a while finally became active again. It began to use various methods such as rolling, rotating, and impact to attack the white light, trying to swallow this tenacious''enemy''.


    But the magic is that the black light has worked hard for a long time, but has not been able to swallow even a single trace of white light. There is no way to take 10% of the white light.


    How is this going?


    Professor X became puzzled. This white light was his last insistence before, in order to preserve his kind character, but now he doesn''t need those anymore. Why can''t he swallow this white light?


    Professor X didn''t think this was caused by Bai Guang''s determination. Someone must be preventing him from doing this. But who else could this person besides Ron?


    Looking at the extremely gloomy look under Professor X''s big bald head, Ron had an innocent look and said in a kind tone.


    "Don''t keep staring at me like this. If you become completely black, then you will not be the same Professor X who has been fighting for peace before..."


    "So, Professor X, I did it for your own good, hey, why can''t you understand me..."

 165 Chapter 159 The Mutant Matter, This Ends...

    Ron''s words "Why can''t you understand me" silenced Professor X. He stared at Ron closely, and after a while, he hated every word.


    "Ron! It turns out that you have been against me and mutants, leading to wars between mutants and humans, all because I said exactly the same thing I said to you?!"


    Hearing what Professor X said, Ron returned to normal and his face became cold.


    "Professor, until now you finally understand why I want to target you?"


    "It turned out to be because of this sentence...why, why..."


    Professor X broke down.


    Yes, this kind-hearted man who has been fighting for mutants all his life has completely collapsed, all because of Ron��s just-


    Because of this sentence, he finally understood why Ron was going to fight him everywhere, to make mutants and humans war, it turned out that it was because he had said to Ron, this sentence said to Ron. It must be exactly the same sentence...


    ...


    Everything must start from the beginning.


    Professor X, I remember that when he first found Ron to help him fight Magneto, Ron provided him and Magneto with a lot of useful advice for the mutants. At this time, Ron did not treat him or the mutants. Too big of opinions.


    But Professor X did not like Ron''s suggestions, because it violated his belief in not using abilities against humans and living in peace with humans.


    So he regarded Ron as someone who needed to be intervened, just like Jean Grey back then. He wanted Ron to be a kind person, so he gave Ron��s message to the earth. The most powerful management organization, S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury, wants Nick to help watch Ron!


    Then, Ron seemed to start to have opinions on the mutants, and later he couldn''t stand it anymore, so he went to find Nick Fury together to help Ron, but the situation got worse afterwards!


    It was at that time that he said this to Ron, completely causing Ron to start targeting him, targeting the mutants.


    And this is just because Ron didn''t want to accept his intervention, so he completely became enemies with him!


    But all of this, he is indeed good for Ron...


    Is not it?


    Professor X laughed bitterly and said, "Just because I want to be nice to you, you started to target me, Ron, you are indeed hopeless..."


    "I''m not saved? Haha..." Ron grinned furiously. "Professor, I don''t deny that you are a human being. In fact, I always agree with you more, because you really want to be good to others, but... "


    "But Professor, the way you are good to others is too unacceptable. I need to be interfered. Then you should intervene normally. If you say a few more words to persuade me, I will not say anything. But what?"


    "Professor, you directly handed over my information to an organization that is all undercover, and at that time I was still in this way. Is this how you treat others well?!"


    "All undercover undercover?" Professor X was dumbfounded, he didn''t even know such a thing!


    Ron''s expression was affirmative, "If I didn''t guess wrong, you haven''t investigated S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. at all. Maybe you don''t even have much in-depth understanding of this amazing guy like Nick Fury?


    "Nick?"


    "Yes, Nick Fury! This guy is not as simple as you think. When he came to me, he asked me to help him destroy you. But if I guessed correctly, he doesn''t really care about us. Whoever wins, because no matter who wins, he will be the one who has benefited the most!"


    "..." Professor X was completely dumbfounded. Although he did want to target Ron at that time, he never doubted Nick Fury.


    For so many years, the reason why the mutant can hide in the dark is because Nick Fury hovered in the middle. It can be said that Nick Fury is the benefactor of the mutant. After all these years, how can Nick now Is it so cruel to their mutants?


    but����


    Professor X is still a little puzzled, "But Ron, I see the power of S.H.I.E.L.D., they are just an ordinary spy organization, they can''t cause you harm at all, so why do you use this as an excuse? , Causing a war between mutants and humans?"


    "I..." Ron was really speechless. Until now, Professor X still thinks that there is nothing wrong with doing it himself?


    "Forget professor, I''m really a selfish person, I can''t appreciate your great love... So, goodbye forever, professor!"


    Looking at the old bald-headed man who still felt right in front of him and became kind again, Ron closed his eyes and began to construct a cage relying on the bonus of the universe around him.


    In this cage, Professor X��s life will emerge bit by bit, including the early acquaintance between Professor X and the witch, the process of confronting Sebastian Shaw with Magneto, and later parting ways. Gradually the story of the x-men.


    Then, the prison was transformed into a few decades later, where the mutant was crippled by the sentinel robot developed by humans, and the world only left his X-Men, the Magneto King Wolverine and other people. .


    Finally, hope appeared. Relying on the power of the Phantom Cat, Wolverine returned to decades ago, prevented the sentry robot from appearing, and returned everything to the original point. All the dead came back to life and returned to normal.


    But the story did not end. After more than ten years, he contracted the ridiculous Alzheimer''s disease. He lost control of his ability and killed most of the mutants in the world. Only him and Wolverine were left. Several mutants survived, letting the mutants go to destruction again!


    Then, everything went back to the original point. He was born, and then he met the Magical Girl, Magneto, Laser Eye, Storm Girl, Jean Gray, Wolverine and others, and walked the previous journey again... ��


    ...


    Even if he had a bonus for the entire universe, it would be a long time since Ron finished making this mental cage on Professor X.


    The cage he wove for Professor X will keep him trapped in it forever. The future Professor X will be an ordinary person who has lost his memory and ability forever. Unless someone with stronger mental ability appears, Professor X Will be trapped in the cage forever!


    Looking at the big bald head in front of him who was confused and didn''t know what was going on, Ron waved his hand gently, restored his legs completely, and then took the brand new guy back to the world of fusion of beauty and comics.


    "This is the end of the mutant matter..."

 166 Chapter 160: Nick Furys Reversal

    In the base under Alkali Lake, British Columbia, Canada, Nick Fury looked at the empty room, frowning very high, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Nick Fury is very calm, but the laser eye on one side, Scott, is very flustered. This room is equipped with experimental equipment. You can see the entire room at a glance. Five seconds ago, he received a message from Professor X. , Let him and Nick Fury come in to help control Ron. As a result, let alone Ron, even Professor X disappeared...


    Although he was very anxious, Laser Eye forced himself to calm down. "Chief Nick, where did the professor go, do you know?"


    Nick Fury shook his head, "I don''t know."


    The situation inside made him also a little confused. The two sides who agreed to fight fought and kill the other side. Why did the people on both sides disappear?


    But he didn''t feel much about it in his heart. He even had a bit of excitement. If Professor X really died with Ron, then this should be the best result.


    No, it is definitely the best result!


    Although there are still many guys with mental abilities in Nick Fury''s file, there is no doubt that Professor X and Ron must be the two most powerful people!


    Compared with Ron and Professor X, other people are as if the speed difference between bicycles and rockets is huge, and they are simply incomparable.


    Among all the capable people, the one that Nick is most afraid of is the mentally related. If Ron and Professor X are dead, there will be two less people on the earth that he can��t control. He doesn��t need to worry too much about himself. These two guys knew his secret.


    however����


    Even though Nick Fury has gone through countless storms and has developed the ability to face the 911 accident without changing his face, but seeing the sound of''biu'', suddenly flashed before Ron and Professor x, he still His eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Ron and Professor X actually stood together, like good friends, what happened?


    Also, Professor X, actually stood up?What the hell is this again?


    ...


    Of course, Nick Fury was not the most shocked person. The most shocking thing was the laser eye on one side. He watched appearing with Ron. There was no more confident light in his eyes, and Professor X was still standing. I knew something was wrong right away!


    Laser Eye didn''t hesitate, he immediately used his ability, pressed the switch on the glasses, and launched a shock at Ron, wanting to knock Ron into the air and save Professor X.


    Although Ron used the ass of a pickup truck to fly several times last time, even the upgraded high-energy laser of the shock wave was blocked by the pickup truck, but Laser Eye still believes that it is all because of a problem with the Ron pickup truck. , Ron himself certainly did not dare to take his shock wave.


    But the next moment, Laser Eye was incredulous, because he saw Ron actually launch a shock wave with his eyes, directly dispersing his shock wave, hit him directly, and fell heavily. On the wall of the room.


    The walls of the room are all made of alloy, which is extremely hard. With the huge impact, Laser Eye feels that his bones seem to be broken several times, and it is even difficult to stand up.


    "Director Nick! The professor must have been held hostage by Ron, so you can do it quickly..."


    Knowing that his attack was useless, Laser Eye focused on Nick Fury and shouted with reluctance.


    Before the action, Professor X told him that Nick Fury is a member of the National Mystery Department, and he is very capable, and he can definitely help against Ron.


    But after Nick Fury heard him, he didn''t move at all, didn''t even look at him.


    "Chief Nick, you hurry up, Ron''s ability is powerful, you will be too late if you don''t take any more..."


    Laser Eye thought that Nick Fury didn''t hear him or was frightened by Ron who appeared suddenly, so he shouted again, wanting Nick Fury to act quickly.


    But this time Nick Fury still ignored him. He continued to stare at Ron and Professor X for a while, then ignored Professor X and said to Ron.


    "Ron, you won, what do you want to do next?"


    Ron pointed to Professor X, who was confused, standing still and didn''t know what he was thinking, "I don''t do anything. The reason why I came back here is nothing big. I just want to leave Professor X to you... "


    After finishing speaking, Ron smiled: "Of course, you don''t have to worry about what Professor X will do to you now. His ability and memory have been blocked by me with a special method. Now he is just an ordinary person, not bad. Right?"


    "Okay." Nick Fury glanced at Professor X for the last time, and then told an agent: "His words are true. The current Professor X is just an ordinary person. Control Professor X!"


    "Yes, Director." Several agents on the side received the order, and immediately rushed forward, taking out several things that restrained their mental abilities and controlled personal freedom that they had already carried to control Professor X.


    Although Nick Fury said that Professor X was already an ordinary person, he would not use the things that conventionally limit Professor X''s ability. This is called insurance.


    Professor X didn''t do anything during the whole process, just standing stupidly on the spot, letting the agents bring him equipment and tied his body.


    Seeing this happening, the laser eyes lying on the ground were immediately blindfolded. Nick Fury was not a friend of Professor X. He was invited by Professor X to deal with Ron?Why did you start on Professor X instead?


    However, Laser Eye has been with Professor X for so long, so naturally he is not stupid. He quickly guessed that Nick Fury should have pretended to deal with Ron with Professor X. He actually teamed up with Ron a long time ago. To pit Professor x and all their mutants!


    "It''s a vicious method! Chief Nick, no wonder I saw you just work and don''t work hard. It turns out that you are in a gang with Ron!"


    Laser Eye couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart. He yelled directly at Nick Fury, and at the same time, a shock wave was immediately condensed in his eyes and launched directly at Nick Fury!


    Although Nick Fury has not looked at the situation behind him, he has been paying attention to the laser eye behind him. When the laser eye was speaking, he immediately flashed to the side, and then took out the pistol at his waist and pointed it at Laser Eye fired directly, and at the same time ordered to the remaining agents.


    "Control this guy wearing red glasses, don''t let him run away!"

 167 Chapter 161: Jasmine and Katie

    Before Nick''s voice fell, the surrounding agents immediately rushed towards the laser eye, and the laser eye quickly launched a shock wave to fight, but he was only alone, and it took some time to condense the shock wave. S.H.I.E.L.D. The agents are also very skilled, so Laser Eye simply can''t handle it.


    In desperation, Laser Eye thought of running away. After all, there were so many people, Professor X seemed to have really lost his ability. If he didn''t run, he would definitely be caught by these agents.


    Fortunately, Laser Eye found that the wall he fell on was very close to the door of the room, and he could get out without one step. Then, although he felt pain all over his body, he moved faster than usual, so he ran away in a few steps. Going out, ran in the direction where the Phoenix Woman, Wolverine, and Storm Woman were.


    Strangely speaking, Laser Eye did not encounter too many S.H.I.E.L.D. agents along the way, and the few agents he met were easily subdued by him, and came to the place where Wolverine was staying.


    On this side, Nick Fury saw the laser eye escape easily, and Ron looked at this situation from the corner of his eye, and his brow frowned.


    He knew that the reason why Laser Eye could easily escape was definitely related to Ron!


    Ron just launched a shock wave to hit the laser eye on the wall, seemingly to shoot the laser eye flying out, but his real purpose was to make the laser eye easier to escape.


    ''Ron, is this how you figured out how to cheat me?''


    Whether Ron knew it or not, Nick snorted inwardly, then immediately gave a command to the Bluetooth phone on his ear.


    "Grab all the mutants in the Stryker base, and then start the level 2 plan to capture the bunch of mutants in Alberta, Canada!"


    After speaking, Nick walked to Ron, "Ron, your plan was successful. S.H.I.E.L.D. has become enemies with the X-Men! And now, I have one last question, can you answer me?"


    "You are so calm in accepting that I cheated you, so how am I embarrassed to refuse you, just say it." Ron stretched out his hand and motioned for Nick Fury to speak.


    Nick''s one-eyed gleamed: "In this whole incident, there is another crucial person who has never appeared before, and that is Magneto. What I want to ask is...Where did Magneto go?"


    "Huh? Didn''t Tony Stark tell you?" Ron was a little surprised, then he immediately understood why this was and laughed.


    "I''ve concealed so much from you, Chief Nick, it seems that Tony''s relationship with you is not very good!"


    "..." Hearing Ron''s words, Nick''s face became darker, obviously in a bad mood, "Ron, since you have made me and the mutants enemies, tell me where is Magneto? "


    Ron raised his eyebrows, "What does this have to do with me, why should I tell you?"


    After finishing speaking, Ron stretched and yawned, as if he was a little tired, and then his figure became blurred and disappeared in place.


    "I won''t tell you so much, it''s too early, I should go back to sleep, bye."


    Seeing Ron disappear, Nick Fury closed his only right eye, took a deep breath, and then slowly spat it out.


    ''Not only mental ability, but also the ability to launch shock waves like the laser eye, and the ability to transmit space...From the current situation, Ron''s ability is obviously more powerful than before.I don��t know if I chose not to help each other and let Ron stay here, is it good or bad...''


    ...


    Just when Ron disappeared, an SR-71 Blackbird aircraft outside Alkali Lake suddenly took off into the air without being piloted.


    The Blackbird plane did not rush to leave. It stayed in the air of Alkali Lake for a while, and finally flew toward the west without leaving Canada.


    ...


    Still in Stryker''s underground base, just after Ron left, a small war broke out here. Some people were stabbed to death by solid alloy claws, storms, and lightning began to gather.


    Afterwards, a high-temperature ray directly cut the underground base in half, leaving this hidden underground base directly scrapped and flooded into countless lakes.


    In the end, a black plane left here with difficulty, and after Ron''s Blackbird plane left for a while, it also flew to the west.


    ...


    At this time, in Alberta, Canada, in the''Forest Wonderland'' built by a small mutant who can control plants, a large number of agents poured in from the only passage.


    These agents hold a special method of anesthetic in their hands. Even if the enemy they want to anesthetize is an elephant, no, a dinosaur can faint.


    In''Wonderland'', a little mutant who was only about ten years old suddenly panicked. Then, a voice rang directly in the minds of all the mutants in''Wonderland'', making them cautious.


    Jasmine, titled ��Erosion��, was one of them. She was still looking bored at the small orange flower in front of her, but after hearing the voice in her mind, she immediately became cautious and passed the only thing in the room. The window looked out the window.


    "Jasmine, have you seen the strange people Sophia said?" Next to Jasmine, Phantom Cat Caddy asked anxiously.


    Although there are many wooden houses in "Wonderland", they are not big, so two people usually live together, and Jasmine is her roommate.


    "I saw it!" Jasmine''s little face wrinkled, and her little nose twitched slightly, bringing the little spots covering her face closer.


    "What the hell are those people doing?" Katie was still a little confused. She thought for a while, and finally started to get to the front of the wooden plank, poked out her little head and looked out the window, and saw a lot of people facing here. Agent coming.


    "Eh, Jasmine, why are you pulling me?" Before Katie could take a second look, she was violently pulled back by Jasmine on the side.


    "Didn''t Sophia tell me? These people must have come to deal with us, so we have to find the''Golden Lux'' as soon as possible. The professor and several teachers are not there. He is our leader, so we have to find him to gather!"


    Jasmine looked calm, stretched out her hand to face the solid wooden wall in front, and ran directly over Katie while pulling her.


    I saw that when Jasmine and Katie ran near the wooden wall, the solid wooden wall that was more than a dozen centimeters thick disappeared, forming a large hole with a height of 1.7 meters and a width of one meter. Jasmine and Kelly ran out.


    "Jasmine, you have become more and more violent. If you use my ability to traverse objects, this wooden wall will not be damaged at all!"


    Seeing this scene, Katie who was being pulled became a little bit angry and said.


    "There is no way. Violence is the best way to deal with everything. This is my latest understanding of life principles!"


    Jasmine shrugged and looked a little indifferent, but the flash of light in her eyes heralded that this did not seem to be the real reason.

 168 Chapter 162: Jasmines Erosive Ability

    There are probably more than 20 cabins in''Wonderland''. After hearing the warning from the little mutant named''Sophia'', most people dragged their roommates to the main house of''Wonderland'' to find Steel Lux set.


    After bringing Deadpool back last time, Steel Lux stayed in the''Wonderland'' and did not follow Deadpool Laser Eye to deal with that Ron.


    After the laser eye came back that day, Deadpool was gone, which made Ganglish very depressed.


    He went to Deadpool so many times, just to let Deadpool join the X-Men, but in the end Laser Eye said that Deadpool had gone with Ron. Is there such a cheating?


    But there is no way for Steel Lux. Who makes Laser Eye one of the captains of the X-Men?


    When Laser Eye and Professor X were in the Alkali Lake behind, Gang Lishi actively asked to stay and protect the little mutants in the''Wonderland''.


    One is that he has been running outside for too long and wants to stay and rest for a while, and the other is that he thinks he should also have good leadership skills and wants to prove himself.


    The main house is located in the middle of the''Wonderland''. Due to advance reminders, most of the small mutants rushed to the main house before the agents arrived.


    The height of Steel Lux is nearly two meters. Standing in front of a group of small mutants ranging from 9-15 years old is like a giant. Relying on the advantage of height, Steel Lux counts the number of small mutants that come in a few strokes. After discovering that all the staff had arrived, he looked serious and said quickly.


    "Listen, a group of people with guns came outside. Although they don''t know what their identities are, since they surrounded us, they must have come to arrest us!"


    "The professor and Scott are not there now, so I need all mutants over the age of 13 to stand up and use the superpowers you previously practiced in X Academy to deal with the group of people outside. I must not let them Destroy our "Wonderland"!"


    After Steel Lux��s words were finished, several people immediately stood up. They were John the Fireman, Poppy the Iceman, Little Naughty Anna, Jasmine the Erosion, Katie the Phantom Cat, the little mutant who can control plants, and Steel Leishi��s student''slug'' and so on.


    Ganglishi glanced at the few people who had stood up and others who hadn��t stood up, and found that there were still several mutants over 13 years old who hadn��t stood up, shrugged, his body hardened a little bit and became A man whose whole body is made of steel!


    "Okay, the guys who stand up are all careful. You must follow me out to deal with the bad guys outside. You may be taken away by them or even die. Tell me, are you afraid?"


    The people who stood up looked at each other, and then replied in unison, "Not afraid!"


    "Okay, but remember, you can do whatever you want, but you must not hurt the lives of others. Now listen to my orders, all those who stand up must defend the main house desperately to protect mutants younger than you, no Don''t let them be caught by evil people, you know?"


    "I know." A louder answer came out.


    Ganglishi nodded, very satisfied, walked directly to the door and opened the wooden door, and walked out first, blocking the front like a statue, facing the hundreds of agents in front of him alone.


    Modern technology is very advanced. Although the mutants have superpowers, they still have body temperature. Relying on reconnaissance equipment, the agents knew that everyone had gathered in the largest room in the middle, so the agents immediately surrounded the wooden house. , Took out the special equipment prepared long ago and aimed at the wooden house.


    After seeing a man full of alloy appearing from the wooden door, most of the agents frowned, but they did not have any intention to talk to the steel man, but very unanimously gave their guns. A special bullet immediately shot at the steel gun.


    Seeing the agents actually fired at him, Gang Lux smiled. Not to mention that his alloy body was a bullet, it was a tnt that exploded directly in front of him. He wouldn''t have too many things, at most, his body was red Just a moment.


    Therefore, Steel Lux stopped in the front with confidence, using his body to block the bullet coming towards him.


    However, although the Gunners was full of confidence, when those bullets shot on his body and burst out a strange-looking purple lightning, the Gunners directly weakened and fell to the ground.


    "Xiete, pretend to be big..."


    Ganglishi wanted to stand up, but found that his body was numb, and he couldn''t use it for a while, so he cursed in his heart, and then climbed into the wooden house with his last strength and closed the door.


    A smile appeared on the faces of the agents outside when they saw the appearance of the Gunners, and the equipment sent out on the secret tunnel to deal with mutants was really easy to use.


    Without hesitation, the commander in front saw that the blow was successful and immediately issued an order, letting his agents directly use the fire attack, trying to force the small mutants in the wooden house out.


    Upon receiving the order, the agents directly took out a special small bomb, launched it on the wooden house, sprinkled high-level gasoline, and instantly caused the wooden house to burn.


    Inside the wooden house, a group of small mutants saw a big fire in the house around them, and they all called out in shock, leaning in the direction of the steel man, wanting to keep warm.


    Although they usually practice their abilities in X Academy, they have not used these abilities in practical applications, nor have they experienced battles, so they don��t know what to do for a while.


    Poppy the Iceman and John the Fireman were also among them. Although they were bold, he was the first time he participated in the real battle, so he was stunned for a while watching the raging fire on the surrounding wooden houses.


    Seeing that the two people who had the most hope of extinguishing the fire were stunned, Jasmine on one side frowned, and then she managed to control the surrounding wooden houses and used her abilities.


    Jasmine��s abilities are very strange. Even Professor X can��t figure out what her abilities are, but according to her abilities, Professor X gave her an ability called ��erosion��, which means that her ability can Make things go bad, disappear, etc.


    As soon as Jasmine''s abilities went out, she seemed to have become a god of death who brought death, and quickly extinguished the flame that relied on gasoline to burn, leaving behind a thick plank that was burnt to black.


    After seeing this scene, the surrounding people shouted loudly at the same time, celebrating that Jasmine had extinguished the flame and saved them.


    Even after seeing that Jasmine was so calm, the Gunners laughed with satisfaction and stood up little by little, wanting to reorganize the team and break through the siege of the agents outside.

 169 Chapter 163 The Spokesperson of Death?

    The alloy body of Steel Lux was not covered. Although the attacks from the agents outside made him temporarily lose resistance, he quickly recovered.


    But just as the Gunners got up and halfway up, he saw a light yellow gas suddenly appeared in the wooden house, and wanted to remind loudly, but he didn''t know why it was the first one to fall.


    "Hurry up, poisonous gas is coming in..."


    Fortunately, before the downfall, the Gunners still had a trace of consciousness, shouting out the abnormal situation, wanting to remind other mutants.


    The body after the transformation of Ganglishi is very heavy, and the''bullet'' Ellie that originally supported the Ganglishi is unlucky and can''t support the Ganglishi at all.


    Fortunately,''Warhead'' has been with Glyx for a while, knowing that what Glyx said just now will definitely not be false, so she covered her mouth and nose, and then immediately gathered the surrounding energy and absorbed it into her body, taking Glyx��s The body flew out directly, trying to break the wooden house open and let the poison gas evaporate.


    The energy gathered by the''warhead'' was very large. After being top-flighted, the Steel Lux broke a wooden wall of the wooden house and flew outside with a bang, and fell in front of a bunch of agents.


    However, although the idea of''warhead'' was good, the poison gas didn''t seem to enter from the nose and mouth, so she still absorbed the gas and fainted.


    The fall of the''slug'' was like a domino. As soon as she fell, the other mutants around also fell one by one, except for Jasmine, no one was surprised.


    As for why Jasmine didn''t fall, it was because the poison gas was directly eroded little by little as soon as it approached her, quickly disappeared and became nothingness.


    Looking at the surrounding companions who fell to the ground, and then at the agents outside the wooden house who were still throwing gas bombs inside, Jasmine''s mouth was pouted, and she walked towards the agents outside with small steps.


    ...


    The agents were very happy to see the Steel Lux being thrown out and the little mutants falling down one by one, but they were puzzled when they saw that there were still people who had not been poisoned by the poison.


    The poison gas they throw out is their biggest killer against mutants this time. There is a compound that specifically inhibits the x gene in mutants. Although it has an effect on humans, it has a greater effect on mutants.


    Before the Gunners had been attacked by another weapon, the two had a compound effect, so it was the fastest. The rest of the mutants did not take long before they fell. Why is this little freckled face in front of him? The girl didn''t fall down?


    Although the agents were puzzled, they quickly organized a plan to deal with it. Knowing that the poison gas was useless, they immediately fired the bullet that had previously attacked the steel body that could paralyze the steel body. The little girl was launched.


    The poison gas entered from the skin. They believed that the reason why the little girl was not affected by the poison gas was because her body was strange and could not absorb the poison gas, so this bullet was fired.


    However, when the bullets capable of firing purple lightning flew behind the little girl, they disappeared directly. I don''t know where they went, and did not cause any harm to the little girl.


    The agents were very strange. They did not stop and continued to fire special bullets, but without exception, all of them disappeared.


    The agents were shocked. They had information about many people in it, and they knew that most of them were young children who had not experienced battle, and there were no powerful mutants.


    Of course, although the little girl looked weird, the elite agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. were not afraid. Instead, they changed their weapons and fired them at the little girl. At the same time, they were looking for the little girl��s abilities. Want to find a solution.


    After a round of attacks, an agent who used a high-speed camera to shoot video and record the information discovered why.


    After slowing down the captured video countless times, he discovered that after the bullets, anaesthetic bombs and other things flew to Jasmine''s side, the ammunition itself actually began to rust immediately, and then jumped directly from the step of rusting to all. The point of dissipating, so it will disappear.


    "Just let the bullet rust and disappear, this little girl''s ability...what is it?"


    The agent who recorded the information sighed in his heart, and then immediately informed the mission commander and other agents of the discovery, and continued to record the information.


    But at the next moment, he found that the high-speed camera in his hand had directly started to rust, and it disappeared from his hand in less than a second, leaving only a trace of rust to prove its existence...


    At this time, the little girl had reached the point where the agent was only ten meters in front, and was surrounded by agents from other directions behind her, forming a circle.


    "Use live ammunition and special sound waves and energy to attack weapons and directly kill this girl!"


    Seeing that there was only about 1.6 meters in front of her, a little girl with freckles and a ponytail in front of her, the commander of the mission immediately issued the order without any intention of leaving her hands.


    Although the task is only to catch all the mutants here, he still manages so many things at this point. It is justified to kill the little girl in front of him directly to ensure that the task can be basically completed!


    But the little girl surrounded by a bunch of agents didn��t care much about the surrounding situation. She took out her pocket, took out a rusty coin in her pocket, and her little mouth murmured again. I complained in my heart.


    "Coins, coins, you have made my abilities so much stronger, and it''s time to disappear...I know, I can''t bear you, but I want to show that guy to see that I have grown to that point!"


    "In this case, maybe he will come to see me..."


    As he said, the coins in Jasmine''s hand began to slowly disappear. What disappeared along with the coins was a large number of high-tech weapons that the agents had just replaced.


    Under Jasmine��s ability, those steel weapons were more fragile than paper, and quickly disappeared into the hands of the agents...


    Then, the agents discovered that the clothes they were wearing had started to disappear bit by bit from the coat.


    The agents were completely panicked. Although they were not afraid of death, they were afraid of such an unclear death!


    So someone immediately started to escape, but more agents rushed directly towards Jasmine, wanting to kill Jasmine with their own hands, and while solving Jasmine, they also made a great contribution.


    But the agents who were heading towards Jasmine started to''rust'' before they rushed three meters in front of Jasmine, and then they disappeared in place, as if they had never appeared.


    After such a few rounds, countless agents disappeared all at once, which caused more agents to escape, and the whole scene was very chaotic.


    At this moment, a black plane flew here. After seeing the situation below through mental ability, the young man on the plane frowned slightly and muttered in his heart.


    "It''s actually like this, this Jasmine is really not easy..."

 170 Chapter 164: Abducting a Little Loli

    "This little girl is terrible, she is simply a god of death..."


    "Damn, be a fart agent, run!"


    "Yes, it''s terrible, run quickly and leave here..."


    ...


    On the ground, there were already hundreds of agents left, because the agents either died under Jasmine''s corrosive power, or they abandoned their missions and chose to flee here.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. agents are all elites and are not afraid of death, there will always be people with different ideas, and running away is actually not a cowardly performance. Faced with this, there is no way to deal with it, and even the dead are dead. Without knowing where to go, it is indeed the best way to escape here.


    "The coin disappeared, and I killed more than half of the people, why don''t you show up..."


    Seeing that all the agents besieging the wooden house had escaped, Jasmine saw that she was empty, with only some rusty left hand left, her eye sockets suddenly became slightly wet, and she sobbed.


    "This violent little girl, are you... waiting for me?"


    At this moment, a voice rang beside Jasmine, and when she heard the voice, she immediately turned to look at the place where the voice was heard, and saw a thin-faced young man in black casual clothes, who was exactly what Ron was thinking in her heart. .


    "Ron, you... I... those people..."


    Jasmine leaned forward happily at first, but after thinking of the things she had just done and Ron��s current relationship with them x Academy, she stood weakly and wanted to explain. Can''t speak.


    "Don''t worry about those people, they can''t pose too much threat to you." Looking at Jasmine with freckles, Ron smiled, then he stretched out his hand with a serious face: "Jasmine, give you two A choice, go with me, or be with the people in X Academy, which one do you choose?"


    "Follow you?" Jasmine''s eyes widened, her thoughts were very confused, and her little head couldn''t think about the meaning behind this sentence.


    She has lived in X Academy for nearly two years. Although she doesn''t have a good relationship with most people of the same age, she is not willing to leave X Academy like this.


    And, go with Ron... This is a very strange thing...


    She had just come from the age of 12 to 13, and she didn''t know much about Ron. What she remembered most was the scene where Ron handed her the weird coin in the classroom.


    At that time, she didn''t think too much, thinking Ron was a new teacher in X Academy, played a game with the students, and then handed her a coin.


    But when she later discovered that she could use the coin to make her ability stronger, then she realized that Ron''s purpose of handing her coin was not simple.


    Since then, she will always remember the scene where Ron handed her the coin, and never forgot it again.


    Counting it all, she and Ron had said no more than ten sentences, just walk with Ron like this, like being trafficked...


    Jasmine plucked up her courage and walked a few steps forward, and she came to Ron''s face and raised her head: "Um... are you trying to abduct me?"


    "..." Ron rolled his eyes and said with a look of disgust: "I''m not interested in the freckled little Lolita, let you go with me, just because there is still a messenger in my team, yours. The ability is good. I can help destroy some debris in the future. Will it come?"


    "Oh..." The little girl looked sad, but she quickly recovered, her small face showed an expression of reluctance, "Okay, I''ll do the chores for you, but you have to pay me!"


    "Of course." Ron shrugged, "But you are still a child laborer, so you pay twenty dollars a day, do you not?"


    "Twenty dollars?" Although Jasmine didn''t have much contact with U.S. dollars, she knew that twenty dollars a day was definitely a very low price. This was simply a squeeze!


    but����


    "Okay, but before I leave, I want to say goodbye to my only good friend Katie, and let her tell Grizzly I''m leaving, okay?" Jasmine pointed to the wooden house that had been burnt beyond recognition and pleaded.


    "Okay." Ron did not refuse, instead he took out a bottle: "They are poisoned and can''t wake up easily. This thing can detoxify them and bring it to them!"


    "Yeah." Jasmine grabbed the spray in Ron''s hand and ran into the wooden house. After shaking Katie a few times without waking up, she sprayed the spray that was handed over to her.


    The reagent sprayed out a purple spray. After spraying on Katie, Katie woke up within a few seconds, looking at Jasmine in front of him with a confused expression, not understanding what was happening.


    "You are poisoned, this spray can detoxify you." Jasmine gave Katie another spray, and then said with a serious face: "Katie, I''m leaving, I''m leaving you and X Academy."


    Hearing this, Katie was completely awake, "Why?"


    "I killed a lot of people. This is not in line with the x Academy''s purpose of being kind to others, so I can''t stay with you anymore!" Jasmine didn''t know what to say, so she had to use what she had just done as an excuse. Said it.


    "You killed someone, where is the murderer?" Katie was shocked, stood up and looked at the door. She did not see the agents before, but saw Ron standing not far away, and smiled and waved with her. Waved...


    For Ron, Katie knew that this guy was not only the enemy of X Academy, but at the same time, he was also the guy Jasmine had been talking about in her heart.


    Although Ron was said to be the enemy of X Academy, under Jasmine''s words, Katie didn''t really hate Ron.


    "Ok����"


    Katie squinted at Jasmine, then she looked at the other mutants who had fallen on the ground, thought for a while, then looked at Jasmine, and said seriously.


    "You go, Jasmine, I will wake them up again after you are gone. Don''t worry, I won''t say that you left with Ron. I will tell them that you left because you killed someone, so don''t worry! "


    "Thank you Katie, you are really my good friend!" Jasmine''s eyes lit up, she hugged Katie directly, and it took a long time before she parted.


    "Then I''m leaving!" Jasmine turned around reluctantly, and turned her head back several times before finally coming to Ron''s side, disappearing directly into the sky, and into the sky.


    Looking at the freckled little girl with fear in his eyes and a hint of expectation and excitement, Ron shook his head slightly, instructed the creation robot to start the plane and flew towards New York.


    The reason why he came here to take the little girl Jasmine was of course not because of coveting the girl''s appearance, but for another purpose.


    And this purpose is naturally related to the little girl''s ability.


    If Ron is not wrong, the terrible erosion power of the little girl is probably not only because of the mutation of the mutants...

 171 Chapter 165: Three Days Later

    Three days later, in the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters office in the Tri-Wing Building in Washington, Nick Fury was looking at a report he and the US government had produced with a serious look.


    In these three days, the U.S. government issued the first official report on the arrest of mutants. The report stated that 90% of the mutants in the United States have been controlled by the government. I hope the public will be careful of the remaining mutants. If you see the mutants People��s traces are reported immediately and so on.


    There is an unremarkable piece of news in the report, that is, the old bald man who stunned hundreds of military soldiers last time has been arrested, and has been controlled by the government with equipment, and can no longer be used. That terrible ability.


    Originally, the US government did not want to report on this incident, but the last time the X Academy was besieged, a few pictures were taken and published by a newspaper called Surprise Daily. The US government had no idea at first sight, and the incident was right. It is indeed good news for the US government, so it was reported.


    You know, since the last time Professor X fainted hundreds of soldiers in front of the military, and let important officials of the US government know that there is an old guy who can directly control them in the world, he can''t help it. Yes, an emergency meeting was directly held and a real war was launched, with the goal of destroying Professor X directly.


    Later, after they learned that Professor X had been controlled and had become an ordinary person, they didn''t know how happy they were, and they didn''t have to worry about their secret being known or directly controlled by others.


    In addition to Professor X, the US government did not want to let go of the other mutants of X Academy. Under the leadership of S.H.I.E.L.D., it sent countless military soldiers to hunt down the X Academy.


    Regarding this matter, Nick Fury is the most angry. He spent countless agents to surround the mutants of X Academy. He was first killed by a little girl, and then he was shot by a laser from Alkali Lake. A group of people killed a lot, and I don''t know how many agents were lost.


    Of course, Nick Fury will not give up hunting down the other people in X Academy. Although the most dangerous Professor X has been caught, the other people in X Academy are not too dangerous and need to be arrested!


    So Nick Fury told the military about this, and while letting the military contribute, he also wanted to preserve his S.H.I.E.L.D.''s strength.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. is strong, Nick Fury doesn��t want others to interfere with x Academy, but there are too many things they need to do recently, the ��Thor�� incident in New Mexico, the previous ��Hulk�� incident, etc. All of the other things are tying S.H.I.E.L.D., so that Nick can''t focus all of his attention on the mutant, so he has to let the military help.


    It��s a pity that due to the arrest of X Academy, the remaining people in X Academy have become more powerful, which directly violates X Academy��s non-killing rules. After killing countless military soldiers in Canada, they don��t know where they went. , Disappeared directly.


    Although Nick Fury was very angry, there was no way. After handing everything over to the military, he evacuated all the agents under his hands, and was not going to let Ron pit himself.


    After all, the most important Professor x has been controlled by him. Except for Professor x, although the other mutants are also good at abilities, he has spent too much energy on this matter and killed a lot of agents. , So there is really no way to manage it.


    Anyway, the whole world is now hunting down mutants. If it weren''t for Professor X, S.H.I.E.L.D. would not have to work so hard. Researching mutants and letting them use them for him is the most important thing S.H.I.E.L.D.


    just����


    Thinking of the urgent report sent back by an agent just now, Nick Fury frowned and felt heavy.


    "Magneto King, what exactly did Ron say to you that you didn''t show up when the war just broke out, but just started to appear now?"


    ...


    At this time, in the Surprise newspaper building in Queens, New York, Ron was lying on the sofa, enjoying the service of the freckled little Lori and Jasmine''s knocking on his legs, and his face was satisfied.


    At this moment, a guy wearing a red headgear and a red tights suddenly appeared in the room. After seeing the appearance of Ron and Jasmine, he tutted.


    "I said boss, you are really more perverted than me, you are actually enjoying the service of a 13-year-old Lori, I have never enjoyed this kind of service, OK!"


    "Hey, I remember the last time I held the 13-year-old Lori''s hand because I accidentally touched her boyfriend''s hand. That feeling is really missed!"


    "..." After seeing the abnormal appearance in the red tights, Jasmine stopped knocking Ron on his legs, stood up and smiled: "Brother Deadpool, Ron said, let me learn to be a superhero with you. Are you free now?"


    "Take you to be a superhero?" Deadpool was directly scared by this and took a big step back: "I never thought of myself as a superhero. I''m just super, but I am definitely not a hero! If you want to be a superhero and help your grandmother cross the road, you should look for the guy Peter Parker. He is a qualified superhero."


    After finishing speaking, Deadpool looked at Ron with an indignant expression: "Boss, your trick is too cruel. In order to prevent me from contacting your little loli, you actually wanted her to come and teach her to be The superhero''s loss of tricks really doesn''t give me any face."


    "This is not a bad move." Ron sat up and said with a smile: "Jasmine felt that her salary was too low, so she wanted to be a superhero and earn some living expenses. I thought it was okay, so I agreed. This is not at all. Will it hurt you?"


    "Furthermore, although you don''t say it, don''t you always want to be a superhero? Otherwise, what happened to you killing a few gangsters on that high-speed bridge in New York yesterday?"


    After finishing speaking, Deadpool looked at Ron with an indignant expression: "Boss, your trick is too cruel. In order to prevent me from contacting your little loli, you actually wanted her to come and teach her to be The superhero''s loss of tricks really doesn''t give me any face."


    "This is not a bad move." Ron sat up and said with a smile: "Jasmine felt that her salary was too low, so she wanted to be a superhero and earn some living expenses. I thought it was okay, so I agreed. This is not at all. Will it hurt you?"


    "Furthermore, although you don''t say it, don''t you always want to be a superhero? Otherwise, what happened to you killing a few gangsters on that high-speed bridge in New York yesterday?"

 172 Chapter 166 Aliens in New Mexico

    After Deadpool left, Ron also had no intention of staying in the Surprise building. He took the lead and walked towards the door.


    "Let''s go Jasmine, I will personally take you to be a superhero. There are no idlers here. If you want to get more paid, you have to work hard."


    "Okay, here I am." Jasmine was still a little sad because of the death of Deadpool, but when she heard Ron''s words, she instantly changed a happy face and followed.


    With Jasmine in his hands, Ron drove the Mercedes-Benz CLS car transformed by the creation robot and stopped at a street corner.


    Ron didn''t get out of the car, he directly gave Jasmine a black mask and hat, and pointed to the road in front of the car.


    "Jasmine, this is your superhero suit. Look at the front, is there a thief there trying to steal someone else''s stuff? This time is the time for the superhero to play. Go Jasmine, I am optimistic about you!"


    "Oh..." Jasmine took the mask and hat with a dazed expression, stared at it for a while, then raised her head, her face very suspicious and worried: "Ron, I can really be a super A hero? I''m a big bad guy who killed dozens of people. It''s impossible to be a superhero..."


    "You can''t be a superhero at all?" Ron smiled. "Jasmine, things in the world are not so clear. Everything has two sides. It is impossible for a superhero to have never killed anyone. Just like Iron Man Tony. Like Stark, he has killed more people than you."


    "Iron Man has killed people?" Jasmine frowned. Iron Man is now the hottest superhero in the world. He wears a handsome golden-red steel armor, plus his Tony Stark''s reputation and talents. , I don��t know how many infatuated girls�� dream lovers and passionate teenagers have made Iron Man the object of worship. How could they kill?


    "Well, I''ve killed it, at least hundreds of them!" Ron curled his lips: "Okay, go quickly, a little later, the thief will be gone."


    "Oh..." Jasmine replied, put on the mask and hat given by Ron, opened the door and got out of the car.


    Strangely speaking, in front of Ron, Jasmine always felt that she was very clumsy, and she had to take a slow shot in everything. She was not as indifferent and calm as she had before facing hundreds of agents.


    Looking at the thief in front of the crowd looking for the thief, Jasmine glanced at her outfit, a pair of black canvas shoes, girlish jeans and denim clothes, plus the mask and hat that Ron had just handed her. , How it feels strange.


    "Well, come on''erosion''! For the dollar reward, it''s time for you to play!"


    Seeing that the thief in front was already preparing to steal something, Jasmine added oil in her heart and forced herself to let go of what she had done three days ago and ran towards the thief.


    After running close, Jasmine pointed directly at the thief who was stealing and shouted, "Hey, let go of that bag, let me come... No, let go of that lady''s bag, you thief!"


    "..." The thief was speechless and didn''t know what the little girl beside him was doing, but after knowing that he had been discovered, he didn''t hesitate to pull directly and snatched the bag from the woman''s hand. , Just run!


    When Jasmine saw that this situation was not good, she immediately chased after her for a long time...


    At last����


    Twenty minutes later, Jasmine ran back out of breath, came to Ron''s car and said sadly.


    "Ron... Ron... I was lost, the thief ran... ran too fast, I couldn''t catch up..."


    "..." Looking at Jasmine who had been panting, Ron was also a little speechless: "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the stolen woman didn''t expect you to get her bag back, but just asked me to call the police for her. ..."


    "Well, I didn''t mean it..." Jasmine lowered her head, then immediately raised her head, "Ron, am I very useless? I can''t even catch up with a thief.


    "According to the way you are now, it''s a bit overwhelming..." Ron didn''t show Jasmine any face, and then he thought of the other members of the Guardian Alliance and laughed: "But it''s okay, except you, Guardian The other guys in the League of Legends are not very reliable, one by one, they have not succeeded in doing a business, so that the reputation of the Guardian League is now surpassed by Iron Man''s Avengers. It is really true. accurate!"


    After listening to Ron''s words, Jasmine''s mood improved a lot, and then she thought of several members of the Guardian League besides Ron, and her faces were all thinking.


    "I think it''s okay. Spider-Man is very heroic at first sight... Although Big Brother Deadpool is a bit horrible, he is still a pervert, but I think he should be good, he is a person who can do big things!


    "By the way Ron, I remember you said that there is a superhero named Jessica Campbell in the Guardian League. Why didn''t I see her? Where did she go?"


    "That''s right. I don''t know how Jessica''s affairs are going. I have to call her and ask." After hearing Jasmine''s words, Ron thought about it and found out that since he took Jessica After being sent to New Mexico to investigate the alien incident, this hip-hop girl hasn��t appeared for a long time, and she didn��t even call him a few calls. She was really unqualified...


    "Jasmine, wait, I''ll call Jessica and ask how she is doing!" Ron took out his cell phone and dialed Jessica''s number.


    After a few beeps, the call was connected, and then there was a very regular-sounding female voice: "Hello, the owner of the call you dialed is working hard to practice hip-hop, please call again later..."


    "..." Ron said with a black line: "Jessica, I didn''t want you to travel to New Mexico for your work expenses. Hurry up and say, I''ll explain how you are doing business!"


    "Uh... it turned out to be the boss. I thought it was someone who asked me to sell fake aliens. Sorry boss, do you want me to give you a hip-hop song to express my guilt?"


    On the other end of the phone, a girl wearing hip-hop clothes and eating bread in a bakery quickly swallowed the bread in her hand and explained.


    "Let''s not talk about the fact that you don''t know my number, what''s the matter with asking you to sell alien fake news? What did you do?" Ron asked with some confusion.


    "Isn''t this the boss you gave me the task of finding aliens?" Jessica''s face was a bit angry: "I have no clues at all after I arrived in New Mexico. I can only send out news that I am a reporter and come here to find foreigners Stars, someone tells me where the aliens can get two thousand dollars in reward!"


    "The result? Countless people called me and told me that there were aliens there. They asked me to see. After I went to see, I didn''t find the fart, so I only said that on the phone..."


    "Then you have been there for so long, have you found anything?" Ron asked.


    "Of course!" Jessica vowed: "I''m in a small town in New Mexico. There is a hammer that fell from the sky, and even the truck can''t move. I think this is the alien left behind. Mark of!"


    "That''s it?" Ron looked speechless: "I have seen this in other news media, but our Surprise newspaper did not publish it, so you can say it!"


    "Uh, there is this news in other news?" Jessica was a little embarrassed: "But boss, of course I found more than this. I''m dealing with a group of astronomy guys recently. They seem to have There is news about aliens!"


    "Really?" Ron pretended not to believe.


    "Of course! Boss, if you don''t believe it, you can come and see for yourself!" Jessica said unconvinced.


    "Okay, waiting to pick me up, I''ll be there tomorrow morning." Ron did not refuse, hung up the phone, and looked at Jasmine who was curious.


    "Jasmine, pack up and salute, and I will go to Mexico tomorrow. I will take you to meet that unreliable fellow Jessica."


    "Yeah." Jasmine responded and got into the car, looking forward to it.


    Are there really aliens in this world?


    ...

 173 Chapter 167: News from Thor

    The next day, under the helpless eyes of the inspectors of the U.S. military air force base, a Blackbird aircraft arrived over a small town called Old Bridge in New Mexico in the western United States.


    At this moment, the Blackbird aircraft incarnation of the creation robot is no longer a black aircraft. With the help of Tony Stark, the Blackbird aircraft has become a private aircraft belonging to Surprise. An aircraft that exists regularly.


    And just after the Blackbird plane landed, it became a Land Rover off-road vehicle without being noticed, and entered Old Bridge Town, which is very remote even in New Mexico.


    Looking at the hip-hop girl at the entrance of the town who was wearing western cowboy clothes and was tanned a lot, Ron stopped the car beside her.


    "It seems that this public travel has given you a lot of time. You are all dressed up as a western cowboy. Would you like to give you a revolver to make you cos more realistic?"


    "No need for the boss, didn''t I just wear this to suit the local style? Can''t you blame me for not?"


    Looking like a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, Jessica directly opened the door of the co-pilot and got into the Land Rover off-road vehicle, and saw the freckled little girl, Jasmine, sitting behind the car.


    "Hey, who is this little loli? So... uh, cute? Boss, this isn''t you using your mental power to traffic it out?"


    "I''m Jasmine, sister Jessica, hello!" Seeing Jessica''s misunderstanding, Jasmine waved her hand and explained.


    "Jasmine?" Jessica still didn''t believe it, and looked at Ron in the main driver''s seat: "Boss, I thought you were a gay, but I didn''t expect your taste to be so tricky, and you actually like Lolita. The world is really going downhill, people''s hearts are not ancient..."


    Ron glanced at Jessica, "...The words in the last sentence are so strange, where did you learn it?"


    "The last sentence?" Jessica chuckled, "I''m learning Chinese recently. I heard that the powerful and mysterious country is holding a hip-hop contest recently. I''m thinking of learning a little Chinese and then I will participate. Boss, you said that with my hip-hop ability, can I win the championship if I go?"


    "..." Ron was completely speechless, looking at Jessica with a bad look: "The people in that country are too powerful, you''d better not go, and quickly tell me about your findings during this period, don''t talk. Those are gone!"


    "Okay..." Knowing that her strategy of breaking the subject was useless, Jessica shrugged and told what happened when she came to Old Bridge Town.


    "When I came to Old Bridge Town, I went to see the hammer that fell from the sky for the first time, and wanted to try if I could move it, take a few photos or something. It turned out that the place had been damaged. The government��s mysterious department was under martial law, and I couldn��t get in, so I gave up.��


    "Later I heard in the town that an astronomy team was also studying aliens, so I took the initiative to contact them as a reporter, and I made a discovery."


    "The team recently accepted a Norwegian man with mental problems. That man actually said he was Thor in the Norse mythology. Although I don''t believe it. But in conjunction with the hammer that can''t be pulled, I think there should be something here. It''s still very problematic, so I will let you come here to see the boss."


    After speaking, Jessica''s eyes lit up and pointed to the three people sitting on a roof in front of him and said: "Oh, that''s the astronomy team, Dr. Astronomy Eric Shavig, female astronomer Jane �� Foster, and their two assistant Daisy Louise."


    "Let''s take a look." After seeing the three people Jessica was pointing at, Ron added some oil and speeded up to catch up.


    After the car stopped on the roadside, Jessica opened the window and peeked out, and greeted the three people sitting on the roof: "Hey, three astronomers, why are you sitting on the roof? What new astronomical discoveries have been made,


    "It''s Jessica reporter." Jane Foster, the female astronomer among the three, saw Jessica, her eyes gleaming as if she had hope.


    After a while, three people sitting on the roof came downstairs, took Ron Jessica and Jasmine to their research institute in Old Bridge Town, poured three glasses of water and received them.


    "This is the owner of our Surprise, Ron. Next to this is Jasmine, a child worker of our Surprise. The two of them are here to help me investigate the alien incident."


    After drinking, Jessica pointed to Ron Molly and introduced to Jane Foster.


    "Boss? Child labor? How are you..." A blonde Jane is a little messy, so it''s fine for the boss to investigate aliens. It''s not surprising that the boss of the newspaper is interested in aliens. Why are there still child labor...


    But this is also someone''s private matter. Although Jane wants to ask, she has more important things to say now, so after saying hello to Ron Molly, she said to Jessica imploringly.


    "Jessica, didn''t you come to investigate aliens? We have recently discovered some aliens, but all the information was taken away by a government organization called S.H.I.E.L.D. government. Jessica, You are a reporter, or a reporter from Surprise, a highly influential newspaper, can you help us publish a report against the government, please."


    "Jane!" But before Jessica could answer, Eric Shavig, the Astronomy Doctor on one side, gave Jane a glance and said: "S.H.I.E.L.D. is a very powerful organization. They are simply better than the CIA. It''s amazing!"


    "My former friend of scientists who studied gamma radiation disappeared because of S.H.I.E.L.D., this mysterious organization can only rely on a piece of news, can we get back our research data?"


    "But..." Jane was still unwilling, looking at Jessica, wanting to see what Jessica said.


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t actually understand those." Jessica pointed to Ron: "My boss knows this best, and he is the decision maker of all the news releases of our Marvel newspaper. Why don''t you ask? He see?"


    "Uh..." Jane was a little speechless. It turns out that what you said before was so professional that all the things that can make our research known to the public are false, and your boss is the final decision...


    But for the sake of her own research materials, Jane immediately looked at Ron pleadingly and said, "This, Mr. Ron, right? I think Jessica has already told you about our research. I wonder if you can help us. See if publishing news is useful."


    "Want me to help you publish a news?" Seeing that he finally had a chance to speak, Ron smiled, "It''s okay, but it''s okay, but I heard that you took in a mental illness who claimed to be Thor, I Want to see him, don''t know where he is now?"

 174 Chapter 168: Meeting with Thor

    When Ron saw Thor, the god of thunder and lightning in the legend, it was already half an hour later.


    This big Norwegian man with a height of two meters and shoulder-to-shoulder blond hair is in a small pet shop at this time. He wants to buy a horse to go to the outskirts dozens of miles away from Old Bridge Town and pick up his own weapon. -A hammer!


    Of course, this hammer is very famous, its name is''Muirnier'', which is the weapon of Thor in Norse mythology, Thor''s Hammer!


    In mythology, this weapon is made by the dwarves using the unique hard metal''Ulu'' in the fairy palace where the gods live and the branches of the world tree carrying the nine worlds. It can carry countless magic spells. And energy, summon the four natural elements of wind, rain, thunder, and electricity to attack or benefit the Nine Realms.


    Not long ago, this powerful hammer landed from the sky on the outskirts of Old Bridge Town, New Mexico. It looked like a big crater and was regarded as a meteorite by the local residents. Many people came to want to pick it up. A hammer, but no one can lift half a point, even with a truck.


    Gradually, Thor''s Hammer became a post-dinner talk for the people of Old Bridge Town, and even attracted many tourists, Jessica was one of them.


    However, this situation did not last long. A group of mysterious people in black from the government directly occupied this place by violent means, saying that this place has huge radiation and needs to be isolated and studied.


    And Thor, the god of thunder, who was demoted to earth and turned into a mortal by Odin, the king of the gods, knew about this, and always wanted to go to the outskirts of Old Bridge Town to get his hammer back and turn himself into the god of hammers again. No, it''s Thor!


    Earlier, female astronomer Jane Foster was guilty for having hit Thor twice before, so she wanted to take the initiative to drive Thor to the outskirts, but was persuaded by Dr. Eric to come back.


    Now after Ron has found Thor again at the request of Ron, Jane Foster immediately shouted: "Hey, Thor, I have a car here, do I need me to take you there?"


    "Jane Foster, don''t you say you can''t come to see me?" Hearing the familiar female voice behind him, Thor turned around, threw his shoulder-length blond hair behind his back, and walked over with pride.


    "The data in our laboratory and the results of my life-long research experiments were robbed by an organization called S.H.I.E.L.D., and that organization was the one who occupied the crater in the suburbs, so I want to see after you get your hammer back. , Can you get back the materials from our research room?"


    Jane Foster was a little embarrassed. After speaking, she reacted and pointed to the three people beside Ron: "Yes, that''s Ron. After he heard about you, he was very interested in you. , Ask me to come and see you together."


    "As long as I get my Milneil back, I will get your things back." Knowing that Jane will send him away, Thor was in a good mood, and then he looked at Ron, whom Jane introduced. Smiled.


    "Hello, I am the god of thunder and lightning, Thor!"


    "I''m Ron, the owner of the New York Surprise Newspaper. I''m glad to meet you, Thor." Ron also smiled. He doesn''t have the usual hand-outs, because Thor in the fairy palace doesn''t know about the recent earth This etiquette is only popular.


    Looking at Thor, who had completely lost his supernatural power, Ron suddenly wanted to destroy the guy in front of him directly, go to war with the Nordic gods of Asgard, and test his own strength.


    But after thinking about it, he temporarily let go of this idea, feeling that for him at this stage, he still needs to be treated with caution.


    In the legend, although the Nordic gods are not truly omnipotent, the power possessed by this race that has existed for countless years cannot be underestimated. Among them, Odin, the king of the gods, can completely crush the purple without gems. Pi is cute, Thanos, and very powerful.


    And the reason why he came to contact Thor was not just for Odin and his kingdom, Asgard.


    In addition to the earth, which is called Midgard by the other eight realms, the nine realms can be said to be one of the longest existing places in the Marvel universe, and Ron��s purpose is to figure out the nine realms. The secret to gain from it can make you stronger.


    as well as--


    Become a reference object for Ron''s own universe!


    Ron has always been earnestly managing his own universe, and there may be lives in it in the future, and these lives Ron will definitely intervene and manage it.


    And Nine Realms is exactly a management object that Ron can refer to.


    After hearing Ron''s words, Thor smiled happily, "I didn''t expect you, a person from Midgard Kingdom, to believe that I am Thor, the god of thunder, completely different from everyone else!"


    It has been a few days since he came to Midgard (Earth). After he announced his identity, Xuancheng��s own Thunder God from Asgard, the guardian of the Nine Realms, no one believed his identity. , Even Jane Foster, who had a very good impression on him, didn''t really believe in his identity, which made him think that Midgard''s people were very stupid.


    Now that Ron actually believed in his identity and came to visit him admiringly, he was naturally very happy.


    However, Ron didn''t want to have a good conversation with Thor, and he had another problem with his stubborn mouth.


    "Yes, as the boss of the newspaper, I often report on some alien affairs, and I will naturally be very interested in the legendary Thor."


    "Alien? What is that? Am I actually an alien?" After hearing Ron''s words, Thor''s proud face was a little confused, although he didn''t understand what Ron was talking about aliens. But I probably guessed that it doesn''t seem to be a good name.


    "Okay Ron, thank you for your visit. If nothing happens, I won''t tell you. Jane Foster, hurry up and send me, I can''t wait."


    But because he was anxious to get his second Ernil, Thor didn''t want to talk to Ron too much. After speaking, he took Jane Foster''s hand and was about to hit him twice with that car. The car passed by.


    "Why are you so powerful... Boss Ron, I''ll take Thor first. You promised me to report this matter before, you can''t go back..."


    After being pulled by Thor, Jane Foster couldn''t get away, so she turned to look at Ron and shouted.


    Ron smiled and waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I''m a man who believes in words."

 175 Chapter 169 The Hammer God Who Cant Lift a Hammer

    Time came to night.


    Today does not seem to be a good weather. After the sun sets, dark clouds begin to accumulate in the sky. The dense dark clouds often flash with electric light, and it seems that a heavy rain will soon begin.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. has built a small fortress dozens of miles outside the crater in the outskirts of Old Bridge Town. Although it is temporary, it has all the equipment and technical talents in it.


    In the middle of the temporary fortress, a metal hammer inlaid on the mudstone is shining white under the light. Around the hammer, there are four or five scientists wearing white clothes and special equipment are recording and testing the metal in the middle. Hammer, studying this hammer that I don''t know why it can''t be moved.


    "Sir, the feedback signal from the''Keyhole'' reconnaissance satellite cannot penetrate the clouds. The interference released by this hammer has become more and more serious!"


    In the inspection room, S.H.I.E.L.D. experts found that the magnetic field around the crater was getting more and more serious, so they immediately reported to the chief who supervised their mission.


    "In addition, there is a commercial airplane passing over us. I have changed its route according to the old method and let it bypass us..."


    "Wait, an unknown object was found outside the fence to the west, sir, I think I need to send someone to check it immediately."


    The expert controlled the computer in front of him and issued instructions. Then, he found the abnormality from the monitoring screen and immediately reported it.


    "Yeah! Delancey, Jackson, you two go and check the western border."


    The middle-aged man behind the expert had no doubts and issued a command to the Bluetooth headset.


    In an instant, the two agents who were called got in the car and drove to the west border to check the anomaly in person.


    However, after the two people had just stopped at an abnormal place on the western border, they received a heavy blow directly on their heads, causing the two well-trained and powerful agents to faint.


    "Ha, even though I was deprived of my supernatural power and became a mortal, facing you Midgard, I am still so tough."


    A blond man emerged from a dark place that could not be seen by one side of the surveillance camera, looked at the two agents who had been stunned by him, and laughed.


    but����


    Didi...


    A harsh sound came from not far away, and Thor''s expression instantly solidified, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Although Thor felt that Midgard''s people were very backward and stupid, but at any rate there were basic defensive measures. The sound of this must be a warning siren.


    "Well, it seems that the people in Midgard are quite smart, and even I don''t even know how I was discovered."


    Knowing that he was found, Thor pulled off an agent''s coat and put it on him, added a protective color to himself, and ran towards the temporary fortress.


    However, Thor still underestimated the power of SHIELD. As soon as he appeared, someone immediately spotted him and chased him directly.


    Thor didn''t choose to go forward and defeat the people behind him first, but hurried into the entrance of the fortress, wanting to get back his Mulnier sooner, so he could return to the fairy palace sooner.


    Unfortunately, after entering the fortress, Thor encountered more enemies. Fortunately, these people did not hold the equipment that Jane Foster used to stun him that day, relying on strong physique and natural and perennial With the combat skills gained in the battle, Thor broke through the black agent''s block and moved closer to the center.


    At this time, the sky was already raining lightly, and a powerful agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., Hawkeye, was also preparing to deal with Thor.


    He directly skipped the powerful m24 sniper rifle, took off a set of bow and arrow equipment and took a hoist to the sky. Zhang Gong pointed his arrow at Thor below and reported towards the Bluetooth headset.


    "Coleson, do you need me to kill this guy? Or do you send more people to catch him alive?"


    "Watch him first, don''t act rashly." Inside the fortress, a man with hair loss in the middle answered Hawkeye on the walkie-talkie as he hurried along.


    After a while, Thor, who had stunned countless agents, finally came to the center of the fortress. He lifted the white cloth and came to the crater. He saw the metal warhammer that had accompanied him for many years, Mauernier.


    Thor showed a wanton smile, strode towards Mirnier, circled it a few times, and then held it with his right hand, slightly hard, trying to pick up his weapon.


    however����


    He didn''t pick it up!


    Yes, Thor immediately increased his strength after discovering that he couldn''t lift it up with light force, but no matter how hard he increased, the warhammer in his hand remained motionless, as if it were a heavy mountain.


    In the sky, the thunder and lightning in the dark clouds hit more and more loudly, and a heavy rain followed, hitting Thor below, bitingly cold.


    Thor finally gave up. He looked at his hands, knelt on the ground in disbelief, looked at the sky, and let out a loud roar.


    "Okay, the performance is over, the ground troops enter. Button, you can go back."


    Built on the fortress around the warhammer, Coleson took the walkie-talkie in his hand and issued an order.


    In the dark sky, Hawkeye Button put down the arrows that had been in his hand for a long time, put away the weapon, and was reflected in the darkness.


    And in the remote nine realms, a pair of eyes that have traveled through countless spaces shrank slightly after seeing this situation, and it took a long time to return to normal...


    ...


    "Heimdall, the guardian of Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge?"


    At this time, in a hotel dozens of miles away in Old Bridge Town, Ron''s eyes moved from the distant crater to the sky, as if he had also traveled through the endless void, like those eyes that traveled through countless spaces.


    As for Heimdall, this is the guardian of the Nordic gods and the guardian of the city of Odin.


    In Norse mythology, Heimdall is the son of the Nine Sisters of the Waves. The guardian guards the entrance to the heavens day and night against the Frost Rainbow Bridge against foreign enemies. He has clairvoyance and wind ears. Whenever there is an emergency, he will blow Raise the horn of Olar given by the gods and summon the gods to deal with the enemy.


    Of course, this is not because Ron''s eyes have seen so far through space. Although his current ability is strong, his eyes are not at stake.


    Ron felt Heimdall because he felt the unusual breath brought by those eyes, a...


    The feeling of being peeped.


    "Have you noticed?" Ron raised his hand, and a special space appeared around him, preventing Heimdall from prying.


    Ron didn''t care that he was discovered, but if the discoverer wanted to monitor him, I''m sorry, he would not accept it.


    "Asgard, wait, I will go and visit you as an overriding one!"

 176 Chapter 170: Loki

    Nine Realms, Asgard, Immortal Palace.


    In the fairy palace, in the golden luxury room of Odin, the king of the gods, an old man with white hair and beard was lying on a seven-eight-meter-long golden bed in the center of the room, quietly closed. Looking at the left eye alone, just like an ordinary person.


    However, of course there will be no other people who can sleep in Odin��s room. The white-haired old man who is sleeping is Odin, known as the king of gods, who controls prophecy, kingship, wisdom, healing, magic, poetry, war and death Odin!


    The reason why Odin, the king of the fairy palace with great power, falls into a drowsiness, is because he must enter a deep sleep once a year to restore his divine power (power of Odin) and prolong his long life.


    If Odin did not enter it, his divine power would be directly weakened, and he would become more vulnerable, and even his life would be shortened.


    This phenomenon is called Odin''s sleep!


    There are two people beside the drowsy Odin, one is Odin''s wife, Friga, known as the mother of the gods, and the other is Loki, known as the god of mischief.


    "I have never seen him like this. He has been in a coma for a long time. I am worried that he..."


    Flijia, the mother of the gods, in a gorgeous brocade, looked at the sleepy Odin, with a worried look on her face, muttering.


    "How long will I be in a coma?" Loki looked at Odin who was sleeping, his eyes were very complicated, and he didn''t know whether he should recognize his''father''!


    "I don''t know, this time is different from before, we are not prepared at all..." Frigga, the mother of the gods, replied.


    Indeed, according to past experience, Odin��s sleep does not actually come so early. The reason why Odin fell into a coma is because of Loki.


    About five days ago, three frost giants of Jotunheim suddenly broke into Asgard, the kingdom of the gods, trying to steal what Odin took from Jotunheim while maintaining peace in the Nine Realms could be frozen. A planet��s treasure, the Frozen Treasure Box, was discovered, arousing the anger of the gods of Asgard.


    Thor was angry. He took the three warriors of the fairy palace and the female warrior Sif, and Loki to Jotunheim. He wanted to find the frost giant Lauphy who was in charge of Jotunheim, but it triggered The war between Asgard and Jotunheim.


    In order to quell the war, Odin regarded Thor, the god of war, as a condition of truce, exiled Thor to the earth, and made him an ordinary person.


    And Loki was also in the war with the Frost Giants, and found out that he was actually a family of Frost Giants. In order to figure out this matter, he went to Odin to understand why this was happening, and finally realized that he was actually It was the son of the frost giant Lauffy, and the reason why he was in Asgard was because Odin took the newly born him when he took the ice chest in Jotunheim and took him as his son.


    After knowing his true identity, Loki seemed as if the sky was falling. He asked Odin why he killed such a frost giant in the past, why he had to take him away as a family of frost giants, but it caused Odin to enter Odin��s sleep early. , And the situation is very bad, you may never wake up.


    "Why did he lie to me?" Loki looked at Odin, who had entered Odin''s sleep early because of his relationship for a long time, and the anger in his heart disappeared a lot.


    "He doesn''t want you to know the truth, so that you will never feel that you are different!" Frigga''s face was sincere: "You are my son and Odin, Loki, we will always be your family, and your father is sure Will be back..."


    As he said this, Friga suddenly paused, and then said: "Your brother Thor will definitely be back too!"


    "Tor can come back?" Loki''s heart trembled when he heard this. Since Thor was demoted to a mortal and Odin fell into a coma, he has become the temporary controller of Asgard. He doesn''t want this situation. change!


    If Thor can really return to Asgard from Earth, his status will definitely be lost.


    Thinking of this, an impulse suddenly rose in Loki''s heart.


    Just do as he thinks, Loki bid farewell to Friga, and came to Befrost on the Rainbow Bridge, and found Heimdall, who was in charge of the Rainbow Bridge, and asked him to send himself to the earth.


    Rainbow Bridge Asgard connects with Midgard (the earth) and the huge rainbow bridge that carries the world tree of the Nine Realms. It means "shaking road to heaven". Heimdall, who has the eye through the nine realms, is a rainbow. The guardian of the bridge, if he wants to go to earth, he must contact Heimdall.


    "Rocky, although you have become the king of Asgard, I still want to tell you that you must abide by the will left by Odin, maintain the peace of the nine worlds, and are not allowed to make any aggression against Midgard. Behavior, do you know?"


    Holding a guardian sword made of Ulu Metal-Bult Steel, Heimdall looked at Loki standing in front of him, and said calmly that he didn''t care about Loki, the''temporary king'' at all!


    "Don''t worry, I just went to see my father who fell into Odin''s sleep and told my brother, and I will be back after speaking!" Rocky''s attitude is very good, not wanting to offend Heimdall, who controls the Rainbow Bridge, and change the relationship between the two difference.


    Heimdall��s responsibilities in Asgard are very important, and his ability is also very powerful. He wants to control Asgard, and Heimdall is the force he must control.


    "Okay!" Heimdall was silent for a while when he heard Loki''s request, then agreed.


    Heimdall inserted the Brute Steel in his hand into the device in front of him. In an instant, lightning flashed from the Brute Steel. At the end of the Rainbow Bridge, the one that could send people to any place in the Nine Realms also lit up. stand up.


    Seeing that the teleportation device was turned on, Loki walked to the entrance of the teleportation, but heard Heimdall''s words again.


    "Rocky, there is a very strange person on Midgard. He used special spatial means to shield my perception. I can feel that he is very dangerous. Even I may lose to him. You go to Earth. Be careful afterwards, don''t conflict with this person, understand?"


    "There is such a powerful person on that foolish Midgard?" Hearing Heimdall''s words, Loki stopped, frowning and asked.


    "That''s right." Heimdall remembered the amazing changes in Midgard over the years. "Rocky, Midgard has changed a lot. They are no longer just seeing a lightning bolt thousands of years ago. It��s time to call that person a god, so you have to converge a little bit and don��t cause wars and disasters like your brother!"


    "Huh, got it..." Hearing Heimdall mentioning Thor, Loki snorted, not ready to listen to Heimdall''s nonsense, and stepped forward into the rainbow-colored space channel.

 177 Chapter 171 Low EQ?

    "Boss, Miss Jane Foster is looking for you." The heavy rain stopped for about an hour when Jessica broke into Ron''s room and shouted.


    "What is she looking for me?" Hearing Jessica''s voice, Ron turned his eyes from Arthur Charles Clark''s "2001 A Space Odyssey" to the door, and saw that he had just taken a shower and was wearing a suit. Jessica in pajamas.


    Jessica deserves to be a hip-hop girl who loves hip-hop. Even if it is pajamas, she chooses those fancy, sparkling styles that don��t look like pajamas at all.


    "Jane, come here...she is here, let her speak to you herself."


    Seeing that Ron was not asleep, just reading a book, Jessica pulled her hand to the side and pulled out a beautiful blond woman, and then said to Ron.


    "Hi, Miss Foster." Seeing Jane Foster who was torn out by Jessica, Ron raised his hand and greeted Jessica with a smile. Treat others so presumptuously.


    "It''s okay, Jessica wants to help me too..."


    Jane Foster saw Ron''s glaring at Jessica, and quickly waved her hand. When explaining, she saw the novel Ron was holding in her hand, and walked over and said in surprise:


    "Huh? 2001: A Space Odyssey? Mr. Ron, do you also read the work of science fiction scholar Arthur Charles Clarke?"


    "Yes, I agree with Mr. Clark''s theory very much." Ron smiled, his eyes became yearning: "I am very interested in the vast and boundless universe. I have always believed that there is definitely more than the earth in the universe and a wise life. The planet, Einstein and Mr. Rosen��s Einstein Rosen Bridge theory I also very much agree with, Miss Foster, what do you think?"


    "I think so too." Jane Foster is very excited. As an astronomer who studies special phenomena, what she studies is related to aliens. Naturally, she does not believe that her research results are fake.


    The reason why Jane came to Old Bridge Town in New Mexico was also because she observed the aurora that had appeared in this place 17 times.


    Ah no, plus the time they drove into Thor before, it was the 18th time!


    "Mr. Ron, since you believe in the existence of aliens and think Thor is the god of thunder in Norse mythology, can you not go to the crater with Dr. Eric Shavig and remove Thor from S.H.I.E.L.D. Bring it out?" Jane looked at Ron with piercing eyes: "Dr. Eric was afraid that he was not strong enough by himself, so he didn''t want to go, and Mr. Ron, your Surprise newspaper is the fastest growing newspaper recently. The influence is great. If you are willing to help, plus Dr. Eric, you can definitely bring Thor out!"


    "Tor, the god of thunder? Didn''t he pick up his own Mirniel?" Ron asked with a puzzled look of pretending to be unclear about what happened.


    Jane''s expression was a bit awkward: "He didn''t pick it up..."


    "Oh?" Ron laughed weirdly. "Does that mean that he is not really Thor at all, but a Norwegian psychosis who is addicted to Norse mythology?"


    "This..." Jane was a little flustered. Although Thor didn''t pick up Thor''s Hammer, she still didn''t think Thor was lying, but now the facts proved that Thor was really crazy.


    ''what should I do now?How can I persuade Ron and Dr. Eric to go and bring Thor out?''Jane bit her red lips unconsciously, thinking in her heart.


    ''It''s the power of the plot again...''


    Seeing Jane Foster worrying, Ron shook his head secretly, thinking to himself that Jane Foster had only seen him a few times, and that Jane Foster had feelings for Thor. Is this too fast?


    "Well, Miss Foster, even though Thor didn''t pick up Thor''s Hammer, I was still interested in that guy. I promised you."


    "Mr. Ron, did you really agree?" Jane got excited when he heard Ron''s words, and directly grabbed Ron''s hand and said in surprise.


    "Uh..." Watching Jane grabbing his hand, Ron stayed for a while, and then immediately reacted: "Miss Foster, your hands are really rough. Is it because of the frequent use of equipment?"


    "This...that''s right..." Jane hurriedly retracted her hand after hearing Ron''s words, feeling depressed in her heart.


    Although her hands are relatively rough, as a man, don''t say it directly. This can easily provoke women to hate...


    ''Is it because of low EQ?''Looking at Ron, who was already disgusted in front of him, Jane murmured to herself, and then she immediately took Ron outside, drove Ron and Dr. Astronomy Eric Shavig to the meteorite. The direction of the pit.


    ...


    "You let the professional teams with the best training in the world look like the cheapest mall security. It hurts people!"


    "According to my experience, this can only be done by someone who has received the same training and is far beyond their ability. Tell me, where did you receive the training, Pakistan? Chechnya? Afghanistan? Or Thor''s. Residence,''Asgard''?"


    "Of course, that''s just your drunken talk. I think you are more like a mercenary. There are many organizations that are willing to hire people like you at a high price for some destruction. So where is your organization? South Africa? ?"


    At this time, among the small fortresses temporarily constructed by SHIELD around the crater, Coleson was interrogating the strong man who had just forcibly broken through the barrier and wanted to pick up the strong man with a strong magnetic field reaction warhammer.


    Coleson had actually noticed the guy who was full of nonsense calling himself Thor, but he thought it was just a gibberish of the Norwegian brawny who worshipped Norse mythology, and he didn''t think it was true at all.


    But judging from the behavior of this strong man today, he does possess extremely powerful power. Although he did not pick up the warhammer, this guy still deserves his attention.


    It''s a pity that no matter how he tried to arouse this guy to speak, this guy still looked disappointed and didn''t mean to speak at all.


    "Believe me, in this place, your information will soon be known to us. You won''t have any secrets at all, you know?"


    Looking at the blond brawny man who was immovable like a sculpture, Coleson smiled and shook his head. After making sure that he would not get much information after interrogation, he left here.


    And just after Coleson left, a black figure emerged from the mirror by the side of the cabin, with a trace of bad intentions revealed on his handsome face, and walked towards Thor, who looked lonely.

 178 Chapter 172 Operation To Save Thor

    In Jane Foster''s RV, Dr. Astronomy Eric Shavig glanced at the indifferent young man sitting next to him, and tilted his head.


    He didn��t want to agree to Jane Foster��s request and went to the fortress built by S.H.I.E.L.D. next to the crater to rescue Thor. After all, in his eyes, the blond Norwegian drunk was really just infatuated. The legends of Norse mythology are fascinated and nonsense.


    But as he is old, he really can��t bear Jane��s nagging in his ears. Jane Foster is one of his most promising astronomers recently. For the prosperity of astronomy, he doesn��t want to get along with a little thing. Jane''s relationship deteriorated.


    You must know that astronomy seems to have a more important position in the world. It is the pioneer of the earth''s observation of the universe and the pioneer of the earth''s future.But to this day, there are still no scholars studying astronomy who have discovered that can really move the earth. Everything is very peaceful, so that astronomy scholars in society are like only receiving state subsidies, but they have been eating dry food Like people.


    Technological scholars can bring convenient scientific equipment to the society, and welfare society, educational scholars can educate the world and create talents, but what about astronomy scholars?


    In the eyes of the world, this is a group of people who are researching useless things and have been spending state and social subsidies. They have never seen any usefulness in their research, and they have not helped society at all.


    So he agreed to Jane, promised her to go to the temporary fortress of SHIELD to intercede, and let SHIELD release the Norwegian drunk.


    But what Shaweig didn''t expect was that after he agreed, Jane actually invited the newspaper boss who had just arrived in Old Bridge Town today to ask him to intercede with him, which made him feel a little unhappy.


    ''Does Jane do not believe in my influence and relationship?''


    After another glance at the "2001 A Space Odyssey" written by Arthur Charles Clarke even though the vehicle was shaking violently, Dr. Shavig couldn''t help but opened his mouth.


    "Mr. Ron, do you really think that the brawny Norwegian man is really the god of thunder in Norse mythology, Thor Oddingson?"


    Hearing the words of the doctor of astronomy next to him, Ron, who just finished reading the book in his hand, closed the book and put it aside, "I think this is not impossible. After all, he is sitting here by us. The car crashed twice in a row and nothing happened. For such a strong man, maybe he really is Thor..."


    "So, you are a firm theist?" Dr. Shavig said in a mocking tone when he heard this.


    In his eyes, science is all truth, and those so-called myths are simply fabricated by people themselves, and they are simply not credible.


    However, Ron''s answer was not consistent with what he thought.


    Ron glanced at Jane Foster who was driving in front of him, then turned his head and smiled: "No Doctor, on the contrary, I think myth is something that has not been proven. It may not be science. , But it can also be explained, just like the science we now agree with. A few hundred years ago, wasn''t it also regarded as a monster by the people at that time?"


    Ron didn''t say this. Although he believed that there were extraordinary existences in the world, he also believed that those extraordinary existences were just not known by people, so they were not understood.


    "This..." Shavig was a little speechless by Ron''s words, and was embarrassed. The car stopped suddenly, and then Jane Foster who was driving came over, "Doctor, Ron , We''re here, I''ll leave it to you two more about Thor."


    "I''ll try it first. If it doesn''t work, let him go again!" Shavig gave Ron a bit resentfully, got out of the car and walked towards the temporary fortress of S.H.I.E.L.D. .


    "This..." Seeing Shavig''s behavior, Jane Foster apologized and smiled with Ron: "Doctor, he is such a strong character, don''t mind..."


    Ron waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. If Dr. Shavig succeeds in bringing Thor back, Miss Foster, you don''t have to worry about Thor''s safety, and I don''t need to ask others to release Thor."


    "Yeah." Jane nodded. "By the way, Mr. Ron, do you also think that myth is science that has not been resolved? I actually think so?"


    "Really?" Ron smiled, and then suddenly changed his words: "Actually, I just lied to the doctor. In fact, I am a theist, haha..."


    "Uh..." Jane was so embarrassed by Ron''s answer that she scratched her head and turned her head back.


    Seeing that Jane didn''t want to talk to himself anymore, Ron smiled helplessly in his heart and sighed.


    ''I don''t even want a chance to send home a chat, I''m really a person with low EQ...''


    ...


    At the other end, Dr. Shavig came to the front of the fortress, and after reporting his intentions to the agents at the door, he met the person in charge of the temporary fortress, Coulson.


    "So, that guy is actually a Doctor of Astronomy named Donald Black? He came to us because his data was taken away, wanting to get his things back?" After listening to Dr. Shavig Upon the call, Coleson smiled and said.


    Dr. Shavig nodded quickly: "Yes, right, right, after he found out that you had taken our information, he felt that his hard work for several years was gone, and he was very anxious, so he did this kind of thing..."


    "However, this does not explain how he broke through the outside security line..." Coleson blinked and laughed.


    "It''s because of steroids!" Dr. Shavig brought up the rhetoric he had already done: "He is a fitness freak, the kind who can beat dozens of them, and add anger..."


    "Sir." At this time, the computer expert next to Coleson called him and revealed the computer screen in his hand.


    The clear data on the computer screen showed that Dr. Shavig''s words were just lying, and Dr. Donald Black existed.


    "Go back, Dr. Shavig, we won''t treat that guy like that, maybe in three days at most, he will be able to return to your research team..."


    Coleson''s smile became even worse. He waved at the two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents behind Dr. Shavig, motioned to them to take Dr. Shavig, and then turned and walked back.


    The brawny blond man is very weird, at least before he can confirm that guy''s true identity and degree of danger, he didn''t want to let him go so easily.

 179 Chapter 173 Bringing People Back from SHIELD

    "S.H.I.E.L.D. refused to release people..."


    After returning to the caravan, Dr. Selvig lowered his head slightly and said embarrassedly.(My translation of the doctor''s name here does not seem to be in line with the translation of the movie, so I changed from Dr. Shavig back to Dr. Selvig. PS: This is really not in the number of words, really!)


    "What''s the matter, doctor, why don''t the SHIELD people let Thor go?" Jane Foster asked quickly when he heard this.


    "They said Thor had injured a lot of their people and damaged a lot of their things, so they refused to let him go." Dr. Selvig raised his head, "but he reassures us that as long as they After investigating Thor��s true identity, Thor can come out in at most three days, so let��s go straight back. He will be fine after three days..."


    "How can this work!" Jane jumped up, her face worried: "Doctor, I sent him here, and we hit him twice before, so we can''t leave him here... ��"


    "And Doctor, didn''t you say that? Your friend who studies gamma radiation was vanished by SHIELD. They are so powerful, Thor must not escape their clutches. Maybe in the future, we will never see again. Where is Thor?"


    "This..." Dr. Selvig smiled helplessly, and glanced at Ron on the side: "Okay Jane, isn''t there a Mr. Ron from the Shock News Agency? Let him try it and see if he can Do not bring Thor back from S.H.I.E.L.D.''s hands."


    "I don''t believe me anymore. I can''t even bring Thor out of S.H.I.E.L.D., this newspaper boss can I still be good?''


    "Yeah." Jane got Dr. Selvig''s reply and immediately looked at Ron with pleading eyes: "Tor may be stupid because of me. I don''t want to blame myself for this thing all my life. Please Mr. Ron..."


    "..." Ron rolled his eyes, "What are you anxious for? Didn''t I promise you to intercede with SHIELD?"


    "That''s right..." Jane tucked her hair, and put the blond hair behind her ears to hide her embarrassment.


    "Waiting for my good news." Ron waved at Jane and Dr. Selvig, and walked towards the temporary fortress of SHIELD.


    After a while, he saw the agent Mr. Colson from SHIELD again.


    "This should be the third time we have met, Agent Coleson." At Coleson''s compulsively calm eyes, Ron waved his hand kindly and smiled.


    "...Is it the third time? I don''t remember... this way, Mr. Ron." Coleson forced himself to smile, and then gave a few agents guarding Ron''s eyes a look. After they left, they took Ron to the only place in the temporary fortress that could receive guests, poured a glass of water, and passed it over.


    Ron took the water and took a sip: "Have you forgotten? When Tony Stark came back from Afghanistan to hold a press conference, I was actually there. There was another time when you left New York and came here, no. Have you seen me once?"


    "It seems like this..." Coleson said with a grin: "Ron, what are you doing here for us?"


    Coleson��s nervousness is not unreasonable. Not long ago, he just learned from Nick Fury��s mouth that it was Ron who defeated the mutant leader named Professor X who could control other people��s thoughts. He has become a completely ordinary person, this kind of professor x is even more terrifying strong, let alone him, it is Nick Fury who dare not say anything!


    After all, the strong is not terrible. The most terrifying thing is that the strong can easily know what you are thinking and can easily control you. This is terrible...


    And now, the guy who turned Professor X into an ordinary person actually came to him, and he didn''t know it at all, so he had to hold on to entertain Ron in his own way, for fear of making this guy unhappy.


    When Ron saw Coleson''s appearance, he smiled again and said, "Agent Coleson, don''t be so nervous.


    Ron looked at Thor''s Hammer in the same direction: "I came to Old Bridge Town in New Mexico this time. Actually, I only heard that a hammer-shaped meteorite had fallen nearby, so I came here to take a look."


    "As you know, I''m the owner of a newspaper that specializes in reporting rare time. Of course, I am very interested in such rare things. The reason why I came to you was to see the hammer-shaped meteorite. I just want to ask you one thing as the owner of the newspaper."


    Although Coleson was scared, he was still very firm in his heart: "As long as you promise me not to touch the meteorite hammer, then just look at it... As for the other thing you said, as long as it is not too much, I will promise you. of."


    "So refreshing?" Ron raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Then I want you to let go of the blond brawny guy you grabbed before, okay?"


    "This..." Coleson''s face was embarrassed, he wanted to not agree to Ron, but he was afraid that he would annoy Professor X, who is even more powerful.


    "Okay Ron, you can take that person away, but his identity is very weird, I hope you don''t do anything to him, otherwise, it will definitely bring disaster..."


    Hearing this, Ron was surprised: "Hey, do you believe that he is really the legendary Thor, Thor?"


    Coleson''s eyes revealed deep confidence: "We can''t be sure whether he is Thor or not, but he fell from the sky and was stunned by an RV and was unharmed. We can still confirm..."


    "So you knew about his existence..." Ron shrugged, "Well, take me to see the hammer, don''t worry, I don''t have much thoughts about him at this time..."


    "Now?" Coleson''s heart tightened, desperately wanting to refuse, but in the end he still brought Ron to the hammer, "This is the hammer..."


    "It turns out that this hammer looks like this..." Ron only glanced at it, and he felt boring. Instead, he looked at the open space next to the hammer with a smile.


    In the clearing next to the powerful hammer, a handsome young man who was not seen by Coleson and other agents was also looking at Ron. He did not speak, but frowned. After watching Ron for a long time, he left. Up here.


    "Okay, I''ve seen enough, let''s go." When the guy left, Ron and Coleson confessed, and then they came to Thor''s place and saw this because his brother Loki just now When he came, he learned that his father had entered the vicious Odin''s sleep, and he became more and more silent.


    "Let''s go, Thor, go have a drink, I believe you need alcohol to numb yourself..."


    Ron''s smile was bright, and he took this guy out of here, and came to Jane and the shocked Dr. Selvig.


    ''He actually brought people out of the powerful SHIELD. Is this Ron really just a newspaper boss?''


    Baidu searches for the fastest novel site!

 180 Chapter 174: Rons Emotional Change

    "Tor, you are not in a good mood, do you want to have a drink after you go back? The beer produced in Old Bridge Town is very good..."


    Seeing Ron bring Thor back, Dr. Selvig felt even more depressed, and asked if Thor, who was looking lonely, would drink with him.


    Although he didn''t like this brawny man who had always imagined that he was Thor, the young newspaper owner made him feel more annoying than Thor, and he still had no reason.


    "Hmm..." Thor''s expression was still very lonely, he nodded, got in the car and leaned against the window.


    Thor''s loneliness not only comes from the fact that he can''t mention his own Mirnier, but more importantly, Loki came to him not long ago and told him that Odin had fallen into a vicious Odin sleep, and the chance of waking up was very small.


    This news makes him very uncomfortable. Odin��s sleep is a good way for Odin to recover his abilities and prolong his life, but it is also full of dangers. If the situation is really like what Loki said, it will be very bad. He must Hurry up and find a way to return to Asgard and meet Odin in person.


    However, without Mulnier, he would not have the power of Thor, just a strong body.


    Why, why did his father punish him like this? He was just asking for an explanation from the Frost Giant, and he didn''t deliberately initiate a war. Can you blame him?Is it necessary to demote him to Midgard and become a mortal, can he see Mirnier but can''t pick it up?


    "Tor...what the hell is going on?" Jane who drove looked back at Thor and asked suspiciously toward Ron in the co-pilot seat.


    "Failing to pick up that hammer made him frustrated, but there may be other things in it." Ron''s eyes looked forward, and suddenly at this moment, the car strayed to the side, pressing Jane reacted after reaching a big rock and straightened the steering wheel.


    "You''ve been driving for so long, are you tired?" Ron asked, looking at Jane, who was a little less energetic.


    "Well, there are too many things that happened today, it is indeed a bit tired..." Jane was delighted in his heart. Ron said this, did he want to drive her for a while?


    Jane is indeed tired. This morning she had just experienced a lifelong effort robbed by SHIELD. In the afternoon, she drove Thor to the crater, and then came back to ask Dr. Selvig and Ron for help, and drove again. Came to the crater.


    You know, although Old Bridge Town is the closest town to the crater, it is still forty to fifty miles away. Her car is not fast, and she has exhausted her strength several times back and forth...


    If Ron was willing to help, then she would definitely not refuse, and she agreed all at once.


    Looking at Jane who was gleaming in his eyes, Ron suddenly took out a bottle of Red Bull Drink from behind and handed it over: "Now, Red Bull, you can rejuvenate you. A bottle of 3 dollars, remember to pay me back."


    "Uh..." Looking at the Red Bull in Ron''s hand, Jane rolled his eyes and took the Red Bull, only to find that he couldn''t open it when he was still driving.


    "Boss Ron, open the lid for me, okay?" Jane said angrily as he handed the Red Bull to Ron''s side.


    "Okay." Ron gently pulled the lid of Red Bull open. "The labor cost is $1, plus it is $4, don''t forget."


    "I..." Jane was completely speechless, picked up the Red Bull and took a big sip, and then placed the Red Bull on the place where the cup was installed, shaking out a large drop of water.


    ''It''s really rare to have such a stingy person!!!''


    Jane cursed inwardly, staring at the car ahead, and didn''t even want to look at Ron again.


    "Jane, you can send Mr. Ron home first. I just checked the information. The owner of Surprise is less than 19 years old this year, and he is not the age to drink!"


    The car drove all the way and finally came to town. As soon as the car stopped, Dr. Selvig pulled Thor to the bar. There was no intention to take Jane and Ron to the bar.


    "Ah? Not 19 years old?" When Jane heard this, she looked at Ron with surprise, as if she had seen some strange species.


    Dr. Selvig walked and stopped suddenly, "By the way, Ron is also the controller of nearly half of the shares of Osborne Industries, the leading American technology company, worth more than 20 billion U.S. dollars..."


    "It''s a pity that such a young and rich man is still struggling with the money for a bottle of drink, and he has to charge a service fee. It is really puzzling..."


    The voice gradually decreased until Dr. Selvig and Thor completely walked into the bar before disappearing.


    "Ron..." At this time, Jane looked at Ron with an awkward look, and said: "I''ll send you back. You helped me so much today. Are you tired?"


    "Indeed, I''m tired too." Ron took out another bottle of Red Bull from his inner pocket, drank it, then aimed at the direction, and threw the bottle into the trash can not far away.


    "Let''s go, I should also go back, there are still a lot of news that I need to go through, and they will be published tomorrow!"


    "What did you get this out?" Looking at the pockets on Ron''s slacks, Jane looked confused, but she didn''t ask, but kept driving Ron to the hotel.


    "Goodbye." Ron got out of the car and walked over to the hotel without looking at Jane.


    "Ron!" However, watching the scene of Ron jumping and leaving, Jane suddenly stopped him.


    Ron turned around: "???"


    "This..." Jane gritted her teeth and forced herself to make a mature gesture: "Ron, you are only 19 years old and still young, but I am over 20, and you are still a rich man, so you don''t have to think about me. of����"


    "Crooky?" Ron looked dumbfounded. When did he have an idea for Jane?


    Jane straightened her chest and looked like I was very powerful: "You don''t have to look at me like this. You used to pretend to be low in EQ and didn''t want to talk to me, and then deliberately made a very picky look. Do you attract my attention? I tell you, I am very mature, and I see a lot of young boys like you!"


    "I..." Ron was completely speechless. The low EQ was indeed pretended by him, so that he didn''t want to talk to Jane more, so as not to get involved in any unspeakable relationship, but it was his truest character.


    ''I was such a bad-tempered person...''


    Ron squinted at Jane, didn''t speak, and just turned and left.


    Although this girl is the adult version of Natalie Portman who played the role of the little girl in "This Killer Is Not So Cold", as a three-no person, no matter who it is, he will not be surprised Idea.


    That''s right, that''s it!

 181 Chapter 175-Lokis Conspiracy

    On the other side of Old Bridge Town, a handsome man in a long suit stood beside a special symbol and issued a command to the sky.


    Next, a colorful light fell from the sky, and the handsome man walked in, and then disappeared directly in place, appearing in another place.


    After appearing, he has become a man in a cloak wearing a antler helmet and golden armor. It is Loki who has the title of the god of mischief.


    "Have you seen that person?" Heimdall, the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge, frowned when Loki appeared and asked.


    "Yes." Loki''s expression was very cautious: "That person is very powerful, standing in front of him is even more stressful than standing in front of my father, Odin, King of the Gods."


    "That''s because you are Odin''s son, so he didn''t exude all the aura..." Heimdall raised an eyebrow: "By the way, you didn''t conflict with that person, did you?"


    "No..." Remembering the indifferent look Ron looked at him at the time, Loki took a deep breath and reprimanded: "Heimdall, you haven''t told me why Midgard can also appear like this. Strong character, isn��t that place always very backward? How did you become the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge?"


    "It''s Odin''s perseverance!" Heimdall didn''t say anything. "Odin felt that Midgard didn''t need to pay more attention. The most important thing was the seven realms of Jotunheim where the Frost Giant was located. It is a real threat to Asgard!"


    Loki snorted: "That''s because you haven''t seen that guy with your own eyes. If you see him, you know how threatening he is!"


    "That''s not something you should take care of now!" Heimdall''s eyes gradually became colder: "The Frost Giant also raided Asgard not long ago, and I didn''t even notice it. This shows that Asgard must have a traitor, Luo Kee, as a king, the first thing you need to do is to spot the traitor instead of paying attention to Midgard, who has never had any grudges with Asgard, you know?"


    "With the ability to sneak into Asgard from under your nose and become a traitor, who else is there besides you, the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge?" Rocky approached Heimdall and began to circle He made a circle and put pressure on the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge: "Heimdall, you have a very strong power, very strong! My father Odin, the king of the gods, has he ever been afraid of you?"


    Faced with this problem, Heimdall, who possessed a pair of eyes that can penetrate the Nine Realms, was silent for a while before slowly saying, "No..."


    "Why not?" Rocky asked irresponsibly.


    Heimdall shook Bultgang''s hand loosely, and replied very calmly: "Because he is my king, I have sworn that I will take orders from my king all my life!"


    "Well, I am the king of Asgard now, and you have to obey me, okay?" Loki''s expression suddenly became sincere and said.


    "..., good!" Heimdall felt something was wrong, but in the end he agreed.


    "Okay!" Loki commanded with a high-level posture: "Now, I need you to continue to open the gates of the Nine Realms and take me to Jotunheim, you know?"


    "Go to Jotunheim, are you alone?" Heimdall stared at Loki with very bad eyes.


    Rocky smiled: "I need to check what happened to Jotunheim after the truce between Asgard and Jotunheim, and to investigate how they sent people to Asgard. This reason OK?"


    "...Okay, I''ll let you go to Jotunheim." Although Heimdall knew that this was Loki''s lie, he did not refuse Loki''s request in the end.


    Because he believed and believed that his eyes could see through everything Loki in Heimdall, no matter what Loki wanted to do, he could know.


    Looking at the opened gate of the Nine Realms, Loki smiled at Heimdall, then hopped in and came to Jotunheim where the Frost Giant was.


    As soon as he arrived at Jotunheim, Rocky immediately released a special method to hide his figure, otherwise Heimdall found himself, and then moved towards the last time he and Thor came to Jotunheim. , Lao Fei, the king of frost giants, walked over.


    Of course Loki did not come to Jotunheim for no reason. Although Thor is basically impossible to return from Midgard, his mother''s words still make him feel very crisis, and he is not sure. Can Odin really wake up...


    So, I''m going to talk to Lao Fei, King of Frost Giants, and talk about Odin...


    Loki went all the way, because he was originally related to the Frost Giant family, so most of the mechanisms here were of no use to him, so Loki came to Laofy with ease.


    "The one who killed this Asgard..." Seeing Loki''s appearance, although Lao Fei, the king of frost giants, was very puzzled in his heart, he did not show it. He still looked cold with himself. Confessed.


    Facing Lauffy, who was nearly three meters tall and had a gray-green skin, Loki didn''t worry at all: "I helped you so much, you still want to kill me?"


    Hearing this, Lauphy frowned slightly: "So you are the one who told us how to help the Frost Giant enter Asgard?"


    "Yes, but that''s just to add some fun. In order to destroy the important day of my brother ascending the king''s position, let him lose the king''s position, and I should do it!" Rocky''s face was full of resentment. , As if suffering a great grievance.


    Loki is known as the god of mischief. It is very simple to make this expression, but he is not fake now. He hates Odin, hates Odin for accepting him as a son, but does not want to be a king in the slightest. Pass it to him, he hates it all.


    Seeing Loki''s appearance, Laufey sneered: "Tell me your real plan this time!"


    "I want you to kill Odin!" Loki nodded and said sincerely: "I will hide you and some of your soldiers so that you can safely enter Odin''s room, and then you can pay back in Odin. When he was asleep, kill him easily!"


    "Why don''t you do it yourself?" Lauphy asked.


    "Oh, I think the people of Asgard will definitely not agree to a kingslayer being their king..." Rocky smiled and continued: "Once you kill Odin, I will frost you The Giant��s Treasure Frost Treasure Box will be returned to you, and you, you will fight back for the Frost Giants all those previously taken by Odin��"


    "glory!"


    "Ice Treasure Box?" As soon as he heard these words, Lao Fei immediately couldn''t help standing up. The Frost Treasure Box is the Frost Giant''s most powerful treasure. With it, his strength can definitely be returned. At the pinnacle, re-lead the Frost Giants to battle the Nine Realms!


    Staring at Loki in front of him, Lauphy did not speak for a long time before he said: "I agree!"

 182 Chapter 176 The Destroyer

    Early the next morning, four people in strange costumes walked into Old Bridge Town and attracted the attention of the residents of Old Bridge Town and two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who were monitoring the town.


    The four are composed of three men and one woman, all wearing warrior costumes that can only be seen in the Middle Ages, holding shields, hammers, long swords and other weapons, just like running out of some medieval movies.


    And they are not surprised by the strange eyes of the surrounding townspeople. In their impression, Midgard''s people''s experience is relatively short. People who see them Asgard will naturally pay attention to them.


    The four of them enjoyed this reputation very much. Although they were the three warriors and female warriors of the fairy palace, they received little attention in Asgard because of the familiar relationship between them.


    The four and Thor, the god of thunder, are good friends. Even the female warrior Sif still likes Thor. When Thor was declared to be the next king by Odin, the status of the four also increased and became Asgard''s hottest. Characters.


    But later Thor was demoted, and after Loki came to power and became king, the four lost their previous glory. In addition, they were also dissatisfied that Loki, the evil god of deceit, became king, so they risked treason to the sea. Mdal begged and let the four of them come to Midgard to look for Thor.


    Heimdall originally wanted to refuse, but thinking that after he sent Loki to Jotunheim yesterday, his eyes could not perceive Loki''s trace, he still agreed to the four.


    But after the four people looked left and right still didn��t find Thor, a gentleman with a ceremonial sword on his waist couldn��t hold back his temper, and said to the other three: ��I��ve been searching for so long and haven��t found the trust. Er, shall we go to some Midgard people to ask about Thor?"


    "Fandral''s idea is good, just looking for it is not a solution, I will ask." The black-haired, heroic female warrior Sif nodded, and took the initiative to move towards a young man on the side of the road with something that could shine. Walked over.


    "Midgard, have you met the future king of Asgard, Thor?"


    "The future king of Asgard?" The young man put down the shining thing in his hand. "Isn''t the king of Asgard Odin, the king of the gods? Has he passed the throne to Thor?"


    Hearing the young man��s words, Sieve��s face became proud: "Yes, the god king Odin has devoted too much time and energy to the Nine Realms, and now Odin��s son Thor has the capital to become a king, so he Give the position of the king''s heir to Thor, who will be the future king of Asgard, as well as Midgard and the eternal guardian of the other seven realms!"


    "But..." Sif looked at the young man in front of him, with an expectant look in his eyes: "Midgard, since you are so clearly blessing your shrine in Midgard, do you know where Thor is? We have something to look for him!"


    "Huh?" The young man made a deliberately puzzled look: "Isn''t Thor going to become the king of God? How can he come to our earth, how can I see him?"


    "This..." Sif''s eyes were embarrassed, but for the sake of her own face, she instantly returned to the original shape: "The powerful Thor is traveling through the world. I can''t perceive his existence, so I will ask you this Mead. Gard. From your look, you should know where he is?"


    "I know." The young man smiled and walked towards the intersection with two girls, one tall and one short: "Come with me, I will take you to see that guy..."


    "It seems that the Midgard people are still very good..." Sieff returned to the team and told the three warriors the news, and led the three of them to follow Ron...


    ...


    At the same time, in Asgard outside of countless time and space, Loki also discovered that Heimdall had actually sent Thor''s four younger brothers to the earth, asking them to find Thor.


    In order to prevent the three warriors of the fairy palace and the female warrior Sif from bringing Thor back, and causing any unnecessary accidents, Loki''s heart was stunned and brought the Eternal Spear to the secret room, using the power of the Eternal Spear to get the Destroyer. on the earth.


    The Eternal Spear was originally Odin��s weapon. It possesses great power and some of Odin��s divine power. If the maximum power is used, this gun can also send some things to other places, although it is not as good as Heimdall��s teleportation. Not bad too.


    The Destroyer is a weapon that Odin built many years ago that can act on its own. It is made of a Uru and another unknown metal. Odin also bestows it with divine power to make it deformable. , Can also rearrange and modify the density of matter, so that it can be converted to other different forms, and can also emit white-hot high-temperature flames of Chengdu, with great power.


    After the Goodbye Destroyer was sent to the earth, Loki gave it an order to hunt down and kill the three warriors and female warriors of the fairy palace, as well as his brother, Thor.


    Luo basically didn''t want to kill his brother. After all, Thor was pretty good to him. The two have lived together for so many years, and they still have feelings, but who makes his four younger brothers so persistent?


    In order to perfectly win the king''s throne, Loki did not allow any accidents. He estimated the time and felt that after the king of frost giants Lauphy was almost at Asgard, he took the eternal spear and the treasure cold. The Ice Treasure Box went to Heimdall, and wanted to control Heimdall, who had let go of the three warriors and female warriors the most.


    Heimdall deliberately let go of the four of them, indicating that he had been suspicious of him. In order to prevent Heimdall from becoming an accident, he had to control and even kill this powerful fellow who was comparable to Odin.


    Sure enough, when Loki saw Heimdall, this cold guy had already taken the guardian sword and was waiting for him on the colorful rainbow bridge.


    "I noticed traces of the Frost Giant in Asgard. Tell me Loki, how did you let the Frost Giant into Asgard?"


    "I am the king, I don''t need to tell you so much!" Rocky snorted, arrogantly: "Now I declare that because you deliberately banished people to Midgard, it violated the crime of treason, so I will revoke you. The guardian duties of yours, and also revoke your Asgardian citizenship!"


    "Then I don''t need to take orders from you!" Heimdall was not afraid of Loki. After finishing speaking, he immediately took the guardian sword in his hand and stab Loki, trying to kill Loki.


    Loki''s reaction was also very fast. He also summoned the ice chest he had prepared in an instant, held it with both hands, and launched ice enough to freeze a planet, leaving Heimdall ice on the spot. An immobile ice sculpture!

 183 Chapter 177 Look, ufo

    Outside the Old Bridge Town, Coleson led someone to a place where a special pattern was engraved, and he was leading people to study this pattern that suddenly appeared and had a strong energy response.Mobile terminal


    The pattern is circular, and the lines inside are very complicated, and there is nothing to connect with, but at first glance, you can feel that this pattern is very unusual.


    However, the people of Coleson couldn''t discover its secrets at all, so they could only send people to find a few more experts who researched mysterious things, and wanted to break the secrets of the group.


    At this time, Coleson''s walkie-talkie suddenly rang.


    "Hey, sir, there are a few cos god of war princess Xina, Robinson, and soldiers of the century. What do I need to do?"


    "Xina, Princess of War? Robinson? Warrior of the Century? What the hell is this?" Coleson felt very baffled. How could a retro imitation show suddenly appear in Old Bridge Town?


    Coleson just wanted to say don''t care about it, but his eyes suddenly caught the mysterious pattern of the ground, and he seemed to have a clue.


    "Looking at those people, we are right..."


    Coleson said, but he felt a strong wind around him. He looked around and found that the sky was still clear for a second and it was covered with clouds and a strong wind.


    The gale hovered in the sky, and soon formed a cylindrical tornado. The next moment, a silver-white steel giant with a height of three meters appeared in the mysterious pattern.


    "Is it another new thing from Iron Man?" asked a guy next to Coleson.


    "I don''t know, that guy never tells me this." Coleson frowned and shook his head. He picked up an amplified device and walked away, yelling: "Hello, you are using unauthorized Weapons, please indicate your identity, otherwise..."


    However, Coleson hadn''t finished speaking yet. The silver-white steel giant''s body suddenly turned red, and then the steel on its face shrank inside, a red light appeared inside, and then shot towards him instantly. .


    "No, hide!" Coleson yelled, and he lay down directly to one side, able to escape the red light, but the impact still made the S.H.I.E.L.D. vehicle behind him exclusive. The black car was blasted into residue, and the flames burned.


    ...


    At the other end, Ron took the three warriors of the fairy palace and the female warrior Sif towards Jane Foster''s research room, and brought these guys to Thor who was temporarily staying with Jane.


    "My friends, you are here. It''s really great..." Seeing the appearance of the three warriors of the fairy palace and the female warrior Sif, Thor''s face was overjoyed, leaving behind the still lonely look, and running towards the four After going over, he hugged Sif who was in the lead, and said with joy.


    "I''m not dreaming, who are these four people?" Seeing the four people in Thor''s arms, all the things in the hands of Dr. Selvig, Jane Foster, and assistant Daisy fell on the side. Ground, opened his mouth in surprise.


    "I''m sorry, we are the three warriors of the fairy palace and the female warrior Sif. We are here to find Thor..." A big man with a big beard in the three warriors greeted us with a smile, and the three of Jane Explained.


    "Well, you talk, don''t worry about us..." Looking at Sif with the heroic spirit between her eyebrows, Jane waved her hand, motioned for a few people to chat by herself, and then brought other Dr. Selvig and Daisy. When I got to the side, I didn''t want to disturb the reunion of these people.


    "Ron, who are these people?" Daisy''s eyes were sharp. He found that there were Ron, Jessica, and Jasmine behind the Fairy Palace quartet. He pulled them over and asked. .


    "I don''t know, but they said they were Thor''s friends, so I brought them here." With that, Ron took out a book related to Norse mythology from his backpack.


    "Look, that heroic black-haired woman should be the goddess of the land and harvest of Norse mythology, the Asgard warrior Sif. The guy holding a ceremonial sword should be Fandral from the Three Warriors.


    "So awesome?" Daisy looked at the four of them in surprise, and smiled at Ron: "Mr. Ron, are you sure they are not the extras you hired to perform with Thor?"


    "Of course not!" Looking at Daisy who was suddenly talking to himself, Ron raised his eyebrows and thought of a way, not wanting to chat with Daisy anymore.


    "Because I won''t be so boring. Besides, these three people are all young, don''t worry about them..."


    Hearing this, Fandral, who had always been anxious among the three warriors, couldn''t help it. He drew his sword and pointed it at Ron, as if he wanted to kill Ron directly.


    "You Midgard, don''t think you brought us to Thor, I won''t kill you!"


    "This, I just can''t help it for a while, don''t care too much..." Seeing his purpose succeeded, Ron waved his hand quickly, and then he saw the tornado appear in the distance, then pointed his hand into the distance and said: " Look, ufo!"


    "What is ufo?" Fandral looked behind him suspiciously, seeing a silver-white voice falling from the sky to the ground, splashing countless dust.


    "It''s the destroyer!" After seeing the silver-white figure, Thor immediately recognized what it was, and his face became heavy.


    The appearance of the Destroyer is usually accompanied by destruction, and it appears behind the Fairy Palace quartet, plus the Destroyer can only be activated by the king, and now the king is Loki...


    Thor immediately felt bad, and looked at the fairy palace group of four: "Tell me, what happened to Asgard and why the Destroyer appeared here? What is it going to do?"


    "Loki gave an order not to allow anyone to come to you, otherwise it would be treason..." Sieff said solemnly: "But Heimdall told us that Asgard might have an accident, so let us come. I''m looking for you, I want you to return to Asgard with us to prevent accidents from happening!"


    "It''s just because you came to me that Loki sent the Destroyer? Why is he so cruel?" Thor''s face was angry. When he thought that Loki was his brother, he still temporarily suppressed his anger, his face desolate. Said.


    "I was demoted to Midgard. I am already a mortal. I don��t have supernatural power. It��s no use going back with you. Rocky is a king. His ability is not as bad as me. He should be able to solve those accidents. We still want to go. Control the destroyer, and then you can go back and help Loki!"


    "This..." Sif stopped talking again, but thinking of their grievances and Thor''s affairs, she immediately became firm: "But Thor, Heimdall said, the person who caused the accident in Asgard , It''s very likely Loki, so he asked us to bring you back as soon as possible"


    "What?" Hearing this, Thor was shocked. Looking at the firm-faced Sif and the Three Warriors, Thor''s doubts in his heart disappeared little by little, and he believed them.


    "Well, let''s not say that much. The destroyer has already begun to destroy. My friends, follow me to subdue the destroyer. I will go back with you, okay?"


    "Okay!" Looking at Thor, who had regained his former fighter appearance, the group of four became excited, picked up the weapon in their hand and screamed, and rushed out after Thor.


    Baidu searches for the fastest novel site!

 184 Chapter 178 The Blond Girl

    After sweeping several vehicles of S.H.I.E.L.D. into ruins, Loki, who controlled the Destroyer, ignored the Midgardians, and directly controlled the Destroyer to fly in the direction of Thor in the distance.Please Baidu search () to see the most complete!The fastest novel!


    Although these Midgardians have evolved a lot thousands of years ago, they are as weak as ants to the powerful destroyers, and pose no threat to the destroyers.


    Controlling the Destroyer to fly halfway, Loki saw through the Destroyer the Fairy Palace four-person group at the entrance of the town, and Thor standing between the four-person group.


    The dispatch of the Destroyer needs to be controlled. Now Odin does not fall into Odin��s sleep. Only Loki can control the Destroyer. So seeing the Destroyer appear, Thor took a step forward and asked in a questioning tone:


    "Rocky, why did you send the Destroyer to Midgard, and why did you want to kill those Midgard people against the will of your father to protect the people of the Nine Realms?"


    Loki, who was far away in Asgard, had cold eyes. He did not answer Thor''s words, but directly caused the Destroyer to attack the Thor five without any mercy.


    The metal of the Destroyer''s face began to shrink, turning its face into a vacuum, and then a flame appeared, and the horse formed a high-explosive flame and flew towards the Thor five.


    "Hurry up!" Seeing the Destroyer launch its most representative attack, the agile four-man group drew Thor to one side, and it was able to escape the Destroyer''s attack.


    "Rocky!" However, although the five of them avoided this time, Thor, who was already a mortal, suffered a lot of injuries, making him extremely angry.


    However, feeling his''weak'' body, Thor knew that he could never defeat a powerful Destroyer.


    If you want to stop the Destroyer, you can only rely on the fairy palace group of four.


    "Tor, leave this guy to us, we''ve long been interested in this guy who is full of metal!" Vostag, who is like Ma Daha in the fairy palace group of four, patted Thor''s Jane with a simple smile. .


    "Please." Thor smiled helplessly. In order to prevent the group of four being worried, he took the initiative to stand behind and not cause them trouble.


    "Kang busy, Vostag, old tricks!" Hogan and Fandall in the group of four took a few steps forward and waved to Vostag.


    Vostag nodded, grasped the two-handed axe in his hand, and rushed towards Hogan and Fandral.


    "For Asgard!"


    When they rushed to the vicinity, Hogan and Vandal immediately grabbed Vostag��s clothes and successfully threw the big guy with armor and weapons, weighing nearly a thousand pounds (about 400 kilograms) at Destroyer.


    The physical fitness of the Asgardians was very strong, and Vostag was thrown out more than ten meters by Hogan and Fandall, just in front of the Destroyer.


    Vostag also seized the opportunity to slash the two-handed axe in his hand to the Destroyer, but unfortunately, the Destroyer shook his arm directly and beat Vostag to the side of the road. The big stone made the innocent big stone shattered.


    "Attract its attention, I''ll come!" Seeing that the situation was not good, the female warrior Sif confessed to Hogan and Fandall in front of him, then threw away the shield and saber in her hand, and took out a lot There was a spear more than two meters long, rushing towards the destroyer from the right.


    Sif��s combat effectiveness is very strong, otherwise she will not be the only female Asgard who has won the title of fairy palace female warrior. Hogan and Fandall believe in Sif��s strength, so they immediately rushed towards the Destroyer. Buy time for Sif.


    The trust of the two gave Sif a great opportunity. After the two suffered some injuries, Sif successfully rushed behind the Destroyer, jumped to the back of the Destroyer, which was nearly three meters high, and held his hand. The spear inside was inserted into the metal neck of the Destroyer, and then the spear was inserted into the ground with a huge impact, fixing the Destroyer to the ground.


    The power of this attack is not small,


    However, at the next moment, the flames in the Destroyer''s body started to ignite again, and then the metal of its body began to turn, turning its original back into the front, and the face capable of emitting high-explosive flames also went to the back.


    Seeing this scene, Sif hurriedly wanted to draw out her long spear made from the precious Ulu metal of the fairy palace, but she couldn''t draw it out no matter how hard she tried, she could only jump out of the destroyer''s body and start to escape. .


    Knowing that Sif had left, the Destroyer used his body to pull his body out of the spear, and then immediately launched an attack on the fairy palace group of four.


    Seeing that Sif��s attack did not harm the Destroyer at all, Fandral, who had delayed Sif for time before, became desperate and shouted at the other three: "This iron guy is so powerful, we are not his opponents at all. Ah, what should I do next?"


    "Continue to attack!"


    Sieff was attacked by a high-explosive flame because she was close when she ran away, and her body was injured. She spit out the blood in her mouth forcefully, then took her shield and big sword, and went towards destruction again. The person rushed over.


    "This..." Fandral looked at the brave Sif, sighed, and led Hogan to rush over again.


    It��s a pity that despite their high fighting skills, their bodies are also very powerful, but in front of the Destroyer whose whole body is made of special metal, their attacks still have no effect, leaving behind a wound. , I found a chance to hide behind the big stone on the roadside.


    "Sif, we can''t beat him at all, what should we do, what should we do..." Fandral was the most anxious, looking at the other end and asking.


    "Continue to attack, even if we can''t kill it, we must die like a soldier. This is the highest glory of Asgard fighters!" Sieve''s expression is still very firm. For Thor, she never thought of backing down. But she didn��t finish her words. Thor didn��t know when she ran to her and grabbed her shoulders.


    "Sif, listen to me, you have done your best. To survive and tell the future generations about your heroic deeds is what you should do!"


    Thor''s expression was firm. He stared at Sif and pulled her back hard: "Sif, go back and bring the people of the town to a safe place. I''ll deal with that guy!"


    "I can''t let you do that..." Sif just wanted to speak, but found that Thor was covering his mouth with his hand, so that she could not make any noise.


    Seeing Thor with firm eyes, Sieff wanted to refuse, but she knew Thor''s character well, but she knew that Thor would never change his wishes.


    There is no way, she can only agree to Thor''s request and ran towards the town to complete Thor''s explanation.


    At this moment, a blond girl in armor stopped in front of Sieve somehow, and gave out a questioning statement.


    "Excuse me, whose servant is the guy in front? What is his career?"


    Baidu searches for the fastest novel site!

 185 Chapter 179-Altolia

    On a roof near the entrance of Old Bridge Town, Ron, Jessica, and Jasmine, as well as Jane Foster, Dr. Selvig, and assistant Daisy all stood on it, looking at the fairy The performance between the palace quartet and the destroyer.


    Originally, they still watched with gusto, especially when Sif used a spear to stick a spear into the Destroyer��s neck, they were immediately excited. Except for Ron, the other five people all uttered exclamations and called all for Sif!


    But after seeing the Destroyer, nothing happened. After Sif was also injured, the three of Jane, Daisy, and Dr. Selvig could not sit still, especially Selvig, although he had already believed in the four of the fairy palace. The group is the one in the Norse myths and legends, but no matter how powerful the group of four is, won''t it be able to defeat the destroyer?


    Selvegra talked to Rajon and Daisy, "Come on, the four of them obviously can''t beat that guy. If we stay, we will all die here. I''m afraid even the town will be destroyed!"


    "I won''t go!" Jane''s face was also worried, but she didn''t mean to go, "Doctor, you see, although the guy with the iron body is very powerful, but the strength of the four Sieves is also very good. ! And Thor hasn''t played yet, he is Thor and he can definitely defeat that guy!"


    "It''s also Thor..." Dr. Selvig''s expression was a bit disgusted: "Even if Thor is really Thor, but his subordinates are beaten like this, he won''t come out to help, he will only hide behind. Is it also Thor?"


    "This..." Jane was also a little shaken. If Thor is really Thor, why doesn''t he come out to help?


    "Let''s go!" Dr. Selvig''s strength was good, coupled with Jane''s shaking, he successfully pulled Jane and Daisy back and took them away.


    "By the way, Ron!" After being pulled halfway, Jane suddenly remembered that Ron was sitting next to them. She immediately turned her head and found that Ron was sitting on the spot very calmly, without moving, like It''s the same as being scared.


    "Ron, go!" Jane broke free of Dr. Selvig''s hand and ran to take Ron''s hand, about to pull it back.


    But Jane didn''t pull Ron at all. Instead, Ron pulled him back, and sat on the ground with a buttock, making his butt hot...


    "Pain!" Jane yelled subconsciously, then Ron also looked at her and asked in confusion: "Eh, what''s wrong with you?"


    "..." Jane was speechless. Ron didn''t know about such obvious things. Is this emotional intelligence too low?


    "Don''t go, things have changed!" After looking at each other for a while, Ron seemed to have reacted. He raised the camera in his hand and said to the front.


    "What happened? Who is this girl who is also wearing armor?" Jane looked in the direction Ron was pointing, and found that Sif was running toward them, and a blond armor girl didn''t know when to stand in In front of Fu.


    "I don''t know!" Ron shrugged, found a good angle and took a beautiful picture, then went on to find another angle and started shooting again.


    "Aren''t you leaving?" At this time, Dr. Selvig also ran up, and saw the motionless Ron three and Jane, asking anxiously.


    "Don''t go, you have to go, go by yourself!" Ron shook his head and said without turning his head.


    "This..." Dr. Selvig looked at Jane: "Jane, let''s go, I think Ron is also a lunatic. When will he not leave, do you want to stay here and wait for death?"


    "I...I won''t go!" Jane felt very entangled, but looking at Ron, she finally puffed up and sat directly beside Ron as if venting, relying on Ron very much. near.


    "Then I will leave! Let''s go, Daisy!" Selvig looked at Jane, sighed, and ran back behind Daisy.


    But not long after, Daisy came back from behind and sat beside Jane.


    "That blonde girl is so pretty, so I won''t go anymore, hehe!"


    ...


    Ahead, Sif looked at the question mark on the face of the blond girl who appeared in front of him. Who is this girl, and what are the servants and job agencies she is talking about?


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, but it is dangerous here. That guy is likely to ruin the entire town. You should leave now!" But Sieff didn''t think too much, she thought this girl might have some brains. Question, so I have to go inside while pulling her.


    However, Shiv, a female soldier of Asgard''s fairy palace, did not pull the blonde girl, but was pulled back instead.


    "Who are you?" Sieff became cautious, she immediately let go of the blonde girl''s wrist and shouted in a fighting posture!


    "Me?" Hearing this, the blonde girl looked around and said to herself: "By the way, where is my aster (master)? Why didn''t I feel his presence?"


    The blonde girl��s eyes became confused. She frowned and thought about it for a while, only to realize that she seemed to have come to a different place. Here, she would not be a follower, nor would she have a master. It is herself, a new self.


    "What the hell are you talking about!" Seeing the blonde girl''s appearance, Sieff''s heart softened, and she didn''t mean to do anything to this girl.


    "No, I''m not talking about anything." The blonde girl knew that she seemed to have come to a strange place, and there seemed to be some inexplicable things in her memory. All she needs to do is to uncover those things. Know the truth about why you came to this world.


    "My name is sa...well, no, call me Altria, this is my original name!" The blond girl put one hand on her chest, bent forward, and made a standard knight manner Later, smiled.


    "Altolia? Never heard of..." Sieff thought about the names of most famous figures in the Nine Realms. After not finding such a character, he thought that this guy should be the last one in Midgard. Famous guy.

 186 Chapter 180: Oath, the sword of victory!

    The appearance of the blond girl Altolia made the people at the scene very confused, especially Thor. He was about to be a lonely bear, and he was going to be the destroyer by himself, but he was suddenly robbed of the limelight.


    "Who is this girl?" Thor yelled and looked at Sif behind him.


    "I don''t know." Sif ran back from a distance and came to Thor''s side: "But I can feel that she has a very powerful power, maybe she can help us defeat the destroyer!"


    "She''s here to help us defeat the Destroyer? This is impossible!" Thor retorted loudly. No one at the scene knew Destroyer better than him. This monster made of metal all over his body would be difficult to fight even when he had the power of Thor. However, how could a girl from Midgard ever beat the Destroyer?


    "I''m going to save her!" Thor rushed out, trying to bring the blonde girl back, but the Destroyer who had just appeared and had been staring at him even though a high-explosive flame was launched at him and knocked him away. Got out.


    "Okay..." Thor, who fell to the ground, coughed out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, making his actions difficult.


    The blonde girl Altria saw Thor''s miserable appearance, her pupils shrank slightly, and her heart became more cautious.


    This metal monster called the Destroyer by Sif is very powerful. The most important thing is that the energy source of the Destroyer is not the same magic power as hers at all, but another kind of magical power with slight suppression. force.


    The blonde girl didn��t know what power it was, only that it was completely different from her magic power. If possible, she really wanted to know what that power was, so that she could understand what it was like. world.


    Unfortunately, the Destroyer didn��t give her time, and Loki, who was in control of the Destroyer as far away as Asgard, finally found the blonde girl in front of him, and set it as a threat, and directly ordered the Destroyer to kill the blonde girl. command.


    With the order, the Destroyer also looked squarely at the blonde girl in front of him, the flames in the metal head began to gather, and then a flame rushed towards the blonde girl.


    Facing the high-explosive flames of the Destroyer, the blonde girl Altria��s response method was to strengthen her body with plenty of jasmine, so that her body that had already surpassed the human body was strengthened again, and she already had the surpassing Ass. Guardian human physique.


    After the body was strengthened, Altria borrowed the help of magic power, and dodged his body to avoid the high-explosive flame, jumped, holding the invisible sword in his hand, and slashed towards the destroyer from top to bottom.


    The blonde girl was only less than 1.6 meters tall. The Destroyer who was close to three meters in height was a little girl. Loki, who was controlling the Destroyer, didn��t see her at all, and let the blonde girl slash towards the Destroyer. .


    In fact, as Loki expected, after the invisible sword smashed into the Destroyer''s body, it made a sharp metal knocking sound, and then there was no more.


    The Destroyer was not injured in any way, but the blonde girl was bounced off by the counter-impact force of this blow, and fell into the distance.


    "Faced with this metal monster, the power of the Wind King''s barrier is too weak, do you want it to show its true shape?"


    The blonde girl squeezed the invisible sword in her hand. The real name of this sword was Excalibur (Sword of Oath of Victory). It was her second saber and was related to her life''s destiny!


    Because of this sword, she has become a girl who will always stay at the age of 15, and her face has stopped growing and aging.


    Because of this sword, she has become extremely powerful, making her country the most powerful country in the world.


    But also because of this sword, she lost everything she insisted on, and became a''heroic spirit'' after death. She can only rely on the legendary''Holy Grail'' that can satisfy all wishes to rescue her country.


    The reason why the blonde girl didn''t show its true appearance was that she actually didn''t want to be known about her true identity, because the reputation of this sword was too loud, and once it appeared, her identity would also be known.


    But in this brand new world, she has forgotten a lot of things. The important thing for her is to retrieve the sealed things in her memory so that she can know why she came here.


    Therefore, the blonde girl no longer maintained the Wind King enchantment released on the Sword of Oath of Victory. It was revealed that this golden sword, about 110 cm long and 12 cm wide, appeared in the hands of the blonde girl.


    "What''s that?" As soon as the golden sword appeared, Loki was the first to make a surprised sound. Because he controlled the Destroyer, he could feel some of the Destroyer''s feelings.


    This golden sword has a strange aura, Loki can even feel that it seems to be covered with endless blood. This feeling he has only felt on Odin��s Eternal Spear, even Thor. The Thor''s Hammer does not have this horrible atmosphere that has killed countless people.


    In the distance, Daisy, the assistant of the astronomy team, also exclaimed, "In British mythology, the sword of King Arthur, the sword in the stone?"


    "...After such a distance, Daisy, how did you make sure that the sword is the sword in the stone!" Jane who was sitting next to Daisy rolled her eyes: "Besides, the sword in the stone is not so wide, it should be King Arthur��s second saber sword is also called the sword of the king!"


    "Your eyes are so good, it''s six to seventy meters away, how do you see the sword in the hands of the sluggish blond girl on his head?" Ron sitting in the middle struck each other. I took two photos and said in a suspicious tone.


    "Stupid hair, how can I not see any dull hair?" Jane opened her eyes wide, but couldn''t see the dull hair on the blonde girl''s head, and said angrily: "Ron, you said we have good eyes, you Isn��t it better to look in your eyes if you can see your hair?"


    "Who said that?" Ron looked at Jane with a foolish look, and then shook the camera in his hand: "You didn''t see what I was holding? This is a high level that can take hundreds of millions of pixels. Tech camera, you are not a fool!"


    "You! This..." In order to conceal her stupidity, Jane covered her brow with her hand and leaned in Daisy''s direction, not wanting to talk to Ron who likes people anymore.


    At this time, the blonde girl on the battlefield and the golden sword in her hand have already appeared incomparably dazzling golden light, rushing straight into the sky, without seeing the end, as if a long strip of sun appeared again on the earth. !


    "How many times have I used your power?"


    The blonde girl''s eyes were a little confused, but she soon became firm again, staring at the Destroyer closely, and yelling for the strongest blow.


    "Oath, the sword of victory!"

 187 Chapter 181 Invasion Plan!

    After the dazzling golden light disappeared, dust in the sky began to fall from the sky, turning Old Bridge Town, which was originally in the sand, into a desert.


    After a while, after all the dust fell on the ground, people discovered that the metal monster with the invincible posture had completely disappeared, and there was no hair left.


    Seeing the Destroyer disappear, Thor and the Fairy Palace quartet all cheered. Ron, Jane, Daisy, and even Jessica and Jasmine were relieved. Fortunately, the people in Old Bridge Town got the Peace.


    But when they finished cheering and wanted to find the blonde girl who wiped out the Destroyer, they found that she had disappeared sometime, without whereabouts.


    "Where did Altria go?" Sieff hurried to the location where the blonde girl was originally, but only found traces of the battle on the ground, but did not see anything related to the blonde girl.


    "What''s the matter, is the blonde girl an illusion?" Thor and the other three groups also walked over, and they looked at each other and saw all the unanimous doubts in their eyes.


    "I may know what''s going on!" At this moment, Ron in the back took the camera and walked up with Jessica, Jasmine, Jane, and Daisy.


    Ron Yang opened the camera in Yang''s hand and opened a photo that had been saved in it: "I saw the blonde girl attacking, so I turned on the continuous shooting mode and took a lot of photos in an instant. In this photo, a white light flashed quickly. I think this is probably the reason why the blonde girl disappeared."


    "I specialize in astronomy and physics. This white light is very similar to the wormholes that appear in the universe. It is very likely to be related to the space tunnel that connects the two spaces in the legend!" Jane also walked over to explain.


    What she said was not unfounded. She had seen something similar to this when Thor appeared before, so she was so sure.


    "Is this girl related to Heimdall who can open the portal? The blond girl was sent here, isn''t it impossible?" Fandral in the fairy palace group of four exclaimed.


    "Impossible, Heimdall is the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard. He has been in Asgard all his life. It is impossible to have anything to do with that blonde girl!" Thor explained.


    "I suspect that the blonde girl is probably outside the Nine Realms!" Sieff also stood up and explained: "In addition to the Nine Realms in the universe, there are many places outside the Nine Realms. The blonde girl is so powerful and very It may be people from those places..."


    Sieff''s speech was approved by the other three in the group of four, and immediately agreed: "It makes sense..."


    "Don''t guess, okay, the blonde girl is obviously a person on our planet!"


    Hearing what Thor said, her assistant Daisy, who fell in love with the blonde girl at a glance, couldn''t help it. She didn''t allow others to distort the blonde girl''s identity, so she immediately jumped out and corrected:


    "The blond girl is holding the sword of King Arthur in the British mythology on our earth. It shows that she is definitely a human being on earth and has a lot to do with the legendary King Arthur. You gods in the''Nordic mythology'' ,do you understand?"


    "British mythology? There are so many myths on the earth..." Thor smiled. His experience on the earth these days has taught him a lot about the earth, knowing that there is more than one myth on the earth, so he explained :


    "As I said, we are the great Asgardians, not the divine residences in your mythology. Those legends back then were just exaggerated by you people on Earth, and have nothing to do with us."


    "Cut, I remember..." Daisy still wanted to refute, but was interrupted by Jane: "Well, Daisy, although the myth has been exaggerated, Thor and the others are indeed the gods in the Norse mythology, know you I like the blonde girl just now, but don''t say that about Thor too!"


    After finishing talking, Jane smiled implicitly at Thor, "Tor, I know you are Thor. Please don''t mind if I bumped you twice before, I didn''t mean it..."


    "It''s okay, I''m Thor, the god of thunder, how could I get hurt." Thor replied carelessly, but after answering, even though Thor''s nerves were bigger, he still felt that there was a layer between Jane and himself. The estrangement has made a lot of distance.


    ''Is it because I am related to Thor in the myth, or because I have lost the power of Thor?''Thor rarely thought about it carefully before he came to these two conclusions.


    In the past few days with Jane, Thor has actually had a strange feeling for this earth girl. He is very obsessed with this taste and thinks it may be love, so he has always been very enthusiastic about Jane and wants to try Jane got in touch with each other and experienced a completely different taste from Asgard.


    However, now Jane''s attitude has disappointed him a bit, but the big Thor did not give up. He thinks that this must be because he lost the relationship of Thor''s power and became a mortal, so Jane disliked him.


    If he regained the power of Thor and replaced the blond girl in killing the invincible destroyer, he would definitely be able to get Jane''s heart?


    Thor thought to himself.


    "Okay Thor, the Destroyer has disappeared, you should follow us back to Asgard, Loki must be brewing a big conspiracy, we need you!" The female warrior Sieff suddenly intervened and interrupted. The conversation between Thor and Jane.


    "Okay, I''ll go back with you!" Thor looked worried. Although the blond girl robbed him of the limelight, it did help them eliminate the Destroyer, their powerful enemy.


    Thor patted the shoulder of the fairy palace group of four, "I am still a mortal body, I still have to ask you on the way back, my friends!"


    "Of course! Thank you for taking care of Thor. Goodbye." The fairy palace group of four smiled, and after saying hello to Ron and Jane, they pulled Thor directly to Heimdall. I ran over where I came from.


    "I''ll send you..." Seeing Thor and the others go away, Jane proposed to send a few people away. As a result, the Fairy Palace group of four had already ran far with Thor.


    "Okay..." Jane shrugged and sighed: "I didn''t expect that the mansion in Norse mythology is actually real, and it appears in front of us. It''s amazing..."


    "That''s right!" Daisy looked at the place where the blonde girl disappeared, with a lonely face: "I don''t know who the blonde girl is. She is holding King Arthur''s sword. Is she a descendant of King Arthur?"


    "Maybe she is King Arthur!" Ron laughed on one side.


    Daisy hadn''t spoken yet, but Jane on one side preemptively retorted: "How is it possible that King Arthur is a male? How can the blond girl be King Arthur!"


    "King Arthur is also a legend, who knows that she is a man and a woman, maybe she is really a woman..." Ron made a cut, ignored Jane, and left with Jessica and Jasmine.


    Seeing Ron leaving, Jane stomped her feet with anger, then glanced at the direction Thor was leaving, and finally decided to ignore the annoying Ron, and instead wanted to perform the following as an astrophysicist. Duty, go and see how Thor left.


    And Ron, who was leaving, saw that everyone had left, his consciousness merged into his own universe, and he looked at the blond girl lying in the void with his eyes closed, showing a faint smile.


    "The second stage of the invasion plan was successful..."

 188 Chapter 182 Ancient 1 Mage

    There is a large antique building in an unknown place on the earth. The architectural styles include both oriental classical architectural styles and western modern glazed buildings, which can be said to be very diverse.


    In the architectural category, some practitioners in long robes quietly read books in the house, and some practitioners in short robes practice their hands and feet outside. This quiet and peaceful atmosphere is always permeated, which can make people unconsciously Feel relaxed and forget all the worldly troubles.


    This place is located in the capital of Nepal, a small country at the foot of the Himalayas, Kathmandu, but it cannot be seen by ordinary people. If you want to enter here, you must be introduced or approved by the ancient master who controls this place. You can enter here.


    This mysterious place is called Kama Taj!


    In the legend that there are so many hairs on the earth, Kama Taj is said to be a place where people can gain strength and forget the pain. Therefore, for thousands of years, there have been countless people coming to Kata Maji for advice, but there are not just a few people. Can enter Katamaji.


    Those who were lucky enough to enter Katamaji also never left because of the different worldly atmosphere inside.


    Gradually, Katamaji really became a legend, but even so, there are still a lot of people going here, wanting to gain powerful power.


    According to the legend, the Gu Yi mage in charge of Katamaji was an old man, but only the people in Katamaji knew it. Those were just rumors. The real Gu Yi master was actually a fair-skinned woman.


    Of course, if there is anything different about this white-skinned and beautiful woman, it is the simple black robe that she wears all the year round and the iconic bald head on her head.


    The official title of the ancient master is called the Supreme Master. He was originally just an ordinary human, but after entering the world of magic, the ancient master showed a powerful magic talent, inherited the mantle of his master, and became A new generation of Supreme Masters has been guarding the earth for thousands of years.


    Although the Supreme Master has been passed down for several generations, Gu Yi is undoubtedly the most powerful Supreme Master. Over the years, Gu Yi has defeated countless invaders. His fame has spread throughout the universe and has made countless people with ambitions about the earth bend. Halberd sinks into the sand.


    At this time, Master Gu Yi was sitting in his room with his eyes closed. While exploring another world, he also noticed some dynamics in a certain place in the west of the earth.


    In the mind of Gu Yi Mage, she could clearly see the opened colored passage in the void. First, four people entered, and then a monster full of metal soon entered and fell on the ground.


    According to the opened channel, Gu Yi mage had a judgment on the five guys who entered the earth from elsewhere. These guys who entered the earth should have entered the earth from a place called Asgard.


    For Asgard, the ancient master is quite familiar. A large part of the universe is called the Nine Realms. The earth is a member of the Nine Realms, but the most powerful realm among the nine realms , Or Asgard.


    Everyone in Asgard possesses very powerful power and body, and the strongest among them can even compete with her, who controls the strongest magical power, without losing the wind!


    However, for many years, although Asgard has always entered the earth, it has not caused any strong winds and waves, and even no Asgard has entered the earth for hundreds of years, so the ancient master did not have much contact with Ah. Scarder, just had a few face-to-face meetings with Odin, who controls Asgard.


    This is because her most powerful enemies are those demons who are hidden in the world of hell and are extremely powerful. If the real bodies of those demons come to the earth, they can even take the earth within a few minutes. Destruction, in contrast, Asgard, who has been the guardian of the Nine Realms in recent years, can be said to be a good boy who doesn''t know how to be obedient.


    "Asgardians, I hope you don''t do anything excessive after entering the earth. Otherwise, I will personally go and talk to your God King Odin!"


    So Mage Gu Yi only paid attention for a while, and her mind returned to the plane of hell she was paying attention to. She was teaching the demons who had an interest in the earth and let them know that the earth is not weak and deceiving. of.


    After easily defeating a demon who was just born and didn''t know how high the sky was, Master Gu Yi suddenly noticed the dynamics of the western part of the earth.


    In the world of her mind, this place that has been hit by the Asgardians for several times has been opened a space channel again, but unlike the previous few times, the space channel opened this time is very weak. , If she hadn''t just checked the situation there, she would have kept an eye on her, and she would really not have noticed the appearance of this spatial channel.


    What''s strange is that this space channel is very much like the space where the earth itself is, because some space friction is produced by itself, and it is not caused by man.


    But Master Gu Yi has seen countless space channels. Even though this space channel is similar to the space channel accidentally produced by the earth, she still saw some clues in it and found some differences.


    And most importantly, this seemingly accidental spatial passage actually appeared twice in a short time.


    Under normal circumstances, most of the space channels created by the earth itself have no purpose. Most of their appearances are accidental. They will not appear twice in the same place, and they all have an extraordinary taste.


    It can be seen that UU read www.uuk��nshu.com This may not be an accident...


    The hands of Gu Yi mage surged, and the golden light cat appeared in her hand. She began to draw a circle on the open space in front of her. She wanted to use magic to open a space channel, and she went over and took a look.


    "Gu Yi, how dare you hurt my son like that? Today, I will never forgive you!"


    But at this time, the demon plane she originally said to be concerned about suddenly heard an extremely powerful aura, and then an angry voice appeared in her mind, reminding her that the enemy who came was not easy.


    Hearing this voice, Master Gu Yi remembered the black demon she had just defeated that was half the size of a planet, and compared the two seemingly artificial space channels that just appeared, and decided to face this new appearance. The devil.


    After all, compared to the powerful demon, the two spatial channels that appeared for no reason were too insignificant, and it could even be said to be worthless.


    But of course, Gu Yi would not ignore this somewhat abnormal spatial channel, she had already written it down, and after she had dealt with the demon that had just attacked, she would definitely check the real situation!

 189 Chapter 183: Asgards Upheaval

    I turned my eyes back to the old bridge town in New Mexico. Ten minutes ago, several cars driven by Coleson��s team were all blown up. After the agents died several times, they finally waited for the metal monster to leave. It took some breathing time.


    Coleson reported what had happened to Nick Fury in a very short time, and he even took the remaining agents to get a car and drove in the direction where the metal monster left.


    Although the strength of the metal monster is very powerful, several agents have been killed, but Coulson is still not afraid. All he thinks in his heart is to find out the specific situation of the metal monster and how much it caused. harm.


    This is his most important responsibility as an agent of SHIELD who protects the earth!


    After spending some time, Colson finally organized the team again, got on the car sent from the temporary base, and headed to Old Bridge Town.


    However, when the car was halfway through, a white business car that could seat more than a dozen people appeared in front of him. Coulson recognized the car as the female astronomer Jane Foster for the experiment. Tool cart.


    Coleson did not hesitate, stopped the car directly, and then got out of the car to check the situation.


    There were seven people in the car. In addition to female astronomer Jane Foster and her assistant Daisy, there were also the brawny blond who clamored that he was Thor, and four guys in medieval armor.


    "Well... I want to know, what are you doing?" Coleson asked.


    "This..." Jane who was driving was embarrassed. She couldn''t say that she was going to send a group of gods from Norse mythology back to their world, right?


    After all, who has heard that a group of legendary gods actually need to be someone else��s car to go home?


    Seeing Jane��s expression, Coulson smiled instead, because although he didn��t see what happened in the town with his own eyes, he still learned through the satellite news from the headquarters that the metal monster had been Wiped out.


    Among the people who wiped out metal monsters, there were four guys wearing medieval armor and holding swords, shields, axes and other weapons.


    Coleson gave a place to the side, then smiled infectiously at Jane and everyone in the car.


    "I think I already know who you are, Thor, the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, and the female warrior Sif, hurry up, I guess you must have very important things to do, right?"


    "Yes." Thor, who was shrinking in the car, took the opportunity to appear: "I know you should be the guardian of this world. I am Thor, the god of thunder. I hope that from today onwards, we Asgard can be with you. Degarde, it''s not right, it''s the earth to establish a good ally and fight to protect the world!"


    Coulson nodded: "Of course!"


    "Let''s go, Heimdall is still waiting for us to go back." Sieff said toward Jane who was driving.


    "Okay, okay..." Jane reacted, starting the car and continuing to drive in the direction Sif pointed.


    After Jane drove away, an agent next to Coleson walked forward and asked, "Sir, just let those people go?"


    "Keeping those people will only cause trouble for S.H.I.E.L.D., so why don''t you let them go?" Coleson returned a smile, then walked to the car, ready to leave.


    This is not Coleson��s real idea. Of course, he also wants to keep the few people in Jane��s car, but the transmission channel that has appeared many times tells him that behind these people must be very powerful and backing. Keeping these people will not only cause trouble.


    Maybe it was a war...


    ...


    Jane drove for a while, and finally brought a group of people to the special rune pattern.


    As soon as he saw the pattern, Thor got out of the car and stood in the middle of the pattern, raising his head and shouting:


    "I am Thor, Heimdall, the god of thunder, quickly open the Rainbow Bridge, I want to return to Asgard!"


    However, after waiting for a few seconds, Thor did not wait for the same transmission channel as before.


    The whole scene was quiet, and nothing changed.


    "Heimdall? Did you hear me?... Heimdall?"


    Thor was unwilling to shout a few more words, but still did not respond. At this time, the immortal palace group of four behind came up and stood beside Thor, and began to shout Heimdall.


    but����


    Still no response!


    Let us see what is going on.


    Far away in Asgard far away in time and space, Loki has successfully made the king of frost giant Lauphy lead people into Asgard, and Loki has used the ice box to fix the guardian on the rainbow bridge. Heimdall has surrounded two frost giants around him, watching him!


    Of course Heimdall was not dead. The reason why Loki used the ice chest to freeze him without killing him was to keep him, the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge, and continue to use it for Loki.


    Heimdall can actually hear the shouts of Thor and the fairy palace quartet on the earth, but he is frozen by the ice box that can freeze a planet. Even if his power is extremely powerful, he can''t get rid of the cold in a short time. Bound by ice, turn on the transmission device.


    On the other side of Asgard, after Loki disappeared from the Destroyer, without any powerful means, he temporarily eliminated the use of Thor and others. Instead, he led the King of Frost Giants to Odin''s palace.


    Of course, Loki did not show up. In order to ensure that his conspiracy would not be known to others, he changed himself into an invisible state and followed Lauphy.

 190 Chapter 184: Two Choices

    In the magnificent room, a spike all made of frost was held in the hand of a blue-gray-skinned, nearly three-meter-high giant, and it was stabling a one-eyed white-haired old man on the big bed in the middle of the room, very fast It quickly and easily pierced the old man��s clothing outside, and it seemed that he was about to pierce the white-haired old man��s heart.


    But the strange thing was that this frost spike seemed to have encountered some obstacle, and it stayed on the old man''s chest, let alone pierced into the heart, not even the skin was pierced.


    "What''s going on?" Lao Fei, the king of frost giants with frost spikes in his hand, was puzzled. Could it be that Loki was lying to himself, Odin didn��t fall into Odin��s sleep at all. The reason why Loki asked him to kill Odin was actually Want to take this opportunity to kill him?


    It should be impossible...


    If this is the case, as Odin, how could he agree with Loki''s method, and his spikes have penetrated Odin��s clothes, but Odin still did not fight back, indicating that he should enter Odin��s sleep? There will be no fakes.


    So, did Odin prepare extra defenses in order to prevent being assassinated when he fell into a drowsiness?


    Lauphy thought this was the greatest possibility, so he pulled out the spikes and tore the clothes on Odin''s chest, trying to see what this guy had put on his chest.


    But at this moment, Loki, who was invisible at the door, saw this scene, and panicked in his heart. Odin suddenly entered Odin��s sleep, but he didn��t have time to build a layer of defense for himself, and this couldn��t be added later. Coming up, because his mother Frigga has been monitored by him, and there is no time to defend Odin.


    Then the most likely thing is that Odin has taken defensive measures to his heart long ago, or that Odin has woken up from Odin''s sleep!


    How to do����


    Loki was very worried. If Odin really woke up, it would be basically impossible for Lauphy to kill Odin!


    Odin was called the king of the gods, but it was not blown out, but actually played out. Back then, Odin fought south and north, led his troops to attack the remaining eight realms, invincible battles, and killed countless people. Only then did his prestige resound through the entire Nine Realms, and even the entire universe!


    Even though Odin''s strength was weakening due to aging, Loki still felt that Odin was the most powerful existence in the Nine Realms, and was still afraid of Odin.


    If Odin really wakes up, then his plan will be discovered. Then there will be only one consequence for him, and he will be directly given death!


    Loki hesitated in his heart, whether to help Lao Fe kill Odin together and take the throne of Asgard, or to break the contract and kill Lao Fei in violent, explain all this, and get Odin''s forgiveness?


    "Now, do I still regard Odin as my father?"


    Loki asked himself back and took a deep breath. He looked at Odin who was lying on the bed and was already stripped by Lauphy. He suddenly remembered the time when Odin together instructed him and Thor to exercise their abilities when he was a child. At that time, he really felt that he was the happiest person.


    Taking a deep breath, Loki revealed his figure, panting, pretending that he had just arrived, raised the eternal spear in his hand and aimed it at Lauphy, King of Frost Giants, and fired the incidental The high-energy rays of the power of Odin.


    At this time, Lauphy just took off Odin��s clothes, but only saw a golden light. She was about to see why. She didn��t even notice Loki behind her. He was directly hit by the high-energy rays emitted by the Eternal Gun. In, flew out.


    After receiving this blow, Lao Fei felt that his body was completely lost, and she could only lie on the ground and could do nothing.


    Seeing that Lauphy was not dead, Loki immediately added another high-energy ray, directly smashing Lauphy and disappearing in place.


    "Loki, you saved your father!" At this time, the godmother Frigga, lying on the ground, finally woke up, just to see the scene where Loki killed Lauphy and stepped forward to hug Loki.


    "I swear that the Frost Giants will pay the price they deserve!" As the god of deception, Loki''s ability to lie is nothing to say. This is very emotional, full of anger, and seems to really hate Frost. Like the giants.


    "Hey..." But, at this moment, Odin, who was lying on the bed, suddenly sat up, looked at Loki and Friga in front of him, and sighed.


    "Odin, you finally woke up, thank goodness!" Mother Friga saw Odin sitting up, letting go of Loki, rushing to hug Odin and complaining of her worry.


    "Did you know that the Frost Giant attacked Asgard, but fortunately Loki saved you..."


    "I know, I know all of this!" Odin let go of Friga, and looked at Loki with complicated eyes. After a long time, he sighed.


    "I know everything you did, but you are my son, and I won''t blame you... If you don''t mind, I will continue to let you be my son, even..."


    Odin glanced at the place where Lauphy, the king of the frost giants, just disappeared, "Even, I can send you back to Jotunheim, where the frost giants are, and make you the king there. From then on, Asgard and Jotunheim Reconciliation, okay?"


    "I..." Loki''s heart trembled. Odin''s words meant to forgive him?


    However, Loki had never thought of this choice for him to return to Yodonheim of the Frost Giant clan.


    Although he already knew that he was a family of Frost Giants, he never regarded himself as a Frost Giant. In his heart, he was still an Asgard!


    And Odin said that he let him go to the place in Jotunheim. This may be a pit, and he wants to test whether he still has feelings for Asgard...


    If he really accepts Odin''s proposal to go to Jotunheim, then the two parties will definitely become enemies, and Odin will definitely wage war against him at that time, because this is no different from exile!


    Loki remembered why he had disrupted Odin''s original intention when he gave Thor the future King Asgard. At that time, he actually only wanted Odin to treat him the same as Thor, instead of really wanting to kill. With Thor and Odin...


    Why, why would I be a family of frost giants?Why did Odin adopt him?


    Seeing that Loki didn''t answer him, Odin stood up, restored the clothes he had been stripped away with divine power, walked to Loki''s side, and said.


    "Since I can''t decide to come down, then go with me to the Rainbow Bridge and release Heimdall. All these things, wait until Heimdall is released..."

 191 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Five

    On the earth, outside the old bridge town.


    At this time, it has been more than an hour since the blonde girl wiped out the Destroyer. Beside the mysterious pattern outside Old Bridge Town, the hammer god Thor and the Fairy Palace quartet were sitting on the ground, looking at the sky from time to time and shouting. Two "Heimdall", after not getting a response, he sat down again, drinking two sips of the thirst that Jane handed over.


    "Do you think Heimdall has been killed by Loki, so he can''t hear us?" After yelling two more without responding, Fandral, who was in the fairy palace group of four, had been very anxious. Asked frustratedly.


    "What nonsense, why does Loki dare to kill Heimdall, let alone whether he dares, even with Heimdall''s strength, Loki can never kill him!"


    When the female warrior Sif on one side heard this, she patted Fandral on the head and said angrily.


    Fandral pouted his lips: "That''s right, but who knows what conspiracy and tricks Loki has devised to deal with Heimdall, he is the best at conspiracy and trickery..."


    "Okay, stop, don''t let the people in Midgard read our jokes!" Hearing what Fandral and Sif said, Thor on one side finally couldn''t help it, and stopped.


    Thor''s mood is very complicated now, as Fandral said, he is very worried about what Rocky really did to Heimdall, causing turmoil in Asgard.


    But the reason for Thor��s feelings complicated is more than this. The five of them sat on the ground and shouted Heimdall for so long, but they did not get a response. This made Jane and assistant Daisy on the side look at them very much. Weird, as if they had doubted their identity again!


    Thor didn''t want to do this in front of people he admired, but he had no way of doing it.


    Because, until now, he still hasn''t got his own Mulnier and has become Thor again...


    If he possesses Mulnier, he can gain divine power, relying on Mulnier to fly into the sky, then everything can be explained at that time, and he doesn''t have to bear Jane''s weird look.


    "Why, why did it become like this..." Thor sighed, then he looked at the sky again and continued to call out Heimdall''s name.


    "Heimdall? I''m Thor, the god of thunder, do you hear me cry?"


    This time Thor yelled neither loudly nor passionately. After yelling a few words, he sat down again, wanting to yell again later.


    But at this time, the sky suddenly began to form countless dark clouds out of thin air, and then, a colorful light appeared from the dark clouds, surrounded by hurricanes, and fell on the mysterious group.


    "Himdall heard my call?" Thor was excited, he pulled the fairy palace group of four to stand up, and he wanted to return to Asgard immediately.


    But thinking of Jane and Daisy on the side, Thor turned his voice, came to Jane, and said: "We are going back, but I can guarantee that I will return to Earth and come to see you!"


    "Ah? Oh, yes, you can..." Hearing Thor''s words, Jane moved away from the colorful light, looked at Thor, and replied in a daze.


    Seeing what Jane looks like to deal with people, Thor didn''t have the thought of wanting to hug Jane before leaving. He smiled and waved his hand, came to the mysterious pattern, and disappeared in place with the fairy palace group of four. .


    At the same time, in the outskirts of Old Bridge Town in the other direction, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was established in a temporary base around the crater, and the metal hammer embedded in the ground also shook violently.


    The next moment, it flew directly into the sky, and then flew in the direction of the colored light, and finally came to Thor''s hand, bursting with countless lightning rays.


    After regaining Mirnier, Thor also regained his power of Thor, a white light changed on his body, and he put on Thor''s armor.


    After a while, Thor and the fairy palace group of four returned to Asgard''s land and came to the teleportation room at the end of the Rainbow Bridge.


    As soon as he came out, Thor saw Odin standing next to the console and Loki farther away, as well as Heimdall, who was lying on the ground and had no knowledge of personnel.


    "Father, are you finally awake?" Seeing Odin standing in front of him alive, Thor rushed directly up, his eyes moist.


    Seeing Thor coming back, Odin smiled, "Yes, I woke up..."


    "You are fine." A smile appeared on Thor''s face, very honest. At this time, Thor finally remembered that Loki was still standing on the side, and went directly to Loki''s face, asking coldly. Road:


    "Rocky, I want to know, why did you send the Destroyer to hunt down me and Sif and the others? Why on earth did you do this?"


    "I..." Loki glanced at Odin, knowing that it would be useless to say anything in front of Odin, so he went directly to the console and held the guardian sword that Odin had just inserted. Looking at Odin and saying:


    "Father, I know that I have committed a terrible mistake, so I am willing to go to Jotunheim alone and destroy all the Frost Giants to atone for my sins."


    After speaking, Loki didn''t wait for Odin to respond at all, so he directly twisted the guardian sword to open the space channel, then turned and jumped directly in, wanting to fulfill what he said.


    "You can''t do this, kid!" Seeing Loki''s movements, Odin stopped him in time, closed the space channel, and said to Loki with loving eyes.


    "Rocky, what I want you to do is to become the king of the frost giants, not to destroy the frost giants. You will only make Asgard the common enemy of the nine realms. When the time comes, once the rest of the realms face Asgard The consequences will be unimaginable..."


    "Why can''t you do this, father?" Loki''s eyes were hatred, and he roared angrily: "Have you forgotten what you did and did? You did not when you fought the Nine Realms and killed the Frost Giant. Worried, why are you worried now?"


    Looking at Rocky with an angry face, Odin closed his eyes and explained patiently:


    "Father, you have never treated me like Thor. Didn''t you adopt me just to control Jotunheim with the help of me?"

 192 Chapter 186: Tonys recent situation

    Stark Industrial Building, New York.


    Since the last battle between Iron Man and Iron Overlord, the Stark Industrial Building has undergone extensive renovations. Soon after, Tony Stark directly moved his property from that broken villa in New York into the Stark Building. , Continue to study steel armor here.


    The water giant that I met last time in the Atlantic waters hurt his heart too much. Even though he was wearing a steel armor, he had no way to deal with the water giant. In the end, Ron would solve the water giant, which made Tony feel It''s shameful.


    After that, he has been frantically researching new models of steel armor, arranged according to Mark''s serial number, and now he has researched Mark 23.


    Thor has developed a lot of exclusive functions and colors for these armors, such as Mark No. 23, which is specially designed for high temperature resistance,''Shadow'' armor, Mark No. 19''Big Tiger'' armor that can reach 4 times the speed of sound, and Mark, which is good at hiding. No. 16''nightclub'' armor, etc...


    But even though there are a lot of armors studied, Tony is still not very satisfied. He is still studying more types of armors in case of emergency.


    The serial number of the armor that Tony is currently studying is Mark 24 armor, and its title is called''tank''.


    Tony''s positioning for this armor is a heavy-duty combat armor that emphasizes energy output. It can launch cluster guns and adjust the beam size of the cluster guns at will. It can also generate a protective shield to provide heavy fire support.


    However, because the protective shield of the''tank'' armor is relatively difficult to make, Tony has been studying for a long time and still has not succeeded in the research. He is working hard. As a result, the artificial intelligence Jarvis, who is transformed into a small robot, suddenly said.


    "Sir, the Surprise Daily that you are following has released new news today, do you need to check it?"


    "Marvel Daily, is it the alien invasion of New Mexico again?" Tony asked.


    The days of studying steel armor are both interesting and boring. What��s interesting is that Tony is making himself a little stronger. What��s boring is that he always feels that when he is studying, he rarely participates in external affairs, but he can��t stand the research. Temptation, so I developed the habit of reading news.


    Although very reluctant, Tony still collected the Marvel Daily founded by Ron and was following the news released by Marvel Daily.


    The positioning of Marvel Daily is the same as its name. Marvel Daily reports on some rather strange and surprising things, such as mutants, and Tony��s previous battle with the Iron Overlord. Marvel Daily reported in detail, so it Only to stand out from the countless newspapers on the market and become a rising star.


    Surprise Daily has been reporting on what happened in New Mexico since this time, and it has been reporting for several days, such as photos of Thor, the hammer of Thor, and photos of the space channel opened by the Rainbow Bridge. That��s everything. .


    At this point, all the people in the world are asking whether the alien incident is true, and the ufo incidents that have occurred before are also not true, which has caused a great shock to the entire earth.


    Then, the sales volume of Surprise Daily also skyrocketed, because it was Surprise Daily that let the whole world know that there are really aliens in the world, and those aliens turned out to be the legendary gods!


    So Tony also paid attention to this matter, and even wanted to go to New Mexico to see the "God" himself, but because he knew where Ron was and he was studying steel armor, he gave up this idea.


    Tony picked up a part and installed it on the unfinished armor: "I''m very busy now, Jarvis, you can tell the news directly, I will listen."


    "Okay, sir." The little robot stretched out his hand and projected a virtual screen into the air: "The headline of the news published by Surprise Daily today is: Do you want to understand what Thor did when he came to our mortal world? Click in and you will know!"


    Tony Yile: "This title really has the style of Surprise Daily..."


    "That''s right." Jarvis nodded humanely: "According to the meaning of the headline and my understanding of the headlines published by Marvel Daily, I think today''s newspaper should be a summary of the alien incident in New Mexico."


    "Come on, I don''t want to see those''surprise body'' titles anymore!" Tony urged.


    "Well, the newspaper said that Thor should have returned to his Asgard from the earth, and when he left, Thor''s Hammer, which was controlled by the mysterious government organization, also flew into the sky and disappeared."


    "Then it was the blonde girl who defeated the metal monster before. According to Marvel Daily, that girl has never appeared since she disappeared. Because of the sword, they suspected that the blonde girl was King Arthur in the British mythology. The gender of is wrong..."


    "Finally, Surprise News believes that this alien visit is just the beginning, and maybe more aliens will come to the earth in the future, cause wars, or establish diplomatic relations in the universe. And they also believe that the earth All mythological sources are not just coming out of thin air. If the Thor in Norse mythology exists, maybe Athena, the goddess of war in Greek mythology, also exists, and it is also an alien..."


    "So crazy? Ron''s courage too?" Hearing these words, Tony couldn''t help it anymore, dropped the tools in his hand, looked at today''s Marvel Daily, and found that all this is true. .


    "Well, Ron has always been very courageous!" Thinking of Ron going to Canada to meet mutants and having some unpleasant things with S.H.I.E.L.D., Tony shrugged: "Jarvis, do you know When Ron will go back to New York, I''m going to find this guy to see if he hides any personal information."


    "It''s not clear for the time being. Mr. Ron seems to be playing very well in New Mexico. He seems to plan not to come back for the time being." Jarvis replied.


    "No? It''s impossible!" Tony smiled. "All Ron''s properties and all his friends are in New York. Where can he go if he doesn''t return to New York?"


    "Although Marvel Daily has been reporting about Thor, there are also many reports on the blonde girl who is suspected of King Arthur. I guess that Mr. Ron is likely to go to the UK to investigate the blonde girl." Jarvis said Then, all reports about the blonde girl appeared on the virtual screen he projected, which proved his guess.


    "British?" Tony frowned while looking at the virtual screen.


    He also went to the UK once in a steel armor not long ago. He remembers that he was to arrest a fugitive who fled to the UK, but he encountered a lot of strange things. Let him know. It turns out that the world is real. There is magic.


    If Ron really went to England, would this guy who claims to be a space magician meet his kind, the magician?


    Tony was a little curious, and suddenly had the idea of ??going to the UK again, and it became more and more intense.


    "Okay Ron, I didn''t argue with you about the aliens. Now you are going to the UK to see the magician. I can''t stay in New York and swallow..."

 193 Chapter 187 Ron, would you like to take me to England, one sentence!

    The next day, a plane stopped at the newly built apron on the top floor of Surprise Daily, and then several people came down from the plane. It was Ron, Jessica, Jasmine, and New Mexico who came to New York. The female astronomer Jane Foster and her assistant Daisy.


    "Okay, Jane, Daisy, wait a minute for you to find a hotel by yourself, or find someone you know for help, and I''ll take you here, bye." After getting off the plane, Ron immediately found Jane and Dai Xi, waved his hand, trying to drive the two away.


    Although influenced by the power of the phoenix, Ron''s emotions have undergone some strange changes, making him more emotional, but he doesn''t know why, his personality has become even more weird.


    Affected by this, even though Ron is already interested in women and feels good to have a girlfriend, he still gets bored with the women around him, especially those who are interested in him.


    That��s why Ron always pretends to have low EQ, always wanting to let the woman Jane leave him, but this guy has been following Ron since she hasn��t paid Ron 4 dollars in beverage money, and now he is going to New York with him coming.


    Jane Mei famously said that she had encountered too many things during this period, and her research had also yielded results and was a great success, so she wanted to come to New York for a tour, but Ron could see that this woman might really have something to herself. A trace of interest, I want to know more about myself.


    Although this seems a bit stinky, but with Ron''s ability, he thinks it is still very possible.


    "I''m really getting more and more weird..." Ron couldn''t help sighing in his heart. He felt that this might be the pain of being a universe...


    And after Jane and Daisy heard Ron��s words, Daisy threw the suitcase in her hand directly, pointed at Ron and scolded: "I said, can you be a little conscientious, we were also brought by you at any rate? You let us go like this? Are you so ruthless?"


    "I didn''t say that I would bring you here. It was you who were arguing about coming to New York, good luck!" Ron raised his head with a proud face.


    "You!!!" Daisy was so angry that she was speechless, and Jane was about to leave.


    "No, we won''t go." However, Jane pulled down Daisy''s hand, then took out more than ten Franklins from her suitcase, held them in both hands and handed them to Ron: "This is where I live. Accept the expenses here."


    "Uh..." Looking at the dollars in Jane''s hand, Ron was stunned. This Jane actually figured out the characteristics of his deduction so quickly, did he want to use money to bribe him?


    Amazing!


    Ron''s eyes rolled around, and then he directly took all the dollars in Jane''s hand and said, "Okay, you are two people. One person counts two hundred dollars a day, plus together it is four hundred. Here A total of one thousand and four hundred dollars, so you can only live for three and a half days, you know?"


    "Is there a person like you... Oh, Jane, you let me go...!" As soon as I heard this, Daisy, who had always been hostile to Ron, exploded immediately, pointing at Ron and scolding, but was sidelined. Jane gagged.


    "Don''t care about Daisy''s words, we promised, we promised..." Jane''s strength was good, and while she was blocking Daisy''s mouth, she talked to Ron.


    "Cut, if it wasn''t for you to be pitiful, I would let you live with me?" Ron made a cut, then looked at Jessica who was laughing and covering her mouth and said.


    "Jessica, these two guys will be handed over to you. Just find the two worst rooms in the Surprise Building for them to live in. Don''t be too polite, otherwise I will deduct your salary, don''t you know?"


    Jessica didn''t care about Ron''s words, but when she heard the salary deduction, her face straightened up immediately: "I know the boss, promise to complete the task!"


    "That''s the truth." Ron nodded in satisfaction, then ignored Jane and Daisy, and left the roof with the mutant Jasmine.


    After leaving the roof, Ron sent Jasmine back to her room and said, "I''ll go out again later, so you will stay in New York and continue to learn to be a superhero, understand?"


    "Understood, old...Boss!" Jasmine''s face also straightened up, and, learning from Jessica''s tone, shouted to Ron Boss.


    Ron rolled his eyes, "Calling Boss is really low, stop calling."


    "Then why both Jessica and Peter call you the boss?" Jasmine asked in confusion.


    "Because, because..." Ron wanted to explain, but found that any explanation seemed very weak, so he told the truth directly: "Because my naming ability is very low, so in order to make the members of the Guardian League become harmonious I''m low, so I let them call me the boss, that''s it..."


    "Oh..." Jasmine lowered her head and smirked, opened the door and walked in.


    After sending Jasmine back, Ron also left the residential area of ??the building and went to the office area downstairs, in his own office.


    The Surprise Building is very large. Since Ron moved all his things into the Surprise Building, the uppermost floors of the building have become residential areas, and the 30 floors below are the office areas. Very divided.


    After arriving in his office, Ron wanted to call his assistant Tina directly to explain some things, but soon he welcomed a guy he knew very well, Tony Stark.


    "Wow, Tony, what do you want to do when you are so fully armed?" Seeing Tony in casual clothes, wearing sunglasses, and pulling a large suitcase in front of him, Ron directly opened his eyes and didn''t know. What is this guy doing.


    "I''m here to hang out with you!" Tony took a sip of water and drank it familiarly, and then said straightforwardly: "I thought you had already gone to the UK, but I didn''t expect you to return to New York. What? The alien affairs made your newspaper become famous overnight, so you can''t bear the thriving Marvel newspaper?"


    "I definitely can''t bear my newspaper, but how did you know that I was going to the UK? Did it..."


    Ron looked surprised: "Could it be that Tony, you are still a psychic person, hidden deep enough, Niubi, give you 82 likes!"


    "What are 82 likes?" Tony was very curious about Ron''s words, but he immediately reacted, "Don''t break the topic, you have reported so much about the blonde girl, and you will know that you are interested in her after a serious guess. , In a word, go or not?"


    "Go!" When Tony said this, Ron didn''t hide it anymore, but he didn''t mean to take Tony with him, so he refused.

 194 Chapter 188 A Trip to Britain

    Nine hours later, a Boeing 777 plane flew straight from the ewr (Newark) airport to the lhr (Heathrow) airport in London, the capital of the United Kingdom, and got off two wearing casual clothes. Wearing sunglasses, for fear of someone who knows their identity.


    Don''t guess, these two guys are of course Ron and Tony Stark.


    Although they took only 7 hours to fly to London, the departure time was at 6:10 in the evening and due to the time difference, it was already 6:10 in the morning when they arrived in London.


    Seeing that the sky was on, Tony Stark wanted to call the taxi driver directly to take them to the designated hotel, but Ron stopped him at this time, pointing to the ticket in his hand and said with a sad expression.


    "Tony, you have to know how to save money. You see, the air tickets we fly here are almost five thousand dollars. This is not a small sum. Don''t spend any money. Look outside, It''s already light, why don''t you just rest in the airport lounge, and I will show you around the Eiffel Tower in London later, how about?"


    "..." Hearing Ron''s words, Tony looked speechless: "Where is the Eiffel Tower in London? Is that from Paris, France?" "Really? Why don''t I know?" Ron scratched his face thinking. Scratching his head, "Even so, don''t spend money like that. Our money is not caused by a strong wind. You can''t save yourself a little bit? Okay, you can do more things like your uncle Iron Overlord in the future. Money to deal with it, right?"


    "I''ve booked a business class ticket just like you, and it saves money! As the owner of Surprise, one of the five most recognized diamond kings in New York, don''t pick it like that, okay!" Tony didn''t want to say anything. He directly picked up the phone and sent a message to the driver.


    "Okay, then I''ll leave alone. Have fun in London by yourself!" When Tony didn''t listen to him, Ron sighed, and then walked out of the airport alone.


    "Hey, Ron, where are you going?" Tony stopped immediately when he saw Ron leaving.


    "I''m leaving by myself. I''m not like some people who spend money and don''t know how much. They obviously have hands and feet, and even call a special car for thousands of dollars a time. What a prodigal!" Ron looked at Tony with a face. Sigh, as if you are really looking at a desperate prodigal!


    "I..." Tony was speechless. He pointed to the one-meter-high big box behind him, and said angrily: "You are the only one and you have nothing with you, but I still bring this big guy with me. , I don��t take a car, do I want to walk to the hotel with you?"


    "You still want to live in a hotel, it''s really bad." Ron curled his lips: "Will you go? If you don''t, I won''t take you to see the magician!"


    "I...I...I can''t leave!" Tony took a deep breath, spat it out for a long time, and then followed Ron with his big suitcase.


    This time Tony had just come out to relax. When he saw some magician, he didn''t bring anyone out. Even his assistant, Pepper, knew he had gone after he left.


    Although he didn''t bring anyone, Tony still took his steel armor for safety to prevent accidents.


    Tony��s armor is Mark 7, and like the portable armor of Mark 5, Mark 7 is also very easy to carry, can be turned into a backpack, suitcase, etc., but due to the use of new materials, and matching the star The new Ark reactor with gram element as the energy source, Mark 7��s weight, defense power, attack power, and flight speed are several times that of Mark 5.


    So, when Ron said that they needed to save money, Tony felt that Ron must be mad, and that it must be Ron seeing that he was pulling a big bag and wanted to fix him!


    However, it is not easy to fix him. Tony clicked on a place on the suitcase, and then a display screen popped up in the suitcase. After Tony clicked on it, he dropped the suitcase directly. Take care of it.


    Of course, Tony didn''t really lose the suitcase, but set the auto-follow mode for the suitcase so that he could follow him automatically, and never be afraid of losing it.


    "Although it''s just a small setting, I actually used it on the suitcase. It''s really the most powerful technological genius!"


    Following Ron, the two kept walking, and then Tony saw that Ron had an extra camera in his hand. He shot and shot the street on the side, as if he was really traveling.


    "How did I forget, Ron, the''Space Mage'', can still put things in the void. No wonder this guy didn''t bring anything out of the house. It''s really annoying!"


    ...


    Eleven hours later, at 7 o''clock in the evening, in a park on the outskirts of London, Ron and Tony were sitting in chairs, looking face to face, in a daze.


    In the middle, Tony had yawned several times, but in order to prevent himself from falling asleep on a bench in a broken park, he still resisted not closing his eyes.


    But Tony was just a mortal, and after another ten minutes, he finally couldn''t help it, cheered up and said.


    "Hey Ron, didn''t you come to London to find a magician? Why do you know to take pictures in one day, do nothing, and finally take me to a park, what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do? Didn''t you ask me knowingly, of course you are looking for a magician!" Ron said disgustingly: "You can''t help but want to find a hotel to sleep, you just sleep, I will continue to wait for the magician to come. Don''t disturb me."


    "How can the magician appear in the park? Ron, I don''t think you know where the magician is!"


    Tony was going to run away, and he was about to leave with his suitcase: "I''m not playing with you, I want to sleep, goodbye!"


    "It''s easy to leave!" Ron smiled and waved, watching Tony leave, but immediately, he chased him in Tony''s direction.


    "What''s the matter with you, don''t follow me!" Seeing Ron following, Tony also learned to show disgust and said.


    "Don''t make a noise, there is a strange guy right in front of you. If you want to see the magician, follow up." Ron''s face was very serious, and he rushed out after Tony.


    "There really is a magician?" Tony frowned, saw Ron leaving but did not catch up. Instead, he directly pressed a button on his wrist, put his hands to the left and right, and stood upright.


    Immediately, the suitcase behind him suddenly opened, revealing the gold and red steel armor inside. The armor was like a backpack. It flew directly behind Tony and covered it, and then countless parts came out to make Tony. Became Iron Man.

 195 Chapter 189: Magician, Kester

    A minute later, Iron Man took off his steel armor and turned it into a suitcase. He wore sunglasses and came to Ron''s side. Said the guy who raised his hands to a girl who was very exposed.


    "Ron, this guy whose kidney is weakened at first glance, is it the magician you are talking about?"


    "Of course not." Ron waved his hand and drove away the exposed girl who had been frightened. "This guy is at best a magician who can do magic. It has nothing to do with a real magician."


    "Cut, I thought you were going to say that this guy is a vampire in European myths and legends!" Tony rolled his eyes: "What are you going to do with this guy?"


    "Why should I deal with him? I still need him to take us to the Wizards Guild." Ron looked at the pale-faced guy: "Hey, very vampire-like guy, take us two wizards to London. Association, okay?"


    "I''m not a vampire, and I''m not a magician, I''m a wizard, a powerful wizard, understand?" The pale-faced guy looked angry and shouted.


    Ron picked up a brick on the ground and walked up to that guy: "I care if you are a wizard or a wizard. Now you only need to take the two of us to your association, don''t you know?"


    "Uh..." Looking at the big brick that was only 1.5 cm away from his eyes, the pale-faced guy was really angry. He flipped his fingers, as if he had thought about releasing magic.


    Seeing this guy so disobedient, Ron directly slapped the guy''s face with a brick, and at the same time he kicked the guy into the air, he also interrupted his hand.


    "What a fool, my bricks are all on your face, but you are still making some magic handprints. It is true that the big bricks in my hand are a joke!"


    "You dare to do something to me as a wizard, looking for death!" The fiasco fell on the ground for a while, then immediately stood up, yelled at Ron, and made his fingerprints again. I don''t know whether to release the magic or not. witchcraft.


    "Pop!" Then, a big brick flew to his face and hit it directly on the ground.


    "I''m a wizard... Pop!"


    "My master is very good...crack!"


    "I want you to die...pop!"


    "I...pop!"


    ...


    After going back and forth ten times like this, this guy finally compromised: "Brother, eldest brother, can I be wrong, I am wrong, stop hitting me with bricks, please!!!"


    "Do you want to take us to your magician''s association now?" Ron still held the brick and pointed at this guy.


    "It''s a wizard..." The guy retorted in a low voice, but after a glance at the brick in Ron''s hand, he immediately closed his mouth, crying.


    "I don''t even know the Wizarding Association, no, where is the Wizarding Association!"


    "Then how did you become a magician?" Ron asked.


    "I met an old man a year ago, and after giving him something to make people happy, he insisted on it." This guy looked very innocent, as if he didn''t want to.


    "Where is that old man now?"


    "How do I know? He taught me some witchcraft... After magic, he just left. I don''t even know where he went!"


    Ron''s expression disgusted: "It''s really useless! But even if you don''t know where the Magicians Association is, you always know other magicians. Take us to meet those people, they must know where the Magicians Association is!"


    "Yes." This guy showed a flattering smile: "I know a guy, he is a member of the Mage Association, lives nearby, I will take you to see him!"


    "Well, lead the way." Ron pointed to the road and motioned to go straight over.


    "Just hit someone with a brick, Ron, isn''t your questioning method a bit too cruel?" Tony on one side followed him, standing side by side with Ron.


    "Where is it?" Ron looked righteous, "Tony, don''t you know what that guy just wanted to do? If it weren''t for me to stop, this guy would have been crushed to death by that exposed girl. Will you save him?"


    "What kind of logic is this, Ron, why can''t I understand what you are saying?" Tony was speechless, why was his question and Ron''s answer so strange?I feel tired talking with Ron...


    No accident happened after that, Ron and Tony followed the pale-faced guy to the front of a dilapidated wooden house.


    It''s strange to say that in London, a modern and central area where the land is rich in gold, there is actually a broken log house with all wooden structures and even the windows.


    "There lives a great magician named Kester, who has a very strange personality. I can only take you here. Goodbye..."


    After bringing Ron and Tony here, the pale-faced guy turned paler and looked very frightened. After speaking, he ran away without wanting to stay here for a moment.


    "Karst (karst?), is this a landform?" Ron frowned. He hadn''t heard of the name, is it amazing?


    "Let''s go in." Ron knocked on the wooden door, and when he found that the door was not closed, he stepped in first, calling Tony to come in too.


    And Tony frowned when looking at the black paint inside, there was no wooden house at all, he hesitated, and finally followed in.

 196 Chapter 190: Rons Purpose

    Merlin, also translated as Devil, Jungle, Merlin, Merlin, and Mullin, is the magician in the legend of King Arthur in Britain and Welsh mythology. In Britain, in almost all legends related to wizards, wizards, and magicians, All regard Merlin as the most powerful figure in the magic world.


    Merlin''s mana is powerful, but also full of wisdom. He can use his magic to win the war and turn himself into a hunting dog or a stag.He could predict, and even rumors, that Merlin could control the fate of creatures.??


    There are many legends of Merlin. The most famous one is that Merlin guided the King Arthur in British mythology to obtain the sword of the king, used prophecies and other magic to help King Arthur, and often conducted magical confrontations with King Arthur��s enemy, Morgan Lefy, through a series of plans and strategies. , Enthusiastically directed the story of the birth of King Arthur and worked hard to make him a king and rule England.


    Merlin��s identity is Cambion (half-human, half-demon), born from the union of Incubus and a mortal woman. The demon blood has enabled Merlin to inherit supernatural power and wisdom beyond mortals, and can freely change his age, but He spends most of his time in the image of an elderly person.


    In fact, not only in British legends, but in Marvel��s Marvel universe, there is actually the character Merlin, and it is also in the legend of King Arthur, but compared to Merlin in British legends, in the Marvel universe Merlin is more powerful.


    In the Marvel universe, Merlin is the highest fulcrum of the magic family. Even the Supreme Master Gu Yi is much inferior to Merlin. The British captain in the Marvel universe, Brian Braddock, once With the help of Merlin Magician, he pulled up King Arthur''s first sword in the stone, and his strength skyrocketed.


    Of course, there is no captain in the UK now. Ron checked it a little bit. Now Brian Braddock should be still attending a large school on the Thames in the UK. It is actually early for him to become the captain of the UK.


    The reason why Ron came to the UK to find Merlin was actually to make an identity for the female King Arthur and Altria Pendragon in the Japanese animation and game "fate" series that he realized. It''s over.


    Since Ron manifested Altolia, the girl has been deeply involved in her identity mystery somehow, even the creator Ron can��t solve it, so he came Britain, let it come in contact with the characters in the legend of King Arthur in this world.


    This was to make Altria know his identity, and to prepare for Ron''s invasion plan.


    The invasion plan is among Ron��s many thoughts, the one that interests him the most. This plan has appeared since he manifested Transformers, and Ron��s mission to Transformers was to pretend to be aliens. The invasion of humans reproduces the plot of the movie "Transformers" in this world, turns the movie into reality, and stimulates the three views of the people of this world.


    As for Altria, he was the second figure to manifest the invasion plan after careful consideration.


    However, there is no "fate" series created by TYPE-MOON game company, Nasu Mushroom, Xufuxuan, etc. among the Japanese anime and game works in this world, so Ron gave Altria a new task. , Appeared in this world to show identity and turn myth into reality.


    Even let it seize the current Britain, reproduce the British Empire in the myth, etc...


    There are so many things involved in this plan. Mage Merlin, the ancient wizard who protects the earth, the superhero team, and some cosmic characters in Marvel will all hinder this plan.


    It can be said that this plan is very dangerous. It can even be said that Ron is dancing on the tip of a knife. If he is not careful, he may be pierced by the tip of the knife, and there will be a hole in his body.


    This behavior is death!


    But Ron said that it doesn''t matter. His creed is to die. It��s almost impossible to die if you don��t die. The other side of no zuo no die is a model of no zuo no die!


    And when this guy named Kester wanted Ron to go, he didn''t do much to stop, and took Tony Stark with a bewildered face and walked out, and went further and further away. The dilapidated wooden house in the bustling street.


    "Ron, what are you going to do? That Kester saw that we were looking for a magician! Why did you take me away?" After going out, Tony was very dissatisfied and didn''t understand Ron''s actions.


    "Of course I am looking for an opportunity to find Merlin. Although this Kester Mage is powerful and powerful, he is just an unknown person, not the one I was looking for!"


    Ron��s words were correct. He had already scanned the wooden house completely before entering the door. He knew that although the guy inside was not the person he was looking for, he was also extremely powerful. Loki, the god of deception, is no less inferior.


    "Is there really a legendary magician Merlin?" Tony asked with a puzzled face.


    "Thunder gods have all appeared, what''s so strange about the appearance of the magician Merlin?" Ron curled his lips, despising Tony and still not believing that all the myths are true.


    "All right... Then what are we going to do next?" Tony asked, looking behind him, only to find that the dilapidated wooden house in the middle of the street was gone, replaced by an ordinary business building, and other things Tony saw. There is no difference in the building.


    "Why is that broken wooden house missing?" Tony said in surprise.


    "Kester used magic to hide the exit of his house and hide it in the commercial building. What''s so strange." Ron explained, pointing to a bench a little farther away. Said as he walked.


    "Judging from Kester��s previous reaction, I think this guy must know something about Merlin, so we just waited there, waited for the guy named Kester to come out, and then we just followed."


    Tony heard the words, with a look of contempt: "Your plan is low. Why don''t you just hit him in the face with a brick as you did before."


    Ron counterattacked and looked at Tony with contempt, "Do you think Kester is a weak chicken like the previous kidney deficiency! Let alone you, even if the two of us together may not be able to beat Kester, you think What?"


    "Can that Kester magician be so good? Can''t even beat me?" Tony patted Mark 7, who automatically followed him, and said suspiciously.


    Ron looked arrogant: "There are so many powerful people in this world, and it''s a long way from you!"


    "Cut, let''s see." Tony cut. His purpose with Ron this time is not just to see the magician, but to prepare for his Anti system plan.


    ''Anti-Ron armor, anti Magneto armor, anti-Professor x armor, I already have some clues about these, but anti-magic armor, this is a new research, I don��t know what the magician uses to attack, I really look forward to it. ...''


    Tony closed his eyes, with the longing for the plan deep in his heart, after opening his eyes for 25 hours, he finally slowly fell asleep.

 197 Chapter 191 The Blond Girl Who Appears Again

    Two days later, on the bench, Ron sat tightly on it, staring straight at the business building at the corner in front, never leaving for a moment.


    In the past two days, there has been no change in the commercial building, and the dilapidated wooden house has never appeared again, as if it did not exist.


    In the past two days, Ron and Tony were like homeless people. Apart from buying water and food, they had never left this bench and sat on it all the time without even taking a shower.


    Although it was February and March when the temperature was not high, Tony, who was a mortal, couldn''t bear not taking a bath for two or three days, but for his own''anti-magic armor'' plan, Tony persisted despite complaints.


    Although Ron and Tony are not badly dressed, and even Tony is wearing a limited amount of clothes in the world, there are still many well-meaning people who stepped forward and gave them some coins and banknotes in the middle, trying to relieve them.


    Because Ron and Tony both wear sunglasses, and they dressed up when they came out, making them look like they don''t usually have, so no one has recognized them yet.


    As for the alms, Tony didn''t accept it because of his own face, but he was shameless, and Ron, who was extremely depressed, accepted all the alms and put it into his pocket.


    Of course, there was also a police officer from the British Empire who came to ask the two of them, trying to figure out why they stayed on a bench. After all, Ron and the others stayed in the heart of London. The London government didn��t want homeless people here. People like stowaways.


    But how could Ron and Tony be driven away so easily, Tony called an unknown guy directly, and then the police didn''t care about them anymore.


    Tony��s explanation for this is that he came to London a few years ago and befriended one of the daughters of the Chief of the Metropolitan Police Department in London. Some pleasant things happened, which is why he has such great energy.


    However, afterwards, an enthusiastic British girl was found, and she entangled Tony directly. After the passionate guy spent a lot of time and commitment, the enthusiastic British girl reluctantly left...


    After this incident, Tony finally couldn''t help but broke out directly. He pressed down the bracelet on his wrist, and wanted to become an Iron Man, and went directly to the trouble of Kester Mage.


    "Can''t wait, I want to see how powerful the legendary magician is!"


    "Don''t be impulsive!" Ron''s hands were quick and quick. Hearing Tony''s words, he immediately grabbed the suitcase of Mark 7''s incarnation and prevented Tony from transforming.


    "Ron, I came to London with you to see the magician''s strength, why did you stop me from trouble with Kester?" Tony looked at Ron angrily.


    "Do you think you can go to Kester by turning into Iron Man? It''s just a business building. If you go like this, you can only be regarded as a lunatic, and then immediately appeared''Iron Man attacked a building for no reason. Is he crazy? "The news, do you want to lose all your face?"


    Ron pointed to the commercial building on the corner, and reminded Tony heartily to prevent him from doing this kind of thing and disrupt his plan.


    "Then what do you say?" Tony took a deep breath and withdrew the order, stopping the suitcase that had been trembling crazily in Ron''s hands and returning to''normal''.


    "Keep waiting!" Ron put down his suitcase and sat in a chair, his face still calm.


    "I...I..." Tony really seemed to be on the verge of an explosion and wanted to do something, but then he remembered Ron''s words, afraid that he would really become a joke and didn''t dare to do it.


    Seeing Tony''s appearance, Ron also knew that if he went down again, Tony might really go violently, so he said: "If you really can''t stand it, go find a hotel to take a shower, I won''t stop you!"


    However, after Tony heard Ron''s words, he stared at Ron, then he sat down and said proudly, "I''m not going!"


    "Really fucked with me!" Ron happily did not say anything, he was more patient than Tony.


    Another day passed.


    A day later, Ron and Tony''s wait finally came to fruition, but it was not until the Kester wizard came out, but until the arrival of a blonde girl.


    The girl put a bangs on her head, with a stiff hair on her head, and then wore a yellow cloak. She followed a pale-faced guy and came to the door of the business building.


    "A cos blonde girl again?" Seeing the blonde girl appeared, Tony thought that the girl was a cos blonde girl again, but he took a closer look and found the blonde girl��s appearance and the pale-faced guy next to him. , And then discovered that this blonde girl is very different from her "blonde girl".


    Don''t blame Tony, because Ron''s Marvel Daily reported the blonde girl''s relationship, and people all over the world knew about the blonde girl''s existence, and they were excited to know that the blonde girl might be the female version of Queen Arthur.


    Among them, Britain, where the legend of King Arthur spreads, is the most excited. Many people like blonde girls very much, so it directly triggered a trend of cos (imitation) blonde girls, blue clothes and white armor, and golden wigs. I wandered around, dressed as a blonde girl, allowing Ron and Tony to see the blonde girl countless times.


    Although this directly caused dissatisfaction among the old-school people in Britain, who thought that turning King Arthur into a woman was disrespectful to British mythology, but young people couldn''t bear to like it, and they couldn''t stop it, and it became what it is now.


    So when the blonde girl appeared, many people came forward to take pictures. While taking pictures, they said that although the blonde girl did not wear the armor that she wore when she first appeared that day, she was the cos person who looked the most like a blonde girl. .


    So, when Tony determined that the blonde girl was different, he immediately dragged Ron to follow and said excitedly.


    "Finally there is a clue to see the magician again. Hurry up and leave Ron, I don''t want to sit on the bench like a lunatic with you and wait."


    "Okay, okay, go quickly." Ron rolled his eyes and followed.


    At the corner ahead, the pale-faced guy had a few more bruises on his face. He looked at the devil-like blond girl in front of him and said weakly.


    "It''s here. The magician who lives here has lived a long time. There must be something to do with Merlin in the Arthurian era. I can only take you here. Goodbye!"


    After speaking, this guy saw Ron and Tony in front of his eyes again. He was frightened, and then he turned around and ran without waiting for a moment. He fled here in an instant. He didn��t know how the kidneys were so weak. Fast.


    The blonde girl also noticed behind her. She turned around and looked at the two people approaching her, her eyes full of doubt.


    Ron, however, did not shy away from the blond girl''s eyes, walked up to her with a smile, and raised his hand to say hello.


    "Hi, I''m Ron, it''s nice to meet you, the female version of Comrade King Arthur!"

 198 Chapter 192 made in china!

    "You are?"


    Seeing Ron and Tony appearing behind her, the blond girl''s sword brows were slightly furrowed and asked.


    "The guy over there is Tony Stark who has the name Iron Man..."


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Ron smiled slightly, pretending that he didn''t know him, first pointed at Tony, and then at a few people who were also cos blonde girls on the street, and introduced himself.


    "I��m Ron Brunstad, the owner of a newspaper. I took a picture of you last time in New Mexico. You see, those are your imitators. They imitate you because of me. Reported you."


    "It turns out that you did these things." Looking at the thin man standing in front of her, the blonde girl Altria''s tone was very angry!


    Since the last time she wiped out the metal guy, she fell into a coma, and when she woke up again, she came to a place called Britain. After asking and understanding, she realized that the United Kingdom was originally from that year. Her ancient British empire, and there are many legends of King Arthur and Merlin magician, only then understood that the elimination of the metal monster really brought her closer to the secret of why she suddenly appeared in this world.


    Altria did not stay, the world was full of weirdness, she had to quickly figure out how she got here.


    Knowing that the Merlin magician who helped her ascend the throne might still be alive, she immediately began to look for Merlin magician, all the way to London, and then met a pale-faced introductory magician, and came here. .


    However, on the way, she saw a lot of people who imitated her clothes wandering in the street. Although she was very uncomfortable, she finally did not take care of it. After all, she was no longer the knight king back then, without power and status. Wouldn''t listen to her at all.


    So when he heard that Ron was the culprit of all this, Altria was naturally very angry, but in order to figure out the secret of her coming soon, she still held back her anger and did not attack.


    and����


    Although the man in front of him did not know him, Altria felt that he seemed to have an inexplicable connection with him, as if...


    as if����


    ...


    Altria shook the dumb hair on his head lightly, feeling that he was thinking too much. This should be just a resentment from her angry Ron, not really connected...


    Altria''s tone was still cold: "What can you do if you two come to me?"


    "Um..." Ron seemed to be nervous for a while, and then said seriously: "Do you know? King Arthur is a male in the legend, but you are a female, so I came to you, actually In order to verify whether you are really King Arthur, or have anything to do with King Arthur, are you his descendants or something..."


    "I am King Arthur, not some descendant of mine!" Hearing Ron''s words, Altria became even more angry, and his face became cold.


    The reason why her kingdom fell and perished was not only caused by her own fault, but her "son" Mordred was also one of the most important reasons, so she heard Ron say that she was her own descendant. Is angry.


    She explained in a deep voice: "The legend says that I am a male because I have always dressed up as a male to go on the expedition. I have always been a female. Is that clear?"


    "Clear!" Ron nodded, turned his head and gave Tony a slanted look, motioning for him to also express.


    "Although it''s a bit weird, who can''t say it''s not?" Tony smiled very pompously, and stretched his right hand forward, making an ancient kiss. "Re-introduction, I am Iron Man Tony Stark. The boss of Tuck Industries Group, one of the guardians of the earth, is very pleased to meet you, His Royal Highness King Arthur."


    "Don''t call me that, I am not the Knight King anymore, just call me Altria."


    Looking at Tony''s hand, Altria didn''t catch it, because although she was no longer the king, she still wouldn''t let a man kiss herself.


    "Okay..." Seeing that Altolia ignored his etiquette, Tony asked himself to be boring and stood aside, not ready to speak anymore.


    At this moment, the space in front of the commercial building suddenly distorted, and a dilapidated wooden house appeared. The old guy Kester Mage inside the wooden house opened the door and walked out, staring at Altria with extremely complicated eyes for a long time. Said.


    "I know you have something to talk to me, so come in and talk..."


    After speaking, Kester walked in first.


    At this time, Altria also looked at Kester who had just left with complicated eyes, hesitated for a while, and followed in.


    Finally, Ron and Tony entered the door. After they entered, the dilapidated wooden house disappeared, but the commercial building reappeared. The people around seemed to have not noticed it, and did not notice it at all.


    And just after Ron and Tony stepped into this place, Kester who was walking in front suddenly disappeared, and the surrounding dilapidated wooden houses began to twist and disappear. In the end, this place became a huge dark castle without any. The lights are dark all around.


    Then a voice came out, the voice was extremely sharp, as if it was the moan of a crow, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Who are you? Why do I feel the breath of the sword in the lake on your body? Come on, just who are you!"


    The voice was clearly aimed at Altolia. Knowing that she might have encountered an enemy, the female version of King Arthur also immediately disappeared the yellow cloak made with magic power from her body, revealing the blue and white armor inside.


    Then, Altolia held a virtual hand, as if holding a sword in his hand, exuding an aura that made people feel a little domineering, and then said high up.


    "I am King Arthur, and the sword in the lake is my thing. Who are you, a wizard with a dirty breath?"


    "Why should I tell you?" The crow whispered voice began to appear. Judging from the tone, he didn''t believe that Altria was King Arthur at all.


    Altolia just wanted to speak, but was interrupted by another light voice.


    "It''s so dark, what on earth do you want to do, can''t you open the skylight and talk brightly?"


    After speaking, light began to appear in the original darkness, quickly illuminating here, as well as the Kester standing in a corner not far away, wearing a black robe and trying to force him, so that the strange aura disappeared instantly.


    With the light, everyone discovered that it turned out that this place did not turn into a dark castle at all, but the original dilapidated wooden house.


    Everyone started looking for the source of the light, and then they saw the small lamp in Ron''s hand that marked''made in china''.


    "Uh����"

 199 Chapter 193 Iron Man vs Mage

    "Well, the fighting and tension seems to be gone, I am really an embarrassing person..."


    Hearing consternation coming from around, Ron spread out his hands with a rogue expression and sighed.


    "This..." The most innocent is Koster in the corner. You must know that he has spent a lot of thought and magic to create a dark castle environment, making himself the ultimate''boss''. Not as good as the heavens, his illusion was actually destroyed by a small table lamp''made in china'', is this too embarrassing?


    "Alright, since it''s clear that everything is lost, I''ll just say it straight. Actually, I am one of the successors of Merlin Magician, so I know what King Arthur is so clear!


    Kost lifted his cloak, revealing the face of the old man inside, looking at Altria questioningly:


    "But I heard Merlin said that King Arthur is a man, and the sword in the lake disappeared after the death of the Knight King. It has been more than a thousand years since now, so how can the Knight King reappear in the world and become A girl? Huh?"


    "I can''t tell you the truth, but I am the Knight King. This will not be false. You only need to believe me!"


    Kester''s words made Altria frown. She thought for a while, no longer hesitating, removed the Wind King barrier in her hand, revealing the real golden sword "Sword in the Lake", and said calmly. .


    "It''s really the sword in the lake?" Kester cried out in surprise after seeing the golden sword in Altolia''s hand, a greedy look looming in his eyes, which was caught by Ron on one side.


    ''This old guy is really weird, if he is really Merlin''s heir, how can he show greed towards the Knight King''s Sabre...''


    Here, Koster also realized that something was wrong with him, his face quickly turned into a face of justice, looked at Altria suspiciously, and said.


    "I saw the Knight King with my own eyes. He is basically a man, so you can''t be King Arthur at all. Come on, how did you get the sword in the lake, and who was it?"


    "I am the king of knights, and I will never cheat!" Altria still looked as usual and said firmly.


    Seeing Altolia��s firmness, Koster actually had some doubts in his heart. Altolia��s expression was too calm, and he really possessed the aura of the king��s killing, and he did possess the sword in the lake. This is very strange.


    As for what he just said that he had met the King of Knights, Arthur Pendragon was also a fake. The King of Knights was dead when he was born. The reason for saying this is that he actually wanted to swindle Altria. , Trying to expose flaws, but failed.


    Kester did not give up, and continued to confuse Altria with words:


    "You can''t prove that you are the King of Knights, Arthur Pendragon, but I am the true successor of Merlin Mage. I said you can''t be the King of Knights, you can''t be!"


    "But..." Kester looked at Altria, his eyes strange, as if he was doubting his own judgment.


    He pondered for a long time, and then said awe-inspiringly: "But you do have some of the aura of a knight king on your body, which makes me a little strange, so let''s show me the sword in the lake in your hand. If the sword in the lake is real, then I believe you are really Knight King Arthur Pendragon, how about it?"


    "It seems that even ghosts don''t believe this..." As soon as Kester''s words fell, Ron on one side immediately began to spit out, scorning Kester''s words that even children can''t fool.


    "It turns out that this guy wanted to steal Altria''s sword. Really, it seems that I should be on the stage!" At this time, Tony on one side also understood that Kester''s purpose was not pure, so he immediately pressed his wrist With the button of, the suitcase that had been following him was broken down into Mark 7 steel armor and worn on him, turning him into Iron Man.


    "I wanted to fight with the magician a long time ago, and now I finally have a chance, come on old guy... Palm Cannon!"


    After getting dressed, Tony took two steps in the direction of Kester. While speaking, he directly raised the mechanical arm and fired the most common palm cannon attack of steel armor, and headed towards Kester.


    "You''re the Iron Man made by the Muggles (meaning humans who don''t believe in magic, from Harry Potter), right? You are as stupid as before!"


    Seeing Tony''s palm cannon, Kester was not worried at all. He drew a void circle with his hands on his chest, then put his hands behind his back and laughed.


    When Tony saw Kester��s movements and was about to laugh, he found that when his palm was bombarded in front of Kester, suddenly a round golden shield appeared in front of Kester. , Easily blocked the palm cannon without even shaking.


    "Well, it seems that this old guy does have some doorways. It''s quite powerful..." Tony shrugged, and then five small missiles emerged from the shoulders of the steel armor and fired at Kester again. Get out.


    Unlike the Palm Cannon, the small missile did not directly hit the golden shield, but directly bypassed the golden shield. Two feet facing Kester, two hands facing him, and one He went around behind him and launched an attack together.


    Kester frowned when he saw these special missiles, and with a wave of his hands, five spinning storms formed in his hands, and he quickly blew towards the five missiles, trying to blow them away.


    When the missile attacked, Tony was in the steel armor of Mark 7 with a look of force, explaining the missile he launched with Ron and Altolia nearby.


    "This is the little Jerick 2 I studied before. A missile is equivalent to 5 kilograms of tnt equivalent, which is equivalent to an anti-tank mine. Although it is not powerful, the most powerful thing is that it has the function of automatic pursuit. , It will fly towards the target''s flesh and tissue, and will only explode on the target''s flesh and tissue. It will never stop unless it hits the target...Boom!!!"


    However, Tony��s words were not finished. The five missiles exploded directly in the air. After the explosion, the flames, impact, and missile fragments produced by the explosion only took a while, and then began to shrink quickly. It disappeared directly into the air and disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    "This is the skill of a magician?" Seeing this, Tony the armor wowed out and exclaimed.

 200 Chapter 194: Altria vs Mage

    "Ok, what should I do next? Should I directly manipulate the steel armor to fight the old man, or continue to attack with the long-range missile palm artillery?"


    Looking at the old man magician who was unharmed and didn''t even breathe more, Tony was directly in an awkward situation, because he no longer knew how to fight the magician.


    Using a long-range attack, the old man magician can replicate the weird method just now and disappear the small missile launched by the Mark 7, which will not work at all.


    And directly manipulated Mark 7 to get close to the old man with only bones left, and he seemed to be under 60 catties. Doesn''t it seem that he is too bullying?


    Tony just wanted to learn about the magician��s attack and defense, to prepare for future research on the anti-magic armor, but he didn��t really want to kill the old magician. After all, this guy and him have no hatred...


    As for the little Jerick missile that he used just now, which can easily blow up a Tiger tank, attacking the old man magician is completely accidental. The old man magician is very powerful at first sight, a few small missiles. How could it threaten him?


    Facts have also proved that the old man didn��t do anything at all, it��s not my fault...


    Tony was entangled in his heart, but on the other hand, the old man Mage Kester was very angry. His successor to Merlin was actually attacked by a Muggle. Is this still plausible?


    Koster stretched out his right hand, palm facing up, a green light began to appear on the palm of his hand, and then the green light flew to Tony��s feet, and then a green vine began to appear on the ground directly wrapped around Tony��s armor. The mummies, which tied Tony directly into a vine version, were set on the ground.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Tony quickly turned on the propulsion system of Mark 7 and began to force upwards, trying to fly into the air and break free from the vines.


    But Tony found that no matter how hard he tried to go up, he couldn''t make Mark 7 fly at all. The best result was that the vine that emerged from the ground was changed from a wavy hairstyle to a black long straight hairstyle. That''s all, I can''t let myself escape the bondage of vines at all.


    "Sheet, the rally of Mark 7 can directly pull a cruise ship of several thousand tons, how can it not even a vine now!!!"


    After trying several times to no avail, Tony burst out foul language directly, and began to try other methods such as vibration, reducing the size of the armor, emitting high temperature, etc. to break free from the vine, but they were of no use.


    "Haha, Iron Man Tony Stark, don''t think that you Muggles have developed a wicked thing like technology, which can be used against our magicians who control magic. Compared with the magic that has been passed down for thousands of years, Technology is still far behind!"


    Seeing how hard Tony tried, he couldn''t get rid of the vines he used magically, the old man Kester started the taunting mode, venting his anger with the technology invented by humans over the years.


    Unlike the new sects in the magical world, Kester is an old school. He has always believed that things from the old age are the best, so he never uses anything from modern society.


    Hundreds of years ago, Kester led the old school magicians who wanted to control the world, make the world the world of magicians, and turn the more and more novel Muggle humans into slaves without thinking. As a result, he has not done anything. , I was taught a few times by a female bald head, and there was no way to fight back.


    Otherwise, how could he shrink in this dilapidated wooden house and use space magic to hide his traces?Otherwise, he appears in the real world?


    Thinking of the female bald head Gu Yi who claimed to be the Supreme Mage, Kester was furious. Because the title of the Supreme Mage was one of Merlin��s titles, Kester could not even think of why Merlin would give this title to a female bald. And he never knew about it before.


    But what else could he do? Gu Yi''s strength was too strong, and he didn''t have any daring to resist in front of that woman, let alone questioning Gu Yi''s things back then.


    Although Gu Yi didn��t do anything to him, but just told him not to make trouble on the earth, how could Kester put down his hatred after being so humiliated? He was always planning how to strengthen his power so that he could defeat Gu. One, take revenge for the past.


    And now he finally has a chance. The legendary King Arthur��s second sword in the lake is extremely sharp and can cut a lot of things. After possessing this sword, his strength will definitely increase, and it will be more. An important bargaining chip to deal with Gu Yi!


    So after solving Tony Stark, Kester turned his gaze to the blond girl who was watching him carefully, pointed at Tony, and sent the final letter to the blond girl.


    "Thief, if you give me the sword in the lake in your hand, I won''t kill you, otherwise, you will definitely end up worse than that Muggle human, is it clear?"


    "Then try it and see how much you have learned Merlin!"


    The blonde girl Altolia was not a person who would be threatened. When she heard Kester''s words, her face became colder. She shook hands with the golden sword and rushed towards Kester.


    Altolia''s attack method is very simple. Except for the ultimate ultimate, most of her attacks are to directly squeeze the big sword and rush up, attack the enemy with several methods such as slashing, stabbing, and slashing, until the enemy is eliminated.


    "Although I haven''t seen the attack method of Knight King Arthur Pendragon with my own eyes, from the rumors, you are very similar to the attack method of the Knight King..."


    Seeing the golden girl rushing towards him, Kester burst into laughter, the palms of his two palms flashed green, and instantly launched two vines that were the same as the previous Votoni and went towards the blonde girl, wanting to repeat the trick , Tied the blonde girl.


    He was very confident in his magic methods. Although the blond girl in front of him was able to pick up the sword in the lake, there must be something extraordinary about her, but this girl is not the knight king after all, and even if it is King Arthur, it is impossible to resist his magic.


    However, in the swearing gaze of Kester, the blonde girl only swiped the left and right twice quickly, and his magic green light was cut into dots of light and disappeared. .


    Upon seeing this scene, Koster''s pupils were wide, and he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    He remembered that although the sword in the lake possessed immense power, it couldn''t directly smash his magic so easily. You know, he is Merlin''s successor...


    Could it be...

 201 Chapter 195 Ron 3 hits the magician

    The magic circuit in Kester��s body quickly flipped, and hit the depths of his eyes in the dead wood skin, causing a black light to appear inside, and then he stared at Altria carefully for a while and found that there was something inside. There are many inexplicable things.


    Although he didn''t understand what it was, what he felt in it told him that those things were definitely not simple.


    Kester is an old magician. He has lived for more than a thousand years. At that time, the magician was also called a wizard or wizard. He had seen many powerful and strange powers, which seemed to be like legendary artifacts. Baby, like a hammer or something.


    Kester wanted to get something, but he didn''t succeed, and now the sword in the lake in the hands of the blond girl is obviously more powerful than the sword in the lake in the legendary King Arthur, how could he let it go.


    Kester suddenly started to laugh softly. Unlike the previous crow groaning, Kester''s laughter was very ordinary this time, as if it were just an old man''s smile.


    But just after Kester finished laughing, the dilapidated wooden house began to change like Ron and the others had just entered the wooden house before.


    This time Kester was obviously not scary, but the wooden house really started to change. The old wood began to glow with new brilliance, and at the same time it was pulling outwards, quickly moving the wooden house that was originally no more than 200 square meters It has expanded to several thousand square meters, and the dilapidated wooden house has become a huge palace with a height of more than 20 meters.


    "This is where I originally lived..." Kester''s eyes were full of tears. Since being defeated by Gu Yi, he has never dared to return his house to its original appearance, just because of this The house is his most powerful magic weapon, and he can''t let this magic weapon be discovered by Gu Yi.


    Even if Kester''s magical attainments are already very powerful, there is no end to magic. Some magic is too difficult to control, which requires magical weapons to help him issue those very difficult magics.


    The magical artifact is an instrument that has been portrayed with runes, blessings and many other means. It can be used as weapons, clothing, etc., and this house is Kest''s most powerful magical weapon.


    After turning his house into its original appearance, Kester felt that his magic circuit had become much clearer. He only used a little negligible magic power to float himself in the air.


    The body of Kester who was floating in the air began to emit green light for a week, and then these green lights turned into countless thin green leaves. The small lamp made in China in Ron��s hand exudes a strong light, as if changing It has become countless fine needles that can pierce a person into a hedgehog at any time.


    The needle-like sharp green leaves turned over, and then they turned and flew towards Altria on the ground. Even Ron, who was holding a lamp, was within the attack range of these green leaves.


    "I kindly provided light to your house, and didn''t attack you. How can you treat me like this? Did you take revenge for such kindness?"


    Seeing this scene, Ron directly threw the lamp in his hand to the side, pointed at Kester in the sky and cursed.


    "Within my magic weapon, why do you need your desk lamp to provide me with light?" Kester in the sky laughed. He didn''t see any movement or anything like candles, oil lamps, or light bulbs. , This big house like the palace became extremely bright, I don''t know why.


    At this time, the sharp green leaves "finally" came to the ground, and Altria seemed to be able to face the green leaves with ease, and quickly swung the big sword in his hand to keep the green leaves out of the blade.


    However, Altria''s face did not relax, because she had not forgotten Ron who came in with her and left them.


    Tony was not within Kester��s attack range because of the vine that tied him outside, while Ron, who was on the side, was being attacked by the green leaves. Although Altria hated this guy a bit, but The guy came in with her anyway, and she didn''t want to find this guy to die directly in front of her.


    So Altolia was prepared to ignore the green leaves that attacked him and rushed towards Ron, trying to protect Ron.


    But the next moment, Altria saw that the green leaves in front of Ron hadn''t even entered one meter in front of him, and they disappeared for no reason, not knowing where they went.


    "Hey, do you want to help me? No need, in fact, I am also a magician!" Seeing Altria on the side rushing towards him, Ron smiled and waved his hand to indicate not to help.


    Then, the green leaves that had originally disappeared did not know why they appeared in front of Ron again, all the sharp corners were aimed at the sky and shot towards Kester.


    "Space magic?" Kester''s brows frowned, Ron''s method of removing the green leaves with this hand is not strange, even he can do it.


    But the key is how Ron made the move, how did he get the green leaves away, and he couldn''t even do it without a trace of magic power. This is very powerful.


    Kester has seen countless magicians. Almost all magicians need some preparation when releasing magic, such as chanting magic spells silently, running magic circuits in the body, and so on.


    Magics that do not require these steps are not absent, but they are all low-level spells, such as releasing a fireball, water ball, floating magic, etc., and such space-related magic can never be instantaneous. To the point!


    Space magic is not something that can be done with meticulous craftsmanship, using magical tools, and using a lot of spell terms. Like people with this kind of instant space magic, Kester has only seen it in Gu Yishi.


    And most importantly, when Ron released space magic, there was no magic power to wave, it was not like space magic!


    Kester''s gaze became cautious. He had expected Ron to be unusual, but he didn''t expect Ron to be so unusual...

 202 Chapter 196 "Pac-Man"

    The huge sandalwood palace began to twist, and colors such as green, blue, red, purple, and gray appeared in the twisted circle. The green leaves that Kester used magically changed were all torn apart, and even Ron showed it. The space has not escaped the ravages of this distorted space, and has become a broken shadow.


    Then, the more than ten-meter-high wooden palace was also destroyed. The place was transformed into a grassland with green grass. The round sun hung high in the sky and shone down, illuminating Ron''s expression of consternation on the ground. Clearly Chu.


    "what happened?"


    Even if no person or thing appeared in the distorted space, Ron still felt a little bit of a bad thing. This situation is not right!


    In the normal plot, shouldn''t he show off his skill, use the ability of realizing space to beat the old man Kester into a bloody head, and finally force Kester to tell me something about Merlin, and then go away coolly?How could a spatial channel that shouldn''t appear suddenly?


    Although his face was full of consternation, Ron had already been extremely cautious, and had planned countless plans to deal with the people or other things that would come out of the space channel at the end!


    Ron also tried to use his own space to cover or swallow this spatial channel that suddenly appeared, but there was no result. The guy who made this spatial channel was obviously better than Ron, and his abilities were completely useless. .


    But this accident is obviously not that simple, because at this moment, a huge suction suddenly appeared in the space channel, and the target of the suction was only one person, and that was the blonde girl on the side, Altria!


    "Not good!" Seeing this scene, Ron was finally anxious. Although Altolia had his own sense of independence and did not know Ron because of the plan this time, he still manifested himself. If she was really taken away from the life that came out, many of Ron''s secrets might be exposed.


    Moreover, Altolia is his person, he will never let his person be snatched away by others, this matter is not so easy!


    "Let me see, what the hell are you!"


    Ron opened the connection with his own universe, making the small universe that already had half of the Milky Way completely become his source of power, and his ability to manifest the space directly skyrocketed countless times.


    Ron��s universe is a distorted universe, but fortunately, it is connected to the big universe of Meiman, just like a small parasite that is parasitic on a human body that is invisible to the naked eye. It is not valued by this''person''.


    But this kind of attachment can increase Ron''s power many times, which is why he now dares to indulge himself in the comic world.


    After completely connecting with the universe, Ron''s shot was a space shot, trying to swallow the twisted space channel that emerged halfway.


    Ron��s manifestation of space is like a behemoth with sharp teeth, and the image is a bit like a "Pac-Man" in a small game, opening his mouth to the little bean in Distorted Space without eating. Be merciful.


    The final result was no exception in the "Pac-Man" game. Ron''s "Pac-Man" swallowed the space channel in one bite, and chewed it a few times, which seemed to taste good.


    Although this distorted space has been swallowed easily, Ron''s heart is still extremely cautious, guarding for the next series of changes, but his mouth can''t stand it, and he directly turned on the mocking mode, curling his lips. Tao.


    "Cut, I think you have something that suddenly popped up, how powerful is it, it turned out to be nothing but that, come back if you have the ability!"


    result����


    Ron��s voice hadn��t fallen yet, another distorted space appeared, and this was just the beginning. The distorted spaces that appeared along with this space emerged one by one, exuding endless pulling power, towards Al Tolia and Ron pulled over.


    "Okay..." Ron took a deep breath, and then''Pac-Man'' started to eat. One hadn''t swallowed yet, and another one was swallowed, all of its original round body was swallowed. It looks like a sarcoma and looks a little sick.


    But fortunately, Pac-Man has a very good appetite. After a while, it still ate the beans, and finally revealed its big mouth, showing that it does not seem to be full.


    Of course, this scene fell in the eyes of the others present, but Kester, who had no knowledge of Ron, was shocked beyond words.


    "Who is this person?"


    Kester knew that if the huge mouth was swallowed to himself, he might not even have the desire to fight back, so he would be swallowed directly by the huge mouth, and he didn''t even have the qualifications to stuff the mouth between his teeth!


    Koster had already finished his previous thoughts of capturing the sword in the lake in Altria''s hand. All he wanted now was to leave here quickly and stay away from Ron, the farther the better.


    On the other side, the blonde girl Altolia''s eyebrows were also frowned, under the cover of her golden hair, indicating that she was serious.


    Altria also felt that Ron was a little weird for a long time, and seemed to always give her a kind of natural pressure. It seemed that the opponent was her natural enemy. From the current situation, this should be brought by the opponent''s powerful strength. Her pressure...


    Finally, even though Tony Stark, the Iron Man who knew Ron was not simple, was not as shocked as Kester, Ron��s strength still shocked him. At this time, what he cared about most was not this, but his present The situation!


    Tony wanted to say: Ron, don''t you know that I am still tied by a vine?You can��t save me first, and then let me come out and praise you together, so that you will be more nasty?


    But because of some kind of shame that I am already very embarrassed now, I must not let myself be more embarrassed, Tony finally did not ask Tony for help, but silently used his own methods to get out of his restraint.


    Then came the situation at the scene. After the distorted space channel was eaten by Ron''s "Pac-Man", the prairie was calm again. For a long time, the distorted space channel did not appear. It seemed to be scared. general.


    But Ron knew that things would never be so simple. The distorted space channels are just miscellaneous soldiers. Their purpose is to find the way and test the strength of the enemy, and to provide information to the guy who created them. They are by no means to deal with really powerful attacks. means.


    The calm now is just the calm before the storm. What awaits Ron will be endless rain and lightning. He must be careful.


    result����


    Yes, it was as if he was playing Ron, the expected storm did not appear, but the sunny day has always been there, but in the sunny day, suddenly another person appeared, one that could make Ron cover his forehead and eyes , People who are too embarrassed to see people...

 203 Chapter 197 Two blonde girls!

    Seeing that this blond girl looked exactly the same, and she was carrying a golden sword, but a girl who was not dressed very much, Ron really wanted to find a place to go.


    "Damn, next time the real person comes out, you must try to figure out whether this person actually exists in this beautiful comic world, otherwise, the current identity collision may happen..."


    Yes, if Ron didn''t guess wrong, the girl who appeared suddenly should be the real knight king in this world, Arthur Pendragon.


    Unlike Ron Gu��s Altolia, this blonde girl��s hairstyle is not a bangs head, nor does it have the iconic dull hair on her head. Some are just ordinary long straight blonde hair. Hanging behind her, compared with Altria, she has a touch of alternative intellectual beauty.


    As for other aspects, the blonde girl''s height seems to be a little higher than that of Altolia, and the clothing she wears is also an ordinary white veil in the Middle Ages in Europe, not the blue and white armor that Altolia wears now.


    As for the golden big sword she held in her hand, it looked more old than Altria''s Sword of Oath of Victory, like a sword that had gone through a long history.


    Finally, with the appearance of the blonde girl, the atmosphere on the scene came to the strangest time. The girl��s eyes were staring straight at Altolia, and Altolia��s eyes were also staring straight. Looking at her, she didn''t know how complicated her eyes were.


    Ron didn''t know how to describe this situation. It was the same as when you met another person who looked almost the same as you. He couldn''t express your feelings at that time in words.


    Then it was a historic moment. The newly-appearing girl with long straight blonde walked up to the blonde girl with ball head and said her first words.


    "I am Knight King Arthur Pendragon, who are you?"


    "I..." Looking at the person standing in front of him who looked similar to him, Altria suddenly became a little frightened, afraid of what would happen.


    Altolia fought for a lifetime, killed unknown people, and stained her body with countless blood. Even in the face of thousands of troops, she had never been afraid, but now, she was indeed afraid.


    Ever since he came here from the world of heroic spirits, Altria felt something was wrong, everything was like this.


    Altolia still remembered that after she died under her''daughter'', she saw Alaya, the will body of the world, sign an agreement to become a heroic spirit that can only be summoned, in order to obtain the means to fulfill all wishes. Working hard for the Holy Grail, I hope to go back to the moment when I became king, so that all the tragedies that follow will no longer exist.


    As a result, she hadn��t seen the Holy Grail, and she came directly into this strange world. There were no heroes, no holy grail to fulfill her wishes, and no one to summon her out. Some, it was just this strange world...


    So Altolia wondered why she didn''t participate in the Battle of the Heroic Spirits as a follower in accordance with Alaya''s regulations, why she became an entity, and why there is still the British Empire in how many years later?


    She wants to figure it out!


    And now when she saw the person who appeared in front of her, she had a new idea.


    Is he real?


    Are those memories of yourself true?


    Is everything that happened to yourself true?


    ...


    she does not know!


    So she replied: "I am...Altolia."


    "Altolia?" The long straight blonde girl raised her brows, and she looked at Ron on the side as if she was suspicious of something.


    Ron��s mood at this time was also complicated. Altria��s situation was very wrong. According to normal circumstances, she should also call herself the Knight King and question the person in front of her. This is in line with her. The identity is right.


    But the situation did not develop in the direction Ron wanted, and Altria actually began to question his existence, which was very bad news for him.


    In terms of his ability to manifest life in a universe, his manifested life is definitely a real life, capable of self-thinking, and possessing absolute self-will. This kind of questioning of self-existence should not happen. .


    And what happened now shows that Ron��s life manifestation ability still has its flaws...


    This defect is fatal!


    "Perhaps, it was the memory I gave Altolia something wrong? After all, those memories are not real..." Ron still thought stubbornly.


    However, although he didn''t want to admit it, he might have done something wrong with Altria.


    He only wanted to realize a life to complete his plan, but he never regarded the life he realized as a real life. He felt that it was just a tool he created, not really...


    Looking at the two girls in front of him, Ron sighed in his heart, did not make any movements, said anything, but stood quietly, wanting Altria to solve the matter by himself.


    After all, things have happened, everything already exists, and Ron will not re-create the life he created into nothingness. Although it can solve many things, for the Altolia he has realized, It would be too cruel.


    Ron believed in the manifestation of his own universe. Altria was indeed a real life. Even if she questioned this again, it was real and would not change.


    Only Altria himself can solve this matter!


    Everything was as Ron expected, the blonde girl Altria gradually became firmer in the face of the long straight blonde girl in front of her. She firmly believed that even though her memory is not real, her life is real. .


    She is her, the blonde girl Altria Pendragon!


    "Yes, I am Altria Pendragon, also called Arthur Pendragon, the eternal king of knights in Britain!"


    Altria''s complexion returned to normal, and he said seriously to the person in front of him.


    "Well, this is me, still so domineering!"


    When the long straight blonde girl who called herself Arthur Pendragon heard this, the doubt in her eyes disappeared in an instant. She patted Altria in front of her and touched He touched the dull hair on his head and said with a smile.


    "Well...what''s going on? Who can tell me?"


    Seeing this scene, Ron on one side was completely dumbfounded. Altria''s performance was fairly normal, but you, a girl with long straight blonde hair, were too abnormal, right?


    Normally, when you see another yourself, and this person still calls her yourself, the most important reaction you should appear is not to question the person in front of you, figure out her identity, or even kill the person directly ?


    What is going on in the current situation where you recognize that the other person is yourself and show a friendly appearance?


    Could it be that����


    Is this world actually crazy?

 204 Chapter 198 The Truth About Two King Arthurs

    No matter what Ron thinks, in the eyes of Arthur Pendragon, this matter is actually very normal.


    "It feels strange, isn''t it? Why am I you, and why are you me?"


    She looked at Altria, who looked almost like herself in front of her, but had a completely different dress and personality from her. Arthur Pendragon smiled and said mysteriously.


    "Um..." Altolia nodded seriously: "I want to know, what is the matter with the two of us?"


    "This is very complicated, so things have to start very early!"


    Arthur Pendragon plunged the golden sword in his hand into the grass and looked at the other three people present, Ron, Tony, and Kester. After finding that none of them had moved, he used it directly. After a magical Tony and Koster shielded him, leaving only Ron who could not be shielded by her, he started his own speech.


    "In the legend, I was the son of the former king of the kingdom, Uther Pendragon, and the wife of the Duke of Cornwall, Iglein. This is true. With the help of that fellow Merlin, he became I entered the castle where my mother Iglein was in the appearance of the Duke of Cornwall and spent the night with her, and then she became pregnant with me."


    As he said, Arthur��s expression suddenly ridiculed: ��After the death of the Duke of Cornwall, Iglein married King Youssef and gave birth to me, but because I was a girl, he gave me to Merlin came to raise, by the way, as a boy."


    "In the fifteenth year after I was raised as a boy, my father, King Youssah, died. That guy didn''t have many children. Then I listened to Merlin and pulled out my first sword. The sword in the stone has won the throne of king."


    "But it''s impossible for a girl to be the king, so I''ve always been in men''s clothing, a man, and never changed back to women''s clothing. Apart from you, only Merlin and other unreliable guys know me. True gender,."


    "Then I came to the back, and I defeated a powerful knight with a secret trick. Because of this incident, the sword in the stone did not recognize my character and broke directly, losing its magic power, and I regretted it for life. "


    "But I am the king of knights. As a knight, I can''t live without my saber. So Merlin took me into a lake and pulled out my second sabre sword in the lake and the lake of mighty power. The sword also has a powerful scabbard, Avalon. Merlin asked me to protect the sword and scabbard in the lake, but I still lost the scabbard behind and I don��t know where it went.�� Arthur said this, she The saber inserted on the ground also gave out a slight golden light, as if responding to her words.


    Seeing the appearance of his saber, Arthur laughed, pulled it out again, and continued: "After this incident, because I am a king, I cannot live without an heir, but I cannot reveal that I am a king. Woman. So in order to stabilize people''s hearts, Merlin used magic to get me a "son" called Mordred, this guy was the last to kill me."


    When talking about Mordred who killed herself, Arthur''s expression was not angry or sentimental. Her expression was very calm, as if this thing did not happen to her.


    "Then, things changed to the most important time!" Arthur waved the sword in the lake in his hand, and then the golden sword suddenly disappeared from her hand, not knowing where it went.


    "After my death, Mordred wanted to snatch my saber, but the sword in the lake disappeared with the dead me, and then I saw Merlin again, that bad old man who knows magic!"


    "Merlin told me that I can actually continue to survive, but it will be another way. This way is called a spirit body, which is what I am now!"


    In response to his own words, Arthur''s body became virtual, from a fleshy entity to an invisible virtual body, and then became an entity in an instant.


    "It feels fun, isn''t it?" Arthur poked his body deliberately, and smiled helplessly: "But then I learned that this is just a plan of Merlin. After I became a spirit body, He asked me to go with him to see the vast multiverse and protect these places. At that time, I realized that there is more than one earth, and even myself, there is more than one in the multiverse!"


    Arthur stroked the dull hair on Altria''s head, showing a look of affection.


    "When I first knew all this, I wanted to kill those who looked very similar to me, because I felt that only myself was the real one, but after several battles, I found out that in fact We are all real, but the universe in which we live is different, and some things have become different."


    "But because I was going to fight another self willfully, it caused the collapse of the multiverse, many universes began to destroy, in order to save those universes, Merlin used all his strength to support those broken universes and repair them, but I sent myself back here until today."


    "So after I discovered that another me appeared on the earth, I wanted to absorb her to where I was and send her back to her universe, so as not to discover something like that before, which would cause the universe to collapse. ."


    "However, judging from the current situation of the two of us being in peace, Altria, your appearance, I am afraid there are still many secrets!"


    Having said that, Arthur glanced at Ron inadvertently from the corner of his eye, and then immediately took it back, without being noticed by anyone.


    "It turned out to be like this. No wonder that after hearing about your experience, I found that my experience is a little different from yours..." After listening to everything Arthur said, even though Altria has experienced many things, he was What Arthur said was taken aback.


    After taking some things to react, Altria remembered something. In fact, there is a strange thing in what Arthur said. In her world, although Merlin''s strength is strong, she certainly does not have Arthur. It''s so powerful.


    Altolia asked, "What about Merlin? The Merlin in my world is not the same as what you said, so in the plural world, are there many Merlins?"


    "Of course not!" Arthur smiled: "That bad old man is so powerful. After he discovered that there was my existence in some multiverses, he made many different clones to assist me, and then according to our differences, He makes different assignments, and that''s how it is..."


    Altolia nodded without understanding, and sighed: "So it''s like this..."


    "It''s complicated!" And this is Ron''s sigh!

 205 Chapter 199 I am not a "ghost father"!

    After learning the truth of the matter, Altolia was certainly not the most shocked one. The most shocked person was actually Ron!


    If Arthur is right, Merlin can freely travel through the multiverse and can support several broken universes, then Merlin''s true strength is definitely an explosive-level figure!


    This kind of strength is not to say that it is the ancient one mage, even the cute purple-skinned Thanos who has collected six gems will not be Merlin''s opponent!


    Thinking of this, Ron suddenly remembered that in Marvel''s comics, Merlin''s strength is also very strong. According to Marvel''s extremely crude and unreliable strength ranking level, the highest>Almighty Universe> Super Universe Class Representative>Multiverse Universe Class Representative>Single Universe Class>Heavenly Father Class>Earth and other lower levels, Merlin is also the highest level, the Almighty Universe level figure!


    However, because there are so many comics on Marvel, Ron has not read the comics related to Merlin. It is only because of Merlin��s appearance in the Marvel comics "Captain England" that he forgets that this guy��s strength is in Marvel. It''s also very powerful inside.


    However, Marvel''s strength ranking is indeed very unreliable. According to this unreliable ranking, in fact, many characters in Marvel have cosmic strength, which is very cheating.


    Therefore, judging the enemy cannot use this level to confirm the strength of the opponent, only to understand clearly, is the right way.


    But this is actually a good reference, after all, even if Merlin''s strength is not as powerful as the Almighty Universe level, he must be a very powerful character, not the current Ron can match.


    "Fortunately, Merlin has supported the multiverse. Otherwise, this matter is really difficult to clean up..."


    Ron was thankful in his heart, but at the same time, he was actually looking forward to the ability to travel through the multiverse through this event.


    He was not without relatives before he came here in the previous life. Since the multiverse really exists, can he reach his original world through the ability to travel through the universe?


    Although his current abilities are already very powerful, and he has the ability to manifest space, the space he manifests is actually his own space in this beautiful comic world, and he wants to reach other multiverse universes through this space channel.


    even����


    Before he came to this beautiful comic world, his own universe!


    In the previous life before coming here, Ron was not without relatives, just because he was in this dangerous world, he didn''t have time to think about it, and he couldn''t bear to think about it, so he ignored it all the time.


    And since the multiverse really exists, can he use the ability to travel through the multiverse to find his original world, go back there, and see how his relatives are doing?


    Because of his strength, he hadn''t thought of this before, but now that he heard Arthur''s words, this made his heart itch.


    "If Merlin''s strength is so powerful and he often travels across the multiverse, how about finding Merlin and letting him help him return to his original world?"


    "Although it is a bit dangerous, if you are careful, it seems feasible..."


    The longing heart was re-evoked, and Ron began to have a new goal, and still a very urgent goal, to really contact that powerful Merlin.


    And if you want to get in touch with Merlin, first contacting Arthur is the best way to put it in front of you, so when the two of Arthur and Altolia were not talking, Ron suddenly got in, no need to Pretending to show that he was already extremely shocked, said.


    "What kind of multiverse you are talking about, what saves the multiverse, and those who are exactly the same, are all true?"


    Arthur unabashedly looked at Ron with contempt, "Of course it is true, or what do you think?"


    Although they look almost the same, Arthur''s character is obviously more lively and darkened than Altria, who takes everything seriously.


    "I thought this guy would ask something nutritious, but I didn''t expect it to be such a boring question..."


    Arthur murmured in his heart, and then asked Ron, "Hey, the one who dared to eat the space channel I summoned before is you, right?"


    "Of course... I didn''t do it." Ron deliberately concealed it. Although Arthur must also know that he did it, he still tried his best to piss off Arthur and let this Unplanned spoilers are embarrassed.


    "Oh, it wasn''t you who did it..." Of course, Arthur also saw Ron''s careful thoughts. She originally wanted to smash this liar, but at this time a new idea emerged in her heart. , And said immediately.


    "By the way, what is your name?"


    "Ron." Ron didn''t hide his name, he said directly.


    "Oh, Ron, what a name!" Arthur smiled, glanced at Altria next to him, and then turned back to Ron, "I saw you trying so hard to protect Al Tolia, could it be that you like her?"


    "Huh?" Ron was completely stunned when he heard this. What''s the strange question?


    Ron was a little speechless, saying that you, King Arthur, have a wrong personality. Isn''t the normal King Arthur very serious and indifferent or even ruthless? Why are you, King Arthur so black?


    Even the character of Altria is more in line with the character of the legendary knight king Arthur Pendragon than your authentic King Arthur...


    Besides, even though his previous life liked the "saber" Altolia in the two-dimensional world, the current Altolia was created by his current ability, just like being a father. The same, how can it be associated with the word like?


    And, didn''t you all say that Altria and you are the same person, you actually said that I like her, don''t you feel a little bit strange?


    Ron stared at Arthur, trying to see something else in her eyes, but he saw nothing.


    On the other side, Altria''s face turned red slightly after hearing Arthur''s words, but it quickly disappeared. After that, he still looked serious and seemed unaffected by this.


    But Altolia was manifested by Ron. Ron knew what she was thinking about. In Altolia''s heart, the impact of this incident on her has not disappeared...


    It seems that because of Arthur''s relationship, it is developing in an inexplicable and inexplicable direction.


    And Ron, he would never let this happen!


    Although in the strict sense, he and Altolia are not actually related to each other, but this is still very strange.


    Ron is a person with very normal three views. He doesn''t want to be a "ghost father". This is absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible...

 206 Chapter 200 Facebook Account

    "Why don''t you speak, have you acquiesced?" Seeing Ron''s tangled face, Arthur, who had succeeded in trickery, stared at Ron triumphantly, and said with a smile.


    Arthur actually didn''t expect that this new trick she thought up would have such a good effect when used to beat Ron. This was completely unexpected.


    Although it seems strange to say that others like another self, but the strange things she has experienced, and the other self she has seen are more, the feeling of unsuitability is not a big deal.


    When Ron heard Arthur''s words, he seemed to be thin-skinned, he would naturally not admit it, and immediately retorted.


    "Who said that, I just can''t bear the people who came in with me being taken away by something unknown, OK, as a''superhero'', this is what I should do, Tony, are you right?"


    "Uh..." At the end of the sentence, Ron looked at Tony in the distance, only to realize that he seemed to have forgotten that this guy was still tied up by the magic vine and was shielded by Arthur...


    Ron coughed twice, concealed his embarrassment, then said with an expression of eagerness.


    "Let''s not say so much. Now that the matter has been clarified, let us go out quickly. I don''t want to stay in this prairie anymore. I always feel that it seems a bit weird here..."


    "Yes, I haven''t been out for a long time. I remember that the last time I went out, many places were fighting. The British Empire is still the most powerful country, and I don''t know what is going on now?"


    Arthur smiled triumphantly, as if he was proud of some of the glorious deeds of the British Empire.


    "Did you say it was the empire before the First World War?" Ron smiled happily, took out a map from his pocket when he came to England, and pointed to the small place in the upper left corner. Unabashedly mocked.


    "Although the sun never sets empire was pretty good before World War I, after the baptism of World War I and World War II, the current sun never sets empire has become Britain, and its water area is only 244,100 square kilometers."


    "But the current population of Britain is pretty good, there are 65 million people, but do you know how many people there are on earth now? With a population of more than 6 billion, the UK is nothing at all in it, hehe..."


    After speaking, Ron immediately put the earth away, otherwise the fellow Arthur wanted to make her angry.


    however����


    "Oh, that''s it..." Arthur''s original expression seemed to be very worried, but after Ron took the map back, she suddenly laughed and took out a report that Apple just released in March. Love crazy 4s, opened Facebook (Facebook), laughed and said:


    By the way, do you have a Facebook account? I add you. You can share some interesting things. I''ll watch it..."


    "Uh..." Looking at the Crazy 4s phone in Arthur''s hand and the account name on it that showed I''m king Arthur!, Ron almost wanted to find a piece of noodles and hang himself.


    This Arthur really deserves to be a black-bellied type. The previous words were actually pretended to make Ron deliberately fooled. It was really annoying...


    Ron took a deep breath, then took out his new Lokiah n9, opened Facebook, and added Arthur''s friend.


    "Uh, chestnuts for selling squirrels?" Arthur asked, looking at the little squirrel on the friends list, looking at Ron with a weird face?


    "Why, is it in your way? Can''t I call this name?" Ron snorted and went straight back.


    "Okay, okay, this name is pretty good, pretty good..." Arthur tapped his little finger and changed Ron''s remarks to "a weird guy". After putting the phone back, he changed her to The shielding of Tony and Kester''s space was removed.


    "It''s almost the same!" Ron glared, then he stretched out his hand towards Arthur and said, "Comrade King Arthur, borrow your big sword and use it, okay?"


    Arthur threw the sword in the lake forward, "Okay, use it as you like, but you are responsible for it if you use it!"


    "Responsible is responsible, I''m afraid of you!" Holding the sword in the lake with some body temperature, Ron came to Tony''s front and carefully cut the vines.


    "It seems to be at a disadvantage?" Arthur hesitated. She really wanted to order the sword in the lake to be deliberately damaged so that Ron could compensate him, but thinking about Ron''s words just now, she found that she didn''t seem to take advantage of this. !


    "Forget it, otherwise I will pretend that I don''t have a sabre in the future. Wouldn''t it be a loss of the majesty of my knight king?"


    On this side, Tony Stark almost burst into tears when he saw Ron coming through the virtual panel.


    ''After so long, you finally remembered me, it''s not easy!''


    Arthur''s sword in the lake has a demon-breaking function. Kester''s magic vine is not as strong as a piece of paper for the sword in the lake. After cutting off the vine in two and two times, Ron saw the same face. Tony the ass.


    "Ahem, Ron, you don''t actually need to save it. Give me some more time. One minute will do. In one minute I can get rid of those damn vines..."


    Tony opened the face mask of his steel armor, then grabbed a vine that had lost its magic power and pulled it hard. After finding that the vine was easily broken, he hurriedly nodded his head, concealing his surprise.


    "That''s it, did you see Ron? This vine is simply vulnerable!"


    "I saw it, it''s true..." Knowing that Tony really suffered, this time Ron didn''t directly attack Tony as before, but recognized Tony with unprecedented recognition.


    "..." However, Tony would be wrong instead. He thought Ron was ironicing him, so he could only smile awkwardly, and covered the matter.


    Tony rolled his eyes and immediately found a new topic. He pointed to Arthur in front of him and said, "By the way, Ron, who is that guy, and why does she look so much like Altria? Is it her sister?"


    "Not sister, she is Knight King Arthur Pendragon himself!" Ron didn''t know what to say, he could only tell the truth.


    "Ah? The Knight King himself?" Hearing this, Tony was really shocked. He looked at the appearance of Arthur and Altria, as well as the swords in their hands, and found that they were basically the same. .


    "I''ll talk about it after I get out." Ron looked in the direction of Kester before, and when he found that the guy was not there, he asked in confusion: "Where is Kester?"


    "Here!" At this moment, Altria, who had not spoken, pointed his sword at a rickety guy with a peaked hat and walked over. It was Kester who claimed to be Merlin''s successor.

 207 Chapter 201: Kesters True Identity

    "Hey, what about you, don''t you want to grab King Arthur''s sword in the lake? There are two here now, do you want it?"


    Ron walked over, pointed at Kester with the sword in his hand, and said.


    Of course, he did not borrow Arthur��s sword in the lake to play. This king Arthur is so powerful. The sword in the lake in her hand must be different from the sword of victory he realized for Altria, so he wanted to deliberately stimulate Kester''s anger, let this sword in the lake open up or something.


    However, Arthur, who heard Kester��s name, was overjoyed and said to Kester: "You are Kester Oliver? That little ancient Irishman?"


    Hearing Arthur''s words, Kester was startled, "You actually know my full name? Who are you?"


    "Who am I?" Arthur smiled, a wooden statue of a villain suddenly appeared in his hand, and smiled: "Do you know what this is?"


    "The statue of Merlin..." Kester exclaimed, after which he shook his head: "I know what this is, but who are you? Why do you own a statue of my mentor Merlin?"


    "Okay..." Arthur rolled his eyes, took the statue of the villain back, and said casually.


    "I remember that Merlin didn''t say about accepting you as a disciple. He gave you the opportunity to worship him as a teacher. In the end, you left after only a copy of "Some Boring Magic". Am I right? "


    "You, you, why do you know this?" When he heard this, Kester was completely panicked, pointing to Arthur, and said tremblingly.


    "Very simple, I am the King of Knights, Arthur, Pendragon, Little Kester!" Arthur smiled: "I heard Merlin say your age, you should be the twenty-third after my death. Born one year later, right?"


    "This, this..." Kester was completely stunned. He thought that by now, no one should remember these things, but now he really heard someone say these things and called himself dead. Knight King, this is too crazy, right?


    However, looking at Arthur''s smile very similar to those statues he had seen when he was a child, and the sword in the lake that Arthur had snatched from Ron, he couldn''t think of any reason to question it.


    The reason why he had previously questioned that Altolia was a fake King Arthur, besides that Altolia was a female, was also because Altolia had no impression of him at all, which made no sense.


    After he met Mei Lin that year, relying on his age when he was only ten years old and Zhengtai''s face, he got a magic book several days later, but because he was eager and greedy for petty gains, he lost his teacher. Opportunity, so far regret for life.


    Although relying on the "Some Boring Magic", few people can match his current strength, but he knows that this is definitely not as good as taking Merlin as a teacher.


    At least, he won''t become an old man with wrinkles, a thin face, and a total of less than 60 pounds!


    Looking at the girlish Arthur and the sword in the lake in her hand, Kester lost all the courage to resist and knelt directly on the ground, speaking with regret.


    "Honorable King Knight, it turns out that you are really a female body. It''s Little Kester that''s not right. You shouldn''t want to take your sword in the lake... uh..."


    Halfway through, Kost glanced at Altria''s tangled face.


    "It''s the sword in the lake of the king of knights... Well, respectfully, who is this king of knights, how does she look exactly like you, and in her hand, there is also a sword in the lake like you? "


    "She..." Arthur thought of a way to conceal his small chin with his hands, and said: "She is my twin sister, don''t worry about the others, do you know?"


    "I see, my dear Knight King!" Although there were a lot of doubts in his heart, due to some connections, Kester did not ask, but replied respectfully.


    "Well, you don''t need to kneel on the ground, get up." Arthur inserted the sword in the lake that he had just snatched from Ron on the ground: "Don''t you want my sword in the lake, then I will Here you are, if you can pull it out, it will be yours!"


    "Is this bad?" Kester stood up, looked at the sword in the lake in front of him, and thought of the legend of the year.


    It is rumored that after King Arthur lost the sword in the stone because of insidious tricks, Merlin took her to a lake and instructed King Arthur to obtain the sword of the king made by the elves in Avalon from the fairy in the lake, also called the broken steel sword. Holy sword and so on...


    Later, in order to distinguish the difference between the sword in the stone and the sword of the king, the sword of the king was simply referred to as the sword in the lake, meaning a sword obtained from the lake.


    However, as a person of that era, Koster knew that although the sword in the lake was stronger than the sword in the stone, the sword in the lake did not have the characteristics that others could not pull out, and he was a powerful magician. Although he is not a real disciple of Merlin, he is also a person who practices Merlin magic. Isn''t he afraid that he will actually pull the sword out of the lake?


    The greed in Kester''s heart gradually rose, and he also knew that this should be a small method for King Arthur to test him, wanting to see if he was the same as before, because of some small interests, he lost the big ones.


    But Kester really couldn''t help it!


    He has lived in that small broken wooden house for hundreds of years. Isn''t he just to recharge his energy, so that one day he can seek revenge on that bald head Gu Yi?


    Now the existing opportunities are in front of us. The Lake Sword has kept King Arthur''s youth for so many years, and it has also given King Arthur an extremely powerful power. If he really owns the Lake Sword, let alone seek revenge for Gu Yi. Now, even his appearance can return to what it was before!


    Kester''s hand gradually lifted and stretched toward the sword in the lake that was inserted on the ground, but at this moment, he seemed to have been clicked, and fell directly to the ground, losing consciousness.


    Before losing consciousness, he only heard a soft sigh, which seemed to be sighing for his overweight.


    Kester heard that the sigh was not fake. Arthur did sigh because of Kester��s behavior, but he didn��t laugh at Kester��s overweight, but at the "some boring magic" he had learned for so many years. I still haven''t learned all the magic inside!


    Arthur drew the sword in the lake on the ground, and then the sword in the lake disappeared from her hand. Then she looked at Ron and said:


    "Okay Ron, Kester has been fainted by me. It''s useless for you to confuse him. Can you put away your deceptive methods?"


    "It''s really embarrassing to be seen by you..." Ron touched his nose and smiled happily, "But I actually didn''t use much ability, if it wasn''t for Kester''s own thoughts of stealing the sword in the lake If so, I can''t let him continue to indulge in it, don''t you say, your Honorable Knight King?


    Speaking of the end, Ron also made a standard medieval chivalry, and also used honorifics to show that he was powerful, and even King Arthur was very powerful.


    "Okay, let this guy stay here and reflect on it, I''ll go out first, bye!" King Arthur waved to Ron, and then her body changed from a physical body to an incorporeal body, and then the incorporeal body began to disappear. , Until this place no trace of her.


    "Really researched me thoroughly!" Ron smiled, and a spatial channel appeared in front of him, and then he waved at the remaining Altria and Tony, and said, "Let''s go out too. "


    "I''ve stayed enough for this place. Go." Tony repacked his steel armor into a suitcase, then put on sunglasses, tidyed up his clothes, and went out first.


    After Tony left, Altria walked in front of Ron. She stared at Ron with complicated eyes for a while, and after leaving a sentence, she also walked in.


    "Thank you for saving me. From now on, you will be my master..."


    "Do you notice anything? It''s really Saber!" Ron shrugged, leaving Kester alone in a coma, and left here.

 208 Chapter 202 Never expected...

    "Stark Industries has some problems, so I''ll leave first. I have been playing well these days. Please remember to call me when you have this kind of opportunity in the future."


    After leaving the opened space and coming to the business building outside, Tony received a text message and said goodbye directly to Ron, preparing to leave London and return to New York.


    "Let''s go, I''ll go back after playing a little longer." Ron didn''t stop Tony, after all, he looked very anxious, and Ron couldn''t help but let him go.


    "Have fun!" Tony glanced at Arthur and Altolia on the side, laughed and said goodbye to Ron, and then got in a Rolls Royce that had been parked for several days. , Drove straight away from here.


    "All human beings!" Ron curled his lips, and then came to Arthur and Altria, "Hey, I''m leaving now, will you follow me or leave by yourself?"


    Arthur put his hands on his chest and asked proudly: "What do you mean?"


    "All right, I will leave by myself..." Ron''s mouth curled up slightly, and then he deliberately showed disappointment, lowered his head, and walked in a random direction, walking slowly, seemingly pitiful.


    Seeing Ron actually left like this, Arthur was taken aback, "This guy has such a low EQ?"


    "But..." Seeing Ron''s slow pace and the movement of looking back at him from time to time, Arthur smiled faintly.


    "Want me to catch up and let you stay? Dreaming!"


    Arthur pulled Altria''s hand, "Let''s go, I know London, I will take you wherever you want to go, how about it."


    "I don''t want to go." However, Altria pulled Arthur''s hand down. She looked at Ron who was leaving in front, said sorry to Arthur, and chased after Ron.


    "Hey, is this''me'' actually enamored with that guy? It''s rare!" Seeing Altria''s departure, Arthur was angry and laughed, the dignified knight king, he didn''t even grow up to one The big little boy is emotional, which is really strange.


    "I don''t believe it. Does this guy really have any charm? Can I be attracted to me?"


    But remembering the look in Ron Altolia''s eyes before, it was obvious that there was not much emotion, so Arthur must be thinking that this matter must be strange!


    Therefore, Arthur, who could turn into a spiritual body, shook for a while, and immediately changed his face in broad daylight, and followed Ron.


    "Fuck, who is this?" At this time, Ron just turned his head back and saw Altria following up, and he also saw Arthur in disguise.


    At this time, what Arthur is wearing is not the previous medieval skirt, but modern clothing. Her upper body is wearing an orange translucent gauze, and her lower body is a pair of tight jeans with holes. The blonde became a wave and curled up on her head. She also wore big sunglasses. She was a proper fashion girl!


    "I said, you are also a knight king anyway, so you can''t respect your own identity and get yourself a little more conservative and characterful clothes?" Ron shook his head and sighed.


    "Now is the 21st century? It''s pretty good that I didn''t go to Elizabeth and let her abdicate and let me be king. Can''t I even wear a modern set of clothes?"


    Arthur took out 1 Euro from his pocket, took a candy from a sugar vendor on the side of the road and stuffed it in his little mouth, and said very arrogantly when he came to Ron.


    "The change is really big, it''s just a shrew..." Ron muttered in his heart, looked at Altria, who was standing quietly on the side, and exclaimed: "Altoria still fits my king''s temperament... "


    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing Ron''s appearance, Arthur snorted coldly, and put two jade hands in the cowboy pockets, and walked in the opposite direction of Ron''s just walk.


    "Let''s go together, I know London well, and stay with you, so that you don''t get lost!"


    Ron shrugged and followed with Altria.


    ...


    Arthur��s words did not lie. She was indeed familiar with London. In the next two days, Arthur took Ron Altria to every corner of London. What is the symbol of London, Big Ben? Buckingham Palace, the modern British royal family, and the British Museum, which contains treasures from all over the world, have been visited all over the world. Basically, the famous and unfamiliar ones are basically visited.


    On the way, Ron also asked Arthur if he had the idea of ??becoming a king again and expanding Britain to the whole world, but Arthur couldn''t directly tell.


    According to Arthur, she is enough to be a king. Isn''t it good to be a free traveler in the world?


    After all, Britain is not really bad now. Why should she deliberately start a war and let the earth fall into war?


    After Ron finished listening, he had some admiration for Arthur. This is a figured out, and he is no longer involved in those worldly things!


    Indeed, what it means to be a king is not as good as being free...


    Moreover, the current earth is not the same as it was back then. Although Arthur''s strength is very strong, there is no existence on the earth that cannot resist her strength, right?


    However, although Arthur and Ron thought this was good, Altria''s opinion was somewhat different. She had always wanted to let her British empire rise again, bypass the mistakes of the year, and govern the country again!


    In this regard, Arthur specially enlightened him, saying that since you have all the opinions that your people have suffered a disaster, why bother them?


    Wait for the time to pass, and wait for a new king in Britain to rise again.


    After Altolia heard this, although he felt a little unwilling, he didn''t say anything different for the time being.


    After all, the place where she is now is too weird...


    If you want to figure out your own affairs thoroughly, you still have to let Ron, who has been pretending to be crazy, clarify all this.


    After two days of playing, it was the day to leave. Ron wanted to book a plane ticket, but the identity of the dark household, Altria, was a little unsure.


    You said Arthur, who is also the King of Knights?


    Don''t be funny, Arthur is always a person with a 4s mobile phone, how could he not have a modern identity?


    However, what I never expected was that Ron and the three actually booked a plane ticket.


    Because Arthur actually said that she knew the current Queen Elizabeth of the United Kingdom. She just sent a message to the king, and immediately there was a prince who personally sent Altria a sister Arthur��s identity, absolutely Right, even if it is sent to the United Nations, it can''t be found out!


    Then, two girls with space transmission capabilities and a girl with huge magical powers flew on an ordinary Boeing 777 plane and arrived in New York for a full 7 hours.

 209 Chapter 203: 1 month

    When Ron returned to New York, his life was back on track. What he needed to do was to approve some news that needed to be released every day, and then to do some drug research that could strengthen his physical fitness, and to give himself nearly half of the shares. The industry has improved the previously released regenerative agents, etc.


    Nearly a year ago, Osborne Industries, because of Ron''s research on the relationship between regenerative agents that can cure disability, succeeded in becoming a leader in the technology sector once again from a company that was about to go bankrupt, attracting attention.


    In the past year or so, Osborne Industries has stepped into the position of a top technology company due to regenerative agents, and even Tony Stark��s Stark Industries is slightly inferior.


    However, the sales of regenerative medicines have a limit after all. After all, regenerative medicines can be regarded as disposable products. As long as they are used successfully, they only need to supplement a lot of nutrients in the future, and they cannot provide continuous income for Osborne Industry. .


    Moreover, the number of disabled people in the world is also limited. Although there are new disabled people at any time, such as those who are extreme sportsmen, those who are not afraid of death, etc., there are not many such people, so Osborne Industries�� orders have dropped rapidly. , Making the company''s funds come a lot slower.


    Therefore, Norman Osborn, another owner of the Osborne industry, also came to Ron, and wanted to ask Ron to turn the regenerative medicine into a long-term medicine, or to study new vital organs that can regenerate, such as eyes. Organs and so on.


    Ron refused Norman��s request to make the regeneration medicine long-term. He understood what Norman meant. In this way, I am afraid that the regeneration medicine will directly become a high-end luxury item, so that those who are truly disabled cannot obtain the regeneration medicine. .


    After all, Ron hadn''t done any good deeds on the earth, and the regeneration potion was the only thing he took out to do good deeds. This was some small compensation.


    However, Ron agreed to the last request that Norman said, because the function of the regenerative medicine does have many limitations, for example, it cannot regenerate organs like eyes.


    Because there are too many nerves in the eyes, the regenerative medicine is actually quite strong because it releases countless nutrients. It is too difficult to protect the nerves in the eyes.


    Eyes are enough to be regarded as the most important organ of human beings. Only with eyes can humans possess wisdom and the ability to touch the world.


    Therefore, Ron was still very interested in the project of how to directly regenerate the human body using scientific and technological means, and he agreed to another request from Norman to study regeneration medicine one step closer.


    In addition to regenerative medicine, another important project of Ron''s research, human strengthening medicine has also made many breakthroughs.


    He has successfully researched the current human body strengthening medicine to the point where it can enhance the body''s fitness by up to 100 times. Although it is far from the effect that he wants to be 10,000 times, it is still a step closer, isn''t it?


    In addition, human strengthening agents with a strength of less than 5 times have been studied to the point that there are no side effects, and human strengthening drugs with a strength of less than 10 times have only slight side effects, which is not a major problem.


    Ron''s plan is that at that time, there may be a link between the regenerative medicine and the human body strengthening medicine. The human being will be produced by the regeneration medicine, and then the human body will be strengthened by the human body strengthening medicine, so that no resources will be wasted.


    However, this was not the place that caused Ron''s headaches. What really made him headaches was what the women living in the Surprise newspaper building had done over the past few days.


    Remember the last time astronomer Jane Foster and her assistant Daisy came to New York with Ron from New Mexico?


    For a few days, these two guys were like rascals, staying in the Surprise Building, so they didn''t leave, even if he let them go, they couldn''t drive them away.


    You know, when Ron went to London and had not returned, the three and a half days of renting the two women with one thousand and four hundred dollars had already expired, and now he has returned from London for two or three days. A woman still did not leave, she was naturally treated as a rascal.


    Ron also wanted to let these two women continue to pay the house price in US dollars, but they actually said that their money was spent within a few days, and they didn''t have any deposits, so they were even poorer than beggars.


    In addition to Jane and Daisy, there are also two headaches, Arthur and Altria who have just arrived in New York.


    Although these two blonde girls are not as rascal as Jane and Daisy, the things they have done are worse than those of the other two.


    Of course, this refers to the black-bellied Arthur, not Altria, who has always been quiet.


    But no matter how quiet Altolia is, she can''t stand the indoctrination of another''self'' every day, and evil hands!


    Every day Ron could see these two blonde girls wearing different clothes but holding their little hands together, as well as their figures wandering around in the whole wonder building.


    Arthur seemed to regard the Surprise Building as his own territory, and he had to take Altria to patrol it every day. If he didn''t patrol, he seemed to lose his soul and was listless all day.


    The point is that this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that these two people are becoming more and more unscrupulous. From the beginning, Arthur held Altria��s little hand, and then he held his shoulders, and then he took the shoulders. Like the two couples, Ron felt as uncomfortable as eating shit.


    This feeling was as if her daughter had been soaked away by a yellow-haired girl, it was desperate.


    Ron even suspected that Arthur would not be a pervert of women''s clothing, and even be directly transformed from a man. Otherwise, he could not explain all this!


    So, in order to figure it out, Ron quietly installed a pinhole camera that could only be seen by him in the room of Arthur and Altria, hoping to see who Arthur was.


    What, you say this is voyeurism?Also said that the previous words were all deliberate lies for the purpose of peeping?


    Oh my god, how is this possible?Is my Ron like that kind of person?You are slander at all!


    However, even though Ron''s pinhole camera was too concealed, Arthur discovered it.


    She was like a magical version of Conan. She found out all the pinholes, and also used magic to infer the way Ron placed the camera, and also instructed Ron on how to place it more concealed and not be The camera found was terrible...


    After that, time passed day by day. Arthur didn''t tell Ron the reason for staying deliberately, nor did Ron ask. The two sides seemed to have reached a consensus.


    In this way, a whole month later, something related to aliens happened suddenly, causing the whole world to panic, and it didn''t stop for a long time...

 210 Chapter 204: Universe Rubiks Cube

    The Washington Triangle Wing Building, S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters.


    No matter when and where, as the leader of the world��s most powerful agent organization, Nick Fury has been very busy, so busy that he even sleeps thinking about how to do things for S.H.I.E.L.D. .


    Nick dedicated his life to S.H.I.E.L.D.H.I.E.L.D., and everything he did, thought, and thought about was all related to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    In order not to hinder his work, Nick never thought about finding a wife and giving himself a home.


    Because his wife and family are both SHIELD!


    In the past few months, Nick Fury has been busy with two major events, one of which is the previous mutant incident.


    More than a month ago, after Ron handed over Professor X who became an ordinary person to him, the mutant incident can be said to have been pulled down, and the rest are trivial matters, so he doesn��t need to worry. .


    More than a month later, in the entire United States, and even in most countries in the world, mutants have basically been controlled by government departments. The detention and the research and the research have all entered the right track.


    Of course, in order to capture mutants, governments of all countries have paid a lot of price, but compared to being able to control mutants, those costs are nothing.


    And I heard that among the mutants caught, there seems to be another mutant whose ability is to make the ability of other mutants disappear, making the government very happy.


    The government department is already studying this mutant, hoping to get the medicine that suppresses the mutant''s ability from him, so as to control the mutant group with great ability.


    Nick had previously requested the US government to allow SHIELD to study the mutant completely, but was rejected by the US government and only gave SHIELD a small genetic sample.


    Nick did not dislike it, and let the experts in SHIELD study it, and some progress has been made.


    Up to now, everything seems to be developing in a good direction...


    just����


    Thinking of Wolverine, Storm Girl and some remnants of Academy X, who were still absconding, Nick was still a little worried, fearing that the remaining Academy X forces might cause trouble.


    Moreover, during this time Nick has been paying attention to another group that has emerged on the African continent, the Brotherhood of Magneto mutants.


    I don��t know why, in the entire mutant incident, Magneto and his brotherhood, none of the mutants appeared. When Nick found Magneto��s trail, Ron had already handed over Professor x His time is up.


    For the past month, Nick has been letting agents monitor Magneto''s movements on the African continent, but he has never noticed.


    Magneto seemed to be taking refuge in Africa. They did nothing and went nowhere, which gave Nick a heart-piercing thorn in his heart.


    However, although he was very afraid of Magneto, Nick had no idea about Magneto. He didn''t even let the agents monitor too much. People who saw Magneto Brothers reported it. If they didn''t see it, it was a Buddhist style!


    Because, Nick has another most important thing to do, that is, the study of the blue crystal!


    About half a year ago, Nick discovered the man who symbolized the American spirit in the Arctic ice, and also found another blue crystal with huge energy.


    The energy contained in this blue crystal is simply explosive. After research by S.H.I.E.L.D. experts, Nick discovered that if the energy contained in this blue is exploded, let alone the United States, it is an earth, no, ten. The earth is not enough for this blue crystal to explode.


    This is not the most important thing. The key is that this blue crystal emits its energy at any time. If it can''t be controlled well, it may explode.


    And an expert also said that this blue crystal vision seems to be sending some messages, the direction of the messages is the universe!


    For this reason, Nick also gave the blue crystal a name, called the Cube of the Universe.


    In order to continue to study the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, Nick also found an expert who is proficient in physics, the universe, and astronomy to study it.


    This expert is the Doctor of Astrophysics, Eric Selvig, who has always appeared in the New Mexico alien events.


    As an expert in both astronomy and physics, Eric Selvig, who has also been in contact with aliens, is undoubtedly the best candidate to study the Cube of the Universe.


    Nick had been waiting in the steel channel, and finally, a half-bald guy came over.


    Nick said, "Hello, Dr. Salvig."


    "You are the one manipulating behind?" Selvig was obviously a little nervous. After seeing Nick, he forced a smile and said:


    "It''s almost like a maze. I thought they took me down because they wanted to kill me..."


    Although he has already waited for the person who is waiting, Nick''s expression is still very cold, and he said coldly: "I have been paying attention to events in New Mexico. Your work has left a deep impression on many smart people like me. , Dr. Selvig!"


    "I have a lot of work." Dr. Selvig spread his hands and said proudly: "The theory that Jane Foster discovered, the door to another dimension, etc., are all unprecedented projects."


    After speaking, Dr. Selvig found that Nick looked up at him, obviously distrusting him.


    "Legend and history often tell us that they are two different things, but sometimes they have something in common!" Nick turned around and brought Selvig to a big silver box. He opened the silver box while speaking. , Revealing the square blue crystal placed in the middle of a set of valuable equipment.


    "What is this?" Dr. Selvig frowned. This cube-like thing seemed to have nothing to do with his research.


    "It''s power, Doctor!" Nick finally opened the chatterbox: "There is infinite energy in it. If we can find a way to control it, maybe it can bring infinite power to the earth!"


    Hearing Nick''s words, Dr. Selvig was still a little confused. Although he is very good in physics, he shouldn''t be a big deal compared to S.H.I.E.L.D., why did Nick find him?


    Seeing Dr. Selvig thinking about it, Nick was not anxious. He had time to study the Cube.


    And while the two were still thinking, a handsome man in armor suddenly appeared on the smooth metal wall. He looked at the magic in the silver box and slowly smiled, "It''s interesting!"


    And just after the undiscovered handsome man finished speaking, Dr. Selvig, who had been thinking about it, raised his head, looked at Nick in front of him, and said the same thing as the handsome man.


    "interesting!"

 211 Chapter 205 Sam

    6 hours ago, Los Angeles.


    "Oh my God, Dad, it''s really a used car market, don''t you want to buy me a used Bumblebee garbage truck?"


    Following his father''s footsteps, Sam walked into a used car market with clowns as entertainers, but Sam felt very angry because his father had promised to buy him a new car.


    "Oh Sam, you just turned 17 and haven''t driven a few times. A second-hand car is your best choice, isn''t it?"


    The slightly fat father looked at his son, Sam Witwich, with a smile on his face, proud.


    "And Sam, you are the hero of "Transformers", don''t you want to have a Bumblebee that can transform into Transformers? That''s really cool!"


    "All said, I don''t want to, I don''t want to, I don''t want to, OK?" Sam said with annoyance, covering his eyes.


    Yes, Sam Witwich, this name is exactly the same as "Transformers" released more than 4 years ago. However, Sam''s father and his father are not the same name in the play, and he does not need to save it himself. 2000 dollars and three credits a come to ask my father to buy him a car.


    His family is not poor. He should have owned a car long ago, but his father is a crazy Transformers fan. Knowing that his son has the same name as "Transformers", he promised Sam to wait. On his 17th birthday, he would buy him the first car in his life.


    Although his father didn''t say what car he wanted to buy him, he knew his father but he guessed that the first car in his life would be an absolutely very old car, the Chevrolet Hornet.


    "Oh my God, I don''t want a Hornet, I don''t want a classic car..."


    When his father took his hands all the way to a yellow old Chevrolet, Sam roared in his heart.


    "Boss, this Bumblebee is the same as "Transformers", both are 4,000 dollars, right?" Sam''s father looked lovingly at Bumblebee with only a little scratch in front of him, and turned his head towards the boss without turning his head. Said.


    "Nonono..." The boss leaned in front of Sam''s father, "Dude, that''s the pricing in "Transformers". I can''t find a dilapidated classic car like the Bumblebee now, so this 80% new Bumblebee The price is $16,000, is that clear?"


    "$16,000?" Sam''s father was a little unhappy. He is a crazy Transformers fan, and his son is the hero in the movie. How can he not buy a car for $4,000?


    "No, the same model over there, but it''s a 90% new Bumblebee, $22,000, do you want it?" Seeing Sam''s father, the boss shook his head, and secretly said that it was another crazy Transformers fan. Later, he interrupted Sam''s father''s delusion with the actual situation.


    "You don��t have to go to other second-hand car markets to find the worn-out Bumblebee. Influenced by "Transformers", almost all Bumblebee and Chevrolet are new cars. I have two broken ones that are already very good. do you know?"


    "Father, the boss said that there are no other bumblebees, so this car is fine, I don''t want to drive a dilapidated classic car!" Seeing his father still hesitating, Sam was really I was scared, and pointed to the 22,000-dollar Hornet beside him.


    "This..." Sam''s father hesitated, but the boss seemed to be right. He was not a kid anymore, and he couldn''t be too crazy about Transformers.


    However, Sam Sam''s father still has his own bottom line. He pointed to the 80% new Hornet with a price of 16,000 dollars, and said solemnly: "That 22,000-dollar car is still too new, it can only be this one!"


    "As long as it''s not a classic car, hehe!" Hearing his father''s words, Sam agreed.


    Although this 16,000-dollar Hornet has some damage, it does not affect its general appearance, and the interior of the car is also very good. If he disagrees, he still doesn''t know what mess his father is going to cause!


    After his father paid the money, Sam got into the car and prepared to leave.


    "Sam, remember to find Mikala in the car repair shop. She is the heroine in Transformers, your future girlfriend, do you know?" Seeing Sam climb into the car, his father came to the front of the car window.


    He blinked at Sam and said with a smile on his face.


    "OK, I will definitely go find her!" Sam agreed to this request in one fell swoop, not because he didn''t want to resist, but because he thought that Mikala was really related to the movie, no, it was even more than the movie. Sexy!


    Driving all the way, there was no accident, the radio did not ring, and the car did not turn off. Sam came safely to an auto repair shop. He immediately stopped and yelled inward: "Hey, Mikala, I''m driving to pick you up." !"


    "Sam?" A sexy girl in a miniskirt and camisole came out of the repair shop. She looked at Sam who was sitting in the bumblebee and opened her mouth in surprise.


    "Oh my god, your father actually bought you a Hornet, it''s incredible!"


    "Get in the car, I''ll take you for a drive!" Sam smiled and took the initiative to open the passenger''s door to Mikala.


    "It''s pretty good." Mikala feels bad about Sam''s family conditions, so she sits directly on it, fastens the seat belt, observes the interior of Bumblebee, and then asks suspiciously.


    "But Sam, this Bumblebee doesn''t look like a classic car, nor does it look like you can buy it for $4,000. What''s going on?"


    "Don''t mention it, "Transformers" has been popular with that movie for four years, and Bumblebee has been popular for four years. Where is the master version of Bumblebee now!" Sam laughed loudly: "And even if there is a master Car Hornet, I guess it must be more than $4,000. The owners of those second-hand car shops are not stupid and don''t want such a good opportunity to make money."


    "You are amazing Sam, you are absolutely right!" After hearing Sam''s words, Mikala also laughed and was pleased with Sam.


    In this way, the two have been talking and driving. After driving all the way to a wilderness, the two finally couldn''t help but stop the car and did a good job here!


    The time went from 4pm to 10pm. The two people in the Hornet finally woke up from their drowsiness. They looked at each other naked, and smiled. After a kiss of completion, they put on A pair, came to the outside of the car, ready to breathe something.


    As soon as Sam came out, he watched a fiery red thing appear in the distant sky, and it was getting bigger and bigger, and it was flying towards him.


    "Go!" Sam was so frightened that he wanted to get in the car and escape, but at this moment, a huge explosion sounded from his ear, and then Sam felt as if he had been punched directly. Fainted.

 212 Chapter 206-The appearance of Megatron

    "According to the news from astronomical experts, there are at least 20 meteorites that have landed on the earth this time, evenly scattered in all corners of the earth, including the North and South poles, Oceania and Africa, as if they were dropped deliberately by others."


    "And among so many meteorites, there are six meteorites in the United States alone, two in Los Angeles in the east and two in the west of Seattle, one in New Orleans in the south, one in the Indian state in the center, and Washington in the west. Two with Boston!"


    "Also, according to observations, astronomical experts discovered that there is no trace of them found in the space near the earth. These meteorites seem to have suddenly appeared near the earth, and the radar will lose their antisense when they get close. It''s almost like a ghost..."


    ...


    In S.H.I.E.L.D.''s Tri-Wing Building in Washington, the slender S.H.I.E.L.D. ninth-level agent Maria Hill was on the edge of a satellite radar, reporting to Director Nick Fury about the large-scale incident that occurred two minutes ago. The meteorite fall event.


    Nick was also listening to Hill''s report carefully. The more he listened, the deeper his brows would furrow, and he could almost use it as a washboard.


    "...I have sent agents from all over the place to investigate." At the end of the talk, Hill was a little silent: "Director, I feel that this time the meteorite fall event may not be that simple!"


    "It''s already evenly scattered across the earth, how could it be that simple!" Nick closed his eyes and exhaled a sigh of breath.


    For this meteorite, Nick already had some guesses. First of all, judging from the appearance of meteorites and their characteristics, this is definitely an event caused deliberately, not naturally formed, because it is impossible.


    Secondly, the true shape of these meteorites is definitely not real meteorites, but something else that was made!


    Next, is the source of these''meteorites''.


    Judging from the uniform landing position of these meteorites, they seem to have no purpose, but came to the earth blindly, but judging from the damage they caused by landing, these''meteorites'' should be looking for magical things.


    And the most important thing is that among so many''meteorites'', only the United States has 6 meteorites, and Canada, which belongs to North America as the United States, has only one. This is very strange.


    According to the uniform distribution of''meteorites'', this should be impossible!


    Finally, the landing time of these''meteorites'' that suddenly came to Earth from the universe happened to be when he ordered people to study the Cube of the Universe, which made Nick have to regard the targets of these''meteorites'' as a universe with huge energy. The Rubik''s Cube is on.


    Thinking of Dr. Selvig, who had just finished talking with himself, and the blue universe cube, Nick did not hesitate, and immediately issued an order:


    "Hill, let someone take Dr. Selvig to the secret laboratory, let him step up his research on the Cube of the Universe, and then send the highest level of manpower to protect the laboratory, understand?"


    "Understood!" Hill nodded, then immediately notified his subordinates with a Bluetooth headset and executed Nick''s order.


    After talking to Hill, Nick dialed Coulson''s phone to Bluetooth and said:


    "Coleson, your current mission location should be near Los Angeles, right? Put down your mission and take the meteorite that fell in Los Angeles directly. Have you heard?"


    "I''m driving in the direction of the meteorite landing now, Chief!" Agent Colson in Los Angeles stared at the flames caused by the meteorite landing in the distance, and answered Nick.


    For a time, the entire S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, no, most of the government departments on the entire earth moved, inquiring about the news of these''meteorites'' that fell on the earth.


    ...


    At the same time, a small town called Bedford in the southern Indian state of Central America suddenly became lively because a meteorite fell on the edge of the town.


    Almost all the people in the town were awakened, and then went to the place where the meteorite fell to see what the meteorite fell from the sky.However, after everyone in the town drove to the place where the meteorite fell, they only saw a large crater about six or seven meters deep and still blazing flames, but the meteorite that had fallen from the sky was gone.


    And just after the townspeople were watching, a black Buick commercial vehicle drove away from the vicinity of the crater from the periphery of the crowd. If anyone spotted it, they would find that it was actually similar to another Buick in the crowd. The business car is exactly the same.


    The only difference is that the Buick commercial vehicle driving away from the crater is actually driven by no one.


    After the Buick commercial vehicle left the crater, it drove toward a corner of the town until it came to the back of an old wooden house.


    It was at this time that the body of this Buick commercial vehicle suddenly decomposed, and then countless small parts began to be composed. In just two seconds, it had changed from a Buick commercial vehicle to a height of seven or eight. Mi''s black robot!


    In front of the wooden house that was only five or six meters high, the black robot looked very huge, but after the transformation was completed, it actually half-knelt down and said to the wooden house in a respectful tone:


    "Master Megatron, it''s too late to come down!"


    "Are you finally here? Where are the other Decepticons?"


    Just after the robot''s voice fell, it actually began to break, and then another large silver-gray robot with a height of more than ten meters appeared from the ruins of the wooden house, looking at the robot in front of it, and said.


    "They have landed on all parts of the planet according to your requirements, and are ready to find the source energy stone."


    Megatron''s mechanical red eyes rolled, "I have confirmed where the source energy stones are, don''t bother to find them, let them all come to me!"


    "Yes!" The black robot finished answering, and immediately sent out a special frequency, calling out his companion.


    "This is your subordinate?"


    And at this moment, a big man with tattoos all over his body and a stick in his mouth appeared from under the fragments of the dilapidated wooden house, came to the side of Megatron, looked at the black robot in front of him and said.


    The Decepticon glanced at the man who was less than two meters away, and said domineeringly: "Yes, he is the black eagle among my Decepticon members. He is good at communication and speed!"


    The tattooed man showed his big black and yellow teeth: "Sounds very good."


    "You played very well, Ivan Vanke!" Megatron said, seeing the big man''s appearance, patted him on the back with his mechanical hand.


    "So are you." The big man named Ivan Vanke pushed away Megatron''s manipulator, and replied, resisting the discomfort.

 213 Chapter 207: Transformers Invasion Plan

    On the other side, Sam and Mikala who woke up finally woke up from their coma, but they didn''t wake up naturally, but were awakened by a big robot with its mechanical arm.


    This robot is about ten meters high, and most of its body is red and blue. Sam woke up and saw him at the first glance, he crawled back in shock, and then couldn''t help but shout out.


    "Optimus Prime?!"


    "This kind of reaction, does this creature actually know me?" When Sam shouted, the big robot''s mechanical eyebrows were pressed down, and at the same time he asked, he also hurriedly connected the nearest wireless device with his own method and started searching. Information about this planet.


    But at this time, Sam was even more frightened. At first he thought he was dreaming, so instead of running away, he shouted.


    But he squeezed hard and felt very painful, and realized that it was not a dream, but after the appearance of real Transformers, that he wanted to get up directly, not even Mikala, who was already frightened on one side, ran away by himself.


    However, the blue and red robot Optimus Prime reached out and caught him in time, because Optimus Prime has collected all the information of this world through the wireless network, knows the language, culture of this planet, and why the people in front of him are like Know yourself the same.


    This is because, on this planet, there is actually a cultural work with him, Megatron, and the story of Cybertron...


    However, Optimus Prime did not believe that story, because his hometown was not called Cybertron, but Celia. What they needed for Autobots was not called a source of fire, but a source. Energy stone.


    But even so, it is really amazing that the story can know most of their information!


    Optimus Prime checked that the person who filmed the "Transformers" had disappeared half a year ago, and the promised sequel did not appear, so there must be something hidden in it!


    But Optimus Prime soon knew why. Among the information he found, he saw that the planet seemed to have traces of Autobots!


    So, all this seems to make sense.


    The reason why Optimus Prime stopped Sam in front of him was not because he didn''t want this guy to go, but because he noticed that someone was rushing here and pointed him in this direction. The target was definitely him!


    Therefore, in order not to expose himself, Optimus Prime grabbed Sam and Mikala on the ground and transformed into a truck in the "Transformers" that looked like''Optimus Prime'' on the earth, carrying two people ready to go there. In the place where the Autobots on earth are.


    Two seconds later, a red and blue truck drove onto the road and drove towards the west.


    About a minute later, the red and blue truck and two black cars passed by.


    At this moment, in the driving position of the car in front of the two cars, Coleson frowned suddenly, looking at the blue and red truck in the rear view mirror, very puzzled.


    "The truck that Optimus Prime turned into in "Transformers"? In Los Angeles?"


    Coleson found it strange that the direction they were going was where the meteorite fell, and suddenly a red and blue truck drove out of that direction. How strange is this feeling!


    "It''s really weird, has the things in the movie become real?"


    Coleson is a very cautious person. Although it is incredible, he thinks there should be some possibility for his guess.


    So he immediately ordered the other car to the Bluetooth headset.


    "I will chase that truck, and the car in the back will continue to observe where the meteorite hits, and report what we have observed to the headquarters."


    After that, Coleson just stepped on the brakes, made a beautiful turn, went directly to the opposite lane, and chased in the direction where the blue and red truck was leaving.


    Ahead of the road, Optimus Prime, who looked like a truck, also spotted Colson chasing behind him. While being cautious, a device on his body was also sending things he encountered to the United States in a special way at any time. A city in the east, New York.


    ...


    At this time, in New York City in the eastern part of the United States, Ron came to the basement and sighed while looking at the gray CLS Mercedes.


    "You should have been made into a Bumblebee model, otherwise there would be no restrictions so troublesome."


    After sighing, he said to a small robot measuring dozens of centimeters nearby:


    "Yuan, how is the Transformers invasion plan, are all the actors present?"


    The red eyes of Yuan, who looked like a small robot, flashed, and then replied: "It''s already on the scene, but Optimus Prime seems to have been discovered by S.H.I.E.L.D., should he change his previous plan?"


    "No, the plan has already been done, and it was found that they were all within the plan. This is normal." Ron smiled, then pointed to the silver Mercedes-Benz CLs and Yuan and said, "Let Chuangshi hurry up and prepare , A good show, it will begin soon!"


    After finishing speaking, Ron left the basement directly and went to his own office, and released the edited information for the press release department below.


    Ten seconds later, a "Strange Meteorite Landing on the Earth, Is It a Blessing or a Curse? The Surprise Daily has taken a photo to follow up the report. Please follow the Surprise Daily for the next step, thank you!"The news was released and reached everyone who had collected Marvel Daily.

 214 Chapter 208: Colesons Suspicion

    The angle of view turned back to Los Angeles in the western United States, where the elite S.H.I.


    In order to better pursue the suspicious blue and red truck in front of him, Coleson has notified the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D. to transfer the truck''s radar video to his car.


    Although the speed of the truck is not slow, Coleson��s technical skills are not bad. In addition, the black Cadillac ct6 black technology car he drove, which was specially customized by S.H.I.E.L.D., shuttled the cars in front of them quickly. It is the real version of fast and passion!


    But even so, Coleson still didn''t catch up with the truck and was lost.


    And there is even worse news. The radar information from S.H.I.E.L.D. cannot lock the truck at all, as if the truck does not exist and cannot be locked.


    Moreover, after the satellite image was connected to this area, no trucks were found at all, it was a hell.


    After learning of the bad news, Coleson became even more convinced that the truck was suspected. After knowing that it couldn''t catch up in a straight line, he immediately investigated the nearby map and found a way for him to take a shortcut. The chassis of the car was raised a lot and drove into the forest on one side.


    Although the complex environment of the forest is likely to be in danger of a puncture, Coleson can''t manage that much now. The abnormality of the truck has shown that it must be related to the meteorite that landed before. He must seize every opportunity to investigate clearly. this matter.


    The heavens also favored Coulson. Although the forest environment was dangerous, Cadillac ct6 eventually rushed out of the forest and came to the main road.


    Along the way, except for some more water droplets and soil leaves on Cadillac''s body, there was no scratch at all, it was simply against the sky.


    However, when Coleson parked Cadillac in the middle of the road ahead of time and wanted to stop the blue and red truck before, he did not wait for it to appear.


    After waiting for about half a minute, only three cars passed by on the road, an ordinary Mercedes-Benz car, a black Buick business, and a blue Audi s8 sports car with some red font stickers.


    "What''s the matter?" Coleson thought it was weird. The shortcut he took at least allowed him to get here nearly two minutes faster. Although the truck is fast, it shouldn''t be so against the sky and can accelerate. Go beyond here in two minutes, right?


    "No, that blue Audi S8 with red lettering is weird..."


    Squinting at the bottom of the blue Audi s8 on the road, Coleson''s mind turned around and noticed something was wrong.


    Not because the blue Audi s8 stickers are strange, but because the font of the stickers on the blue Audi is a word, Autobots!


    And Autobots, in "Transformers", Optimus Prime''s Autobots, also means Autobots!


    "The red and blue Audi s8, the red and blue truck, how could such a coincidence happen?"


    After realizing that something was wrong, Colson immediately got in the car and started chasing, and at the same time, the headquarters paid attention to the red and blue Audi s8 and all the red and blue vehicles along the way.


    "Although it is unbelievable, I still think that "Transformers" may not be just a movie..."


    While driving, Coleson took the time to call Director Nick Fury and explained all his guesses.


    "You mean, the Autobot in Transformers that fell on the earth before? And what you are chasing now is actually the leader of the Autobots, Optimus Prime?"


    In the Tri-Wing Building in Washington, Nick Fury stood up quickly and said in an ironic tone.


    Although Nick is very busy, he still knows about the "Transformers" movie. It''s just that the things in the movie are real. How is this possible?


    "Director, this is just my guess. After I catch up with the blue Audi in front, I think I will be able to give you a perfect explanation!"


    Coulson also knew that his statement was amazing. As long as someone with some common sense would basically not believe his words, and to prove that his words were true, he had to use facts to make Nick believe him.


    In fact, Coleson was very skeptical of all this, but a news about Tony Stark several months ago made him shake.


    A few months ago, Tony went to Morocco in Europe to participate in a racing competition. In that competition, the car Tony drove was transformed from a car into a robot, from Ivan �� Vanke''s men rescued Tony.


    At that time, almost everyone thought that it was researched by Tony, a scientific and technological genius, to protect him or to play handsome, but now think about it, the real situation is probably not that simple.


    And after thinking about it, Coleson also thought that the car seemed to have appeared in Ron''s hands, which caused him a headache.


    "Ron! Ron! Ron! Why is everything related to this dangerous guy..."


    Coulson smashed the steering wheel hard, and he found that as long as something big happened, Ron could always be involved with these things, it was like a broom star!


    "No, can this sudden meteorite incident be caused by Ron?"


    However, after smashing the steering wheel, Coleson suddenly had an astonishing idea, which caused his heart that hadn''t been beating fast for a long time to jump, and he was scared out of cold sweat.


    But it''s just that, because Coleson compared the data and found that although his conjecture has its possibility, this possibility is the same as his possibility of becoming the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., it is simply impossible.


    First of all, this time the meteorite appeared from space. No matter how strong Ron''s mental power and thought power were, he couldn''t fly directly into space and smash the meteorite directly into every corner of the earth, right?


    If Ron really had this strength, he would have dominated the earth long ago. Does he still need to study what regeneration medicines and start a surprise newspaper?


    Secondly, the meteorite appeared after the alien event in New Mexico. The hammer that flew away and Thor who flew away before let the world understand that there are aliens outside the earth.


    So this time the meteorite event is not so much related to Ron as that it is related to the aliens that appeared on Earth last time.


    Finally, and most importantly, Ron is not an idiot. Judging from the previous contacts between him, Natasha, Chief Nick and Ron, this guy is not only dangerous, but also an extremely smart person. I will never let myself suffer.


    It is absolutely impossible for a smart person like him to reveal such a big doubt. It is almost the same as a mathematics professor doing a one to 1+1 problem. It is simply impossible...

 215 Chapter 209 "Transformers" movie come true?

    After crossing traffic, grass, sand, and forest all the way, Coleson found another good shortcut, and finally stopped the Cadillac in front of the road, ready to stop the car.


    This time Coleson learned to be smart. He found a place where he could not get out of the road. He directly placed the Cadillac in the middle of the road, blocking the two opposite directions and preventing any vehicles from passing, so that he could successfully stop the car. Suspicious blue Audi s8.


    A minute later, due to Coleson''s interception, the place was already blocked by a dozen cars.


    Many car owners yelled at Coleson''s behavior. Facing this situation, Coleson took out a bazooka from the car and blocked everyone''s mouth.


    After a few more seconds, Coleson finally saw the blue Audi S8 appearing on the road, behind it.


    Seeing that the target finally stopped, Coleson took his credentials and walked towards the blue Audi s8.


    "Be calm, don''t let this guy disrupt my plan, understand?"


    Seeing Coleson coming towards him, Optimus Prime��s transformed blue Audi s8 immediately uttered a sentence that could only be heard inside the car.


    "Understood." The two people in the car were not surprised when they heard the words from the car, but nodded and turned back.


    At this time, Coleson finally came to the front of the Audi s8. He looked at the young man sitting in the driving seat of the vehicle and knocked on the window.


    "You are speeding, get out of the car and get checked!"


    Even though Optimus Prime had already reminded him, Sam sitting on the driver��s seat was so scared that he was about to jump out of his heart. He held back his fear, pressed down the car window and looked at Coleson, with a questioning tone. Said.


    "You didn''t even wear a police uniform, you are actually a policeman?"


    "Haha..." Coleson is a human being. He had already noticed that Sam was actually very scared, but in order to investigate the specific situation of the car, he still took a real police card made by S.H.I.E.L.D. in front of him, laughing. Said.


    "Plainclothes policeman, haven''t you seen it in the movie?"


    "It turned out to be a policeman..." In fact, Sam didn''t know how to distinguish the police''s certificate. After a cursory glance at the Coleson police officer''s ID, he hesitated, his eyes floated, and he didn''t know what to say. what.


    "Police officer, he has police phobia, let me tell you what''s going on."


    At this time, Mikala in the co-pilot saw Sam''s entanglement, so she pushed the car door and came to Coulson, wanting to tell Sam how Optimus Prime had dealt with them.


    Yes, although Mikala was a little confused when she first saw Optimus Prime, but her digestive ability was very good. Knowing that Optimus Prime was real, she actually started to get excited.


    Because she is Mikala, the heroine in "Transformers". Now that Optimus Prime has really appeared, doesn''t it mean that she is actually the heroine?


    Mikala is a very strong person, but because of her family, she can only go to work in a car repair shop, but Mikala is not content with her destiny, she wants to resist.


    But now the appearance of Optimus Prime is the cornerstone of her resistance. If she can become friends with Optimus Prime, then her life will definitely be able to change and reach the peak.


    Even, she may be able to rely on Optimus Prime to become a superhero on earth, maybe...


    With this beautiful yearning, Mikala handed his ID card to Coleson with a smile and said:


    "Police officer, I was actually driving before. Later, I felt a little tired and drove Sam. If you don''t believe me, you can check it..."


    "Sam?" Hearing Mikala''s words, Coulson frowned, and the feeling of unsuitability in his heart became more and more serious.


    Then, when Coleson saw the name on Mikala''s ID, he became even more uncomfortable.


    Sam, Mikala, these are the names of the two protagonists in "Transformers", plus his previous guess, is it possible that the movie "Transformers" really will appear in reality.


    But what about the fire source in "Transformers"?Where''s the bumblebee?What about the fire source fragments on Sam''s glasses?


    Coleson felt that his worldview had collapsed, but fortunately, he had the most basic ability of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents to find out the identity of anyone in front of him.


    Before, he didn��t know who was sitting in the car because the car could not be locked, so he prepared a miniature camera on his body to take pictures of Sam and Mikala and send them back to S.H.I.E.L.D., and found out the identities of the two people. .


    After finding out that the two people just happened to have the same name as the heroine and heroine of "Transformers", and they knew each other because of the crazy Transformers fan of Sam''s father, he finally determined that all this was just a coincidence.


    But even so, Coleson still feels weird in his heart. The chance of such a coincidence is too small, right?


    However, the blue Audi s8 has not been determined to be Optimus Prime, so he cannot easily determine that this is really a movie that has really appeared on earth.


    In order to clarify the situation, he immediately smiled, pretending to be a Transformers fan, and said to Mikala and Sam:


    "Hey, your two names are exactly the same as the heroes and heroines in "Transformers". If you don''t drive Bumblebee, why did you drive an Audi S8?"


    "So officer, you are also a fan of Transformers?" Hearing Coleson''s words, Mikala and Sam in the car became excited, and even Sam forgot about Optimus Prime''s confession of himself before, and directly talked to Coleson. Talked.


    "Police officer, it''s not that we don''t want to drive the Hornet, it''s just that our Hornet was damaged by a meteorite before, so we changed to the Audi s8. If you don''t believe me, you see, there are Autobot fonts and logos on the car! "


    "Autobots, really..." Coleson looked at the red lettering and the red Autobot logo on the car, pretending to have just seen it, and laughed.


    However, while laughing, Coleson, who understood the true situation of Sam and Mikala, was more determined that the Audi s8 was suspected.


    As the saying goes, after acting to the end, Coleson continued to pretend to be a fan of Transformers and said:


    "Although we all like Transformers, your car is indeed speeding. Let''s say, where are you going and why are you speeding?"


    "We''re going to New York..." Sam didn''t have the slightest precaution, and he opened his mouth to reveal the destination of Optimus Prime. And just after he finished speaking, the Audi s8 suddenly broke out and changed from a car to A pair of blue-red Transformers, who were more than ten meters tall, looked at Coleson with red eyes and said.


    "Human, I am the Autobot Optimus Prime. I have a very important mission to do when I come to Earth, so please stop monitoring me, okay?"


    "Also, is it really Transformers?" Seeing the real Optimus Prime really appeared in front of him, Coleson finally couldn''t help opening his mouth wide and sighed.

 216 Chapter 210: Speculation on the Source Energy Stone and the Cube of the Universe

    "Director, I have sent you the photos. I think this can prove that my previous guess is true?"


    Coleson drove the Cadillac, followed the big blue-red truck ahead, and used Bluetooth headsets to send reports to Nick Fury at the Washington headquarters.


    "You''re right, this is indeed true!" Nick replied coldly, staring straight at the screen in front of him.


    Among Nick''s black pupils, the height of more than ten meters, the reflection of Optimus Prime, whose whole body is composed of machinery, is reflected in them, giving the eyes that have always been Gujing Wubo a lot of other colors.


    These colors are cautious, questionable, cold, and slightly confused.


    The appearance of Optimus Prime is too weird. Regardless of his power, he is completely similar to the Optimus Prime in "Transformers", which can make people feel uncomfortable.


    Because if both Optimus Prime and Transformers are real, how did the group of people who made the "Transformers" movie know these things?


    Could it be that the director and screenwriter of "Transformers" has been to outer space?Then compiled the Transformers story back and got it on Earth?


    Or, there was no Transformers, but because of that movie again, Transformers appeared?


    This is simply a fantasy!


    Nick didn''t believe this. Like Coleson, he first thought that this should be artificial, and that person must be Ron.


    But then he thought again, how could Ron be so stupid, using such a simple method to create these things that can cause the whole world to shake?


    Besides, although Ron is strong, he can''t make so many big robots out, right?


    This possibility is too small!


    The most important thing is that Ron doesn��t need to get these things. If he really had to make and those extraterrestrial mechanical life in the "Transformers" movie, he would have ruled the earth a long time ago, and even entered the universe, how could it be possible? I was still in a small New York, and I went to study what regeneration medicine!


    Nick closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Although unbelievable, he still gave the order to control all the people involved in the "Transformers" movie.


    And now the most important thing is to understand the source, purpose, strength of the Transformers and their relationship with the "Transformers" movie after listening to Coleson''s talk about the information he found!


    "Go on, Agent Coleson!" Without hearing Coleson''s words, Nick immediately began to urge.


    "Director, I have a good news and a bad news, you want to listen to that first?"


    But here, Coleson played a little bit strangely and replied with a smile.


    "Bad news!" Nick frowned. After a few days of not hitting it, this guy Coleson actually dared to go to the house to reveal the truth, and his courage became fat!


    "Just kidding..." Coleson knew Nick''s temperament, stopped immediately, and then seriously told Nick what had just happened.


    "That''s the chief, you should know about Megatron, Optimus Prime''s old rival? Originally, Optimus Prime was chasing Megatron and wanted to prevent Megatron from obtaining the sacred energy stone lost by the Transformers clan. , But they met a wormhole on the way, so they turned themselves into a meteorite and came to Earth with Megatron."


    "After coming to Earth, Optimus Prime learned two important pieces of information. One of them is that there is actually a movie about their Transformers on Earth. Although there are many discrepancies, it also shocked him."


    "The other news is that Optimus Prime discovered that in addition to him and Megatron and his group, there is actually another Transformer. This Transformer has appeared on Ron and Tony Stark before. Silver Mercedes-Benz CLs!"


    "So, Optimus Prime''s primary goal has changed from looking for Megatron to looking for the Transformers in New York. He felt that we were watching him in the middle, thinking it was Megatron doing it, so he would resist our surveillance. ."


    Speaking of this, Coleson suddenly thought of Sam and Mikala sitting in the Optimus Prime car before, and continued:


    "And the most interesting thing is that when Optimus Prime fell to the earth, he also saw two guys with the same names as the hero and heroine of the "Transformers" movie. In order to figure out why there is "Transformers" on the earth, he Bring those two people with you, Chief, what a coincidence?"


    "Coincidentally, you big-headed ghost!" Nick yelled directly, even if Optimus Prime is real, but what the hell are you talking about?What Megatron, what holy source energy stone...


    No, the source energy stone!


    Nick''s mind turned quickly. It didn''t matter where Optimus Prime came from, how his opponent was, and whether he had anything to do with Ron.


    The important thing is that Optimus Prime must have come to earth for a purpose.


    And now, what exactly Optimus Prime''s purpose source energy stone is, has become what he wants to know most now.


    Before that, Nick thought that Coleson said that the source energy stone is the source of fire in the movie. As said in the movie, it is the source and destination of Transformers.


    But Nick did not find that a square energy body had ever appeared on the earth, because if there was one, he, the director of SHIELD, would definitely know about it.


    Therefore, from what he has learned now, the universe Rubik''s Cube being studied by SHIELD is actually very much in line with the characteristics of the energy source stone mentioned by Coleson. It has huge energy and is not something of the earth.


    The Cosmic Cube first appeared in Norway in Europe. During World War II, the Red Skull John Schmidt of the Hydra organization took this treasure from Norway and began to study, in an attempt to use the Cosmic Cube to destroy the earth.


    The American government at that time discovered this incident in time and photographed the American symbol Steve Rogers leading an elite team to eliminate the Red Skulls.


    Captain America succeeded. He succeeded in smashing the Red Skull''s conspiracy, but in the end he was buried in Antarctica with the Cosmic Cube, and was not found until some time ago.


    After obtaining the Cube of the Universe and conducting a rough study, Nick discovered that the legend of the Cube of the Universe is true. The energy it possesses is almost impossible to estimate, even the sun is not as powerful as it.


    Research has also found that the Rubik��s Cube in the universe is different from any known substance on the earth, so it is most likely to come to the earth from the universe.


    And now, while he was studying the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, suddenly a group of intelligent robots that came to Earth from the universe said that they were looking for their holy source energy stone. How could this not let Nick think about it?


    Could it be that the Cube of the Universe is really the source stone that Transformers are looking for?

 217 Chapter 211 The Hornet and the Jazz

    "Coleson, try your best to build a good relationship with Optimus Prime. It''s best to follow him every step of the way to figure out if what he said is true, and what his true background and the source stone is, you know?"


    At the end of the report, Nick��s sentence ended. After explaining to Coleson, Nick immediately went to the secret room where Dr. Selvig was studying the Cube of the Universe, and prepared to strengthen the defense here again to resist future possibilities. Transformers who will break into here.


    On this side, after Coleson hung up the phone, he also planned how to continue to have a good relationship with Optimus Prime, and what he should do after seeing Ron.


    Ron must have something to do with this matter. In Coulson''s heart, Ron still has a trace that may be the initiator of this incident, and he needs to figure out this matter.


    The distance between Los Angeles and New York is about 4,500 kilometers. Even if he and Optimus Prime are driving at the limit speed of 150 kilometers per hour, it will take 30 hours to reach New York. Not a simple job.


    Coleson also asked Optimus Prime that he could provide faster transportation to take them to New York, but Optimus Prime refused.


    In order to have a good relationship with Optimus Prime, Coleson did not say much, and could only follow Optimus Prime all the way.


    A little bit of time passed, and the sky changed from night to morning, fierce sky, dusk, and night, and came to ten o''clock in the evening the next day.


    After nearly twenty hours of rushing, Coleson and Optimus Prime came to the city of East Victory near the border of Missouri and Illinois in the central United States.


    When he got here, Optimus Prime in front finally found a place where there was no one to stop, allowing Colson behind to catch up with him.


    "Optimus Prime, why did you stop?"


    Although Coleson��s physical strength is not very strong, not sleeping for nearly 20 hours is not a big problem for him. He parked the Cadillac next to the big truck transformed by Optimus Prime and opened the door. , Asked when getting off the car.


    "My friends are here, I''m going to New York with them to find our people!"


    Knowing that there were only people around him, the parts on the truck changed a while, and Optimus Prime appeared again.


    "Your friend?" Coleson''s wooden eyes fixed on Optimus Prime. Although it is the second time he has seen it, the transformation from a truck to Optimus Prime is still very amazing.


    "Yes, my friend!" Optimus Prime looked at the distant road. Three seconds later, a yellow Chevrolet sports car and a silver Pontiac Solstice sports car appeared one after another from the road, and then drove directly. On the way, he began to transform into a yellow and a silver robot, but it was shorter than Optimus Prime.


    "Bumblebee and Jazz?" Seeing these two robots, Coleson, Sam and Micala who were familiar with "Transformers" on the scene exclaimed at the same time.


    "Yes, we are the forward scout soldier Bumblebee, and the brave and vigorous fighter, Sir!"


    Bumblebee and Jazz heard the exclamation of the three of Coulson, waved to them at the same time, and replied with a smile.


    "They are the Hornet and Jazz you call it!"


    On the one hand, Optimus Prime looked at Bumblebee and Jazz, his face filled with joy.


    "I can come to East Victory in this way, and only the meteorite in Seattle in the west of the United States and New Orleans in the south can match. I''m right, Optimus Prime?"


    Seeing the two Bumblebees and Jazz jumping around Optimus Prime, Coleson thought carefully, and then spoke to Optimus Prime.


    "You''re right." Optimus Prime looked at Coleson with a little surprise, wondering if this guy knew so much.


    "I told you Optimus Prime a long time ago. We are the most powerful organization on the planet. Whether you want to find Megatron or your holy source energy stone, we should be able to help. How about you tell me the characteristics of your bio-energy stone and we will help you find it?"


    Coleson continued to be close to Optimus Prime, but all the tasks that Nick gave him were completed by Optimus Prime, so while he had a good relationship with this big guy, he had to take the opportunity to find more sets. Only when the words come out to complete their tasks.


    Optimus Prime''s attitude is very firm: "Autobots don''t need help from others, we can accomplish our own things!"


    "Okay..." Coleson shrugged. As the leader of the Autobots, Optimus Prime is a very careful person. Otherwise, he would not hide himself all the time. It would take so long to go to New York.


    "Hey, Bumblebee, can you take a picture with us? You are my idol!"


    At this time, Sam on one side finally found a chance to come to the front of Bumblebee and took out his mobile phone to take a photo.


    And Bumblebee is also unwilling to come, showing that the earth has small scissors, and took several photos with Sam.


    "Hi, you are Sam, I heard Optimus Prime mentioned you, you are the hero of "Transformers", my good friend!"


    After taking the photos, the Hornet suddenly transformed into an old Chevrolet, and said to Sam on the radio.

 218 Chapter 212: Optimus Prime vs Megatron

    Here, Coleson, Optimus Prime, Bumblebee, and Jazz set off toward New York, looking for the silver Transformer that appeared in New York.


    After another six or seven hours of rushing, this line of humans and Transformers finally arrived near Harrisburg, which is only 300 kilometers away from New York, and only one step away from New York.


    However, right here, they encountered a big trouble, and they were blocked by another group of Transformers.


    Yes, this group of Transformers are the deadly enemies of the Autobots, members of the Decepticons, Megatron, Black Hawk, as well as the roadblocks of tracking robots that merged with Megatron not long ago, and the combat robots are stunned.


    Of course, there is also a human on Megatron''s side, that is, Ivan Vanke, a Russian man who has assassinated Tony Stark before and also has the ability to build an Ark reactor!


    Before that, Megatron had already joined forces with Ivan Vanke to the city of Harrisburg, a little east of Washington, and was going to find a way to enter Washington to confirm the specific location of the Universe Rubik��s Cube in order to capture that power. Very huge thing.


    With Ron��s explanation, Megatron also knew that this world is actually not that simple. There are many superpowers here, and they also have black technology that is not weaker than Transformers. They must start from the hands of S.H.I.E.L.D. It is not so easy to capture the Rubik''s Cube in the universe.


    So Megatron assembled the closest Decepticon members to him, and fell into the eastern city of Boston, deforming the stun of the MH53 heavy helicopter, and falling near the city of Washington, deforming into the roadblock of the Saleen S281 police car.


    The roadblock is Megatron��s right-hand man and the best tracker among the Decepticons. He is equipped with various radiation sensors, built-in chemical sensors, radiation detectors and a series of audio and visual recorders, video and audio recorders and other equipment. Can effectively help him to track, all these are his weapon to track the enemy.


    Moreover, he can also pop up the little Transformers "confusion" from his chest, disguised as a series of mechanical artifacts used by humans such as mobile phones, Bluetooth headsets, walkie-talkies, etc., to obtain important information for the Decepticons.


    The reason why Megatron leads people to stay near Harrisburg is also because this place is the main way for the western United States to enter New York City, so his purpose is self-evident, is to block Optimus Prime heading to New York , Pretend to have a fight with that guy!


    With Ron��s explanation, Megatron knew that Optimus Prime had been entangled with the people of S.H.I.E.L.D., the most powerful organization in the world, and if you want to break into S.H.I.E.L.D., you must have the small Transformers built into the roadblock.'' Confusion'' help.


    And when Megatron saw that Optimus Prime finally led a group of people to come to him, he also directly used Ron��s actor-level acting skills, leading the three transforming robots of Black Hawk, Vertigo, and Barricade. Optimus Prime rushed over.


    "Optimus Prime!"


    "Megatron!"


    Seeing Megatron rushing towards him, Optimus Prime took a deep breath of machinery, with an indifferent tone. The actor-level acting ability also emerged directly, not weaker than Megatron.


    In the original Transformers story, Optimus Prime, the leader of Autobots, is Cybertron''s last super leader.With many identities such as a former senior general of the Cybertronian Defense Forces, a former administrative head of Cybertron, and a former director of the Cybertron Academy of Sciences, it can be said to be a generation of Cybertron''s legend.


    Originally, Optimus Prime��s fighting ability was not strong, but after numerous fights with Megatron, he has also become a fighter machine, and his strength is not weaker than Megatron.


    The same is true for Optimus Prime, who is now manifested by Ron. As the leader of the Autobots, he still has the characteristics of integrity, fraternity, kindness, affinity, consideration of the overall situation, and emotionlessness, but one more. Those who need to be ordered, and some performances.


    However, although it is a performance, Optimus Prime and Megatron are still very wrong due to natural reasons. In addition, this performance does require their best efforts, even if it is a cost of life.


    "Take Sam and they go first!"


    According to the original plan, Optimus Prime should have stopped the Hornet and Jazz who were about to move next to him, and wanted to deal with Megatron and his party alone, and let the Hornet and them escape first, but because Megatron��s offensive was too fierce, So in the end, Sir Bumblebee stayed behind and resisted Megatron with Optimus Prime.


    The performance went smoothly. Megatron��s orders were still a step slower. The roadblock and Vertigo had found Bumblebee and Jazz respectively. Megatron rushed towards him, but he did not appear in the "Transformers" movie. The Black Hawk assisted with long-range shells from the far side.


    Optimus Prime��s performance is not unbelievable. Seeing that the people on his side can��t escape, he directly acted like a desperate posture with Megatron, rushing up like crazy. No matter if you will lose your life.


    Optimus Prime��s weapon is a sword made of steel, while Megatron��s weapon is his sharp hands half like a crab claw. Two Transformers are really dry when they meet. Megatron uses sharp hands. Grabbing the fire at the heart of Optimus Prime, and Optimus Prime��s sharp sword is also directly inserted into Megatron��s arm for defense to resist Megatron��s attack.


    On the side, Coleson also witnessed this scene like a movie reappearing, and the most important thing is that he actually saw a Transformers that never appeared in a "Transformers" movie, and stood beside the Transformers. Ivan Vanke.


    For the Russian man who assassinated Iron Man Tony Stark twice, Coleson knew very well, and in the S.H.I.E.L.D. files, Ivan Vanke could definitely be regarded as a highly dangerous figure.


    Ivan Vanke was able to create the same Ark reactor as Tony, and he also had the ability to make steel armor. In the two assassinations, Ivan Vanke was supposed to succeed, but in the end, because of one A silver Mercedes-Benz cls transformed into a robot and failed.


    After failing to assassinate Tony Stark for the second time, Ivan Vanke fled New York directly because he exposed himself. Until now, S.H.I.E.L.D. is still sending people to look for this person, wanting to recruit this guy. Even if you cannot recruit security, you must control it.


    However, Ivan Vanke seemed to have disappeared directly. All surveillance was blocked, and the agents who had S.H.I.E.L.D. to track him were so angry that they were even fired two.


    Not seen for half a year, Coleson originally thought it was this guy who used his mechanical talent to create a stronger steel armor against Tony, but it turned out that he was involved with the Decepticon boss Megatron in Transformers. Together, we joined hands with him!


    Of course, Coleson can''t think of that much now, because he was still attacked with cannonballs by the Transformers that he had never seen before, and he couldn''t take his own life because of Ivan Vanke.


    Coleson immediately called the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters to have the support they had sent over from nearby, ready to help Optimus Prime deal with Megatron.


    Yes, although Coleson��s mission is to build a good relationship with Optimus Prime and figure out their purpose and identities, he is not without precautions. He has long asked Director Nick to send f22 combat aircraft to support him. Unexpectedly, these fighters can rush to the vicinity for support within a minute.


    However, one minute is not too short. During this time, Coleson himself still needs to do something for the battlefield.


    After all, he chose Optimus Prime as the target of his friendship, as S.H.I.E.L.D. to figure out the origin and purpose of Transformers, so Optimus Prime should not be surprised.


    The black-tech Cadillac car specially distributed by S.H.I.E.L.D. to Coleson is also well-deserved. Although this Cadillac cannot change its voice and become a robot like the Transformers, it has no weapons compared to the Transformers. King Kong less.


    Coleson sat in the car and pressed a button named Arsenal (Arsenal). In an instant, the car was directly transformed into a car-type tank, and four black-painted ones emerged from its trunk. The tube aimed at the Transformer who was attacking from the back and launched a missile.


    Because Coleson��s attack was too fast, the black hawk who was attacking from the rear did not notice the Cadillac driving Coleson on the side, so he finally reacted after the four missiles had almost shot him. , Dodged toward the side.


    However, the Black Hawk still flashed a bit slowly. Three of the four missiles directly hit him, hit him, and exploded instantly, exuding a violent impact.


    Like the original Transformers, Ron��s body of Transformers is also made of the unique steel on the planet Cybertron, although its


    Come down and fight Megatron with Optimus Prime.


    The performance went smoothly. Megatron��s orders were still a step slower. The roadblock and Vertigo had found Bumblebee and Jazz respectively. Megatron rushed towards him, but he did not appear in the "Transformers" movie. The Black Hawk assisted with long-range shells from the far side.


    Optimus Prime��s performance is not unbelievable. Seeing that the people on his side can��t escape, he directly acted like a desperate posture with Megatron, rushing up like crazy. No matter if you will lose your life.


    Optimus Prime��s weapon is a sword made of steel, while Megatron��s weapon is his sharp hands half like a crab claw. Two Transformers are really dry when they meet. Megatron uses sharp hands. Grabbing the fire at the heart of Optimus Prime, and Optimus Prime��s sharp sword is also directly inserted into Megatron��s arm for defense to resist Megatron��s attack.


    On the side, Coleson also witnessed this scene like a movie reappearing, and the most important thing is that he actually saw a Transformers that never appeared in a "Transformers" movie, and stood beside the Transformers. Ivan Vanke.


    For the Russian man who assassinated Iron Man Tony Stark twice, Coleson knew very well, and in the S.H.I.E.L.D. files, Ivan Vanke could definitely be regarded as a highly dangerous figure.


    Ivan Vanke was able to create the same Ark reactor as Tony, and he also had the ability to make steel armor. In the two assassinations, Ivan Vanke was supposed to succeed, but in the end, because of one A silver Mercedes-Benz cls transformed into a robot and failed.


    After failing to assassinate Tony Stark for the second time, Ivan Vanke fled New York directly because he exposed himself. Until now, S.H.I.E.L.D. is still sending people to look for this person, wanting to recruit this guy. Even if you cannot recruit security, you must control it.


    However, Ivan Vanke seemed to have disappeared directly. All surveillance was blocked, and the agents who had S.H.I.E.L.D. to track him were so angry that they were even fired two.


    Not seen for half a year, Coleson originally thought it was this guy who used his mechanical talent to create a stronger steel armor against Tony, but it turned out that he was involved with the Decepticon boss Megatron in Transformers. Together, we joined hands with him!


    Of course, Coleson can''t think of that much now, because he was still attacked with cannonballs by the Transformers that he had never seen before, and he couldn''t take his own life because of Ivan Vanke.


    Coleson immediately called the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., so that the support they had already sent came from nearby, ready to help Optimus Prime deal with Megatron.


    Yes, although Coleson��s mission is to build a good relationship with Optimus Prime and figure out their purpose and identities, he is not without precautions. He has long asked Director Nick to send f22 combat aircraft to support him. Unexpectedly, these fighters can rush to the vicinity for support within a minute.


    However, one minute is not too short. During this time, Coleson himself still needs to do something for the battlefield.


    After all, he chose Optimus Prime as the target of his friendship, as S.H.I.E.L.D. to figure out the origin and purpose of Transformers, so Optimus Prime should not be surprised.


    The black-tech Cadillac car specially distributed by S.H.I.E.L.D. to Coleson is also well-deserved. Although this Cadillac cannot change its voice and become a robot like the Transformers, it has no weapons compared to the Transformers. King Kong less.


    Coleson sat in the car and pressed a button named Arsenal (Arsenal). In an instant, the car was directly transformed into a car-type tank, and four black-painted ones emerged from its trunk. The tube aimed at the Transformer who was attacking from the back and launched a missile.

 219 Chapter 213 The Alliance between SHIELD and Optimus Prime

    "He was seriously injured. If he is not treated in time, he is likely to die..."


    After everything was over, Optimus Prime retracted the steel sword in his hand, and came to Coulson who was lying on the ground in a coma, with a rarely worried tone.


    In the previous battle, Optimus Prime also suffered a lot of injuries. The entire piece of machinery on his right shoulder was torn to pieces by Megatron''s claws, forming a large pit.


    Although Optimus Prime did not shed blood like humans because of the different life forms, as long as he saw his broken mechanical chest, he could never ignore his injuries.


    However, Optimus Prime is not a human being. What the Transformers powerful body gives him is extremely powerful vitality. Only if his heart gives him the power to keep the fire from being destroyed, then he will not die.


    As a human, Coleson was different. In the explosion just now, he had been inlaid with numerous fragments of cars and missiles. He was lucky to not die, let alone alive and kicking like Optimus Prime.


    "Let go of him Coleson, you mechanical monster!"


    At this time, most of the support team called by Coleson went to chase Megatron, and a small part stayed here and saw Optimus Prime standing next to Coleson in the sky. All of the fighters became tense, and they immediately entered a state of combat, with missiles facing Optimus Prime, guarding against this big guy whose whole body was composed of machinery.


    "I am not a monster, I am the leader of the Autobots in Transformers, Optimus Prime!"


    Knowing that it was Coleson''s support for himself, Optimus Prime did not move. He took Bumblebee, Jazz, and human Sam and Mikala back a few steps, and then explained.


    "I know you are Optimus Prime, I just want you to go a little further, Coleson needs treatment."


    A black Chevrolet Suburban suv drove into the scene. After the car stopped, a black man with a big bald head walked out of the driving seat and came to Optimus Prime and raised his head and said.


    "Coelson was injured to help us. He showed me the good side of you humans!"


    Optimus Prime nodded. They are Transformers. Although the technological strength is not bad, it is still too difficult for them to heal humans.


    "You too!" Although I still don''t believe Optimus Prime and the others, but Optimus Prime didn''t look like a fake just now, so Nick showed his friendly side abnormally.


    Nick reported to him after Coleson that Optimus Prime had assembled the two Transformers of the Hornet and the Jazz, and directly decided to come nearby and prepare to support.


    It''s not that I don''t believe in Coleson''s communicative ability and skill, but because this matter is beyond the ability of Coleson alone, even S.H.I.E.L.D., it is normal for Nick to be worried.


    After that, a team of four or five doctors in white coats got off from another car that rushed to the scene, brought medical equipment to Coleson, and set up a simple operating room directly on the spot, and began the rescue. surgery.


    During the operation, Nick Fury, Optimus Prime Hornet and the others did not make a sound, nor did they make any movements. They stood quietly and watched, waiting for the final result.


    Maybe it��s God��s blessing, or maybe it��s Coleson��s shit luck, or that the doctors brought by S.H.I. , Just need to rest for a month or two, it will be almost no problem.


    "Thanks for Celia''s blessing." Knowing that Coleson is okay, Optimus Prime finally breathed a sigh of relief and said a thank you note given to him by Ron, happy that Coleson was okay.


    Although all of this was performed by them, their natural kindness still affects Optimus Prime and can''t let down the people who helped him.


    "It''s a blessing from God!" On the one hand, Nick laughed heartily when he heard Optimus Prime''s words.


    Although the agents are basically cold-blooded, Coleson can be regarded as his most capable subordinate anyway. Knowing that Coleson is fine, Nick is still happy.


    When Optimus Prime saw Nick''s appearance, he seemed to be touched. After hesitating for a while, he said kindly:


    "Humans, maybe... we can form an alliance!"


    "How to form an alliance?" Nick frowned, seemingly cautious, but he was saying in his heart, he was hooked!


    Yes, although Nick��s previous expressions were genuine, most of them were pretended to be. The purpose is naturally to confuse Optimus Prime, so as to really have a relationship with this alien mechanical life, so that the earth will face the unknown of the universe in the future. In life, there are more means.


    Of course, these methods are not only for hard power, but also for obtaining some information about the universe through Transformers, knowing what other dangers exist in the universe, and so on.


    "Of course, if Transformers are really cosmic creatures other than Earth..."


    Finally, Nick added this slightly inexplicable sentence in his heart, indicating that he has not completely lost his doubts about the relationship between Optimus Prime and Ron.


    But Optimus Prime was a little bit excited. Ron Xin explained that the first step in his mission was to really have a relationship with S.H.I.E.L.D., and from the current situation, this may be completed soon.


    Optimus Prime said: "The alliance between the two sides, I will help you humans to expel Megatron who came to Earth, and you will give me the highest authority to help us deal with the Decepticons and his Decepticons!"


    "It sounds tempting, and no matter what, it seems that this alliance is benefiting us humans..."


    Nick''s face became a little cold, and he continued: "Although your character is good, I still don''t believe you will help us unconditionally. Therefore, there must be more than these two conditions in this alliance operation. I''m right. , Optimus Prime?"


    "Indeed..." Optimus Prime''s mechanical face seemed to laugh awkwardly, "I do have one more request. If you can''t agree to it, there is actually nothing..."


    "any request?"


    "The sacred item of our Transformers family, the source energy stone!" Optimus Prime''s machine frowned, his expression was a little sentimental, as if thinking of the past, he started his performance.


    "Although there are many things in "Transformers" on your earth that are roughly the same as our planet, in fact, our Transformers family is still very different from "Transformers" on your earth."


    "Among them, the biggest difference is our source and the treasures of our Transformers family. In "Transformers", the Transformers are all from the distant planet Cybertron. This is actually not correct. Our home planet is actually called Sairee. Sub planet!"


    "It is said that before not knowing how long, Goddess Sailia was an ancient elf, wandering in the universe because of the pursuit of the truth of the universe."


    "Later, Goddess Saylia didn��t know that the Eucharist gradually lost its vitality because of her severe injury. Goddess Saylia knew that she had been alive soon, so she exhausted her life force and found a remote place to incarnate. Our home planet, the planet Celia."


    "I don''t know how many years later, the Transformers clan began to be born on the planet Celia. We have searched for our truth and discovered that we were actually born from the fire source of the unyielding will incarnation of the goddess Celia."


    "The difference from the "Transformers" story on your planet is that the source of fire is not substantive, because every transformer has a part of the source of fire, and all Transformers together are the source of fire!"


    "So it''s like this..."


    Nick heard it interestingly, and said: "Also, what is the source energy stone? What is the hatred between you and Megatron''s Decepticons? Why is there still a Transformer on the earth? And the time to come to Earth is earlier than the time between you and Megatron?"


    "This has to talk about the next thing." Optimus Prime sighed and continued.


    "Because the Transformers were born with a source of fire and a powerful mechanical body, after the birth of the planet Celia, the development of our Transformers family is very rapid. After only a few hundred years, the Transformers have explored a vast Beyond the planet Celia, in the endless universe."


    "Since then, our Transformers family has been expanding our territory. Since there is no life in a large universe around the location of Celia, the expansion is very smooth, and no one opposes the expansion."


    "However, after about eight thousand years, the expansion of Transformers has finally been hindered, because we have encountered life other than us, all kinds."


    "But the split began at this time. Because the life and planets we first encountered were too weak, Transformers was divided into two factions. One faction believed that we should continue to expand and control those weak lives. , Do your best for us Transformers.


    "The other faction believes that the expansion area of ??Transformers is already large enough. There is no need to expand our sphere of influence, nor to enslav other lives, because life is equivalent and free, even if we Stronger than those beings, we should not enslaved them either."


    "But these things are not recognized by another faction. They think that Goddess Sailia created us to allow us to expand, explore, and conquer the people."


    "And because of this, the Transformers of the two factions quarreled directly and even got involved, causing a large-scale dispute. After that, two factions were born among the Transformers, one represented by Megatron. The Decepticons, and the other is the Autobots represented by the Autobots!"


    "It��s just that although we Automates have been preventing the Decepticons from enslaving other lives, but because Transformers are so easy, and we are strong since we were born, many Transformers are blindfolded, so Decepticons The power of the People��s Republic of China has greatly increased, and the expansion of Transformers has continued."


    "But because the Decepticons'' expansion behavior was too cruel, it killed some powerful beings that came to nearby from far away planets, which directly caused the anger of that beings."


    "After that, the life race dispatched countless troops and weapons to eliminate the Transformers. At the juncture of that crisis, our Autobots had no choice but to form an alliance with the Decepticons to deal with that powerful life race together."


    "It''s just that those people are too powerful. Their bodies are also made of machinery, but their mechanical bodies are much stronger than our Transformers. It''s just that less than a hundred people have been dispatched, and our Transformers clan has been beaten. Can only retract the planet Celia."


    "After we retracted the Celia planet, that race of life did not show any mercy, and directly shattered the vast Celia planet into fragments, causing us Transformers to lose our home of life!"


    "The sacred item of the Transformers family, the''Energy Stone'', was lost at that time. After the destruction of Celia, the Energy Stone was scattered directly in the universe and lost its trace."


    "As for why the Energy Stone is our sacred object, it is because, even if we are Transformers and strong enough, we still need energy to provide. And all our energy sources come from the planet Celia, those endless The source of energy!"


    "In the distant legend, the source energy is transformed by the blood of the goddess Saylia, stored in every corner of the planet Saylia, and can be used by Transformers for countless years."


    "But even though there is a lot of source energy, it can''t help but disappear very quickly because of the consumption caused by expansion. Therefore, at this time, the source energy stone transformed by the heart of the goddess Sailia appeared in time. And the powerful Sailia Like a goddess, the source energy stone has endless energy, even if there are more Transformers, it is completely enough."


    "And the only remaining Transformers of us have begun to wander in the universe, wanting to find our holy source energy stone, so that Transformers can once again have an endless source of energy."


    The source energy stone was scattered directly in the universe and lost its trace."


    "As for why the Energy Stone is our sacred object, it is because, even if we are Transformers and strong enough, we still need energy to provide. And all our energy sources come from the planet Celia, those endless The source of energy!"


    "In the distant legend, the source energy is transformed by the blood of the goddess Saylia, stored in every corner of the planet Saylia, and can be used by Transformers for countless years."


    "But even though there is a lot of source energy, it can''t help but disappear very quickly because of the consumption caused by expansion. Therefore, at this time, the source energy stone transformed by the heart of the goddess Sailia appeared in time. And the powerful Sailia Like a goddess, the source energy stone has endless energy, even if there are more Transformers, it is completely enough."


    "And the only remaining Transformers of us have begun to wander in the universe, wanting to find our holy source energy stone, so that Transformers can once again have an endless source of energy."


    Source Energy Stone has endless energy, even if there are more Transformers, it is completely enough."


    "And the only remaining Transformers of us have begun to wander in the universe, wanting to find our holy source energy stone, so that Transformers can once again have an endless source of energy."

 220 Chapter 214 Live Transformers

    "The other requirement of your alliance is that you want us to help you retrieve the sacred item of the Transformers family, the source energy stone?"


    After listening to a series of stories told by Optimus Prime, Nick finally opened the key to the problem and asked with a frown.


    "Yes." Optimus Prime didn''t conceal, and stated his purpose.


    "Although Megatron and I have searched countless planets before, we have not found the source energy stone, but this time it is different. I can feel the breath of the source energy stone once appeared on the earth, which is about the time of the earth. Seventy years ago, and now!"


    Optimus Prime stood up and looked at the south, which was the direction of Washington: "This shows that it has been used, and someone has even used its power to kill lives, so that this extremely obvious breath will come out!"


    "So you think that your holy source energy stone is very likely to be on our earth?" Nick frowned and asked.


    "Yes." Optimus Prime''s mechanical head nodded: "Because Megatron''s goal in this trip is very clear, he seems to have confirmed that the Genesis Stone is on the earth.


    "Even... he has arrived on Earth several months before us, much earlier than us!"


    "But he still didn''t find the source energy stone, am I right?" Nick smiled a little smugly in his heart. By now, he has completely confirmed that the universe cube is the source energy stone mentioned by Optimus Prime because of the two The characteristics of the people are exactly the same, and there is really no guessing.


    As for why he laughed, it was because Nick was very satisfied with the defensive power of S.H.I.E.L.D., and he actually had some suspicions about the time when Megatron came to Earth, and felt that Megatron did arrive a few months ago. The earth.


    There are two reasons. One is that Megatron cannot be with the disappeared Ivan Vanke at once, and can trust each other. Judging from the way Ivan Vanke was before, it is obvious that both parties have known each other for a while. Time is up.


    The second is that the six meteorites that fell in the United States are not equal to the number of existing Transformers. Except for the silver Transformers that existed in New York a long time ago, there are now a total of seven Transformers in the United States. The remaining seven are respectively. Optimus Prime, Bumblebee, Jazz of Autobot.Decepticon Megatron, vertigo, roadblocks, and the Decepticon Transformers that did not appear in the "Transformers" movie.


    However, this also raises a question. When did Megatron come to Earth?


    After thinking about all the things that happened in the past six months, Nick let go of this question, because it is not important.


    Now Nick has almost believed that Transformers really came from the universe. You must know that even if Optimus Prime is just and good-natured again, his purpose is the same as Megatron, which is to have a source of great power.


    A person with a purpose is not scary, and it is worthy of belief, but a person with no purpose is scary.


    Nick was inexplicably frustrated, because he discovered that the powerful Ron seemed to be a man with no purpose!


    After chatting with Optimus Prime for a few more words, the alliance between the two sides is considered to have officially ended. In this alliance, Optimus Prime will spend all of their power to help the mankind who will be represented by Megatron. Send all Decepticons members to seize or destroy them.


    What S.H.I.E.L.D. has to do is to help Optimus Prime connect the Autobot members who have landed in other parts of the earth to the United States to deal with Megatron. At the same time, it also helps Optimus Prime find the saint belonging to the Transformers family. Material, source energy stone.


    In this alliance operation, both sides have their own careful thinking and their own goals, and they want to pit the other side and gain benefits.


    It can be said that everyone is acting, and it depends on who is acting better and acting more realistically.


    In everyone''s minds, Nick is the most confident. As a top ten-level agent, and serving as the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. for so many years, he believes that his acting skills are absolutely superior.


    So after that, Nick brought a group of SHIELD people to New York with Optimus Prime, ready to meet the silver Transformers and Ron, who was involved in this matter.


    As for the escaped Megatron and Ivan Vanke, Nick is not worried, S.H.I.E.L.D. is not like the seventh area in the "Transformers" movie. On the earth of this world, S.H.I.E.L.D. has absolute power!


    About three hours later, this group of people consisting of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, ordinary humans, and alien mechanical life Transformers arrived in New York and embarked on the road to the Marvel Building.


    At this time, Ron was in the Marvel Mansion''s own company, listening to his assistant Tina''s complaints.


    In the past few months, due to Ron��s refusal, and seeing Jane Foster, Altria, Arthur and others staying in the Marvel Mansion, assistant Tina finally gave up the idea of ??beating Ron and put all He puts all his thoughts on his work and earnestly works hard for Surprise News.


    After all, her current salary is very high, which is enough for her to pay for her love of beauty and wealth. She is not really a girl who worships money, almost, that''s enough.


    Now that he was born, Tina really wanted to scold Ron and call him bloody!


    The cause of the incident occurred two days ago, no, it was about ten o''clock in the night thirty-four hours ago, when the global meteorite crash occurred.


    At that time, Ron didn''t know what nerves he was making. He put a piece of "Strange Meteorite Landing on the Earth, Is It a Blessing or a Curse? The Surprise Daily has already photographed someone to follow up the report. Please pay attention to this newspaper to get the next step at any time, thanks!"The news of "was handed over to her, and she was published on Marvel Daily��s physical newspapers, news websites, Marvel News app, web pages and other channels, causing a huge wave.


    Although the meteorite rain happened suddenly and without the slightest warning, because of the wide spread and high movement, countless people still saw the scene of the meteorite landing and photographed it!


    In an instant, the whole world shook. After learning that the meteorite occurred in more than one place, and even the government didn��t know about it, the discerning crowd wondered whether this was another alien invading the earth. event.


    After all, the last time the Thunder God descended in New Mexico, the United States, let all people on earth know that there are aliens in the world, and aliens are real!


    Therefore, netizens who have collected Surprise Daily all over the world are looking forward to it, expecting that the Surprise Daily, which broke the story of the Thor incident before, can continue to reveal this meteorite fall.


    When netizens saw that Marvel Daily posted a news related to the meteorite incident less than ten minutes after the meteorite hit the ground, they were all excited, staring at Marvel Daily app and so on, wanting to see what happened below. What will happen.


    However, things have come to an end. Netizens all over the world are waiting. After waiting for an hour, two hours, ten hours, or even thirty hours, there is no follow-up news release. Angry, began to crusade the Surprise Daily.


    First of all:''Ron, the owner of Surprise Daily, took her sister-in-law and ran away, leaving behind hundreds of employees of Surprise Daily and the unreported news. We have no choice...''


    Ahem, of course, this is only a small part, what are most of them:


    ''The last Thor incident almost made Marvel Daily surpass the Wall Street Journal. These powerful enemies of USA Today are about to become the world''s largest newspaper. Why do we need to engage in such a hungry marketing method? This is too low-level?''


    "The Marvel Daily is a liar. Why is there no sound if it continues to report on the meteorite incident?This is completely deceiving the trust of the people around the world. I urge everyone to clear the Marvel News and clear the customs...''


    This type of crusade!


    For this matter, Tina has approached Ron several times, wanting Ron to make the next decision, or publish news, and make it clear to the people around the world that Marvel Daily is still working hard, and delay the anger of netizens. of.


    But in the end, Ron didn''t pay attention to her suggestion at all. He just said that if netizens all over the world waited, he would naturally report such things.


    However, Tina did not dare to agree with Ron, because she knew that Ron had been in the Marvel Mansion for the past two days and never went anywhere, even the powerful reporters in the newspaper, such as Peter Parker. , Hip-hop girl Jessica and others are still in the newspaper, and have no intention of going out. In this situation, how can it continue to report the meteorite incident?


    In Tina''s mind, the plan for the response should be like this. Sending the most powerful reporters in the newspaper to the place where the meteorite fell to check, track, and find useful clues for follow-up reports is the correct way.


    How can there be a news release, but nothing is done, and netizens around the world are still waiting for things?


    So Tina continued to lobby, even her tone became strong, trying to get Ron to respond.


    After all, Ron is the boss of Surprise Daily, the only decision maker. No matter how courage and position she is, she dare not go past her boss and make decisions for Surprise.


    And Ron was relieved to see Tina''s appearance. It seemed that even if he didn''t use his psychic powers, he still had a good vision for people.


    "Tina, notify the Technical Department. We have created a live broadcast window on the web app of Surprise and several news portals that the newspaper cooperates with. All you need is the recharge function and the barrage function."


    Ron took out something similar to a camera and handed it to Tina''s hand:


    "Remember, the live broadcast window must be completed within an hour, because after an hour, I will officially start a global live broadcast on Surprise Newspaper to report on the follow-up of the meteorite event in real time. This is the shooting equipment for the live broadcast. Will follow me for the live broadcast all the time, understand?"


    "Global live broadcast?" Tina took over the equipment blankly. As a new age and news related person, she is no stranger to live broadcast, a new thing that has just appeared in recent years.


    Live broadcast is to broadcast what happened in real time, so that people who watched the live broadcast know what happened in a certain corner of the earth and understand it.


    However, although the live broadcast has had some popularity in the past two years, it has not been high. Now that the boss wants to live broadcast, it makes people speechless, right?


    The most important thing is, what is the live broadcast?


    Tina knows her boss. This is a person who doesn��t even exercise a lot except for eating and sleeping, and going to work on time. If she wants to say her boss has to rush to the place where the meteorite hits to report, it��s not like killing Tina. Believe.


    Could it be...


    ''Boss, doesn''t he want to broadcast something like that?''


    Tina looked at Ron having nothing to do, and then thought of the girls living on the top floor of the Marvel Mansion, and there was a bit of cold.


    "What are you thinking about? Tina?" Ron asked with a puzzled look when he saw Tina.


    Feeling the look in Ron''s eyes, Tina panicked: "Nothing is nothing, I just want to wait for a while we are going to broadcast something..."


    "I didn''t all talk about the follow-up of the live meteorite incident. What are you thinking about, okay?" Ron''s eyes were even more strange. Tina, what did he think of him?


    "Oh...yes, it''s the follow-up to the live meteorite incident. I forgot it for a while..." Tina touched her head embarrassedly, fiddling with the camera-like equipment Ron had just given her, and then immediately asked. : "Boss, how do you use this thing?"


    "It''s similar to a normal camera, you can turn it on later and keep the lens facing the direction you need to face!"


    After Ron took the device and turned on the power-on button, the screen immediately clearly showed the captured image, even a thin hair can be seen clearly.


    Tina looked at the screen in surprise, and exclaimed: "The pixels are really high, is this another new toy Peter made?"


    Ron smiled and nodded: "Well, as you know, Peter Parker has some mechanical talents, especially those related to cameras. In order not to waste his talents, I asked him to research it out. How is it, okay?"


    "It''s more than okay, it''s almost beautiful!" Tina fiddling with the live broadcast equipment, and then said unintentionally: "Peter''s talent is still great. Letting him be a reporter in our newspaper is a waste of his talent. , He is so powerful, he should start a technology company and be a boss..."


    "You''re right, I planned to do the same." Ron shrugged. He really didn''t lie about this matter, and he didn''t know what was going on. In addition to his original biological talents, Peter was really good at mechanics. There are also some talents.


    After Ron discovered this, he directly gave him a high-definition camera, and asked him to continue to study higher-definition pixels and live broadcasts. He didn''t expect this guy to actually complete it.


    Peter also feels very excited about this, because in addition to the two thousand dollars reward for completing this thing, he himself also thought that he might be able to use this technology to make money and improve his life.


    He also told Ron about his ideas, and Ron did not refuse, telling him that after live broadcast of Transformers, he could leave his job at Surprise and start his own technology company.


    You know, Ron is not Professor X. For his friends or acquaintances, he will only give support, encouragement, and some reasonable suggestions. He will never be like Professor X, regardless of other people��s ideas. Just instill your own thoughts on the other party, and want the other party to follow their own ideas. This is absolutely wrong.


    Of course, this is just a resignation on the face of it. Peter''s other identity, Spider-Man, is still a member of Ron''s Guardian League and has not changed.


    Without disclosing his identity, Peter still hopes to be a superhero who helps mankind.


    After about half an hour, Ron finally waited for the group of people he had been waiting for, the Autobots of Optimus Prime, and the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent of Nick Fury!

 221 Chapter 215 Live Broadcast Started

    The meeting always came quickly. Although Nick was very reluctant to contact Ron, he came to figure out the relationship between Transformers and Ron.


    Originally, Nick wanted Coleson to come in contact with Ron, but who knew that Coleson almost died in the middle, there is no way, he can only play in person.


    In order to test his guess, Nick went downstairs to the forty-story Marvel Mansion, deliberately not coming out first, wanting to see what Optimus Prime would do.


    Because, if Optimus Prime really has something to do with Ron, he might show something different when he comes to Ron''s place, so that he can observe some clues.


    However, the result was beyond his expectation, because Ron walked out of the building without waiting for Optimus Prime to do anything, with a woman and a car with no one driving. Silver Mercedes-Benz cls car.


    "Ha, you should be Optimus Prime? Fortunately to meet you..."


    After bringing out the deformed Mercedes-Benz CLs with Tina and the creation robot, Ron quickly walked to the Optimus Prime''s deformed truck, with an excited smile on his face, as if he had met a good friend. With his right hand, it seemed that he wanted to shake hands with Optimus Prime��s deformed truck.


    "Do you know me?" The appearance of Optimus Prime''s actor-level acting skills made him make a confused voice, but then he was relieved immediately and said.


    "That''s right, you have our Transformers movie on earth, and you still know a Transformer, knowing that I am normal."


    "That''s not it, hehe..." Ron smiled proudly, then pointed to the warehouse behind the Surprise Building, where the newspaper office used to store newspapers and data equipment. Let��s talk about it later, it��s not convenient here, Tina, take this car to our warehouse!"


    "Uh...oh, good boss." Looking at the scene where she was talking to an empty truck and the truck was still talking back, Tina didn''t know how complicated her mood was. She could only act like a puppet. Ron''s words, first walked towards the warehouse behind.


    Optimus Prime didn''t want to reveal his identity either, the tires rolled, and after a puzzled glance at the silver Mercedes cls next to Ron, he followed Tina to the back of the Marvel Building.


    Behind Optimus Prime, there is a Bumblebee transformed into a yellow Chevrolet, and a Jazz of Pontiac Solstice GXP transformed into a silver like the creation robot but looks much higher.


    "Bumblebee, Sir, how are you!" Ron blinked frantically at Bumblebee and Jazz, and then got their enthusiastic response: "You are also good, human!"


    "Good, good, good." Ron smiled, looking at the Mercedes-Benz cls who was transforming the world and said: "Follow them in, they are the same as you, the Transformers of Celia, don''t be afraid. "


    "Hmm..." Although the silver Mercedes cls got Ron''s order to act, but his original indifferent character did not change, so he just made a symbolic sound, and then followed Bumblebee''s ass.


    On the other hand, after seeing this scene, Nick was a little confused. From what he just saw, Ron and Optimus Prime didn��t seem to know each other, but between the two, especially Ron, he behaved very well. Too familiar, right?


    When you meet something like Transformers, you have to be cautious at least, figure out the identity and details of the other party, and then contact the other party. How can you be so familiar when you meet?


    but����


    Nick thought of Ron''s previous behavior and his nonsensical speaking style, and found that this seemed to be the most consistent with Ron''s performance.


    If Ron really did what he thought, becoming cautious, and so what, maybe his skepticism would be greater.


    However, what the hell is the silver Mercedes cls behind Ron? Why didn''t Optimus Prime recognize him, nor did he recognize Optimus Prime?


    How is this going?


    Nick couldn''t understand, is there any secret in this?


    At this time, Ron finally came to Nick, the black big bald head, and said with a smile.


    "Hi, Chief Nick, it''s been a long time since I saw you, how are you doing recently?"


    "Not bad." Nick blacked his face, and you are ashamed to ask how I am doing?If you didn''t deliberately let go of a group of mutants such as Laser Eye and Wolverine, SHIELD had already wiped out the X Academy, and still need to continue to fear the remaining mutants?


    Nick was very troubled. If it wasn''t for knowing that Ron has more terrifying mental abilities than Professor X, why should he need to hold back his own thoughts and play this boring opposite to Ron?


    Eh����


    But here, Ron didn''t mean to let Nick go. He continued: "By the way, Chief Nick, I don''t know how Professor X is doing with you S.H.I.E.L.D., has he done nothing?"


    "No, S.H.I.E.L.D. has made a small house for him. What he has to do every day is to weed his small house, grow vegetables, and do nothing to harm others!"


    "That''s good, I thought you were going to torture Professor X after S.H.I.E.L.D., but you were still so humane, hehe!" Ron nodded in satisfaction, and his expression changed. It got to be weird, looked around, then looked at the agents behind Nick, and motioned Nick to come close to him. He had something to say.


    Nick saw Ron''s meaning, his black brows deepened, and he hesitated in his heart whether he wanted to go there or not.


    He was worried, worried about what Ron would do to him, after all, the relationship between him and Ron was definitely not a friend.


    But in the end, Nick still walked over, because he knew that with Ron''s strength, if he wanted to do something against him, he would definitely not be able to fight gg after three seconds.


    However, when Nick walked closer to Ron and wanted to listen carefully to what this guy said, he found that he seemed to be fooled.


    Because after Ron called him over, he just said something inexplicable and nonsensical and left directly, making him unable to guess what Ron said.


    The original words of this guy were: "Hey Chief Nick, have you heard of Samuel Jackson? He is a black man with a big bald head just like you!"


    In this regard, Nick is really just a black question mark. Who is Samuel Jackson?Does he have anything to do with what you said before and the Transformers incident that is happening now?


    Yes, of course Nick doesn��t know who Samuel Jackson is, because this guy is the guy who played Nick Fury, an actor of the actor level!


    As for why he said this sentence, it was because Ron realized from the plan of Transformers that he made from film to reality, would he also be a movie, an anime, or a novel? What about the characters?


    After all, real memories, bodies, and characters can be created by himself or some other powerful existence. Then he suddenly came into the movie and comics, maybe he was also controlled...


    Shaking his head, Ron let go of the absurd thoughts in his mind and was not going to worry about it.


    At this time, I still do what I want to do, just be happy.


    After all, it makes no difference whether a person lives in reality or in a movie. Why should he think too much...


    At least, in the world of movies, he has great power, and he can do whatever he wants!


    ��������


    When Ron left, it was not because of Nick Fury and the agents he brought, but he took them to the back of the Marvel Building.


    In this performance competition, Nick Fury is one of the absolute protagonists. Without him, who would Ron perform this performance for?


    Has the world followed the netizens of Surprise Daily?


    of course not!


    Those netizens are just melon-eating people invited by Ron. The real purpose is to pit Nick Fury and seize his hidden universe cube before the purple-skinned universe overlord reaches the earth.


    Ron is a traverser. He clearly knows that the Cube of the Universe is one of the most powerful treasures in the Marvel Universe, and a few years later there will be a purple-skinned sweet potato to seize it to strengthen his own energy. By the way, snap his fingers and let Half of life in the universe disappeared.


    Ron doesn��t want to be the other half who doesn��t know where he��s going, so it��s a good choice to grab six gems before the purple skin sweet potato. Although this is likely to provoke that guy in advance, what��s the matter? Don''t do it, isn''t it more stupid?


    After arriving at the large warehouse that had been cleaned by him long ago, Ron smiled and waved at Optimus Prime, Bumblebee, Jazz, and the handed down robot he had brought, and said loudly, "OK, there is nothing to eat now. It��s a crowd, you can transform into Transformers, come on!"


    After speaking, Ron immediately approached Tina and asked: "Will the equipment be used? Turn it on if you can. By the way, don''t start the live broadcast directly. First record a short video of a few seconds and send it up. See what the effect is!"


    "Good boss." Tina was too shocked at this time. What she wanted to do was to listen to Ron and complete the boss''s task.


    Tina started the live broadcast, but did not connect to the convection with the live broadcast room. Instead, she first aimed at a large truck and a few cars in front of her, turned on the video mode, and prepared to record the video.


    The employees recruited by Ron are indeed not vegetarians. In less than an hour, they have completed the tasks assigned by their bosses. They have opened the same on the Marvel app, webpage, partners, and other places related to the newspaper. A live broadcast room for your own wayward boss for live broadcast.


    At the same time, the press release department of Surprise News also announced that at 1 o''clock in the afternoon, this live broadcast room will be officially opened. The live broadcast of the meteorite fall that happened around the world the night before will give global attention to the surprise newspaper and netizens who are concerned about this matter. Confess.


    At this time, although the live broadcast room named "Marvel" was not opened, there were already more than 6 million people around the world who poured into it, and this number has been steadily increasing at 10,000 to 20,000 per second. The number is rising rapidly, and it has directly become a legend in the world of television and webcast.


    There are sources for this number of terrorists. They are all from the current collection of Marvel Daily, as well as global netizens who are concerned about this meteorite event.


    You know, the Surprise Daily can definitely be regarded as a big brother in the press. Although it is still very immature, but under the influence of a series of events such as aliens, Thor, meteorite incident, etc., there is no more People can shake its position.


    Although many of them are concerned about the surprising events reported by the Surprise, they will not pay attention to the newspapers if there is no surprise, but in this world where aliens, mutants, and superpowers appear at any time, How could Surprise News have nothing to report?


    Of course, because of the large number of people, the Marvel Studio��s live broadcast room has also opened up both the general audience and the VIP audience mode. The general audience cannot post barrage, cannot send gifts, can only watch barrage and videos, and can��t do anything, and watch the live broadcast. The clarity is not as good as the vip audience.


    There are only two definitions in the live broadcast room. The definition of ordinary viewers is only 720p. Although it is clear, it is indeed a bit shivering compared to the 4k video of 4096x2160 resolution for VIP viewers.


    However, although there are many differences, the number of VIP audiences is still small, only more than 10,000 people, less than one percent of the total number.


    This is because, damn, the VIP in the live broadcast of Surprise is too expensive.


    This VIP is calculated on an hourly basis. It costs $500 per hour. After the customized hour is exceeded, it will automatically be converted into a general audience. There is no reason to say.


    It can be said that except for the local tyrants, as well as those professional scholars, the masses, etc. who are very concerned about this meteorite incident, the rest of the people have not started VIP.


    Therefore, in the current live broadcast room with a black screen, those who have recharged VIP have been scolding why Surprise has not opened the live broadcast, and the screen is still black. The VIP privileges are simply filled with similar words.


    A small number of people also use this matter to make a fuss, saying that the Surprise is deceiving consumers, and that the Surprise should be reported to the World Consumer Association, the US Department of Industry and Commerce, etc.


    Needless to say, these people are undoubtedly the enemies who are traveling with Surprise, and some people who had enemies with Ron before.


    The efforts of this group of people are not ineffective. Under their guidance, the wind in the live broadcast room has also become a barrage to report the Marvel News. Some people even rushed to the VIP to scold it. It was like a surprise. Newspapers have feuds.


    But the scene that followed completely detonated the entire live broadcast room, let those barrages that deliberately guide the wind direction disappear directly, and detonated the enthusiasm of the entire live broadcast room.


    The thing is very simple. The surprise live broadcast room with a black screen suddenly released a video, the video is not long, only four seconds.


    But in this four-second video, the entire Transformers transformation process is completely recorded. A blue-red truck, a yellow Chevrolet, and two silver sports cars all began to deform in just four seconds. Within, they transformed from cars to large robots with varying heights, but the shortest ones were all over four meters.


    Seeing this scene, most people recognized it. This is the picture of Transformers in the "Transformers" movie!

 222 Chapter 216 Is this video true or false?

    "Fuck..."


    "6666666, this video is so clear, even more high-definition than movies, this must be a real Transformers, right?"


    "I think it''s fake. Are these Transformers the Optimus Prime, Bumblebee and Jazz in the "Transformers" movie?"


    "Yes, this must be Marvel Daily''s second film to create momentum for the "Transformers" crew?"


    "No, the main members of the team that shot this movie have disappeared since the filming of "Transformers" and have never appeared again. The police have not found them for several years. How could they reappear?"


    "It makes sense... But what I want to ask is, what do you think Transformers are, can they be eaten?"


    ...


    When this 4-second video appeared, the VIP viewers in the live broadcast room began to explode, constantly sending barrage to start chatting, and wanted to know the meaning of this video sent by Surprise.


    The perception of ordinary audiences is not so good. Not only is the video not as clear as the VIP audience, even the barrage cannot be sent, and the chat can not be done. Is this too cheating?


    Suddenly, many spectators who hesitated to buy a VIP immediately couldn''t sit still. They bought a VIP for an hour and went to chat or curse at the street. They couldn''t let them talk!


    Of course, because the price of vip in the live broadcast room is too expensive, most people have not bought it because of economic reasons, although they are excited.


    However, they are not without alternatives. The Marvel News app and webpage have a comment area dedicated to comments. Most viewers who have not paid VIPs flock here to discuss what happened on the live broadcast.


    The event came to 12:54 at noon. At this time, the number of people in the live broadcast room had reached more than 12 million. The number of VIP viewers also increased directly due to the relationship between the 4-second video, and it reached the number of more than 80,000 people. Continue to skyrocket.


    Fortunately, Ron had already added enough servers for Surprise News. Otherwise, he would really not be able to withstand so many users.


    However, after a wave of 6666 and the excited barrage, the questioning barrage also appeared.


    "Although this 4-second video is 6 seconds, what I want to say is, does it have anything to do with the continuous coverage of meteorite incidents when Marvel Daily started its live broadcast? I think Marvel Daily is completely deceiving consumers. "


    "Yes, does it have anything to do with the meteorite event? Don''t tell me, those meteorites that fell on the earth are actually Transformers!"


    "How is it possible that Transformers is something in the movie, OK? Although the current technology is very advanced, it can''t reach the point where Transformers can be made?"


    "This is correct, but with the current technology, it is not difficult to make Transformers. Iron Man Tony Stark is the most vivid example. He once made a car from Monaco. Robots that transform into Transformers come out!" "But the point is that Transformers are real lives. They have their own thoughts and behavior patterns. With current technology, how can they create a mechanical life like Transformers? "


    "I thought it might be true, you think, aliens and Thor exist, what happened to Transformers?"


    "Absolutely impossible, because Transformers is something in the movie, how can the things in the movie appear in real life? Besides, we even have superheroes, superpowers and mutants, absolutely and Transformers. The world is different. Even if Transformers appeared, they couldn''t beat our superhero, right?"


    "Although I don''t know what you are talking about, but it sounds like six, I will kneel for you!"


    "Yes, it looks so high-end, I''m kneeling too!"


    "You all kneel, then I kneel too, hehe..."


    "You scumbags, just now my mother was still asking me why I should kneel and watch the live broadcast. You guys, kneel too late!"


    "666666666..."


    ...


    Anyway, after this wave of video shocks, the various rhythms in the live broadcast room are flying all over the sky, waiting for Surprise News to give them an explanation.


    In Surprise Building, some employees of Surprise newspaper looked at the footage in the video and suddenly felt a little familiar.


    By the way, isn''t this the big warehouse behind the building for storing things?Why would Transformers appear in there?Is this a special effect the boss paid for?Are you here to fool netizens?


    Thinking of this, they remembered again, the boss now seems to be in this warehouse...


    The boss will be fine, right?


    Some worried people wanted to visit, but found that a strong security guard named Bronsky was guarding the door, preventing anyone from entering.


    As for the security guard named Bronsky, the employees of Surprise News are all aware. Although his position is just an ordinary security guard, it is said that this guy was transferred from the boss himself, and he only needs to listen to the boss��s orders. Privileges.


    There is no way, they can only stand at the door and wait, waiting for the boss to come out and see what happened inside.


    At this time, after all the four Transformers in the warehouse were transformed, Optimus Prime, Bumblebee, and Jazz all looked at the creation robot next to Ron, and the faces of the mechanical components were full of doubts.


    "Although you are also Transformers, I can feel that you are still very young, and you are definitely not a survivor of the destruction of Celia. So, who are you?"


    Optimus Prime took a few steps forward, staring at Chuangshi and asked.


    "I am Chuangshi!" Facing Optimus Prime''s questioning, Chuangshi didn''t dare at all, and kept staring at Optimus Prime and replied coldly.


    "Chuangshi? On Celia, there has never been a Transformers called Chuangshi." Optimus Prime''s expression was a little uncomfortable. The reason why he was so sure was because no one dared to take such a name as Chuangshi. , Because only the goddess Celia is the creator of the world, and others who took this name are simply insulting the goddess Celia!


    "Don''t get excited, I know what''s going on!" On the one hand, after seeing Optimus Prime performing so hard and showing no flaws, Ron hurriedly came out to interrupt their conversation.


    Optimus Prime''s gaze shifted to Ron: "Human, you say."


    "It''s like this, the creation of the world was actually born on the earth, creating his Transformers, called the source!" Ron answered with a smile.


    After Optimus Prime heard Ron''s words, his face was puzzled, but he immediately became excited: "Gen? Is it Genji?"


    "Yes, Genji!" Ron nodded, and then began to explain, "Genji has been recuperating since he landed on the earth. When I met him when I was a child, he was very weak and he didn''t get better until later."


    "Later, he felt that there was only one Transformer on the earth, and his hometown, Celia, had been destroyed, so he created a Transformer and named him Creation. The thing is such!"


    "What about Genji, where is he?" Optimus Prime said excitedly when he came to Ron.


    "This is the next thing. After Genji created the world, his own body was getting worse and worse. Later, I found out that the mechanical genius Iron Man Tony Stark appeared on the earth. He should be able to cure Genji, so he was sent to Iron Man for treatment."


    Ron pretended to look in the direction of the door, "Genji told me what you are coming, and I have already sent the news of your coming to Iron Man. He will be there in a while...Huh, It''s already here, haha..."


    At the door of the large warehouse, a customized red Audi s8 appeared. On the co-pilot of the Audi s8, a small robot was looking at Optimus Prime, Bumblebee, and Jazz with excitement, and then jumped down immediately and arrived. Before them.

 223 Chapter 217: Acting Competition

    "Optimus Prime, Bumblebee, Sir, I thought you were all dead, but I didn''t expect that I could still see you..."


    At the feet of Optimus Prime��s three Transformers, Genji, a small robot measuring only forty or fifty centimeters tall, looked up at them, and the blue eyes of the machine were full of joy of reunion after a long absence.


    In the setting Ron gave him, he was one of the six guardians of the source energy stone. It took two to three hundred years after the explosion of Celia before he came to the earth, and then he fell into a deep sleep.


    It wasn''t until more than ten years ago that Yuan regained his consciousness, and then met Ron. Because of missing him, Yuan used all the energy of his body to create a creation robot, which became the one less than one meter tall. Robot appearance.


    So Optimus Prime, Bumblebee, and Jazz naturally don��t know Yuan, so Optimus Prime showed off his acting skills, knelt down and looked at Yuan, carefully asking: "You are really one of the six guardians. Genji inside?"


    On the other hand, Yuan looked guilty. He said, "You don''t need to call me Genji anymore, just call me Yuan. I lost the source energy stone, so I don''t deserve to be called by this name..."


    "Okay, Yuan!" Optimus Prime did not refuse. On Ron��s concocted planet Celia, failing to protect the Energy Stone is definitely a death penalty. If Celia is still there, Optimus Prime��s approach must be Yuan caught up and sent to trial!


    "Yuan, although you are guilty, but now the planet Celia has been destroyed, I don��t care about that much. And my most important task is to find the most important treasure left by the goddess, so please tell me, before you disappear After that, where did the source energy stone go?" Optimus Prime was helpless first, and then said seriously.


    "I don''t know..." Yuan still looked guilty, and then he was confused: "I only remember that after knowing that Celia was being destroyed by the mechanical life, I desperately wanted to go back to protect Yuan energy. Shi, when I came around it, I found that it burst out with infinite power, which directly caused me to be seriously injured. When I woke up, I was already on this planet."


    "As for the Genesis Stone, after waking up, I never saw it again..."


    As Optimus Prime listened, his expression became more solemn: "The Source Energy Stone, like you, has come to this planet!"


    "What?" Yuan was shocked: "I have searched the earth for more than ten years without results, Optimus Prime, how did you know?"


    "Megatron also came to Earth, and it was a few months earlier than me and his men..."


    Optimus Prime looked into the distance, which was the direction of Harrisburg where he was fighting Megatron before.


    "It turned out to be like this..." The blue light in Yuan''s eyes shrank to a point, indicating that he was very worried: "It seems that I am not the only guardian who came to the earth, and other deceptive guardians must have also come to the earth, and I also know some news about the Genesis Stone, and it will be a disaster. If Megatron can really find the Genesis Stone, then Earth, no, the entire universe will be catastrophic!"


    "That''s why I found you. I want to see what news you have. Now, it seems that you don''t even know if the Genesis Stone is on the earth..."


    Optimus Prime��s gaze was full of complaints, accusing Yuan of not fulfilling his responsibility.


    "I..." Yuan wanted to explain, but couldn''t say it. At this time, after greeting Nick Fury, Tony Stark, who understood what happened, came to Yuan''s side and said in surprise.


    "If I heard you correctly, Yuan, you mean, the sacred object of your Celia planet, with endless source energy, is actually on the earth. I heard it right. Such a powerful thing, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "The source energy stone is the holy relic of our planet Celia. As one of the six guardians, I must not pass the news about it, so Tony, sorry!" Yuan said with an apologetic expression.


    "Haha, Tony, you don''t know about this, but I know about this, and it''s much earlier than you, hehe..."


    Seeing Tony coming out to make trouble, Ron didn''t rest either, and jumped out like a crazy, smiling proudly.


    "Really?" Tony asked very dissatisfied.


    Yuan was a little entangled, but in the end he nodded and said, "When I first came to Earth, I was really sad, so I told Ron about everything. Because of this, I never left. I am afraid that he will tell this matter..."


    "It''s Shet!" Tony scolded secretly, but at the same time he also caught another meaning in the original words.


    Tony looked at Yuan and smiled kindly, like a grandpa who wanted to lie to a little girl with lollipops: "That means, if it weren''t for those secrets, you would have left Ron as a lunatic. Am I right, Yuan?"


    "This..." Yuan glanced at Ron, very hesitant, but in the end he nodded and agreed with Tony.


    In fact, what Tony said is also the thought of the source. As Ron''s first creature with life, his thoughts are very mature and he has many ideas of his own.


    In his heart, Ron is the strongest and most terrifying person, so he wants to leave Ron and get rid of this fear.


    It''s a pity that this idea was only annihilated by him as soon as it appeared.


    Because he knew that without Ron''s permission, if he really took that step, then what awaited him would definitely be perish.


    And the reason why he dared to nod just now was because Ron told him to do it, otherwise, even if he gave him ten courage, he would not dare to do it.


    Yuan��s acting skills are very strong, and Tony naturally wouldn��t realize this, so he laughed immediately and said to Ron triumphantly: ��Look, even Yuan who has been with you for more than ten years doesn��t want to be with you. It seems that you are really an annoying guy!"


    "Humph!" Faced with all this, Ron responded with a very dissatisfied snorted, and then came to Tina''s side, not wanting to go to Guan Yuan and Optimus Prime, showing an absolute actor-level performance. .


    "Tina, it''s already 12:57, debug it and open the live broadcast room later to let the world know that the Transformers in the movie are real!"


    "This..." Hearing Ron''s words, Tina looked very worried: "Shooting them directly without the approval of Transformers will definitely annoy them? Boss, you have to be careful!"


    Although the heart is still very shocking, after going through an event in person, the person''s heart will automatically become immune to it, making the inner endurance stronger, and Tina is like this.


    Now she has come out of the shock completely and can make her own judgment and thinking, so after knowing that the boss is going to broadcast Transformers directly, she immediately thought of preventing her boss from doing so.


    After all, Ron treats her well, and the salary of Surprise is proportional to the boss'' usual stingy. It is very high. She doesn''t want to lose this job, or even her own life!


    When Ron saw her, he was slightly moved in his heart, but he said unscrupulously: "Don''t worry, look, isn��t Iron Man there? There is also a black man with one eye over there. Bald, don��t you know his identity? He is the head of the most powerful organization on earth. With him, what are you afraid of?"


    "Huh?" Tina looked in the direction of Nick Fury, then immediately shrank back, patted her chest and said, "Huh, god, this guy is scarier than Transformers, I still don''t want to Look at him, otherwise, I will definitely not sleep at night!"


    "Well said, I actually think so too!" Ron nodded in agreement.


    Over there, one eye was blind, but Nick, with keen ears, heard the conversation between Ron and Tina, touched his black face, and thought to himself: Is his appearance so terrible?


    "Okay, boss, then I''m ready to start the live broadcast, you have to be responsible for things that come out!"


    Here, Tina couldn''t help her boss, so she had to stubbornly agree and started debugging the live broadcast equipment.


    "Don''t worry, if you die, I will burn ten boyfriends for you to make sure you won''t be alone!" Ron replied with a smile.


    "..." Tina could only be speechless.

 224 Chapter 218 The world is going crazy!

    Time passed by, Optimus Prime and Yuan who were chatting about the sky kept talking about each other��s experiences, and then called Nick Fury on one side to the past, and Yuan talked about his purpose of coming to earth, and Nick''s alliance and so on.


    Tony was originally listening to Optimus Prime, Yuan and other guys. After all, he is very interested in Yuan''s home planet Seria and the energy stone they call. He also needs to get in and see. See what is going on.


    But then he rolled his eyes and saw that Ron and his assistant Tina had been working on a device. It seemed that he wanted to shoot something. He finally remembered that when he came here, the Surprise Daily app gave him it. I sent a message saying that Surprise Daily will start a live broadcast at 13:00 to explore the truth about the meteorite incident two days ago.


    At that time, he didn''t understand what it was. Now it seems that Ron knew that Transformers had come to the earth a long time ago, and had already planned to declare this to the world!


    "Ron, why did you broadcast the Transformers incident, what are you planning?" Unable to contain the doubts in his heart, Tony walked over to Ron and asked.


    "Of course it is to let people all over the world know the truth. As the boss of the newspaper, isn''t this what I should do?" Ron replied without looking back.


    "Do you really consider Surprise as your own business?" Tony was a little confused. He always thought that Surprise was just Ron because of boring, plus he wanted to give Peter Parker and Jessica to guardians. The members of the alliance only established a place where they can work properly, but now it seems that things are not what he thought...


    When Ron heard Tony''s words, he turned his head and stared at him, and said very seriously: "Of course, Surprise is the most correct choice in my life, and I will definitely hold it. Already, Iron Man?"


    "It seems that this is really true..." Tony shrugged, then took out his mobile phone and opened the live broadcast room in the Surprise app: "Okay, you continue, I will support you now... Fuck, VIP for an hour 500 dollars, Ron, you are completely stealing money!"


    Ron glanced at him provocatively, "Why, can''t afford it?"


    "How is it possible that I, Tony Stark, can''t even pay 500 dollars for an hour?" Tony immediately retorted loudly, "I just don''t want to pay you. After all, I still cheated me a hundred. Ten thousand dollars!"


    "..." Ron was speechless, yes, this one million dollar Tony Stark still hasn''t returned him, is this too real?


    You know, whether in Ron��s impression, in the eyes of other people in this world, and in the eyes of those Marvel fans in his previous life, Tony Stark is a spendthrifty guy. How did he get here? This guy has been so long for so long?


    "Could it be the first time that I asked him for a million dollars? The things that made him lose face are too influential, so he has been thinking about it and wants to blackmail me?"


    Ron all guessed Tony''s heart with the most evil thoughts, but at this time he couldn''t control so much, and he didn''t want to continue talking about Tony''s one million dollars, because 13 o''clock is about to arrive.


    At this time, the number of Surprise��s live broadcast rooms worldwide has directly reached more than 23 million, and VIP viewers have also come to 180,000, whether it is in this world or in his previous life. Those live broadcasts can be considered a miracle.


    You know, the number of people in this live broadcast room is all real, there is no adulteration, which is completely different from the live broadcasts of goby fish and bear and goose in Ron''s previous life.


    Moreover, Ron estimates that after the live broadcast is officially launched and the Transformers�� face appears, this number will surely skyrocket again, reaching a more bizarre number.


    Time has finally come to a critical point. Under the setting of the staff of the Technical Department of Surprise, the original black screen in the live broadcast room began to count down from 10, 9, 8, 7..., step by step, all the hearts of the audience in the live broadcast room were tightened. Let their breathing become rapid.


    Finally, with the last hour of the ''1'' on the screen, the black screen finally had color, but what caught people''s eyes was a man who looked a little thin, but never made people think he was weak.


    "Fuck, who is this man, where is the meteorite? What about the Transformers? What''s the truth? Where is everything?"


    "Yes, I think Surprise is completely deceiving consumers and telling the truth? Why is there a man in the picture?"


    "Don''t use the screen anymore. I know who this man is. He is Ron Brenstad, the owner of Surprise Newspaper. He is a big tyrant with a value of 30 billion U.S. dollars. He must start the live broadcast to cover the follow-up of the incident. , We just wait for him to speak..."


    "It turns out that this man is Ron, the owner of Surprise Newspaper, oh my god, this is really handsome, I heard that he is only 19 years old, it''s almost impossible, how come there are such amazing people in the world..."


    "What the hell, this Ugly is actually the owner of Surprise? Even I am handsomer than him... Well, I am really jealous of talent. By the way, since I am so handsome, let everyone support me to be the owner of Surprise. , Everyone said, how?"


    "go away!"


    "Shameless, get out!"


    "666666..."


    ...


    Looking at the various barrage on the live broadcast room, Ron smiled, as if he had come to the live broadcast in his previous life again. Walking on the road, he was holding selfie sticks and shouting''Old Iron 666'',''Look. My snakeskin walks in the same time.


    ''It''s also a kind of memorial...''


    Ron thought so in his heart, but he opened his mouth directly and said his first sentence in the surprise live broadcast room.


    "Hello everyone, I must know everyone of me, so I won''t talk nonsense, just let everyone see what is happening on our earth!"


    Talking, Ron walked away from the camera, and captured the Optimus Prime, Yuan, Nick Fury and other guys who were talking behind him in the picture, even ordinary viewers who can only see 720p quality I saw those real figures very clearly.


    Suddenly, in the live broadcast room of Surprise News...


    "Fuck, is that real Optimus Prime or special effects? Isn''t this too realistic? Am I dreaming now?"


    "Kneel down, I can only say that this special effect is a real Nima beef pie. I will give you 82 likes, and the remaining 18, I will give you 666..."


    "Don''t say anything, 666666666 are all brushed up..."


    "6666666..."


    "I declare that the Transformers in the live broadcast are the property of my Great Cold Empire. Please send those Transformers to our Great Cold Empire as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will put pressure on your country. ?"


    "Know you sb!"


    "Put pressure on you sb!"


    "Uh...you are all done, what am I talking about?"


    "Who cares what you say? Just remember that this guy is a sb!"


    "Oh, I see����"


    ...


    After a wave of barrage, Surprise News was broadcasting live broadcast of the Transformers that came to the earth, and all the incidents were spread out occasionally, causing the whole earth to boil.


    After hearing this news, top personnel in many countries had only one thought.


    ''The world is going crazy...''

 225 Chapter 219 Bottom Line

    After Transformers was actually reflected in the live broadcast, the world suddenly fell into a riot. The countless people who watched the live broadcast became excited. They immediately told their relatives, friends, classmates, etc., this matter. The impact of this event is getting bigger and bigger.


    If the Thor''s descent event that occurred in New Mexico, the United States a month ago, just gave people on the earth one more time to talk about information, and those who believed would believe it, and those who did not believe would not believe it, then the Transformers live broadcast event happening now , It directly swollen all the faces that do not believe in the existence of aliens.


    Because you can not believe in the text and pictures in the newspaper, you can not believe in a short clip of video, but you can not believe in real-time online live broadcast!


    Therefore, when Transformers appeared in the live broadcast and was known by high-level government personnel in various countries, various countries had different reactions.


    For example, in some small countries like North Korea and South Korea, they directly cut off the convection of the live broadcast to prevent the live broadcast from being seen by people in the country to prevent riots.


    But the most powerful country in the East is different. Its method is to directly channel the live broadcast to the national cctv channel. While conducting the live broadcast, it is also analyzing whether the things in the live broadcast are true or not, and how the country should deal with the ensuing. The aliens invaded and then challenged the universe beyond Earth.


    In the United States, the source of the live broadcast, President Oguanhai learned of this, and the first thing he did was to call the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury on the live broadcast, asking him what it was. What''s the matter.


    In this regard, Nick Fury is also very confused, why doesn''t he know what live broadcast?


    After seeing the live broadcast equipment in the hands of Ron��s assistant Tina, and after spending a few more seconds figuring out what the live broadcast was in the mouth of President Oguanhai, Nick finally knew what had just happened.


    Nick��s mood is very complicated. It��s really complicated. He couldn��t think that Ron would actually broadcast the Transformers incident, so that everyone on the earth would know that there were aliens on the earth, and most of them. The familiar Transformers.


    ''What should I do?''


    Nick felt a rare confusion. For a while, he really didn''t know what to do.


    Directly control the initiator Ron?


    Don''t say whether this is possible, even if he already has the ability to control or kill Ron, he will never do anything to Ron easily.


    One, because there is no reason.


    Yes, there is no reason for Nick to arrest or kill Ron. Although this guy is very annoying, he has never done anything unreasonable.


    Even the regenerative medicine he researched has cured countless people with physical disabilities and won countless praises. Even the Nobel Prize in Medicine has included Ron in the scope of assessment and wants to give him this heavyweight award.


    Of course, if only this is the case, as the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., the world��s most powerful agent organization, Nick certainly wouldn��t be timid, and he would dare to send agents to arrest people without saying a word, but the point is that Ron is not Ordinary people!


    Second, it was because the price to be paid was too great for him to accept it.


    Ron''s strength is obvious to all. Even if he has the ability to control this annoying guy, he will inevitably pay the cost of casualties, the destruction of S.H.I.E.L.D., and even a major earthquake on the entire earth.


    He cannot afford this price!


    So, after a short period of thinking, Nick thought of the first solution:


    Let Ron go...


    That��s right, Nick doesn��t plan to take care of Ron anymore. He wants to broadcast Transformers live to a global audience. Anyway, the existence of aliens has been known to people all over the world, and knowing that they have just appeared on Earth. A group of aliens is not a big deal.


    And this may not be a bad thing. After ordinary humans know that there are really aliens in the world, the earth will definitely become united to deal with the unknown life outside the earth.


    In recent decades, there have been too many weird facts that have happened on the earth, and Nick suspects that many things were not caused by the people on the earth, so Nick had a feeling a long time ago, as if many important things will happen on the earth in the future. The disasters that caused those disasters must also be life outside the earth.


    To resist those disasters, his S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. will definitely not work, so Nick has been planning the plan for the Avengers and wants to have the ability to resist those disasters.


    And what Ron is doing now has actually made the people on Earth a lot more vigilant, making the Earth more likely to defend against aliens in the future.


    So Nick''s reply to President Oguanhai was: "This is also for the earth to defend against aliens in the future to have more hope. Don''t worry, SHIELD has been controlling the situation, please don''t worry!"


    After hearing Nick��s words, Oguanhai, who was sitting in the office of the President of the White House, felt very dissatisfied, because years of experience as president told him that this incident will definitely cause a shock to the entire United States, no, the entire world. Those who are not determined in their hearts will burst out, but they are not sure!


    Oguanhai absolutely does not allow things like 9/11 to happen again during his tenure, because once such things happen, his presidential position will definitely be lost.


    Oguanhai knows that several people are already staring at his position, such as Romney, Prandtl, etc. It will be time to re-elect the president in a few months, and it must not happen during this period. What an accident...


    but����


    Ao Guanhai also verified with Nick, knowing that the alien invasion is indeed true, and now that the matter has been exposed, Nick''s method is indeed a not bad method.


    So Ooguanhai��s answer was: "Try to stabilize the situation. No matter what you want to do next, anything out of the ordinary and disturbing people''s hearts can never happen anyway, you know?"


    "Know!" Nick agreed, then immediately hung up the phone and came to Ron. Regardless of whether he was rejected or not, he explained his requirements directly, hoping that this lunatic would not really be like Oguanhai said. , And then do something surprising.


    "Ron, I don''t care what you want to do in the global live broadcast. Just remember that your words and deeds now affect the entire planet and the thinking of all people on the planet, so please don''t go too far, can you?"


    In front of the camera, Ron turned his head and looked at Nick Fury with a solemn face, and laughed at Nick Fury, who didn''t want to ask for love even at this point.


    Ron was not laughing at Nick. On the contrary, he admired the one-eyed black bald head very much. Even in the face of himself as a crazy guy, he could still see the most suitable and correct way to go. Let things not exceed expectations.


    So all the time, Ron has not done too much, has not touched the bottom line to deal with, and let everything is still under control.


    But with this matter now, he does not intend to keep it within the bottom line anymore.

 226 Chapter 220 Live Broadcast Hosted by Iron Man

    Ron''s smile grew stronger, as if he was a laughing clown, and then he answered Nick Fury.


    "Of course, I''m a five-good young man and a pacifist. It''s impossible to do anything extraordinary, don''t worry, Lord Chief!"


    "..." Nick''s face is very dark, can''t you answer seriously?With this kind of smile, I knew it was a duplicity at first sight!


    Ron didn''t have any objection to this. My answer was originally duplicity, hehe...


    ''I''m really a weird guy...''


    After complaining to himself in his heart, Ron walked to Tina who was holding the live camera, pointed her original lens at the Transformers at Nick Fury, and then watched the live feed to the world. The crowd introduced this extremely mysterious guy.


    "Hello, everyone around the world, everyone, the one-eyed black man with the big bald head that appeared in front of the camera is the American government official who came into contact with the Transformers this time. He is called Nick Fury, and the mysterious organization in "Transformers" Like the Seventh District, Nick��s organization is also very mysterious and powerful!"


    "But don��t everyone think that the organization led by Nick is like the seventh district in the "Transformers" movie. It is a waste. His organization is very strong. Let alone a Transformer, it means that a hundred Transformers are here. His organization can be completely wiped out, great, right?"


    After Ron had finished speaking, there was another commotion in the Marvel Studio''s live broadcast room.


    "Is it so powerful, or on earth? Impossible, right?"


    "It is absolutely impossible. Unless the organization of this black Ugly is full of superpowers and mutants, the strength of a hundred Transformers is enough to sweep the entire planet!"


    "Upstairs, I suspect you are suspected of racial discrimination. Come with us!"


    "Agree upstairs, you must know that I hate two kinds of people in my life, one is racial discrimination, the other is black, it''s time to catch!"


    "You are so reasonable, I was speechless..."


    ...


    Let��s not talk about the sky barrage in the live broadcast room. In the real world, Nick Fury was directly blown up by Ron��s actions. You know, what is the most important attention an agent needs?


    You can''t reveal your identity!


    Although as the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., he basically does not need to go out to perform any tasks, but his identity still needs to be kept secret and cannot be revealed.


    But now, Ron has directly exposed his identity in a few words, so how can he work in the future and how can he be the director of the world''s most powerful spy organization SHIELD?


    Nick took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. It was just that his identity was exposed, and it was no big deal, let it go...


    ''The face looks very angry, but I still enjoy the feeling of being in front of the camera. Is it because I have been an agent for too long and want to get more attention?''


    Looking at Nick, who had a dark face but had his hands in his leather pockets, and did not leave the camera, Ron curled his lips and complained in his heart.


    "Hi, hello, audiences all over the world, look at who this is? Iron Man Tony Stark makes his debut. Isn''t it a surprise?"


    At this moment, Tony on one side couldn''t help it, took care of his clothes, walked to the live camera, blocked Nick Fury, and said to the camera.


    Originally, Nick didn''t want to come out. After all, he had done enough things like this pretending to be in front of a group of melon-eating people, and he was already getting bored.


    However, although he is very tired of this kind of pretending to be in front of the camera, he can''t stand others pretending to be in front of the camera.


    You know, no matter who he appeared with before, the person who received the most attention and discussed the most was him, and definitely not anyone else.


    But now, this kind of attention has been snatched by Nick Fury, a one-eyed black man with a big bald head. How could he be able to bear it?That''s why he jumped out and showed off in front of the camera.


    And after Tony Stark jumped out, the live broadcast room naturally caused another sensation, and countless barrage popped up instantly.


    "Fuck, it''s my idol Iron Man. Before, I suspected that those Transformers were fake and a scam, but now even Iron Man is here. It seems that those Transformers are real!"


    "Unexpectedly, Iron Man actually knew the owner of Surprise, and he took the initiative to attract popularity to Surprise��s live broadcast room. He is indeed a superhero..."


    "... Silent, are you wrong? The Surprise is now the largest newspaper in the world. Countless people around the world know the existence of the Surprise, and there is no need for Iron Man to attract popularity!"


    "That''s not wrong. I just took a look. The number of people in the live broadcast room is already more than 70 million. Only the World Cup finals and the opening ceremony of the Olympic Games can match this kind of viewing?"


    "Of course it is comparable. You are not a fan at the first glance. The number of viewers of the World Cup Finals is generally hundreds of millions, even more than a billion people. How can a live broadcast of a newspaper office be comparable?


    "Cut, it''s only three or four minutes before the broadcast. Didn''t you see that the number of people in the live broadcast room will increase by hundreds of thousands every second? I''m sure that in a while, the number of people in the live broadcast room will directly exceed the World Cup, you Believe it?"


    "Do not believe!"


    "Actually, I don''t believe it myself, hehe..."


    "..."


    ...


    Seeing the barrage in the live broadcast room, I only discussed myself for a while, and then started discussing the number of people in the live broadcast room and the number of people in the World Cup.


    "I''ll help you live!" In order to save his face, Tony directly confessed to Ron, and took Tina to the feet of the Transformers, letting Tina face the Transformers at close range, and began A commentary to save face.


    "Iron Man will broadcast the whole process for you now. Have you seen it? The blue-red Transformer is the Autobot��s boss Optimus Prime, the yellow one is Bumblebee, and the shortest silver Transformer is Jazz. , There is also the silver Transformer called Chuangshi."


    "By the way, there is also this little robot with a height of only forty or fifty centimeters. He is actually a Transformer, called Yuan. Creation is his son. What they are talking about now is how to treat another evil group. Grab the Transformers Decepticons, find Transformers�� sacred source energy stone and other things. If you want to keep watching Transformers fighting with them, just brush a wave of''Iron Man'' in the barrage, okay?"


    "..." Hearing Iron Man''s words, Ron was immediately speechless, Tony Stark, you are the proud and rebellious Iron Man, how can you do such a thing as telling others to use "Iron Man"? Is the price too low?


    Thinking about it, Ron suddenly felt that before he knew it, the style of painting in this world had been crooked by himself...

 227 Chapter 221: Lokis Revenge Plan

    The universe is so big that no life can touch its margins when it is so big, and in this world that is completely inaccessible to the margins, there is definitely not only the earth where intelligent life exists.


    For example, the nine domains in the earth mythical world exist around the earth, surrounding this blue planet.


    The control area of ??the Nine Realms is extremely vast. Maybe you have already left the Milky Way, and you may not have walked out of the area of ??the Nine Realms.


    In the universe, the Nine Realms are also extremely famous. Tens of thousands of years ago, the king of Asgard led his Asgard army to fight the Nine Realms and the star regions around the Nine Realms, leaving countless legends that made other people in the universe oppose The powerful beings in the Nine Realms are jealous.


    However, no matter how great the influence of the Nine Realms is, it will not affect the entire universe. There are still countless star fields and powerful beings outside the Nine Realms, no worse than the Nine Realms.


    In the gloomy starry sky, Loki, the second son of God King Odin, tried to use magic to prop up a pale blue shield, drifting fast with the cosmic air current, as if he was rushing to somewhere.


    Unlike his older brother Thor, who likes to fight with people, what Loki originally liked was just studying magic with various abilities in Asgard''s library to make him stronger.


    However, when Odin did not hesitate to hand over the position of King Asgard to his older brother Thor, Loki realized that Odin had never regarded him as one of the king��s heirs, and he didn��t even think about it. Over.


    After that, Loki didn''t have the mind to continue studying magic in the library. He wanted to make a fool of his brother, avenge Odin and so on.


    Later, after Loki knew his true identity as a frost giant, and was given two choices he didn��t want at all by Odin, the second prince of Asgard completely treated his father and himself. The place where he grew up lost confidence, and only the anger that wanted revenge was left.


    So after Loki destroyed the Rainbow Bridge and fell into the abyss of the universe, he has been working hard in one direction, looking for a certain evil army named Qiruita, wanting to rely on their power Come to help yourself deal with Odin, Thor and Asgard and regain his position as King of Asgard.


    There are not only books related to magic in the Asgard Library. As the most powerful kingdom in the Nine Realms, the collection of books in the Asgard Library is terrible. Many secrets of the universe and disappeared history can be found in the books. Found in the museum.


    There is an extremely powerful existence recorded in that countless collection of books. He has a formidable body, and his strength is also very powerful, and he is famous.


    And Qiruita''s army is his subordinates. This is a group of mechanical forces with indefatigable characteristics. What needs to be done is to help the powerful being to plunder other civilizations, rob all existing resources, etc. .


    What Loki wanted to do was to meet the mighty existence or his army of Kirita, and exchange the treasures hidden in Asgard''s underground so that they could help him regain the position of King Asgard.


    Although with the characteristics of that group of bandits, it is extremely possible that he would lose his life, but under the strong heart of revenge, Loki couldn''t manage that much.


    Before that, Loki was originally worried that Asgard''s treasures were not enough to arouse the interest of that powerful being.


    However, just a few days ago, a mind clone that Loki had left on Earth did indeed pass countless distances and sent him a message, something that could definitely arouse the interest of that powerful being.


    Infinite gems!


    Yes, when Loki went to the earth before, he found that the earth had completely changed, and he also had a lot of capable people, so he spent a lot of energy on a doctor named Selvig He left a magic avatar that could send him back news, and wanted to keep getting news on earth.


    Unfortunately, before the news came back, he came to the abyss of the universe and lost control of his clone.


    Until a few days ago, the clone took the initiative to send back its last message, saying that one of the infinite gems appeared on the earth, the space gem.


    In Asgard��s endless collection of books, Loki had learned about the existence of infinite gems. There are six such gems, each of which is the most precious treasure in the universe, and has extremely powerful power to conquer. The power of the universe!


    Loki believed that with the news of Infinite Gems, that powerful being could certainly agree to his terms and deal with Asgard.


    but����


    Loki suddenly thought that since the infinite gems appeared on the earth, the earth would definitely become the target of the army of Kirita.


    And if Qiruita wanted to attack the earth, the earthling he had seen before on the earth, who was no weaker than him, would certainly not be watching the show. Thinking of this, Loki felt a little headache.


    "I hope that powerful existence can go there by himself, or send a powerful subordinate..."


    Loki prayed in his heart. He didn''t want that guy to disrupt his revenge plan.


    The search process is very boring and dangerous. The universe is not a kind-hearted guy. It is full of dangers that are enough to tear Rocky into pieces, such as ubiquitous cosmic radiation and erratic energy turbulence.


    In the darkness, Loki used magic power to maintain the magic shield around him. While not allowing himself to be torn by the universe, he was also advancing rapidly towards a recorded place.


    Although the Qiruita army does not have a fixed position, because of their characteristics of plundering civilized resources, they generally leave resource-mining people on the plundered civilization, and Asgard��s collection records such a local.


    After all, this is the best way to find that powerful existence and his Qiruita army.


    Loki''s efforts were not in vain, and after another few days of drifting in the universe, he finally came to a barren planet that had become pitted, and flew directly into it.


    As soon as he arrived on this deserted planet, Loki saw a group of huge machines and a guy dressed in dark robes who looked like an overseer.


    So Loki didn''t stop, and rushed up to express his intentions:


    "Humble existence, how dare you call the name of the eternal lord?"


    After the guy in the dark robe saw Loki, he immediately took out a weapon that looked like a spear, and attacked Loki, wanting to directly kill the person who called the eternal lord.


    "The Eternal Lord met with me because... I have brought news of Infinite Gems!"


    Loki didn''t do anything, not only because he had consumed too much power to support the magic shield, but also because he didn''t want to have any feasts with that powerful subordinate, because it might have something to do with his future revenge plan. Hinder.


    "Infinite gems?" The person wearing the dark robe heard these words, and the weapon that had been swung out suddenly stopped, and then his whole body became trembling.


    "I hope what you said is true, otherwise, you will be destroyed, you know?"


    "I can guarantee that what I say is true!"


    Loki replied very confidently. He knew that his revenge plan was half done!


    (=)

 228 Chapter 222: The Prelude to Robbing the Cube of the Universe

    Back to the earth, Tony Stark grabbed the live broadcast equipment from Ron. The live broadcast of Transformers has been live for about ten minutes.


    In this short ten minutes, the number of people in the live broadcast room of Surprise News has reached more than 160 million, and even the number of VIPs worth five hundred dollars an hour has reached more than five million. In just one hour, I received two to three billion dollars in income, which is really the same as grabbing money.


    In the live broadcast just now, Tony told the audience in the live broadcast room about Transformers'' purpose, purpose, as well as Transformers'' body data, and even his vision for Transformers.


    Tony''s efforts are not without effect. At least the current barrage in the live broadcast room is focused on expecting Tony to create a robot that can transform into a car like Transformers, which is simply a screen.


    "Iron Man, hurry up and make a Transformer for us, because I want to buy one for transportation, okay?"


    "Yes, but there is no need for mechanical life like Transformers, just artificial intelligence. I don''t want my car to have life. That would be weird."


    "I think it is possible to have one more robot with life to accompany me, which should feel good."


    "Yes, you big-headed ghost, haven''t you heard of robot betrayal? If a machine really has life, how can it be willing to be a slave to humans?"


    "Yes, we are life, and Transformers are also life. If you really want to make Transformers in Iron Man, you must also make lifeless ones!"


    "Support upstairs..."


    ...


    Seeing the rhythm brought out by him in the live broadcast room, Tony finally felt the feeling that everyone was paying attention to him before.


    However, Tony didn''t agree with what Barrage said he wanted him to make lifeless Transformers for human use.


    One is because this is not practical.


    The difficulty of making Transformers is very high. Tony has calculated that if he really wants to make a set of real Transformers, he will at least pay a price of more than US$300 million per set.


    However, this is not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing is that this is only the manufacturing cost, and the research cost, labor cost and other expenses have not been included in the result.


    You know, even for Tony''s own steel armor, the price of each set is only a little more than 100 million US dollars!


    So Tony just treats those bullet screens as farts, because even if he wants to make Transformers, he will not treat them as commodities, but will directly get them into his own defense plan.


    As one of the first people who came into contact with Transformers, and now is also very close to Transformers, what Tony has in his heart is not just kindness.


    Through the source and the Transformers who have come to the earth now, Tony understands that the main thing the earth will guard against in the future will definitely be something outside the earth.


    In order to better guard the earth in the future and protect his lover Pepper, Tony made a plan secretly, the mechanical guardian.


    As Iron Man, Tony is strong enough, but it is still difficult for him to protect the earth alone, so Tony wants to let Jarvis control the spare steel armor he made, and let Jia Weiss, the artificial intelligence, comes to guard the earth.


    Therefore, after Tony raised his mind to study Transformers, he immediately thought of not using it for civilian purposes, but to add to his plan.


    The live broadcast continued for a while, and when the number of people in the live broadcast room had reached more than 180 million, Tony felt a little bored.


    Tony just wanted to add some attention to himself. Now that his attention is full, he naturally has no interest in continuing to help Ron live.


    After returning the live broadcast equipment to assistant Tina, Tony no longer actively appeared in the camera, but stood aside with peace of mind, participating in the plan of Optimus Prime and Nick Fury.


    The change occurred at this time. After Tony returned the live broadcast equipment to Tina, Optimus Prime finally noticed the existence of this small device that was shooting him, and he burst out all at once.


    "What is this?" Optimus Prime''s face approached Tina, grabbed Tina and gently held the live broadcast equipment with his hand, and said in angrily.


    "This...this is straight...live streaming equipment..." Seeing a large mechanical face the size of a toilet approaching her, Tina was frightened and paralyzed on the ground. She tremblingly opened her mouth. I couldn''t finish a complete sentence, so he hugged his head with one hand, pointed Ron with the other and started shouting.


    "It''s not that I wanted to shoot you, it was my boss Ron who told me to shoot you, don''t kill me..."


    "..." Looking at Tina, who was shaking and yelling all the time, Optimus Prime knew that it would be useless to continue to ask her, so he turned his gaze to Ron, and then strode over.


    Because the live broadcast equipment was grasped by Optimus Prime, the audience in the live broadcast room only saw the sky spinning around and didn''t remember what happened. They could only judge the current situation by sound.


    Therefore, when Tina yelled not to kill me, the hearts of the 180 million people who watched the live broadcast instantly started to feel worried and worried.


    "I think Optimus Prime looks very angry. Nothing will happen, right?"


    "Should not? Optimus Prime wasn''t angry before?"


    "Before, it was because Optimus Prime was talking to the government about how to deal with Megatron, so he didn''t pay attention to his surroundings. Now that he sees something facing him again, of course he is angry. I see, Ron, the owner of Surprise. I''m afraid I will suffer once!"


    "Optimus Prime is going to hit someone, Iron Man, come out and stop him, I want to see who is better at you or Optimus Prime..."


    "A wave of gg for the owner of Surprise Newspaper..."


    ...


    "Optimus Prime, right?" Here, Ron, who looked at Optimus Prime''s angry eyes, gave him a thumb in secret, and then said slowly: "I think, you look for Megatron and Yuanneng There is something wrong with Shi''s plan, so I am helping you, know?"


    "How can I help?" Optimus Prime took the live broadcast device and looked at it carefully. After understanding what this thing was for, he threw the device to Ron.


    "The specific plan is like this." Ron took over the live broadcast equipment, and then he didn''t dare Optimus Prime whether he wanted it or not, and pointed the camera at him, and continued: "You are not looking for your holy relic source energy. Stone? I do this to tell the world what you are looking for and let them find it for you together!"


    "Also, isn''t your enemy Megatron always looking for your troubles? I will call on the crowd to find them now!"


    Ron brought the equipment and came to Nick Fury''s side and asked him and the audience in the live studio to tell the identity of Megatron and his party. Within a while, there was actually a barrage saying that he was in Washington. Seeing Megatron''s figure around, I just don''t know if it is.


    "Look, isn''t that the end?" Ron smiled happily, making no secret of his pride.


    "I hope this will work." Optimus Prime and Nick glanced at each other, knowing that the opportunity was indispensable, and no longer cared what Ron was going to do, and immediately rushed to Washington with Nick to stop Megatron from doing evil.


    (=)

 229 Chapter 223: Ron who fell into self-confidence

    "According to the information provided by the VIP audience''I am a hammer'', we are now heading to the capital of Washington, and I hope that the information provided by this audience is accurate enough. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that he will be defeated by Director Nick. As an associate of Megatron..."


    "...I know you want to ask what the source energy stone is, what it looks like, what functions it has, and what is the difference from the tinder source in the "Transformers" movie. But, it''s not that I don''t want to talk about it, it is I really can''t tell you..."


    "What? You said I don��t talk about loyalty. Is this something that loyalty can decide? That��s a treasure of the Transformers clan. Although I want you to help Optimus Prime and them find that treasure, in case someone among you I didn��t know that it was a source energy stone, but now I know what to do if I hide it and don��t take it out. Isn��t this a disservice?"


    "Furthermore, now Megatron and the others have not been subdued yet? In case someone among you knows, but after speaking out, Megatron and the others preempt us, this will really make us Megatron. Are you accomplices?"


    "...Huh? Ask me why I was with Optimus Prime, you are a new audience? Forget it, I am in a good mood today, just tell you this, after the destruction of the planet Celia, the home planet of Transformers , One of the six guardians of the source energy stone came to earth because of an accident with the source energy stone, and later became friends with me or something, and then I can walk with Optimus Prime and others now..."


    "Huh? Who are the two dog men and women who followed Optimus Prime? You have so many questions... Okay, I said, the man is named Sam and the woman is Mikala. Have you seen the "Transformers" movie, they Two are the human heroes and heroines inside. I heard that Optimus Prime saw them when he arrived on the earth. After learning about the culture of the earth, I discovered that there is actually a movie about Transformers on the earth, so I brought this couple of dogs and men with them. , Want to figure out what is going on, you know?"


    "What, you ask where the director and screenwriter of the film "Transformers" went, whether there is a second film, how do I know..."


    "What kind of person do I like, can Mengmei accept it? You guys get out, get out!"


    "Tina, the device is here for you, you can talk if you want to talk, or just hold the device and take pictures if you don''t want to talk..."


    ...


    Above the sky in the eastern United States, two U.S. military c-17 transport planes are flying at a speed of 700 kilometers per hour to Washington, the capital of the United States in the east.


    In the two c-17 transport planes, the Autobot team represented by Optimus Prime, the S.H.I.E.L.D. government personnel represented by Nick Fury, and the Surprise Photo Group represented by Ron are all on it. , Formed a temporary team.


    Of course, in addition to these three parties, there is also a typical melon-eating crowd here, and that is Tony Stark.


    This guy seems to have not been doing much recently, and coupled with the occurrence of a global sensation such as Transformers crashing into the earth, this Iron Man who is committed to protecting the safety of the earth naturally followed suit and wanted to show off his skills.


    The time now is 14:04 in the afternoon. Because Optimus Prime has already formed an alliance with Nick, he naturally agreed to Nick''s need to take the earth''s transportation. After that, Nick called two large-scale c- that can carry a hundred tons. Plane 17, including the departure time, Ron and the others have left New York for more than twenty minutes.


    The distance between New York and Washington is about 380 kilometers. With a C17 transport plane at a speed of 700 kilometers per hour, two planes will be able to reach the sky over Washington in 15 minutes at most.


    If all goes well, ten minutes later, this group of government organizations, alien Transformers, and folk superhero teams can see another Decepticon organization represented by Megatron. Justice and The battle between evil.


    Halfway through, Tina had been carrying the live broadcast equipment, and then Ron explained in front of the camera to conduct a live broadcast for the Surprise''s live broadcast room, which had grown to more than 440 million viewers.


    Four hundred and forty million, this number can be regarded as a terrifying number no matter where it is placed!


    Although it is not as good as the football World Cup, the opening ceremony of the Olympic Games, or the Chinese Spring Festival Gala, etc., apart from these few, there is really no live program in the world that can match the number of viewers in the current live broadcast of Surprise. .


    The most important thing is that there was almost no publicity in this live broadcast, but the live broadcast announcement was sent to the people who collected Surprise. Soon after the live broadcast started, there were so many people relying on the audience''s spontaneous publicity.


    And all of this is due to the two gimmicks of live broadcast of aliens and Transformers, so that there are so many people in the live broadcast room, and the number of people is still rising. The increase is very bluffing.


    As the owner of the live broadcast room, Ron naturally did not forget his responsibilities. He has been conducting live broadcasts for the live broadcast room, but the live broadcast is not a fun thing. In a global sensation event, the audience''s questions are asked. It''s endless, so after a while, Ron��s live broadcast was completely handed over to Tina to manage the live broadcast, and she was allowed to conduct the live broadcast. Ron himself was hiding aside and lazy, waiting for the meeting with Megatron. .


    However, after more than ten minutes, the plane did not stop when it entered the sky over Washington. Instead, it continued to fly forward towards the western region of the United States.


    Knowing that the plane hadn''t stopped as he predicted, Ron just pretended to take the live broadcast equipment and asked the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., why the plane hadn''t stopped.


    The agent''s answer was that Megatron and his party were no longer near Washington. After a careful investigation by S.H.I.E.L.D., they believed that the other party was still heading west, so they let the plane follow.


    Ron let out a cry, pretending that he had just learned the truth, he told the''truth'' to the people in the live broadcast room, and then threw the device to poor Tina and entered his lazy time.


    ''Although this feeling of controlling the overall situation is good, I always feel that the whole thing is less exciting...''


    Ron Ge You lying on the sofa silently complained. In this carefully planned action, he has calculated all the steps that should be taken, and has been making the plan go in the direction he wants. , Just waiting for the final harvest.


    Perhaps it was inferiority. Ron suddenly felt that this kind of control of the overall situation lacked some unknown excitement. Now he desperately hopes that some accidents will happen, such as Loki did not bring back the Qiruita army, or he directly took Thanos This powerful person who shouldn''t be on stage at this time brought back to Earth, or something else...


    However, it is a pity that none of this has happened until now. Nick Fury has brought the Cube of the Universe to the Dark Energy Action Laboratory in New Mexico, and the Transformers he created are also following their original plot. The performance was going on without any accidents and everything went smoothly.


    You know, although Ron��s plan is not bad, it still has many loopholes. For example, the Supreme Master Gu Yi, who has been working to prevent aliens or demons from invading the earth, should be able to discover his actions. Yes, how come this female bald head still hasn''t come to find herself...


    Ron is a bit distressed...


    (=)

 230 Chapter 224 Officially opened "Avengers"

    Time came to 16:11 in the afternoon. The two large C-17 military planes from New York left the sky over Washington long ago and came to the sky over Missouri in the central part of the United States. They continued to head towards the western region little by little.


    "What happened?" At this moment, Nick Fury, who was in command of the two C-17 aircraft, suddenly received a call from his right-hand man, Agent Maria Hill.


    "Director, things are a bit bad..."


    "What the hell is going on, make it clear!" As soon as the call was connected, Nick heard the words from Agent Hill over there, which made his already tight heart tighten.


    "The Cube of the Universe has an accident..."


    Under the ground in New Mexico, more than a thousand kilometers away, Agent Hill looked at the cube that had been shining with blue light on the surveillance screen and used a Bluetooth headset to explain what had just happened to Nick.


    Here is a secret base built by S.H.I.E.L.D., called the Dark Energy Operation Base, and Hill is the person in charge of the entire Dark Energy Operation Base.


    Originally this seat Nick was to be handed over to Agent Coulson, but since Coleson was seriously injured in the battle between Optimus Prime and Megatron and is still undergoing treatment, the person in charge here will become Nick''s other right-hand man, Hill.


    The role of the Dark Energy Operations Base is to study some mysterious things. For example, the Cube of the Universe dug out by S.H.I.E.L.D. from the ice is transferred here, and Dr. Selvig, who was invited by Nick for a short time, is here. Researching the universe cube.


    But just more than two hours ago, the Universe Rubik''s Cube that Bei studied suddenly did not know where to send a strange energy. Originally, this energy was not too powerful, but as time went up, this energy became more and more. Stronger, if there is no solution, the entire base, and even the surrounding areas will be destroyed.


    After knowing this, Dr. Selvig quickly reported the news to Hill, asked Hill to report the news to Nick, and see if the black chief could do anything.


    After listening to these words, Nick started to scold his mother directly in his heart: "It''s been more than two hours, why didn''t Dr. Selvig tell me earlier?"


    "Dr. Selvig didn''t conduct the test at all at that time. He was resting at the time. It was the universe cube that had changed itself!" Agent Hill replied earnestly.


    "Is it because the Transformers are closer to it?" Nick thought with a headache. He believed that Hill would not lie and would not tell him uncertain news. This was trust.


    And the reason why he connected this matter to Transformers is because now the Optimus Prime he leads has been closer to the Cube of the Universe, but Nick thinks about it, but it is not right.


    The Cosmos Rubik''s Cube emitted energy more than two hours ago. At that time, Optimus Prime''s position had not yet reached Washington. How could it react with the Cosmos Cube thousands of kilometers away.


    And according to Optimus Prime, there is actually a barrier between Transformers and the Universe Rubik''s Cube. If this barrier is not solved, the Transformers cannot use the energy of the Universe Rubik''s Cube. How can they be connected with the Universe Rubik''s Cube?


    But maybe...


    Nick thought of the record in the data that the Universe Rubik''s Cube had been used by the Red Skulls of the Hydra organization, and felt that this was not impossible.


    "Hurry up to find Megatron and let Optimus Prime and the others prevent Megatron from approaching the Cube..."


    Thinking of Optimus Prime, who was still on the plane behind him, and Megatron and his party that S.H.I.


    Nick��s idea is very good. He wants Optimus Prime and Megatron to lose both sides, and then he comes to clean up the mess, and while gaining benefits, he also protects the universe from being Optimus Prime or Megatron. Take away.


    Yes, now Nick is quite sure that the Cosmos Rubik��s Cube is Optimus Prime��s source energy stone, but even if he has confirmed that this is the truth, he will not hand over the Cosmos Rubik��s Cube because it has endless energy. The treasure can only be something from SHIELD.


    It is not that Nick has never thought about forming a real alliance with Optimus Prime, but the chance is simply too small. Compared to the Cube of the Universe, it is not worth mentioning.


    To truly benefit S.H.I.E.L.D. and make S.H.I.


    This is called decision!


    Maybe Nick really thought well. Soon after, Nick heard the news of Megatron and others from the satellite monitor, and the location was very close to the current location of the plane.


    "Notify the news to Optimus Prime behind, and tell them that I have something urgent to leave, do you know?"


    Nick opened the communication channel of the C-17 in the rear, and after finishing the news, he ordered the pilot of his plane to drive faster.


    At the same time, Nick also passed the secret signal to an agent and asked his team to continue to stare here. After Optimus Prime and Megatron were both injured, they directly dispatched powerful weapons to destroy the two groups of alien mechanical lives.


    "To blame, our earth is not the earth without superpowers and mutants in the movie..."


    ...


    "Follow me!"


    After getting the location information from Nick, Optimus Prime showed excitement. While contacting Bumblebee and Jazz, he was also talking with the agent left by Nick, asking the agent to wait to help him deal with the power. Shake the sky


    The next thing was similar to what Nick thought. Megatron��s position was real, and then Optimus Prime took someone to find Megatron to fight, but unfortunately, how did Megatron think, or say, What Ron thinks Nick can''t guess.


    In this battle that was never fought, it was time for Megatron to persuade him. After blowing up an area with Ivan Vanke violently, he took his team and started to flee. SHIELD and Optimus Prime did too much entanglement.


    However, this battle was not without accident. Iron Man Tony Stark saw that Ivan Vanke, who had killed him twice before and failed to succeed, actually got mixed up with Megatron. The new model of Mark 7 steel armor rushed up, trying to get revenge on Ivan Vanke.


    Here, Optimus Prime saw Megatron unexpectedly starting to run for his life, and he also started chasing Megatron.


    After a pursuit battle, the two battle camps successfully turned into four, Iron Man Tony was chasing Ivan Vanke, Optimus Prime was chasing Megatron, and the scene suddenly became inextricable.


    And Ron��s role in this chase was to be a melon-eater. He asked Tina to shoot at will. If he could shoot the battle, he would shoot. If he couldn��t shoot the battle, he would throw the live broadcast equipment aside. Just go and play.


    He is waiting, waiting for Loki to lead the soul gem that Thanos has given him to appear on the earth, to officially launch the plot of "Avengers 1", and let the earth enter the era of defense against countless aliens in the future.

 231 Chapter 225: Loki Lands on Earth

    Two hours later, the joint dark energy operation base.


    This base hidden in a mysterious location in New Mexico is now very lively. Countless black-clothed agents and white-clothed scientific researchers are working together to clean up the important equipment in the base, and they are being transported out non-stop through transportation planes and transportation vehicles.


    Although Nick rushed to the base a few minutes ago, after receiving an unexpected call from the Hill Universe Cube, he directly ordered the base to evacuate, ensuring that the loss can be minimized when an accident really occurs. .


    However, there are too many things in the base. Even though SHIELD has a lot of people and strength, and the progress of the transportation is fast, two hours are still too few.


    Nick estimates that it will take at least half an hour to an hour before the important equipment in the base can be completely evacuated.


    "How''s Optimus Prime?" Nick took a deep breath, his face solemnly asked an agent who followed him.


    The agent looked at the iPad in his hand and told the news that he had just received from the headquarters: "They have chased each other to the vicinity of Dallas, Texas, about 1,180 kilometers away from the base."


    Hearing that Optimus Prime and Megatron were still so far from the base, Nick''s face relaxed a lot: "There are two other guys, Iron Man and Ron, what are they doing?"


    "Iron Man should still be chasing the fugitive Ivan Vanke. Because the two are too fast, the last time they were monitored was in the Gulf of Mexico in the southern United States..."


    "The owner of Surprise, Ron, was taken by the silver Transformers before, and is still continuing to live broadcast. Now the number of people in his live broadcast room has stabilized at 880 million!"


    "Ask you where he is. I didn''t ask you how many people are in his live room!" Nick''s face was very bad when he heard the agent mention the number of people in Ron''s live room.


    "Don''t follow me!"


    Leaving the agents aside, Nick walked into the most mysterious laboratory in the Dark Energy Base and found Dr. Selvig who was observing the Cube of the Universe and shouted: "Doctor, what''s the situation now? what happened?"


    Seeing Nick coming, Dr. Selvig hurried over and explained:


    "The Cube of the Universe is very active. It has been trying to use its own energy, but it hasn''t succeeded yet!"


    "Have you tried cutting off its power?"


    "It''s useless. It''s an energy source. After we cut off the power, it turns on again. If its energy reaches its peak, maybe..."


    "There is no possibility, we should prepare for this, use its energy and open its secrets!"


    Following Dr. Selvig, Nick came to the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, saw the crystal that was emitting a shock of blue energy, and knew that Selvig''s words were true.


    "No, we don''t have that ability yet!" Dr. Selvig replied firmly, "I only spent two days with it, and I still have a long way to go to understand it!"


    Hearing Selvig''s answer, Nick also knew he was too anxious. He looked around and then suddenly asked:


    "Where''s Agent Button?"


    "Hawkeye?" Selvig pointed behind him without looking back. "He''s on the roof."


    Behind Selvig''s pointing, a black agent was squatting on a load-bearing steel shelf, his blue eyes staring at the entire laboratory, monitoring everything that happened in the laboratory.


    "Barton, did you see who started the universe cube?" Nick called him down after seeing the eagle eye on the steel frame, and asked when he walked to the side where there was no one.


    "I have been staring here. It was started by itself. Dr. Selvig didn''t lie." Patton knew what Nick meant. The black chief who had been in charge of S.H.I.E.L.D. for many years would not simply believe what others said. If he came out, he had long been letting him stare at Selvig to prevent Selvig from doing any sabotage in the dark.


    "If someone is making a ghost, it shouldn''t be from our side."


    After speaking, Patton looked at the blue universe cube, and then continued:


    Hearing this, Nick became puzzled: "What does this mean?"


    "Dr. Selvig said that the Cube of the Universe is very likely to be a door to the universe. Now its change may be to open that door, but what if the door is two-way?" Patton said in his own conjecture. Came out.


    "Two-way?" Nick became more cautious. If the''source'' Transformer who was following Ron hadn''t lied, in addition to the huge energy of the universe, the Rubik''s Cube seemed to have the function of opening space channels.


    And Patton��s conjecture is not without chance. If the change of the universe��s Rubik��s Cube is really caused by the other end of its connection, then it may really attract some alien characters, like Transformers and Thor��s. Asgardians, and the two aliens who have appeared on Earth for more than 20 years...


    Yes, Nick has long known that there are aliens outside the earth, so before he knew that Thor said that he was from Asgard and Optimus Prime said that he was from an alien, he would not have too much doubt. I chose to believe their words.


    Touching the black blindfold on his left eye, Nick suddenly remembered the secret war more than 20 years ago. In that war, he lost his right eye and S.H.I.E.L.D. also lost a powerful force. Heroine...


    If it wasn''t for nothing important that he couldn''t ask her for help, he would have already let that powerful woman deal with Ron, how could he let that crazy guy get away with it?


    Thinking about it, Nick found that a kind of fluctuation suddenly appeared around him, which was impacting him.


    Knowing that something was wrong, Nick immediately looked at the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube and found that this crystal had now begun to burst out a large cloud of blue energy, causing the steel and cement laboratory to tremble slightly.


    Before Nick could take any action, the next moment, the Universe Rubik''s Cube suddenly spewed out a dazzling blue light into the air directly in front of it, and made a weird big hole in the void.


    Behind the big hole is a black void and stars shining with starlight, which are rippled by the blue ripples on the big hole, appearing very beautiful and mysterious.


    Then, this big blue hole suddenly burst out, and the shining light made several people standing scattered in the laboratory involuntarily block their eyes to prevent their eyes from being hurt.


    When the light disappeared, the researchers and agents present opened their eyes and looked at the place where the big blue hole was, only to find that there was an extra body wearing dark green armor and holding a curved spear. Handsome man--


    Rocky!

 232 Chapter 226: Taking the Cube of the Universe

    "Put down the spear in your hand..."


    After Loki, wearing green armor, appeared in the underground laboratory, the few remaining agents immediately took out the guns they carried, opened the gun insurance and pointed the muzzle at this guy''s head, ready to shoot at any time .


    The one-eyed black director Nick Fury seemed very calm when he saw Loki''s appearance. He had seen many aliens, and even reached an alliance agreement with the Transformers Optimus Prime among the aliens, so the aliens treated him Not surprisingly.


    However, looking at the handsome man in front of him looking at himself in an unbelievable manner, Nick knew that this guy would definitely not be as kind as Optimus Prime, so his hand had already been put on his portable pistol and he was ready. Fight back.


    However, there was an accident in Nick''s estimation. Loki saw the agents around him holding guns at him, and his expression was already angry.


    He thought he had had enough of bullying, Odin, Thor...Even he had just come into contact with Thanos�� subordinates, Grand Elder Qiruita, who didn��t have a good face towards him.


    So now that the mortals on the earth dared to hold a gun at him, Loki naturally couldn''t bear the breath. He directly raised the curved spear in his hand and fired a shock of energy at Nick Fury. He immediately jumped to the surrounding agents who were holding guns at him and launched an attack.


    The special agents trained by S.H.I.E.L.D. reacted quickly. When the handsome man acted, they immediately moved the trigger and fired a bullet at the handsome man.


    But after these bullets hit the handsome man, they were all blocked by the green armor on his body and did not cause him any harm.


    So after Loki easily stabbed the four agents with a curved spear, he threw two sharp knives and stabbed the two menacing agents in the neck, killing them.


    The previous energy shock that Rocky launched towards Nick Fury was a miss. The agent Patton, named''Eagle Eye'' beside Nick, threw him aside as early as the beginning.


    In the end, the two were injured just because of the shock wave from the energy, and there was no life threat.


    At this moment, Loki had two sharp knives again. After killing the last two agents who were still attacking him, he felt a little unbearable in his heart.


    But thinking of his own revenge plan, he finally got serious and rushed over to kill Patton, who was still on the ground.


    Button''s reaction was also quick. He knew that the handsome man rushed to the side, and he immediately got up and wanted to shoot him.


    But before Patton''s pistol was aimed at the enemy, his hand was grabbed by the opponent, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape.


    "Yes, you still have some strength!"


    Loki grabbed Patton''s hand and felt the power from his hand and the memory of the battle in the opponent''s mind. After feeling that he should also find himself a subordinate, he used the inlaid spiritual gems that Thanos gave him. His scepter turned Patton into his own.


    Seeing a black light flashing in Patton''s eyes, and after all his alertness to himself disappeared, Loki smiled with relief.


    Although Loki''s original mental abilities were also very powerful, he didn''t dare to mess around on the earth. After all, there was still a guy with stronger mental abilities than he had seen before.


    But with the help of the spiritual gems given to him by Thanos, Loki''s courage has also grown. Even if he only mastered the spiritual gems through the scepter, he may not have a ten thousandth of the power. ...


    At this time, Chief Nick, who was rescued by Barton, took advantage of Rocky��s blackening of Barton. He removed the Cosmos Cube on the device, turned to the silver suitcase that carried it on the side, and pressed the base destruction button. After that, I wanted to sneak away.


    "Don''t want to take it away, I still need it!" Although Nick''s movements were small, Rocky still found his small movements very easily and stopped him.


    "You don''t have to make things so big, it still has many guardians, you will only get disaster if you get it!"


    Nick knew that he couldn''t leave after being called, so he wanted to tell this guy about Optimus Prime to delay the time of the base explosion, and be buried here with the sudden appearance of the alien, so as not to let the gods The treasure of the shield fell into the opponent''s hands.


    "Guardian? Huh..." Loki smiled when he heard this. He had already learned the truth of the universe cube from Thanos, knowing that if it really had a guardian, it must be a very powerful guy, how could it be? Let this dark-skinned human always hold onto the Rubik''s Cube of the universe?


    Loki said proudly: "I am Loki from Asgard. I came here to get it. You can''t protect it!"


    "Rocky? Are you Thor''s brother?" Hearing Loki''s words, Dr. Selvig, who was lying on the ground and pretending to be dead, opened his eyes immediately and said with a surprised look: "Rocky, I am your brother''s friend. , The relationship is very good..."


    "Really?" Rocky looked at Dr. Selvig and laughed, because he had deposited the clone in the counter before, so he knew the identity and experience of this guy, and knew that this person did have contact with Thor before. , But the friendship is not very good...


    However, thinking that since this guy is a physicist on Earth, who is studying the Rubik��s Cube for the black man, Loki still did not kill him, but took the scepter and used the same method to turn it into Who lost their own.


    After all, he doesn��t know much about the Cube of the Universe. Relying on the little connection between the Mind Gem and the Cube of the Universe, he can��t send Thanos�� Qiruita army to the earth, so it��s a good idea to control this guy to help himself. s Choice.


    "You don''t understand, its guardian ability is not bad, and they are also..."


    After Rocky took control of Dr. Selvig, Nick wanted to continue to use words to delay time, but at this time, Agent Patton, controlled by Beloki, came forward very professionally, exposing Nick''s purpose.


    "Head, Director Nick is talking to delay time. He has activated the self-destruct button of the base, and it will explode soon. Let us bury him more than 30 meters underground..."


    "Yes, it''s like those people buried alive by Odin in the mythology..." Knowing that his purpose was exposed by Button, Nick also lost his identity as Loki, and wanted to anger the other party and continue to delay time.


    It is a pity that Loki is not angry about this incident. On the contrary, he is also excited about Odin��s scandal. Compared to when he personally said these in front of Odin, the face The look must be wonderful, right?


    "Let''s go!" Loki didn''t delay, he gave orders to Button and Selvig next to him, then Button directly took out a pistol and fired a bullet at Nick Fury''s heart.


    Patton''s pistol is not a low-quality imitation. His pistol is powerful. After the bullet is fired, the huge impact directly knocks Nick out and knocks him to the ground.


    Then, Loki easily obtained the silver box containing the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube from Nick''s hands, and took Patton and Selvig to the outside of the laboratory, preparing to leave this place.


    Just after the three of Loki left, Nick sat up miraculously. It turned out that his clothes had long been fitted with a special body armor with a hard alloy, so the bullet did not kill him after the bullet hit him, just because The impact wounded his internal organs.


    "Hill, Button is controlled by the enemy, be careful..."


    After doing it, Nick immediately used the walkie-talkie he carried at any time to send a message to Agent Hill who was assisting the evacuation of the base team, letting her notice Loki and Dr. Patton and Selvig who had been blackened by him, and hoped Hill would not Accident.


    Outside, after Hill received Nick''s words, he wanted to prevent Rocky and Button from leaving, but because of Button''s superb marksmanship, he could only shrink behind the wall and watched the other party drive away.


    "The base is going to be destroyed, hurry up!" At this time, Nick''s words came out on the walkie-talkie. Hill couldn''t help but drove directly into another car. While leaving the base, he wanted to see if he could organize Rocky trio.


    Not long afterwards, violent collapses began to appear from the middle of the base, expanding one piece by one around, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    Even though Nick ran away, he went directly to the helicopter on the top of the building to escape, so nothing happened.


    And because Hill drove away early, he was not buried under the ground more than 30 meters deep, but was pressed under the building of the base, protected by an exclusive SHIELD vehicle, and no accident occurred.


    At this time, Nick in the helicopter still wanted to try to prevent Loki from taking the Cube of the Universe. As a result, when the helicopter reached the front of Loki��s vehicle, he was directly hit by Loki with an energy impact with his scepter. The helicopter fell to the ground together.


    Because the helicopter did not fly high and Nick was able to protect himself in time, this time he still suffered only some skin injuries, and there was no serious danger to his life.


    Seeing Loki sitting in the vehicle leaving, Nick took a deep breath and picked up the walkie-talkie to give the next order.


    "Notify the headquarters and send manpower to search for the traces of Loki and the Cube of the Universe, and then... Agent Hill, are you still there? Please report your situation!"


    "I''m fine, but the base is a bit bad. Many people are buried underground. I don''t know how many people survived..."


    Under the pressure of the base building, Hill found a hole and crawled out, looking at the surrounding ruins with a little confused eyes, reporting to Nick Hui.


    "Find the survivors and conduct a search and rescue operation!" Nick looked serious. After going through Rocky this time, he knew that there would be a catastrophe on the earth, so he immediately explained.


    "Notify the headquarters to escalate this incident to a seven-level importance level, so that everyone can start to act, because��"


    "From now on, we are at war!"

 233 Chapter 227 Pulling people into trouble

    "So... the source energy stone is actually in your S.H.I.E.L.D., but now it has been taken away by Loki, the god of mischief in the fairy tale? I don''t know where it went?"


    Ron was talking on the phone with Nick Fury on the Mercedes-Benz CLS car that was transformed into the world. He knew from the other party that Loki had officially arrived on Earth, with the spiritual gem that Thanos gave him...


    Although he knew that things would develop like this for a long time, Ron still thought it was a little strange to tell from Nick Fury, the guy who completely regarded the Universe Rubik''s Cube as the property of SHIELD.


    It stands to reason that Nick Fury would not say this information. After all, he is very confident in S.H.I.E.L.D. that he can find Loki who took the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. Why is this news still needed? Tell yourself?


    ''It''s weird...''


    Muttering to himself in his heart, Ron pretended to be angry again, and said to the phone: "Knowing clearly but not telling, owning but not giving...Nick Fury, I didn''t expect you to be such a person, eh, I really saw you wrong before..."


    "..." Nick was speechless for a while, please, everyone knows whether people are good or not, if you have a treasure like the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, would you give it out?


    Not wanting to talk nonsense with Ron, Nick said directly: "Ron, please tell Optimus Prime about this matter, and tell him, if possible, my agreement with him can continue, and as long as he is from Luo Ji''s hand regained the source energy stone, then the source energy stone can be given to him, how about?"


    "Huh? Why are you asking me, I am not Optimus Prime? Stop creating the world... Come on, Optimus Prime, your allies are looking for you..."


    Hearing Nick''s words, Ron sneered in his heart. At this time, this guy was still suspicious, and he was too careful to find out the relationship between him and Optimus Prime.


    Therefore, Ron directly stopped the creation of the deformed Mercedes-Benz CLS, came to Optimus Prime''s side and handed the phone to him, so that Optimus Prime could talk to Nick.


    It was already past nine o��clock in the evening, and the battle between Optimus Prime and Megatron did not start to the end. Megatron has been on the run during the entire process, and never wanted to fight Optimus Prime in a frontal stand. It''s completely different from the Megatron in the "Transformers" movie.


    As a result, many viewers in the live broadcast room also made complaints, saying that Megatron is too embarrassing, there is no domineering or so fake in the movie...


    There was no answer to Tsiron at all, because as long as the audience with a little brain could tell, the world they were in was not the planet without superpowers and mutants in the movie.


    On this planet, there are still technological geniuses like Iron Man, and it''s not because of luck that S.H.I.E.L.D. and governments in this world can successfully control the mutants!


    So someone immediately came out to whitewash Megatron, saying that Megatron obviously did not fight with Optimus Prime and S.H.I.E.L.D.


    And the attentive audience also discovered that there was actually a wounded in Megatron��s team, who was being supported by other Transformers. As a result, Megatron��s team would have lost two combatants and chose not to fight. It''s normal too!


    Later, after Megatron had completely escaped, Optimus Prime did not choose to continue chasing, but followed the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent and marched in the direction of Nick Fury.


    By the time Ron received the call from Nick, it was already more than an hour after they acted.


    Seeing Ron handing over the phone to himself, Optimus Prime also showed doubts at the right time, picked up the phone and started communicating with Nick Fury.


    There is no way, Nick can only say to Optimus Prime what he said to Ron before.


    "You mean, the source energy stone is actually where you are, but you didn''t tell me before?"


    After hearing Nick Fury confess that the source energy stone was where he was, Optimus Prime''s tone immediately became cold, extremely strange.


    Nick''s tone also became colder: "Yes, to tell you Optimus Prime, I have always been very suspicious of your identity, thinking that your appearance is actually a conspiracy!"


    "Furthermore, buried hundreds of years before the Genesis Stone appeared on the earth, it has assisted others in killing countless human beings. You who have always advocated peace, can you still think that Genesis Stone is just a holy artifact of your Transformers?"


    Nick finally said what was in his heart, because he wanted to look at it one last time, to see if Optimus Prime would show the last of his feet, let him see the clues.


    It is a pity that Optimus Prime''s reaction is still very fast, because now he has completely integrated himself into the Optimus Prime role that Ron has given him, and there will be no mistakes at all.


    Optimus Prime replied apologetically: "I can guarantee that we will never know about this. When we came to the earth, we also wanted to preserve the energy stone so that it would not be taken by Megatron or other people with evil hearts. Here!"


    "And because of the source energy stone, the war on your planet caused the casualties of innocent lives. It is indeed our fault, sorry!"


    "If possible, I hope that we can continue to form an alliance to make up for those faults, so that the source energy stone will not be taken away by evil people!"


    Hearing Optimus Prime��s words, Nick��s last doubts were dispelled, and he smiled and replied: "That��s what I think too!"


    After trusting His Highness for the alliance between the two parties again, Nick hung up the phone, but made another call and said:


    "Find a way to let Megatron know about this, and let them join in. This melee requires more forces to join!"


    "Understood!" The call hung up again, and Nicholas finally let out a sigh of relief.


    In the original plan, Nick didn''t want to tell the Transformers party about this. After all, the more people involved, the harder it would be for SHIELD to control the Cube.


    But after some thinking, Nick still changed his mind, because he has a new plan.


    It is not difficult for the person who changed Nick''s mind to guess, in this change, Ron is undoubtedly the most variable person.


    What Nick wanted to do was to pull this guy into the chaos and make the guy a main player against Loki.


    Anyway, Ron was originally connected with the people on the Transformers side. In the end, he will be involved in this matter. Instead of passively letting this matter happen to unknown changes, it is better to take the initiative and manipulate the whole matter by himself. Wouldn''t it be better to change by yourself?


    Although this will have a lot of risk, this risk is definitely much stronger than the unknown change.


    Thinking, Nick turned his head towards Hill: "Tell Romanoff, did she go to the big green guy?"


    "She has set off!" Hill replied on one side.


    "Yeah." Nick nodded and began to pack up the things in his hands: "I''ll leave it to you for the time being. I''m going to talk to the captain and Tony and tell them that the Avengers should also officially show up. !"

 234 Chapter 228: The Avengers Assemble

    Southern United States, Gulf of Mexico.


    The golden-red steel figure relies on the energy impact from all over the body and swims above the sea at supersonic speeds, turning around a large area of ??the sea, but still did not find the figure she was looking for. , Finally gave up the search and embarked on the way back.


    About two hours ago, Tony chased Ivan Vanke all the way to the sea, but the other party never fought with him, only relying on his waterproof armor to escape in the water.


    Tony now wears the Mark 7 armor, although it also has good waterproof performance, but it was not developed specifically to be in water after all. Compared with the silver armor on Ivan Vanke, the Mark 7 The number is still a bit worse after all.


    "Damn Ivan Vanke, damn Megatron..."


    Watching the man who had assassinated him twice ran away, which made Tony''s mood very bad, so he even hated Megatron.


    Tony believes that Megatron must have helped him make the new armor for Ivan Vanke. Otherwise, with Ivan Vanke''s junk talent, how could he make that good silver armor?


    With a stomach of anger, Tony increased his speed again. He now wants to see Ron and Optimus Prime and the others quickly, to understand Megatron''s strength and some technological methods, so that he can meet Ivan again next time. �� Vanke and Megatron, he can have more coping methods.


    Only at this time, Tony heard a message from the direct artificial intelligence butler, saying that S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury was looking for him in a hurry, and whether to answer the phone.


    "Why did Nick Fury ask me?"


    Tony is a little confused. Since he and Nick Fury made an agreement to lead the Avengers, but there is no subordinate relationship between the Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D., that guy has not come to him many times. Up.


    Now this guy suddenly looked for himself, and said it was urgent, Tony was a little unhappy.


    Do you say something urgent, should I answer your call?


    Just now Tony is in a bad mood, so he wants Jarvis to hang up Nick Fury directly.


    But before Tony could speak, Jarvis said again: "Director Nick said that this matter is related to the position of S.H.I.E.L.D. leaders. He asked if you still remember that the conditions he put forward at the time were revenge. There is another leader!"


    "Another leader?" Tony''s memory goes back to a few months ago, when he got the Stark element left by his father from Nick Fury and gained benefits, so he agreed to the other''s Avengers The plan is that he must be the leader of the Avengers.


    As a result, Nick Fury did not agree to his terms, and proposed an agreement to add a leader to the Avengers, a leader who is not inferior to him in every respect!


    Nick was dissatisfied at that time and there were others who were better than himself, and he agreed. Now it seems that the other party is really playing!


    "Connect his phone." Nick said to Jarvis.


    "Yes, sir." After Jarvis responded, the call was immediately connected.


    Before Tony could speak again, Nick Fury''s indifferent voice came: "Iron Man, there are powerful enemies invading the earth. I need your Avengers to help us deal with the enemies together!"


    "Invader?" Tony originally wanted to accuse Nick Fury of being unreasonable, but after hearing the other party''s words, he calmed down: "Is it Megatron''s associate?"


    "No, it''s much more dangerous than that. If you can''t deal with it in time, the whole earth may be turned into ruins!"


    Nick sitting on the Quinjet looked at the distance from the headquarters displayed on the screen, and then said: "Come to Washington, when you arrive, you will understand!"


    "The other leader including the Avengers?" Tony asked.


    "Yes, he is in Washington, and after seeing him, you will know what I said before is true!" Nick replied.


    "Okay, then I''ll call Ron, and I''ll return immediately. I want to see, who is the other leader you mentioned!"


    Tony smiled and ordered Jarvis to hang up, and then called Ron. Knowing that the other party was also going to rush back, he turned his head and flew towards the east.


    ...


    Eight hours later, another corner of the world, India.


    It was five or six o''clock in the morning, and the sexy female agent named Black Widow and Natasha Romanov wore a tight-fitting red buttocks and knocked on the wooden door of a dilapidated wooden house in the suburbs. .


    "Who?" A man with messy hair opened the wooden door. He looked at the sexy female agent standing in front of his door for a while, then shrugged and said, "Looking at you, there should be a lot to say to me, right? Oh, come in and say..."


    "Do you know that we have been monitoring you?" Romanov asked suspiciously, and followed the man into the dilapidated wooden house.


    Romanov was always very careful in the middle, because she knew the true identity of the man in front of her, and had seen the terrible destructive power after the transformation. Originally, she didn��t want to come in contact with this guy, but it was a mission. She had no choice but to Able to execute.


    When the man heard Romanov''s words, he laughed: "I feel it, but not very sure, but now from the way you look, it should be true."


    After speaking, he came to the window of the dilapidated wooden house, looked out the still slightly dark window and said, "If I guessed correctly, it should be yours outside now, and fully armed, I said Isn''t it wrong?"


    "Yes." Romanov didn''t lie. The guy in front of me was not an easy host, she wanted to be honest with him.


    "To be honest, Dr. Bruce Banner, I came to you for your help!"


    Romanoff took out his mobile phone, opened the picture of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube in the information Agent Hill had previously sent her, and placed it in front of the man.


    "This is a cosmic Rubik''s Cube with countless energies. It can easily destroy the earth. Now it has been taken away by an unknown enemy. I don''t know where it went!"


    "It emits a low amount of gamma rays, but because the equivalent is too small, we can''t detect it. And you are the best expert on gamma rays. We need your help, Dr. Banner."


    "So, you didn''t come to catch me?" The man called Bruce Banner by the woman looked at the blue cube displayed on the phone and continued to smile. "What is your organization''s name? And you, what is your name? ?"


    "Natasha Romanov." The woman replied with the same expression: "Our organization is called S.H.I.E.L.D., the full name is National Land Strategic Defense...Forget Dr Banner, I can only guarantee that everything I say is true , The earth needs you!"


    "You need to know, it''s not just me,''he'' doesn''t want to go back, do you know?" Banner thought very well, the purpose of the other party inviting him back is not just to track the cube...


    "Doctor, it doesn''t matter, there are many people like you in the world, and even they have formed a team. If you go back with me, you should be able to see those people!" Romanov said.


    "Oh? Those people?" Banner finally became interested. In his heart, he had already regarded himself as a freak. If it is like this woman said, and there are many freaks in her, then go back with her. So why?


    "Captain America, is it enough?" Romanoff smiled, and took out the killer mace Nick gave her before.


    Ten minutes later, a S.H.I.E.L.D.-specific Kun-style combat aircraft took off from a flat place near the wooden house, and then flew toward another corner of the world, adding a powerful force to the Avengers that will ring through the earth in the future. The green members!

 235 Chapter 229 Captain America

    At six in the morning, Washington.


    In the wide basement, a man stood in front of a huge sandbag, bombarding the sandbag with his fists, as if he was avenging his father-killing enemy.


    The man''s appearance is handsome, the muscles on his body are full but it will not be distorted and burst, and the body shape is close to perfect, which absolutely conforms to the aesthetics of most people.


    But the man''s expression was not happy. When bombarding the sandbags, scenes of the past were constantly appearing in his mind, and then he bombarded the sandbags more powerfully.


    In the man''s memory, at first he did not have such a strong body, just a short and thin boy who was less than a hundred kilograms. Later, he took part in a soldier experiment and became what he is now.


    Since then, he has been fighting as a soldier on the battlefield to serve the country.


    That experiment gave him a very powerful force, making his body more than a few times stronger than ordinary people, which allowed him to defeat any enemy he faced.


    Since then he has won countless praises, and has a resounding title, Captain America!


    He is the first superhero in the United States and is yearned by countless Americans, Steve Rogers!


    Thinking of every scene in the past, the power of Steve''s punching became greater. With every few strokes, the sandbag could no longer withstand his power, and he was blown to the side, throwing out the fine sand inside.


    "No sleep for a night?"


    Just when Steve wanted to continue to hang a sandbag and began to vent his anger, a one-eyed black man with a big bald head suddenly walked over.


    "I have slept for seventy years, and I have slept enough!"


    Steve didn''t stop, and while hanging up a new sandbag, he also answered the visiting black chief, Nick Fury.


    "Then you should go out and look at the outside world and see what is happening outside now." Nick said as he approached Steve.


    "Let''s take a while." Steve stopped shaking his fists, then removed the hand strap tied to his hand.


    "No, Captain, we need you now."


    Nick Fury opened a paper report and put it in front of Steve, because he knew that Steve still had some electronic devices that could not adapt to modern society.


    Steve looked over, and he saw that on the paper report that Nick spread out, a photo of a blue cube was placed on top.


    Coincidentally, he just knew this thing, and the reason why he fell into the water and slept for seventy years was all because of its relationship.


    "This is the Universe Rubik''s Cube I snatched from Hydra. What happened to it?"


    "It fell into the deep sea with you, and when we found you, we also found it!"


    Nick Fury continued: "Because of its characteristics, after we salvaged it, we have been studying it, hoping to obtain a way to develop unlimited energy from it."


    "But just yesterday, it was taken away by the enemy..."


    Looking at Steve who was already serious, Nick added another sentence: "Enemies from alien planets!"


    "Who is he?" Steve asked.


    "The god of mischief in the mythical world, Loki!" Nick replied with an expression on his face.


    Hearing this, Steve laughed angrily: "Mythical story? Rocky? What is this? Chief, I just slept for a long time, but I''m not a fool. No matter what you say, no one will believe it. Right?"


    "No, you will believe it." Nick glanced at his watch and found that the time was almost up, and continued: "Come with me, Captain, I will take you to meet someone. I believe that with his proof, I can prove what I said. Words!"


    Seeing Nick''s back, Steve shrugged, and after packing up some of his things, he followed.


    The agreed location was the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., which is located in the Tri-Wing Building on the Potomac River in Washington.


    After arriving at the Sanquyi Building, it was already 7:10 in the morning. Stepping into this modern building, Steve still felt a little strange, but his strong heart made him not too strange. .


    Follow Nick, and finally stepped into a large conference room on the top floor.


    At this time, there was already a person wearing a comfortable cotton-padded jacket in the large conference room.


    "Master Chief, you have finally arrived, I remember, the agreed time should be seven o''clock... Uh, this is?" Seeing Nick Fury walk in first, Tony sitting in the chair turned his head and just wanted Accuse Nick of being late, only to find that Nick is followed by a person who looks very familiar.


    "Don''t guess, he is the person you think of." Nick took Steve and let him sit down in front of Tony.


    "Really Captain?" Tony felt a little shocked. Although the guy in front of him looks a lot like the Captain America in the photo and video, the captain is from the 1930s and 1940s. Even if he can live to the present, there are still a hundred It''s coming, how come this person looks younger than him...


    No, it''s a lot younger. The guy in front of you is basically a young man in his early twenties!


    "There is no doubt that while the experiments he conducted back then strengthened his body, it also gave him a strong vitality. In addition, he has been frozen in the ice for nearly seventy years, and it is normal that his appearance has not changed."


    Knowing that Tony didn''t believe it, Nick Fury explained it again, with a serious expression.


    "Iron Man Tony Stark?" At this time, Steve looked at Tony, but directly said his name.


    "Do you know me?" Although knowing that Nick Fury can''t lie, Tony still felt very uncomfortable when facing Steve.


    "I saw it in the newspaper. You are famous, just like your father." Steve explained with a smile.


    "Okay..." Tony shrugged. This is the most embarrassing place. The guy in front of him and his father used to be good friends, but now the guy in front of him looks younger than him!


    "How about, with his identity and reputation, can he compare to you?" Nick on one side looked at Tony''s embarrassment and said with a smile.


    "If it''s him, I don''t have any problems..." Tony waved his hand. Although his reputation and identity are good, compared to the well-known Captain America, he is indeed incomparable.


    Since Nick wants Captain America to be another leader of the Avengers, let him come!


    Anyway, Tony didn''t think that what he did would be worse than someone who has lived for hundreds of years!


    After that, things went into intense heat. Through Tony, Steve finally believed that what Nick said Loki was true, and then joined the big family called The Avengers.


    And about an hour later, a Kun-type aircraft also flew into the United States, adding another member for the Avengers, the Hulk!


    (=)

 236 Chapter 230: Sky Mothership

    If the assembly of the Avengers is of epochal significance, then the assembly of the Transformers is very hasty.


    After more than two days, more than twenty meteorites that had fallen on the earth before finally regrouped on both sides, with Optimus Prime on one side and Megatron on the other side.


    However, it is a pity that after all the Transformers on Optimus Prime��s side were gathered, everyone guessed that there were not many people on Optimus Prime��s side.


    In addition to Optimus Prime, Bumblebee, Jazz, Ron��s source and creation, the Autobot organization has added two Transformers, one is the long-range attacking veteran Ironhide, and the other It is an''ambulance'' that likes to protect others.


    Counting it down, in addition to the Autobots who have lost the''source'' of the body, there are only six Transformers that can provide combat power.


    At this time, over the eastern Atlantic state of the United States, Ron was sitting in the military''s giant c-17 transport plane with a group of Transformers, discussing this matter.


    "Originally there was an Autobot, but he died on the way to the fall. When he arrived on the earth, he should have only leftovers..."


    Faced with such a bleak personnel situation, Optimus Prime could only sigh helplessly, and then endure the grief, encouraging the other Transformers and cheering up.


    "A total of 23 meteorites fell...If you count it, Megatron can have 18 members if you add them together?"


    But Ron didn''t seem to care what kind of mood Optimus Prime was like, and he just counted the number on Megatron''s side.


    As a result, Ron finished speaking, and before Optimus Prime could react, the assistant Tina who was with Ron shouted suspiciously:


    "No, boss, isn''t 23 minus 5 and then 1 minus 17? How come it becomes 18?"


    "..." Ron knocked on Tina''s head: "Have you not heard the chief negro? Megatron has already arrived on Earth, so he was not one of them in the previous meteorite fall. "


    "That''s it..." Tina chuckled, pointing to the live broadcast device in her arms and said: "Didn''t I always help your boss live broadcast before? Where can I pay attention to so many places, do you say no?"


    After finishing speaking, Tina did not wait for Ron to reply, and said very thief: "By the way, when will the Marvel live broadcast start again! You know, just yesterday, relying on VIP viewers in the live broadcast, we Marvel Press The net income is as high as $29. If the live broadcast is started today, wouldn''t it be more?"


    "It won''t be opened today. The place we are going to is very hidden and cannot be broadcast live." Looking at the clouds outside through the window, Ron, although his face was expressionless, his evaluation of a certain one-eyed bald black man was getting more and more. Higher.


    Prior to this, Nick Fury officially issued an invitation to Optimus Prime��s Autobots, hoping that the Autobots organization, an ally of S.H.I.E.L.D., can enter the secret base of S.H.I.E.L.D. to discuss plans to deal with Loki together.


    Of course, Optimus Prime also had doubts about this, fearing that it was a conspiracy, but for the sake of the source energy stone, he finally agreed to come down and once again walked into the transport plane that Nick had prepared for him.


    The most important thing is that in this invitation, Ron was not rejected by Nick. Instead, along with Optimus Prime, he prepared to go to the secret base Nick said.


    Of course Ron knew that the secret base that Nick said must have appeared in "Avengers 1", the sky mothership that directly shocked the audience as soon as he appeared.


    The Air and Sky Mothership is a large-scale mothership manufactured by S.H.I.E.L.D. with the latest technology and spent huge financial resources. It can stay in the sea at ordinary times, but through four huge turbine engines, it can turn on the reflector to achieve invisible effect Rise into the air and stay in the air for a long time.


    "In order to mess up the whole thing and profit from it, I actually brought Optimus Prime and me directly to the Sky Mothership. Nick''s heart is really big..."


    Looking at the large mothership that was already in sight, Ron shrugged, and then whispered to Tina:


    "Wait for a while and listen to my order, as long as I lose a cup, you will quietly open the live broadcast and start making money, you know?"


    "Got it..." Tina looked suspicious: "But if the cup falls...isn''t it too obvious?"


    "That''s also... Then you just look at my eyes, do you know this?" Ron began to wink at Tina''s eyes.


    "This..." Looking at Ron, who didn''t even know what he was doing, Tina was afraid that her boss was really mentally ill, so she had to agree first, and waited to see''Ron''s face'' act...


    ...


    After the two huge c-17 transport aircraft landed on the aerospace carrier floating on the sea, they instantly increased the draught of the space carrier by a few centimeters, indicating that the weight of the transport aircraft carried on the carrier was at all weight. Not light.


    The landing of the c-17 attracted the attention of many people on the Sky Mother Ship. In addition to guiding the landing personnel, many people were greeted by the side.


    Nick is in this game to welcome the action. In addition, Black Widow Natasha Romanoff, Captain America Steve Rogers, Hulk Bruce Banner, and Iron Man Tony Stark are also beside Nick. .


    In the previous time, the four people who just formed the Avengers have known each other, and learned about each other''s abilities and strengths, as well as the upcoming group of alien mechanical life, Transformers!


    Although some people have also questioned, such as the US team and the Hulk, they think that both sides know too little, and the origins of this group of Transformers are also very strange, so this alliance between humans and aliens may not be the same. A wise choice.


    However, the arm still couldn''t twist the thigh. With Nick Fury and the Iron Man who strongly agreed with the matter on the side, the voice of the Hulk and the US team finally dimmed.


    Of course, this is not because they did not have their own persistence, but because Nick was right. Mankind has too little understanding of aliens. There is a group of aliens who can have a deep friendship. This will allow humans to face the universe in the future. Learn more.


    After the transport plane landed, the first thing that appeared was Optimus Prime. He first drove out the plane in the form of a truck, and then when he came out, he also transformed into a big blue and red robot over eight meters high, and Nick And the avengers said hello.


    "Cool..."


    Seeing the big robot about three stories tall appeared in front of him, even Tony, who was used to watching the big scene, couldn''t help but shout out, admiring the magic of the Creator.


    After that, the rest of the Autobots also emerged from the two C-17s, and then Ron and his assistant Tina also walked down and came to the Sky Mothership.


    After Ron appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of Bruce Banner, the Hulk present. He frowned and looked at Ron, vaguely feeling that this guy seemed familiar, but he was not sure.


    Banner''s sense of familiarity was not groundless. Long ago, Ron''s first shot was in the battle between Hulk and Abomination.


    Because Ron was not strong enough at that time, in that battle, Ron only took away the hatred that could not continue to increase his strength after beating the two giants. The giant was let go, leaving a lot of regrets.


    Now that he saw that this guy had returned to the Avengers according to the original plot, Ron also began to decide whether he could make the hatred also appear, and join his League of Guardians, so that these two organizations can officially do it. frame?


    This might be interesting...


    (=)

 237 Chapter 231: Before the Invasion

    While the Avengers gathered and Ron and Optimus Prime entered the S.H.I.E.L.D. Air and Sky Mothership, Loki also had some development.


    In the plan of the Kiritas for Loki, he will act as a pioneer, after snatching the Cube of the universe with space gems, he can use the space gems as a fulcrum to send the army of the Kiritas to the earth. Attack the earth directly from the inside.


    After all, the Qiruitas are too far away from the Milky Way where the Earth is. If they rely on a spacecraft to come to the Earth, they don''t know how many years later, this is unrealistic.


    The reason why Loki can come directly to the earth is because Thanos Jiao and his spiritual gems and space gems belong to the same source and have many connections. Therefore, Loki can rely on the spiritual gems to trigger the universe to open the space channel and come to earth first. .


    But after all, this is just a tricky method, and it takes a lot of effort to send a person, let alone an army of Qiruita that cannot be estimated?


    Therefore, Loki, who came to the area first, needed to use the Cube of the Universe to open a space channel large enough on the earth to allow the subsequent army of Cherita to successfully arrive.


    But it is a pity that although the mind gem and the universe cube are connected, they are only connected after all. If you want to use the mind gem to open the universe cube to open a large transmission channel, this method is still not feasible.


    So Loki abducted Dr. Selvig, who had been researching the Cube of the Universe, and used the instrument to unlock the ability of the Cube of the Universe, so that the space channel could be opened.


    Dr. Selvig''s answer is yes.


    He got inspiration from Loki''s previous actions to force the universe to open the space channel of the Rubik''s Cube, which is to use a reactor similar to the change of the object itself, just like the previous psychic gems that caused the universe to open the space channel.


    To build this kind of reactor, a lot of instruments and manpower were needed to help, but this was quickly resolved. Hawkeye did not know where to find a bunch of S.H.I.E.L.D. enemies and solved the manpower and instrument problems. .


    After some time of research, the issue of making reactors has already come to light. Only the last element called metallic iridium is needed to create this kind of reactor that can guide the universe''s cube to open space channels.


    Although the metal iridium is very rare, Hawkeye still found this rare metal, and it was hidden in a laboratory in Stuttgart, Germany. It only needs Loki to help Hawkeye and go and grab it together.


    However, even though the goal is within reach, Rocky has an alternative idea...


    He wants to get more attention, so that he can perform in this invasion war, so that everyone on the earth can know that a divine residence named Loki will become the only king of the earth. It''s more than just helping the Qiruitas open space channels and becoming a vanguard soldier!


    And in the secret base, Loki sat cross-legged in a separate room, holding Thanos��s scepter with spiritual gems in his hands, and meditating alone on the feasibility of this matter. , And how it should progress.


    While Loki was meditating, the soul gem on the scepter began to emit a faint light, pulling Loki''s mind out of countless spaces, another desolate and dim world.


    "Qirita''s army has already begun to kill, Asgard, you must open the space channel as soon as possible!"


    Between the weird mountains and rocks, an elder Kirita wearing a gray-gold robe was standing there, pressing Loki.


    "Get them ready and I will lead them to win this great battle!"


    With a powerful spiritual gem, Loki''s void spirit began to condense into his physical appearance wearing a green armor, and appeared in front of Elder Qiruita.


    "A great war?" Elder Qiruita laughed dismissively, "Just to deal with the backward and weak forces on the earth?"


    In Elder Kirita��s understanding, let alone the earth, even the planets in most parts of the Milky Way are extremely backward. If it weren��t for the existence of Asgard, Kirita��s army would have occupied this resource long ago. The galaxy is now, do you need to wait till now?


    But Loki sneered when he saw the disdain of the elder Qirita sent by Thanos to contact him.


    Leaving aside the current technological strength of the earth, let''s just say that after meeting Thor last time, the seemingly thin earthling he saw outside was very unfathomable.


    Loki still remembered the person''s eyes looking at him at the time, as if he had seen everything about him, so that he could only run away according to his instinct, and he didn''t dare to treat him too much.


    There are such people on the earth, it is not so easy for the Qiruita army to occupy the earth.


    However, Loki thought so, but suddenly thought of the moment when he could make him generous in this war.


    Isn��t that person''s mental ability extremely strong? Then try to get that person to participate in this war, let him stop the attack of Qiruita''s army, and finally let him come forward to deal with that person and win everyone''s With his eyes, wouldn''t he be able to complete his plan of adding drama to himself?


    As for whether he can deal with that person?In Loki''s heart, this is for sure!


    With the help of spiritual gems, his abilities have been countless times stronger. Even if that person is extremely powerful, how can he compare to spiritual gems with cosmic level spiritual abilities?


    Although he didn''t know what Loki was thinking, Elder Kirita still saw the clues from his face and became angry.


    "Asgard, you dare to question the strength of Qiruita''s army, question that powerful existence, don''t forget, he handed you the powerful scepter, imparting your powerful knowledge and mission���� Even though you are exiled, you are like a bereaved dog!"


    "To reiterate, I was not exiled, I just had to leave Asgard because of betrayal, to find a way to avenge Asgard!"


    Hearing what Elder Kirita said, Loki immediately refuted, because he indeed chose to leave at the time, rather than being exiled by Odin.


    "Vengeance to Asgard? Huh..." Elder Qiruita said coldly: "Abandon your childlike thoughts of vengeance. After having space gems, our eyes should be on the entire universe, not just a small one. Earth and Asgard, you know?"


    "So, hurry up and start this uncontroversial war, Asgardians!"


    With that said, Elder Kirita seemed to have no intention of talking to naive Loki. He walked closer, staring at Loki with cold eyes, and continued:


    "Remember, once you fail, or the space gem falls into the hands of other people, no matter where you hide, we will find you too!"


    "Do you think you understand the taste of pain? No, it''s just a fur. Then you will know what it means to be unhappy..."


    Elder Kirita''s voice became darker and darker, and as the voice fell, the spiritual world collapsed directly, allowing Loki''s spirit to return to the earth.


    After returning, Loki''s eyes had become extremely cold, and the words of Elder Kirita who obviously did not put him in his eyes had caused grievances in his heart.


    At that time, he will let this arrogant guy know that this war is far less simple than he thought!


    (=)

 238 Brother 232 Chapter Intercept Loki

    Washington, S.H.I.E.L.D. hospital.


    "Captain Rogers? Is he finally willing to come out?"


    Coleson, who was lying on the hospital bed wrapped in bandages, suddenly yelled to the phone, and then wanted to get up and rush to Nick��s latest Sky Mothership, only to find that he couldn��t use much force at all. It''s difficult.


    But Coleson did not give up. Captain America Steve Rogers has been the person he admired most since childhood. Now this man is in SHIELD and is about to fight for the United States again. How can Coleson restrain him? Live your own heart.


    Therefore, Coleson still used the strength of feeding and the strong heart as an agent, reluctantly wanted to sit up and go to the Sky Mothership to personally meet Captain Rogers.


    For nothing else, let him sign the full set of Captain America Treasure Cards in his collection...


    "Don''t mess with Agent Colson, you have just finished a period of treatment, and you can''t act on your own!"


    However, the doctor who was staring at Coleson saw his behavior, and immediately came over and gently pressed him, pushing Coleson back to the bed.


    "I... eh..." Coleson wanted to explain to the doctor, asking him to send himself to see Captain Rogers on the Sky Mothership, but after thinking about his situation, he finally gave up.


    Don''t say whether he can rush to the Sky Mothership in his current situation, that is, yes, presumably Director Nick and Hill will not agree.


    Coleson heard it, and was thrown aside in the phone that was still talking, and Hill was calling him, asking him what happened.


    "I''m fine, I was just too excited..." Coleson took the phone back and explained to Hill.


    "It''s okay..." Hill on the other end of the phone breathed a sigh of relief: "Coleson, you will meet Captain Rogers sooner or later, and take care of your injury. This is the best way, understand?"


    "Understood..." Coleson smiled, chatted for a while, and asked Hill to hang up.


    Looking at the white ceiling, the agent, who had a bright career, felt deep helplessness. Why would he be so severely injured when S.H.I.E.L.D. and the earth were both extremely critical? He could not add to this crisis. A piece of strength...


    And not to mention the effort, he didn''t even have the qualification to see his idol with his own eyes. Is this too cheating?


    However, just as Coleson was about to sleep peacefully and waiting for the good news to come back, the Marvel Daily app downloaded in his mobile phone suddenly sent him a special message ringtone, which brought his mind to this.


    ''What is that guy doing?''


    Although he was lying in the ward, Coleson knew that Ron had also arrived on the Sky Mothership with Optimus Prime and his gang. Now that he heard the news from Surprise, he was naturally puzzled.


    Coleson turned on the phone again and clicked on the message, but he was immediately stunned. The neuropathy Ron, who is now the most powerful agent organization on the planet, regards SHIELD as his back garden. ?How dare to be so arrogant...


    "Marvel Daily: We will start the live broadcast soon, so that everyone can see the base of the world''s most powerful agent organization, the appearance of all the members of Iron Man��s Avengers, and all the battles that will take place next. Stay tuned!"


    ...


    Eastern United States, North Atlantic, aerospace carrier.


    After Hill hung up Coleson''s phone, his eyes returned to the monitor screen in front of him.


    On the screen in front of Hill, the search system is searching over and over again for the appearance information of the three of Rocky, Hawkeye, and Dr. Selvig, hoping to find these three guys who stole the universe''s cube.


    While inviting Bruce Banner to search for the faint gamma rays emitted by the Rubik��s Cube in the universe, S.H.I.E.L.D. has naturally not forgotten the power it possesses, which is the ability to use almost all monitoring equipment on the earth to find what it wants People.


    The search system searched over and over again, and Hill watched it over and over again. Finally, a searched message appeared on the screen.


    "I found it again." When Hilton said this message: "Facial features are 67% similar to Rocky...No, after cross comparison, it is 79%..."


    "Where is he?" Hearing Hill''s words, the nearest Captain Nick Fury and Steve Rogers rushed over.


    "Stuttgart, Germany, 28 Kuningstrasse, he doesn''t seem to have the intention of hiding..." Hill replied slightly puzzled.


    "Captain!" After receiving the news, Nick looked at Rogers next to him with a serious face: "Go!"


    Captain Rogers seemed to be taken aback for a moment, then nodded, turned and walked to the room Nick had prepared for him.


    In that room, there is a brand-new high-quality''Captain America'' costume and a shield with a star and stripes pattern waiting for their owner, looking forward to returning to the battlefield full of honor!


    ...


    After the captain left, Nick did not stay, and went straight out of the control room. He went to the lounge where Ron and the Autobots were. He also told everyone that Loki, who had taken the Cube of the Universe (Energy Stone), appeared in Germany. .


    "I can send you there, but for the sake of speed, I can only send one or two relatively small people in the past, so as to block Loki as quickly as possible."


    Nick''s appearance is very calm, even though the members of the Autobots were so excited, he still said his plans, and did not play a role.


    After Optimus Prime heard what Nick said, he also knew that the human being was not wrong.


    He, including the Bumblebee, Jazz and other Autobots members of the Transformers are not capable of flying, and relying only on their deformed cars, wanting to go to Germany is simply a delusion.


    But the Kun-style fighter of S.H.I.E.L.D. is different. Its speed has surpassed the speed of sound and reached a speed of three to five times the speed of sound. It takes less than an hour from the North Atlantic where the aerospace aircraft carrier is now to Germany. quickly.


    What, you ask why Transformers like Optimus Prime and Hornet can''t be transformed into supersonic planes, but just transformed into ordinary cars?


    This can explain...


    The main reason is that most Autobots such as Optimus Prime, Hornet and other Autobots were founded by non-governmental organizations. The fire sources in the body are all ordinary forms, which can be transformed into cars. Don''t think about it so much.


    The creation of the son of "Yuan" is different. As a guardian, he can transform a lot of things, and supersonic airplanes are also within his deformation range.


    But Chuangshi said: I am very indifferent, I will not say...


    So in the end, Optimus Prime selected the first two Transformers to participate in Nick''s advance plan, while the rest of the Transformers still took the large C-17 Overlord transport aircraft to Germany.


    These two Transformers are the pioneers''Bumblebee'' that can be transformed into Chevrolet, as well as the descendants of the source, the indifferent soldier''Creation''!


    And in this operation, Ron, as the source and the "friend" of the creation, and the "disruptor" in Nick''s plan, also successfully boarded the plane and was allowed to participate in the interception of Rocky. .


    (=)

 239 Chapter 233: The American Team and Rockys Fight

    28 Kuningstrasse, Stuttgart, Germany.


    This is a high-tech laboratory dedicated to the research and development of scientific and technological items, but its owner, Dr. Heinrich Seffer, seems to like magnificent buildings, so the front of this laboratory is all similar to European medieval court building.


    Today, Dr. Seifer held a banquet, announcing that the laboratory had extracted a precious element weighing more than one hundred grams from a meteorite from outside the sky, the metal iridium.


    This rare metal element is very rare and can only be extracted from deep underground or outer meteorites. It is the only metal that maintains excellent mechanical properties in the air above 1600 ��C and has a high melting point. High hardness, and high corrosion resistance properties.


    Metal iridium is generally used in various experiments. Among the antiproton experiments, it has the greatest effect. It can carry and guide extremely high energy shocks, so that energy can be output more stably, which is of great value.


    The guests who were banqueted entered from the front entrance, but at the back door of this retro science and technology room, the bodyguard with a gun was suddenly shot in the heart by a nearly silent bow and arrow, and fell directly to the ground unconscious.


    Later, the guy in black entered from here, broke through one barrier after another, and finally came to the door of the safe where the metal iridium was hidden.


    The controlled Hawkeye agent took out the cracked device and placed it in front of the device at the door of the vault that needed to be unlocked with eyeball patterns, waiting for the arrival of the''eyeball''.


    At this time, the banquets in the front hall had reached seven or eight, and Dr. Seffer also took the lines to prepare a speech, and did not notice what was happening behind him.


    And on the small terrace on the second floor around the hall, a handsome man in a suit with his hair draped behind him was carrying a crooked scepter, and smiled as he watched the host who was speaking.


    With the mellow music, the handsome man walked briskly in front of Dr. Seifer with a cane, and then directly slammed him on the table of some kind of animal statue, took out the device and inserted it into the person''s left eye. In, start to extract eyeball information.


    Seeing this scene, the guests beside them yelled directly and ran towards the door in a panic, ignoring the appearance of the upper class before them.


    There were also security guards who wanted to come up to stop the handsome man''s movements, but as soon as they rushed up, they were easily knocked down on the earth by the man and lost the ability to fight.


    It didn''t take much time to get the eyeball information. Knowing that the eagle eye behind had succeeded, the handsome man threw away the equipment and the poor doctor who had passed out in a coma, picked up the scepter, and started walking towards the door.


    As he left, a helmet shaped like antlers began to appear on the man''s head, and a golden light appeared from the modern suit on his body, and then changed into a green armor with a cloak, which was put on him.


    After the change, Loki has made up his mind. He must show off in front of others to determine his status, not just be a pioneer soldier behind.


    "Kneel to me, do you hear everything?"


    When he came outside, looking at the Midgard (earth) people who were scattered about, Loki became excited. He released his magic power and directly separated several clones to block the crowd, and began to give orders.


    But the panicked crowd kept yelling, not paying attention to Rocky''s words.


    "Kneel down!" Loki knocked on the staff in his hand and roared at these people.


    Under Loki''s threat, people finally began to calm down, and slowly began to kneel down.


    Seeing the threat working, Loki laughed and started his own speech.


    "That''s great, return to your true state. You were originally slaves. Don''t think that wearing a glamorous dress can conceal the appearance of a slave. You are born to be ruled by others, understand..."


    Rocky''s speech stirred the hearts of many people, and an old man stood up and said disdainfully: "No one will succumb to you, you are just a poor lunatic, an abandoned fellow... ��"


    Hearing these words, Loki immediately became angry. The most unbearable thing about him was being exposed.


    So he immediately raised his staff, condensing an energy shock, and wanted to kill the old man to demonstrate.


    At this moment, a Kun-style fighter in the sky suddenly jumped down. A man wearing a blue tights and holding a star-striped shield in his hand jumped in front of the old man. The shield blocked the energy impact and rebounded the energy. When he reached Loki, he flew Loki out.


    "You know, when I came to Germany last time, there was a guy who wanted to trample someone under his feet, but then he died!" said the person who jumped down.


    "This shield is very good, American soldier!" Luo Station got up. He knew the guy in front of him and knew that this man was a superhero named Captain America on the earth, and he should have lived a hundred years ago.


    "You should have followed the time, a weak earthling!" Loki smiled disdainfully. Although the guy in front of him is pretty good on earth, he is not compared to the one who possesses the spiritual gem scepter. What kind of.


    "Loki, put down your weapons, and surrender immediately!" At this time, the black widow agent Romanoff who was driving a Quinn fighter in the sky also turned on the PA equipment and began to warn Loki.


    Faced with the threat in the sky, Loki directly fired an energy shock with his wand, trying to knock down the annoying Kun-style fighter.


    Captain Rogers saw this situation, picked up the shield and rushed up, trying to stop Loki.


    When Rocky saw this, he didn''t care about the natural fighter. The energy gathered all over, and he took the staff and knocked it on Captain Rogers'' head, apparently a berserker.


    But even the berserker disguised as Loki, the mage, was stronger than Captain Rogers. When Loki was added, he used his staff to release an energy-assisted attack from time to time. Soon, the US team would be unable to hold it.


    Of course, Captain Rogers would not have been so miserable. There was a vibrating shield mixed with various hard metals, and he could resist even any attack from Loki.


    But Rocky is not an idiot. He specifically aimed at the American team''s feet and didn''t care about the shield at all. There was really no way to make the American team.


    Fortunately, at this time, Iron Man wearing golden and red armor also flew down from the sky and joined the action against Loki, which was considered to have solved the US team.


    However, Rocky''s offensive is still very fierce, and seeing his relaxed look, this guy seems to enjoy the feeling of fighting with others, and doesn''t want to stop.


    The battle continued. At this time, two Kun-type fighters arrived at the scene and stopped on the ground. Then a guy with a good appearance took two steel robots four or five meters high and walked towards the fighting place. past.


    Loki quickly discovered the situation here, and also discovered the two alien mechanical life named Transformers that did not belong to the earth.


    But what Loki cares most about is not the Transformers who are still coming to earth than he is. What he cares about is the seemingly ordinary earthling next to him.


    No... it''s really ordinary!


    Loki could feel that the aura on this person was no longer like the terrifying aura that seemed to be the abyss of the universe the last time he saw him.


    This guy now seems to be an ordinary terrestrial person, except that his body is relatively strong, there is nothing surprising about him, it is almost like a different person!

 240 Chapter 234: Lokis Surrender

    The battle entered another state.


    Rocky seemed to be counseled, and was no longer as aggressive as before. Facing the siege of the US team and Iron Man, he chose to avoid, and only if he couldn''t avoid it, he took the next two moves.


    The US team and Iron Man were still a little confused at first, but after seeing two big robots, one yellow and one silver, wrapped up towards Loki from the left and right directions, they found that it was not Loki who was counseling, but that he was already aware of it. The situation at this time is not good for him, so he is not ready to continue playing.


    "Watch out for Loki to run away!"


    After feeling that I had guessed Loki''s mind, the US team immediately yelled at Iron Man and the two Transformers who rushed over, not ready to let Loki escape.


    But Rocky didn''t think so, because he had never thought of running away.


    Hawkeye left with the metal iridium at this time. It only took some time for Selvig to let the Cube of the Universe open the space channel for the army of Qiruita to come.


    And what he needs to do in the middle is to drag the people in front of him, and the guy who just arrived who seems to have turned into an ordinary person.


    Yes, even though the guy who came here now looks like an ordinary person, Rocky doesn��t think it��s true. He believes the feeling he felt when he saw this person last time. Palpitations, the feeling of wanting to run away!


    Although facing this person no longer felt that way, Loki did not relax his vigilance at all, but became more cautious.


    Because Loki knew that this was definitely not because his mental abilities became stronger after he possessed the spiritual gem, but because this guy did it deliberately.


    Although he wants this person to deal with the army of Kirita, and let the arrogant Elder Kirita know that the earth is not so easy to attack, but he does not want to prevent the army of Kirita from entering the earth!


    He is now in the same group with Qiruita''s army, and if he wants revenge, he needs to rely on the help of Qiruita''s army, so even if he wants to pit elder Qiruita, it will certainly not be too cruel.


    Otherwise, how can his revenge be repaid?


    So Loki had a new plan. He needed to hold the people here so that they would not find the Rubik''s Cube in the universe, and at the same time, he would try to disintegrate the forces of the earth.


    But at this moment, he suddenly heard a sentence, a sentence that didn''t know where it came from.


    "Hey, Loki, the legendary god of pranks and lies, can you play with your scepter for a while? I''m very interested in it..."


    Upon hearing this, Loki''s eyes immediately turned to the guy, his eyes very alert.


    Although the number of people on the scene is not small, it is no surprise that only this person can use mental abilities to talk to himself in the air, and he can also make himself unaware.


    Loki''s eyes rolled and he was silent for a while, and he began to respond: "This scepter has a position. If a powerful person like you comes into contact with it, it will definitely attract a very powerful guy directly. You are not his opponent!"


    "It seems reasonable..." Ron smiled, "However, what you said is not true, you are lying!"


    "I didn''t." Loki frowned. Thanos didn''t say these words at all when he handed over the scepter to him. He just relied on guesses to make up the words just now.


    "Don''t worry, since you don''t want to, I won''t force it, don''t worry." Ron said without annoyance.


    Ron actually didn''t lie about this. He didn''t plan to snatch the scepter inlaid with soul gems in Loki''s hand, because he had another plan to steal the soul gems.


    You know, although Loki''s words are lying, he is actually not unreasonable. Thanos will not trust Loki so easily. There must be weirdness on the scepter he gave Loki.


    Ron now thinks he can''t resist the eternal Titan''s strength, even if his current strength might be able to defeat the purple-skinned cutie, it is not safe.


    Although he usually acts relatively nonsensical, he will still do the key self-protection methods. Now attracting Thanos will only make the world situation more chaotic. How to get rid of the spiritual gems is a long-term plan.


    As for the Rubik''s Cube with space gems?


    Ron said, isn��t it just for this gem that he has been running the Transformers for so long?


    After that, Ron did not continue to talk to Rocky, but only opened the live broadcast, which started the live broadcast of the battle, continued to generate revenue for Marvel and let the earth know.


    The earth in the future may not be as peaceful as it is now...


    As soon as the live broadcast was started, the number of people went up swiftly, reaching about 600 million in an instant.


    Obviously, after the previous live broadcast of the Transformers incident, Surprise News has directly gained the attention of the world in one fell swoop. Whether it is the people who eat melons or the national dignitaries, they are all paying attention to the live broadcast of Surprise News, wanting to understand clearly and externally. The situation about the stars.


    After seeing the two Transformers, Iron Man, and Captain America, who was well-known in the world as early as the last century, were beating a guy in armor and a deer helmet, they all started to boil.


    "Captain America is still alive? And he was dealing with the enemy with Iron Man and Transformers. What happened?"


    "Fuck, the US team, my idol!"


    "Cut, isn''t it the US team? Our country''s heroes are no worse than him..."


    "Ahem, my Great Cold Empire declares here, Captain America, no, it''s Captain Great Cold from our Great Cold Empire, understand?"


    "Marvel News Agency Niubi, Ron boss Niubi, actually showed us the US team, 66666..."


    ...


    Looking at the VIP that Lu continued to recharge and the amount of income that has been jumping on the account, Ron smiled faintly, the surprise newspaper that he created for himself.


    After these two events, Surprise News can definitely be regarded as the world''s largest news media. As long as there are no accidents, Surprise News will definitely maintain its dominant position for a long time and control the news trends of the entire planet.


    This should be able to provide a lot of convenience for Ron''s subsequent "death" behavior!


    On the battlefield, Loki has fallen more and more disadvantaged. The four people have already cooperated. The US team used shock shields to resist Loki��s energy attacks. The two Transformers were restrained on the left and right to prevent Loki from running away. Xia is a free man who uses long-range or melee combat against Loki from time to time for consumption.


    Slowly, Loki began to exhaust.


    After all, Loki is not a truly omnipotent god. He is just a relatively strong body and possesses a lot of magic power. If he really wants to keep fighting, he will definitely lose.


    So after knowing that there is no hope of winning, he was beaten to sit on Loki and directly raised his hands, his clothes turned into a black windbreaker on ordinary earth, and he chose to surrender.


    "This is good!"


    Seeing Loki finally surrendered, the siege of the four stopped, and they stepped forward together to subdue the guy who came to the earth to make trouble.

 241 Chapter 235: The Thunder God Who Goes Down Again

    Soon after the end of the battle, three Quinn fighters took off from Stuttgart, Germany, and began their return journey.


    What was different from before was that when he returned, Ron had already given up being with Chuangshi, and instead came to the plane piloted by the Black Widow, ready to watch the next good show.


    In the original timeline, after Loki was captured, his brother Thor was sent to Earth again by Odin''s supernatural powers. He wanted to bring Loki back to the trouble, and then made Thor become a member of the Avengers. Member, became a superhero on earth.


    And just now, Ron has discovered that some changes have taken place in the upper space where he is located. Obviously Thor''s arrival will not change because of his spoiler.


    In the plane, Ron was just facing the Iron Man Tony, Rodgers and Rocky in the cabin with the live broadcast equipment, and they were broadcasting their interrogation of Rocky.


    But unfortunately, no matter how Tony and Captain Rogers inquired, how intimidated and lured, they couldn''t make Loki tell where the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube was hidden and what Loki did when he came to Earth.


    Along the way, this guy has been staring at the internal structure of the Kun-style fighter, ignoring other people at all, as if he were a dumb man.


    "I think something is wrong. Loki has resisted for so long. It stands to reason that he can run away. Why should he keep fighting us?"


    After the questioning failed, Captain Rogers took Tony to the side and said what he had been worried about.


    Looking at Loki, who was sitting in his seat without saying a word, and Ron, who seemed to be okay, who had been broadcasting live, Tony shrugged and said indifferently:


    "We have dispatched so many people, shouldn''t we catch this guy? Besides, this guy obviously wanted to show off and show his sense of existence, but he was planted unexpectedly. Isn''t this normal? Why are you worried?"


    "Anyway, it''s not right..." The U.S. team frowned. Nick Fury had already told him about the Avengers�� plan and introduced him to Tony as a member. However, there is some support for who will lead the Avengers. Hesitate.


    However, despite this, the US team directly regards himself as the leader of the Avengers, because he believes that his leadership is absolutely capable of being the leader of the Avengers.


    Through the team members just now, the US team believes that Tony is too careless, and Tony still has very serious individualism, so it is somewhat dissatisfied.


    But Tony also felt from the appearance of the American team that the symbol of American spirit didn''t catch a cold to him, but he didn''t want to talk to this old guy more, so he didn''t pick up the American team.


    At this moment, lightning flashed suddenly and very suddenly in the sky, and the white light shone into the Kun-style fighter plane. It did not scare anyone, but it scared Loki, who had always been calm and restless, into a fright. , As if very afraid of lightning.


    "Why, are you afraid of a lightning strike?" The US team caught Rocky''s change in time and asked tentatively.


    "No, I just don''t like the guy who follows the lightning!" Loki looked at the lightning situation outside, worried in his heart, worried that Thor would really follow the lightning to the earth.


    Although what he is doing is aimed at the earth, Loki has never regarded the earth as his goal. His real goals have always been Odin, Thor, and Asgard. The earth is just one of his goals for revenge. Transit station, only by occupying the earth, Thanos will help him deal with Asgard.


    So Loki worried that Thor noticed the situation on the earth and came to the area to stop his revenge plan.


    But there is a saying that is very interesting, when you think about something, especially bad things, maybe it will appear soon, just as you think.


    What Loki was thinking, actually came true.


    It seemed that it had been hit by something, and the Kun-style fighter directly trembled, shocking everyone except Ron.


    The next moment, an iron plate above the Kun-style fighter was directly torn apart by force, and then a guy with a disheveled hair and a small hammer jumped down, knocking down Tony and the US team with a hammer, and will sit down. Rocky on the chair flew out from the broken exit like a chicken.


    "One more mess..."


    Being knocked down by a hammer made Tony''s face very bad. He got up from the ground, picked up his Iron Man mask and put it on, opened the back door of the cabin and wanted to catch up.


    "Stark, the enemy is very powerful, we need a specific attack plan!" Seeing Tony wanted to catch up, the American team on one side quickly stopped him, wanting to discuss the enemy''s situation and how to deal with the enemy, etc. .


    "I already have a plan!" Tony said without looking back, "That''s a direct attack!"


    After that, Tony controlled the steel armor and flew directly outside the fighter, regardless of what the US team said.


    "You... Agent Romanoff, we will also catch up." Seeing that Tony didn''t listen to him at all, the American team''s expression became a little uncontrollable. He was silent for a while, and then immediately said to the black widow who was driving the plane.


    Ron, the other person in the Quin fighter, was very calm when he saw what happened, and even explained what had just happened to the audience in the live broadcast room.


    "The brawny man carrying the hammer is Thor, and I believe everyone has seen this guy from the last time the Thunder God descended..."


    "As for the purpose of Thor coming to the earth? It must be to teach his unsatisfied brother Loki, rest assured, I will continue the live broadcast for you, I believe that in the future, everyone will be able to see an incomparable''base love'' The war, hehe..."


    ...


    "Where did you go after you fell into the abyss of the universe before, and why did you come to Earth and take away the powerful Cube of the universe? What do you want to do?"


    Under the sky, on a small island with rugged rocks and almost no weeds and trees, Thor slammed Loki he had caught on the stone, and asked angrily.


    "I don''t want to do anything, it''s you, Thor!" Rocky smiled in a low voice: "The rainbow bridge connecting the earth has been destroyed by me, and the shuttle space is no longer convenient, so Odin after all It took divine power to send you to the earth? Let you come to me?"


    "I''m already dead!" Thor angrily grabbed Loki by the collar. Originally, he thought Loki was dead. After all, after falling into the abyss of the universe, almost no one could live back. Come to the Milky Way.


    Until the first two days, Heimdall, who possessed God''s Eyes, discovered that Loki had actually arrived on Earth and had taken the Rubik��s Cube from the universe. He immediately reported the matter to Odin, making the prestigious God King suddenly worried. Up.


    Odin knew the space gem hidden in the Cube of the Universe, and knew it was being peeped by many powerful beings, such as Thanos, etc., so in order to prevent Loki from making a big mistake, he immediately used a lot of divine power You sent to the earth to stop Loki.


    And Loki snorted angrily after hearing Thor''s words, and said, "In that case, do you mourn for me?"


    "We are all in mourning, including our mother, queen and father." Thor looked at Loki with tenderness in his eyes. He wanted to use words to recall Loki''s desire for family affection, so that the two of them could return to the same as before it is good.


    But Thor, who had a low EQ, didn''t know. His last half sentence directly angered Loki, causing Loki to blow his hair all at once!

 242 Chapter 236 Brother Anti-Mu

    "No, that''s your father, Thor!"


    Loki''s expression was very cold. Since he knew that he was not Odin''s own son, but only used to stabilize the Frost Giant clan and even control the Frost Giant clan, he no longer regarded Odin as his father.


    All he thought of was revenge on Odin, let this hypocritical guy reveal his true face and expose the false affection!


    "Odin told you my life experience, right?" Rocky broke free of Thor''s hand, his face full of loneliness and unwillingness: "I''m just the one he picked up as a tool, family, do you believe it?"


    "Of course I believe it!" Thor said from the bottom of his heart: "We grew up together, played together, and fought together. Have you forgotten all this?"


    "I only remember a shadow, a shadow that I can''t pass at all. Under your shadow, I don''t have any sense of existence, understand?" Rocky said mercilessly.


    "So you should destroy our world, our country?" Thor was also angry. The scene of Asgard being invaded by the Frost Giant still circulated in his mind, and he couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    But now, Loki actually had the idea of ??the earth again, which made Thor completely unacceptable, why did he become like this when he was a kid who played with himself and said everything.


    Thinking of Odin''s advice, Thor was no longer in the mood to talk nonsense with Rocky, and said directly:


    "Loki, hand over the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, and then return to Asgard and my father to confess my sins. With my father''s bearing, he will definitely forgive you, okay?"


    "No, I won''t go back with you now. I want to rule the earth, rule here, and then return to Asgard, take back the seat of king from Odin''s hands, and become a king!" Loki pointed to the surroundings. Pointing, speaking loudly, as if the winner is already in hand.


    "No, you can''t rule the earth, because I will always stop you!"


    "Listen to my brother, Loki, if you are so obsessed, I will just..." Thor stretched out his hand and summoned his Mulnier back to his hands, wanting to directly use means to defeat Loki.


    But at this moment, a flame hit him directly, hitting him directly under the rocks and marking a long gully.


    After the advancement was over, Thor stood up embarrassedly, looking at the guy in front of him with a suit of steel all over his body, his anger surged into his heart, and shouted loudly:


    "Do you know who you are facing now, the weak earthling?"


    Looking at the embarrassed Thor, Tony regained his feuding appearance: "Of course I know Thor, the brother of the troublemaker Loki..."


    "Since you know who I am, let me take Loki back to Asgard and let him make atonement for his sins!"


    "As long as he handed over the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, you can take him home, otherwise, he is dead!" Tony said.


    "I will do this, you don''t need to do it!"


    Thor picked up the hammer, he couldn''t bear to talk nonsense with this guy, and he flew to Tony with a hammer and knocked Tony away.


    Looking at the degree of damage to the armor displayed on the display panel, Tony also knew that Thor��s attack must not be underestimated, so he immediately stood up, his mechanical hands absorbed energy from the Ark reactor on his chest, and released a powerful palm cannon. Bounced towards Thor.


    Tony��s shot was so fast that Thor had no time to evade. Seeing the palm cannon hit, Tony kicked his right foot and rushed up and kicked Thor directly, kicking him out. .


    Although Thor''s body is extremely powerful, and he also possesses the supernatural power bestowed by Odin, Tony''s Iron Man armor is not covered. In this confrontation, Tony''s has the advantage.


    Knowing that he had fallen into the wind, Thor raised his hammer and pointed towards the sky, and unexpectedly summoned a bolt of lightning to hit Tony, causing the steel armor to be flashed up.


    "Summon lightning... Is this guy''s hammer a lightning rod?"


    Looking at the battery indicator that has been skyrocketing on the display screen, Tony, who is worried that the armor''s anti-electric layer must be supported, can''t help but vomit.


    "Electricity reaches 400%..."


    However, afterwards, the electrical energy of the armor itself was filled with this lightning. Tony was taken aback. While cheering for his wise decision at the time, he said:


    "This can have..."


    Then, an attack was sent from Tony''s steel palm, struck him towards Thor, and sent him flying again.


    "You iron man! Ah..." Thor became even more angry when he was hit by the blow, then rushed to Tony frantically, and fought together again.


    But at this moment, Loki was sitting on the boulder on the mountain, looking at the battle underneath with a smile, without any intention to escape.


    "Do you think either of them will win?"


    At this time, the black widow and Ron who came from behind came to Loki''s side. While being subdued, Ron used the live broadcast device to target his face and initiated an inquiry.


    "Hi, I am Loki, the god who will rule you in the future..." Even though it was captured for the second time, Loki''s mood improved a lot, and he smiled when facing Ron''s camera.


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately angered the nearly one billion viewers in the live broadcast room. Among them, the barrage directly criticized Rocky and let Rocky go.


    But Loki didn''t seem to see it, just glanced at Ron with a smile on his face, and found that the other party didn''t mean to stop him, then went on to the camera:


    "Although I hate my brother, and the so-called superhero Iron Man on your planet is not bad, I have to say that Thor''s strength is not so simple. If he really gets angry, it''s not A good thing..."


    "But..." Loki looked at the American team running towards the Iron Man and Thor battlefield, hesitated, but said to Ron: "Mr. Ron, you can play this live broadcast for me. ?"


    "Of course." Ron laughed, and after passing the live broadcast equipment to Ron, he looked at the black widow guarding Loki and laughed.


    When the black widow saw Ron''s eyes, she also understood what the other person meant. After thinking about Ron''s current position, she let go of Loki and said, "Don''t want to escape, you know the consequences!"


    "Don''t worry, I can''t escape with you." Loki replied with a smile.


    As soon as the words came out, the Black Widow certainly understood that Loki was actually referring to Ron.However, many viewers in the live broadcast room discussed it because of this, guessing who the black widow is.


    "This beauty is so amazing, who is she that even Rocky is afraid of her?"


    "Hmm... I think this woman is a bit like the red-haired heroine of the Guardian League who appeared in New York more than a year ago. After all, she is also red-haired and very sexy. Of course, the most important thing is red-haired The heroine only appeared for more than a month and disappeared, and there has been no appearance since then, so I think this beauty must be a red-haired heroine!"


    "I think so too, but did you not listen carefully to what Rocky said? He said you, and this sentence also includes Boss Ron! Think about it again, Boss Ron can actually be in front of the world Live broadcast of aliens at any time, and have long been in love with Transformers. Don��t you think that Rocky��s words are actually referring to Boss Ron secretly?"


    "Aren''t you nonsense? Boss Ron and Transformers know each other. The Transformers must be nearby too, Rocky said so, of course Boss Ron is included, you know?"


    "Yes, this wave of analysis is very slippery. I will give you 99 points, and I will not give you one point less, I am afraid you are proud..."


    ...


    Seeing the rhythms in the barrage, Loki laughed with interest. The reason why he borrowed the live broadcast equipment from Ron was actually because he already had a new plan to show off.


    Yes, Loki wants to wait until the universe demon is turned on, not just to show off in one place, what he wants to do is to let the world know that he, Loki, is coming!


    Presumably, it will be fun!


    Rocky thought...

 243 Chapter 237: Provoking Discord

    "The battle has become fierce..."


    "You Midgard, it''s not right. Captain America is the first superhero on earth and joined the battle with his shield. I played with him before. His shield is very good. I must have his. Join, my brother Thor will definitely feel very helpless..."


    "Iron Man''s pair of iron hands was actually caught by Thor. Thor used his brute force to pinch Iron Man''s hands into shape. It''s really tragic. Let me pray for Iron Man..."


    "Cool, the US team came up to help. His shield is really buggy, Thor''s Thor''s Hammer has nothing to do with this shield..."


    "Tor doesn''t seem to believe that his shield is so useless. He began to use all his power... Boom... Orixet, this blow is really earth-shattering. I have to stand firm and prevent me from falling down. ..."


    Above the rugged rocks, Rocky was holding the live broadcast equipment Ron gave him to film the battle below. Unwilling to be lonely, he also chose to interact with the audience by way of commentary, which was like a living treasure.


    In this regard, although most of the audience still verbalize against Loki and make use of eighteen curses, there are still many audiences who recognize Loki, who is like a living treasure, and think that Loki came to the earth to make fun. Yes, there should not be so much thought.


    In this regard, Loki is happy. With this foundation, his final performance will surely attract more people to watch and add more fun to the grand performance.


    At this time, the battlefield was just as Loki explained. After Thor gained the upper hand in the battle with Iron Man Tony, the American team immediately joined the battlefield and started a war with a shield against a hammer.


    The battle ended in a head-to-head way. Thor was not convinced that the US team��s shield could actually withstand his Mirnier. He used his whole body strength and brought the power of Thunder to the US team. The hammer smashed down, and then a powerful shock wave broke out directly, causing the entire island to shake, and countless rocks began to roll down and lay on the ground, unexpectedly just forming an 80+...


    Thor and the US team also flew out more than ten meters because of the huge recoil. After they got up, they didn''t want to continue fighting with each other.


    "Have you played enough?" The two sides looked at each other for a few seconds. In the end, Tony took the initiative to stand up and relieved: "Since everyone is trying to get Loki to hand over the Universe Rubik''s Cube, the purpose is the same, then go back and say, my armor is all Broken, it needs maintenance!"


    Hearing Tony''s words, Thor and the US team Tony both looked at each other, and finally agreed.


    After a while, Loki was pulled together by his younger brother, Thor, and returned to the Sky Mothership with the US team Tony.


    After the battle was over, the live broadcast equipment returned to Ron''s hands. After seeing that there was nothing good to broadcast, he bowed to all the audience and closed the live broadcast.


    ...


    After more than forty minutes, the three Kun-type fighters took Rocky back to the Sky Mothership located at an altitude of 30,000 feet in the North Atlantic.


    After returning, Loki was immediately imprisoned by Nick Fury in a cage made of special glass. From the size of the house, it can be seen that this cage was not prepared for Loki at the beginning.


    The fact is exactly the same. The cage was originally prepared for Bruce Banner who was out of control. In Nick''s heart, the risk of Dr. Banner turning into the Hulk is not small.


    Of course, this cage is not something that does not limit Luo Jiaji. For example, the mental suppressor specially developed by William Stryker to deal with Professor x has also been modified by S.H.I.E.L.D., so that it does not need to touch the body of mentally capable persons. It can make this person''s mental ability drop drastically, which is the most effective way for SHIELD to deal with people with mental abilities at this stage.


    just����


    Nick thought of Ron, he actually used this thing secretly to this crazy guy, but the result was not optimistic.


    Nick took a deep breath, planning to ignore Ron, who seemed to be no longer doing troubles. Instead, he turned to look at Loki in the glass cage, and said proudly:


    "The ugly thing is at the forefront. If you try to escape, or just scratch the surrounding glass, you will fall directly from a height of 30,000 feet and fall to the ground and become muddy, understand?"


    While speaking, Nick also opened the floor of the cage to show Rocky that he was not lying.


    When he saw Loki looking down, Nick was very happy. He had been bullied a lot when the base was invaded before, but now he is finally back.


    But Loki didn''t seem to be angry. Instead, he laughed, pointing to the cage around him and said: "This cage is really good, I think, it wasn''t built for me in the first place, right?"


    With that, Loki waved his hand at the camera inside the cage as if to say hello, and then faced Nick again: "Obviously it is a terrible beast, but you regard him as a rescuer. There was someone who didn''t put you in the eyes at all, and you actually invited him, how panicked you are? Huh..."


    "Can you panic?" Nick got angry from his heart and didn''t explain, but he admitted directly: "I stole something that does not belong to you, and then threatened me to go to war on our world. You forced me to panic. And you ended up in our hands and you will definitely die miserably, understand?"


    "I don''t understand..." Loki smiled more happily. He thought of the Transformers that had appeared before, and had a plan to provoke the relationship between him.


    "It��s uncomfortable to feel everything spread out? Originally, the Cube of the Universe was only yours, owned by you, but in the end it was taken away by me, and in order to take it back from me, you found the group outside With the help of the mechanical life of the stars, do you think that their purpose for the universe''s Rubik''s Cube will be better than me? No, it will only be worse..."


    Loki glanced at the monitor again nonchalantly. On the other side of the monitor, Optimus Prime, Genesis, and other Autobots�� Transformers were all there:


    "You know? Director Nick, I have never heard of the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube and the Genesis Stone. I understand that its power is far beyond your imagination, and it is beyond your reach!"


    "As for me, I will let all of you know the true power of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, and how powerful the real alien mechanical life is in the vast universe..."


    "A real alien mechanical life?" Nick frowned first, then laughed again: "Thank you for reminding me, I will remember your words..."


    After speaking, Nick left Loki whose face seemed to be getting bad, and came to the command room, wanting to ask Optimus Prime what Loki just said.

 244 Chapter 238 Who owns the universe cube?

    "What do you think of what Loki said?"


    In the command room, Ron, Tony, the American team, Green Banner, Thor, and the Autobots of Optimus Prime were all present, their eyes moved away from the closed monitoring screen, with different expressions.


    "I have no opinion, but I think this guy is quite fun and has a talent for live broadcasting. If he comes to work for Surprise, I can give him a job as a news anchor." Ron first expressed his opinion.


    "News anchor? Okay..." The others ignored Ron''s words.


    "Captain?" Nick looked at the US team.


    "I think Loki is delaying time for his plan..." The US team wearing the Stars and Stripes jacket said seriously.


    "I agree, didn''t Loki say it? He will let us see what a real mechanical life is. I am very interested in this." Tony smiled and looked at the position of the Autobot in the distance: "Yuan, Optimus Prime, you are all alien mechanical beings, what do you think of what Loki said?"


    "The real mechanical life?" Optimus Prime was puzzled. He glanced at the source who was the guardian of the source energy stone. After seeing the other side nodding, he looked at everyone and began to tell.


    "In the vast universe, there are a lot of mechanical life, but when it comes to real mechanical life, our Transformers are definitely one of them. Except for our Transformers, we can only destroy our mechanical life. But then This kind of mechanical life is too powerful, it will definitely not be what Loki said..."


    After speaking, Optimus Prime finally looked at Nick and wanted Nick to prove it for him.


    Nick nodded, his face serious: "I know that Rocky is not talking about you. What he said just now is just lying. He wants to separate my relationship with you. It''s not true."


    Tony also stood up and supported Optimus Prime: "If you want to deceive people, you have to come up with something real, so the mechanical life that Rocky said may be fake. The army that brought him is a robot but not impossible."


    "Optimus Prime, think about it, in the universe, what robot will come to help Loki and launch an attack on the earth?"


    "Too many..." Optimus Prime shook his head and said, "In the vast universe, there are too many races that can make robots, such as the Shia Empire, the Shiling Empire, the Leith civilization, the Cree, and the Kirita. Clan and so on are all technologically advanced races that can make powerful robots..."


    "Wait, the Kirita clan?" At this moment, Thor suddenly interrupted Optimus Prime''s words, and reacted: "My father told me that the Kirita clan is a family of bandits in the universe. With a mechanical army sweeping the universe, what I like most is to plunder other races and civilizations. If Loki really fights a mechanical army, I think the Qiruita army thinks it is the most possible!"


    "Yes." After Thor finished speaking, Optimus Prime also catered to him and expressed his approval.


    "It seems that this is the army of Qiruita." Dr. Banner began to speak: "The Cube of the Universe has a lot of energy and the function of opening space. With this function, you can open a large portal, and Loki takes away. Dr. Servig, an expert in astrophysics, should be just for this!"


    "Dr. Selvig?" Thor thought for a moment and said, "I knew him the last time I came to Earth."


    "That being the case, why does Loki want to fight us? Does he have a way to command Selvig to open the portal?" The US team is very worried, and still wondering why Loki chose to fight them instead of fleeing. doubt.


    "I think our focus should be on Cosmic Cube, not Rocky." Banner frowned and said, "This guy is a lunatic. Who knows what his purpose is?"


    ???? "Be careful when you speak. No matter how arrogant and unreasonable Loki is, he is still from Asgard, my brother, understand?" Hearing Dr. Banner''s obvious opinion on Loki, yes Thor, whose younger brother still had feelings, stood up immediately, trying to protect Loki.


    Although Loki often plays pranks, deceives others, and planned the Frost Giants to invade and seize the throne of Asgard, etc., Thor believes that Loki is a good brother, of course he chose to forgive him, cough...


    ???? "He killed 80 innocent people in two days!" The black widow who had not spoken suddenly raised her head and said.


    ???? "Well, he was adopted." Thor, who was taken aback, changed his words without hesitation.


    "No matter what, we can''t let Loki open the portal." Thor stood up again, and halfway through, he suddenly changed his words: "Well, it doesn''t matter if you open it for a while, I just want to take a look at the so-called What kind of army Qiruita looks like? Is there anything useful on him? Give me a steel armor to increase my attack power..."


    "Dr. Banner, it��s up to you. Only you have the most knowledge in this area." At the end of the words, Tony looked at Green Banner: "By the way, Dr. Banner, I think Loki was right. , It��s cool to transform into a violent Hulk after you lose control!"


    "Okay, thank you..." Dr. Banner shrugged. In more than a year of not transforming, he has been able to control his anger very well, and he will not be angry at Tony''s words.


    As for the "person who didn''t put Nick Fury in his eyes" in Rocky''s words, no one mentioned it, and even Nick didn''t think about it.


    Because everyone present except the US team knew exactly who Rocky was talking about.


    Finally, Nick came out and made a summary: "Dr. Banner, you hurry up to continue the gamma-ray tracking and find the universe cube as soon as possible, Tony, you go and help Dr. Banner."


    "Finally, Thor, Optimus Prime, you two stay."


    "We?" Optimus Prime''s mechanical eyes glanced at the blond Thor, a little confused.


    "Yes, you guys!" Nick brought Thor to Optimus Prime, looked up at the robot in front of him, and said with a smile:


    "Tor said, the source energy stone of your holy relic, which is the Cube of the Universe, should be Asgard��s treasure, not the holy relic of your goddess Celia. What do you think about this?"


    "Is there such a thing?" Optimus Prime felt a little confused, Ron hadn''t told him about this!


    Although he didn''t look at Ron, Optimus Prime was already asking Ron in his heart, wanting to understand exactly what was going on.


    If the Universe Rubik''s Cube is really the so-called treasure of Asgard, wouldn''t they all fall short of the background behaviors they pretended to capture the universe?


    However, no matter how Optimus Prime asked Ron in his heart, he was still sinking into the ocean without any response.


    At this moment, Optimus Prime really panicked.


    What should he do?

 245 Chapter 239 This is simply a stone hammer!

    In the end, Yuan, who was standing behind Optimus Prime, came out to relieve him.


    "I am the guardian of the Genesis Stone, and I should have fallen to this place with it. I will talk to you for Optimus Prime!"


    With a height of only forty or fifty centimeters, the robot source, who looked like a child, came to the side of Optimus Prime, looked up at Thor, and said flatly:


    "You can talk about your reasons. The sacred source energy stone left by our goddess Saylia, which is what you call the Cube of the Universe. Why is it your treasure of Asgard?"


    "Because this is my father, Odin, the king of gods, told me!"


    Thor glanced at Nick on the side, and continued proudly: "The place where the Cube of the Universe first appeared on Earth was in Tonsberg, Norway. During the great battle more than a thousand years ago, the frost giant was frozen. The beginning of the entire Earth project is in this place."


    "My father couldn''t bear the destruction of the earth by the frost giant, so he personally led his troops to the earth, defeated the frost giant in Norway, and also hid the universe cube there."


    "Later this incident was seen and spread by Norwegian humans, which formed the Norse mythology on the earth now!" Thor was full of pride, pointing to the picture of Loki on the display screen and continued:


    "And the reason why my brother Loki came to earth to take the Cube of the Universe is because he discovered this mystery from Asgard''s endless collection of books, and he wanted to use the power of the Cube of the Universe to avenge his father!"


    "Asgard��s patron god, Heimdall, found Loki had taken the Cube of the Universe with his divine eyes, and reported this to his father. That��s why I came to Earth to prevent Loki from using the Cube of the Universe to do evil. ."


    Thor''s remarks were recognized by many people, and Nick, Hill, and even Ron did not refute it because it was true.


    Yuan didn''t deny it either, he nodded, and after a while, he asked Thor with a puzzled look.


    "I admit that you are right, but why did your father hide the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube on the earth? Isn''t it good to put it in your powerful Asgard?"


    "Uh..." Thor was stunned. He really didn''t know about this matter.


    When Odin sent him to the earth, he only said that the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube would cause disaster, but he did not say why the Asgard''s Cosmos Cube came to Earth.


    And Thor also felt that Yuan was right. If the Cube of the Universe was really Asgard''s treasure, then why did the father put it on the earth, like an ice chest.


    Thor fiddled with his hands, looking a little nervous: "Uh, my father told me that after he got the universe cube, he felt that the energy contained in it was too powerful, and might attract powerful cosmic pirates, so he hid the universe cube. On the backward earth, to hide the traces of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube..."


    "Uh, don''t look at me like that. For more than a thousand years, your earth is really backward, isn''t it?" The trustee quickly explained, looking at the unhappy expression on Nick''s face.


    On one side, Yuan��s small mechanical head showed a smile again: ��Thunder God Thor, what you said may be correct, but according to what you said, the Cosmos Cube actually appeared in your Asgard more than a thousand years ago. Right?"


    "Uh...that''s right!" Thor thought about it, as if it was the same reason.


    "That''s right." Yuan stretched out a small mechanical hand, and then the small hand suddenly turned into something similar to a projector, and began to release a very ultra-clear image.


    The content of the image looks spectacular. The first five Transformers that appear in the image are more than ten meters tall, each of which has a different shape, no worse than Optimus Prime.


    These five Transformers are not just for casual play. The expressions on their faces are very dignified, forming a circle in a place full of technological sense, looking after a blue crystal among them.


    Seeing this blue crystal, Nick Fury and the surrounding Optimus Prime and others all changed their expressions. The former''s face was a bit solemn, because the blue crystal in the image was the Cube of the universe he studied before, and the latter''s face was surprised. Because of this clear image, no matter what, it is enough to prove that the Cube of the Universe is the sacred "energy stone" of Celia.


    At this time, the blue crystal in the image suddenly began to become unstable, and it began to release blue energy, causing the surrounding space to begin to rippling.


    Then, countless circular holes began to appear, and the scenery on the other side of each hole was different, and it seemed to lead to various places in the universe.


    At the end of the screen, the screen was full of blue, and then the image began to shake. After about two seconds, the image became black and disappeared.


    After the playback, Yuan''s face was very sentimental, and he put down the small robotic hand that played the video: "The six guardians all have the right to record the source energy stone, and this is what I recorded before the coma. It shouldn''t be released. It came out, but now in order to prove that the Universe Rubik''s Cube is our holy source energy stone, I can''t care about so much."


    Yuan looked at Thor: "Thor, the god of thunder, I don''t deny that the Universe Rubik''s Cube was once obtained by you after it disappeared, but it was originally a sacred object left by our goddess Sailia, right?"


    "Okay... of course that''s right." Thor''s face was a little bit awkward. With this video proof, even if he said more, it was useless!


    This is simply a stone hammer.


    ''Father, you are totally cheating me...''


    Thor had no face to stay, he smiled sly, and then left here directly, planning to go back and then confirm with Odin what the universe cube is derived from.


    On the one hand, Nick Fury''s face was also a little unsustainable. As soon as this kind of conclusive evidence came out, it confirmed that the Universe Rubik''s Cube was a Transformers thing!


    Nick also thought about whether the image could be forged, but the look of the source energy stone in the image, the space channel created by him is exactly the same as the universe cube he saw before. If this is really forged, then the source is again How did you forge it in the event that you haven''t seen the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube?


    This is unreasonable!


    There is no way, Nick can only say with a smile: "Since the truth is clear, then I won''t say much. We will find the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube as soon as possible and return it to its original owner."


    "Thank you," Yuan said.


    After the question of the ownership of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube was completely over, everyone left.


    Ron also left. In fact, he had anticipated this incident a long time ago, and he also knew that Thor would be so radical to say that the Universe Rubik��s Cube is Asgard��s treasure, and he knew that the Universe Rubik��s Cube first appeared in Norway. In fact, Nick encouraged him to do this.


    Because Thor really wanted to say that the Universe Rubik''s Cube was Asgard''s treasure, according to Thor''s temperament, he would never say so many things and cite so many evidences to prove it.


    ''You are just lifting a rock and smashing yourself in the foot, big black egg...''


    Ron had some contempt for Nick''s move. He didn''t want to give the Universe Rubik''s Cube to the Autobots, so he would think of some promising moves, or directly plan to eliminate the Transformers and take the Universe Rubik''s Cube directly!


    Like these plans to kill people with the help of a knife, and the fisherman''s profit, no matter how powerful, can it be better than the one who has the ability?


    Thinking of the image that he had just shown himself, Ron felt in a good mood.


    With the ability to manifest everything, this is simply God, hehe...

 246 Chapter 240: Yangmou

    Early the next morning.


    The Sky Mothership is still running at full speed in the sky of the North Atlantic Ocean. Under the protection of stealth material, it seems like a ghost floating in the sky, weird and unknown.


    In the Sky Mothership, everyone is busy with their own affairs. For example, Ron is watching the latest online novel, Green Banner and Tony are studying Loki��s scepter, and they want to find the universe cube through Loki��s scepter. Nick''s S.H.I.E.L.D. agent is continuing to search for news about Dr. Selvig and Hawkeye Button and so on.


    It can be said that few people on the mothership are idle, except for Loki, who is locked in a glass cage.


    Loki is really not in a hurry now. He made all the plans before he was caught. As long as there is no accident, he can definitely get out from here and witness the army of Kirita conquer the earth for himself and let himself Ascend to the throne of the king of the earth


    "As long as there is no accident with the scepter, that guy will continue to plot his conspiracy..."


    Loki couldn''t help but feel a little worried. In his plan, the Scepter of Mind would separate all the people on the Mothership for him, split the relationship between these people, and let his reputation as the god of fraud be verified.


    But in the plan, Ron, who is also a psychic person, will undoubtedly be a bug in this plan. If Ron does make a move, his plan will not exist, but it will definitely be badly injured.


    Although the scepter has been modified and the original yellow soul gem has become blue, what should Ron do if he still discovers the secret and touches the scepter?


    Fortunately, Loki also knew that Ron was also plotting some conspiracy. Since he didn''t attack the scepter at the beginning, it means that he might not stop himself.


    ''I really want to know what that guy is thinking...''


    Loki couldn''t help but guess.


    At this time, a sexy figure walked in through the door and came outside the glass cage where Rocky was imprisoned.


    Knowing that someone was coming, Loki laughed playfully, and turned to look at the black widow: "You came earlier than I thought, sexy Agent Romanoff."


    "You had expected me to come?" the black widow who was found asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, but I thought you would only appear on the stage after Fury couldn''t think of a new trick to torture me, spoofing friendship to comfort me, and extract all the information you want from me." Rocky said with a smile. .


    Hearing Loki''s words, the black widow was expressionless. She didn''t pick up Loki''s words, but asked with cold eyes: "I just wanted to know, what happened to you with Button?"


    "Barton?" Rocky''s face was proud: "I opened up his mind and made him smarter, why? Isn''t that bad?"


    The black widow narrowed her eyes and began to approach Loki. She hesitated at first, but then asked, "So, if you succeed in becoming the king of the earth, will you let him go?"


    "Maybe, I will let him be a general of the earth kingdom." Rocky smiled happily: "Are you asking this out of love, Agent Romanoff?


    Loki looked at the face of the black widow. He wanted to see some struggle from the other person''s face, but the other person directly said: "Children only talk about love, I just owe others love."


    "Let''s talk about it." Loki became interested.


    The black widow hesitated for a while, and then sat down on one of the stools: "I was an agent in Russia at first. The place where I trained was called the Red Room. After coming out, I killed a lot of people. Then they caught S.H.I.E.L.D.''s attention. They shot Button to kill me, but in the end, Button changed my attention..."


    "Later I came to S.H.I.E.L.D.!" The black widow''s expression was serious: "The matter is very simple. If I owe a debt, I have to pay it back! So if I can, I can work for you like Barton, provided that everything is done. After that, you will let him go."


    After hearing the words of the Black Widow, Loki suddenly sneered: "Pay the debt? Barton was released? Heh... how many unforgivable things you have done do you think I don''t know? The daughter of Dekov, the fire in the hospital, etc. You did it, Agent Romanoff, you killed no fewer people than me!"


    Loki''s expression became cold and his tone became radical: "Do you think that saving someone who is not much better than you can change anything? This is the benevolence of a woman, asking for forgiveness like a child, It''s sad."


    Following Rocky''s radical words, the originally calm Black Widow seemed to have suffered a severe wound in her heart, and she began to become frightened, as if she was afraid that the people she killed before would suddenly resurrect and come to seek revenge.


    Seeing the look of Black Widow, Loki ignored Nick��s warning before, and directly hit the glass shield with a fist, his expression turned evil: "I will keep Button to force him to kill you and use him to know you. The most feared method is to kill you a little bit by yourself!"


    "At this time, I will wake him up and give him time to admire his masterpiece. When he is wailing in pain, I will split his head again. This is what I pay for, you crying, stinky bitch. !"


    At the end of the madness, the face of the black widow could not bear it for a long time, she turned around, as if she started to cry: "You are just a beast!"


    Loki smiled triumphantly: "No, the one you brought is the real beast!"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, the black widow who was originally crying suddenly turned around, with a clear look: "So, Banner, that''s your plan?"


    "What?" Loki''s face changed, as if he realized that he had said something wrong.


    "Rocky''s real plan is to induce Banner to transform, don''t let Banner out of the laboratory, I''ll be there soon!"


    "Thank you for your cooperation." The black widow finally glanced at Loki with a smile, and hurriedly started to leave, wanting to go back to stop the tragedy.


    But just after the black widow left, Loki, who was initially stunned, suddenly laughed where he could not be detected by the surveillance.


    Yes, everything is acting. Loki knew that the black widow, as an agent, was here to play tricks on his words, so he tried to make the black widow guess his plan, and let the plan that was previously in the dark surface. Come to the bright place.


    As for why you want to make your plan public?


    This is not surprising, because no matter what, the Hulk will become angry and make the plan successful.


    Although Thanos�� relationship with his own psychic scepter is not complete, Loki can still sense some things through it. For example, when the Hulk becomes angry, there is a high probability that he will not recognize the six relatives. Inconsistent with Iron Man''s ideas, quarrels may occur at any time and so on.


    Now, the Black Widow knows this plan, and when it is announced, it will only make Bruce Banner even more disgusted with this place, disgusting with the Black Widow, Nick Fury, etc. who have been performing in him.


    Therefore, the difference is that he changed this matter from a conspiracy that no one can know to a conspiracy that everyone knows, but it must happen.


    ''I am really the best genius at fraud!''


    Loki couldn''t help but praised himself in his heart, and then began to silently recite the countdown in his heart for the arrival of Eagle Eye.

 247 Chapter 241: The Avengers Alliance

    "Dr. Banner, I think you need to get out of here, Loki wants to control you..."


    The Black Widow hurried into the room where Banner was studying the Mind Scepter, and as soon as she spoke, she explained Loki''s conspiracy and wanted Banner to leave first.


    But after entering it, the Black Widow realized that Banner and Tony were out of the room. Nick Fury, the American team, and Thor were all there, and everyone seemed to be tit-for-tat, as if they had each other. There is no small contradiction.


    The fact is exactly the same. The unwilling Iron Man Tony asked his smart butler Jarvis to crack the secrets hidden on the Sky Mothership after getting on the Sky Mothership, and then discovered that S.H.I.E.L.D. is actually imitating the Hydra back then. The Red Skull is plotting to use the Cube of the Universe to research various powerful weapons, plot various invasion plans and so on.


    In this way, the spearhead was directed at the one-eyed black chief. The U.S. team originally did not believe this, but after listening to Tony and Banner, he became suspicious and found the weapon in the secret room on the Sky Mothership. The embryonic form, and then came to question Nick.


    As for Thor?


    Oh, this guy is just watching here for fun, to join in the fun...


    However, the sudden intrusion of the Black Widow shifted the spear that had been directed at Fury to Dr. Banner and relieved Fury.


    When Banner heard what the Black Widow said, his heart began to become dissatisfied:


    "It was you who invited me to track the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube for S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. I really wanted to help, but in the end you prepared a special cage to capture Hulk. Are you asking for help?"


    "I won''t say anything, but I have done so much for S.H.I.E.L.D. after I came here. Now because of Loki''s words, you are about to imprison me. Are you not afraid of Hulk''s sudden appearance? ?"


    "It''s because I''m afraid it will appear, so I want you to leave here first, Dr. Banner!" Black Widow explained.


    "It?" Banner frowned and became even more dissatisfied: "I haven''t let Hulk appear for more than a year, and now because of Loki''s words, you think I want to become Hulk? Become a beast? You look down on me too much!"


    Seeing that Banner was in danger of restlessness, Nick also hurriedly stood up: "Doctor, there is a precedent for this matter. Both Dr. Servig and Hawkeye are controlled by Rocky, and Agent Romanoff is also afraid of you. Being controlled by Loki makes you farther away. This is for your own good!"


    "For the sake of me?" Banner snorted, "Director Fury, you haven''t made it clear why you used Transformers'' sacred universe cube to make a powerful weapon, so you have to point the finger at me so soon. , Is it too early?"


    Nick is an old oilman. He pointed directly at Thor next to Thor and said, "It''s not because of him!"


    "What does it matter to me?" The melons of the people who eat melons Tor fell to the ground with a look of bewilderment.


    Nick''s face was serious: "Because of his arrival, we not only learned that there are other lives in the universe, but also discovered that our force is far behind them. That''s why the Security Council issued an order to let us Aegis The bureau is studying how to deal with aliens. Can you blame me for this?"


    "However, the people of Asgard just want to live in peace with the earth!" said Thor, who couldn''t help himself.


    "But how do you explain Loki?" Nick gave Thor a slanted look. "Furthermore, even if you Asgard don''t want to be an enemy of the earth, there are so many other life in the universe, like Transformers, they What should the earth do if it launches an offensive against the earth?"


    "I''m here!" Tony, who hadn''t spoken all the time, suddenly stood up: "Furthermore, Optimus Prime and the others didn''t want to capture the earth, their purpose is to retrieve their holy artifacts!"


    "But what about you Chief Fury? You want to use the holy artifacts they are to make weapons for you, and even, you don''t seem to want to return the Cosmos Cube to the Transformers. Am I right?"


    "Who said that? I haven''t said anything like that!" Nick''s face was deadly in denial.


    Tony curled his lips. "Is that what I said?"


    "Isn''t that what you said just now?" Ferry was also anxious when he saw Tony being stunned, and said coldly.


    "Hehe... whoever thinks that way knows it!" Tony folded his arms around his chest, not afraid of Ferry at all.


    On the one hand, the U.S. team saw that things seemed to be getting worse, and quickly stood up and wanted to be a peacemaker: "Have you had enough trouble? The most important thing now is to keep Dr. Banner away from Rocky to prevent accidents. Instead of arguing here, understand?"


    "Isn''t the most important thing now to find the Universe Rubik''s Cube?" Tony patted the US team on the shoulder and looked at Dr. Banner with a dissatisfied expression: "And why not make him angry and discouraged? After all, he I haven''t transformed for more than a year, and I must have been suffocated. Am I right, Dr. Banner?"


    "Don''t booze!" When Tony was slapped on his shoulder, the US team was immediately angry: "I know you are great and can be a hero in iron armor, but if you take off the iron armor, what will you have left? ?"


    The corners of Tony''s mouth curled up with a proud face: "Technology genius, big money, radish, philanthropist!"


    "It''s all useless!" The US team said with a disdain: "I know many people who are more ordinary than you, but greater than you. They know how to sacrifice, but what about you?"


    "I''ve seen your information. You are a very selfish person. You can only crawl behind. Let your comrades pass through the barbed wire first, and die by yourself, right? Technology genius Tony Stark Iron Man ?"


    "I think I will cut the barbed wire directly and destroy the enemy directly!" Tony''s face became serious, and he was obviously angry: "Don''t talk about me, Captain Rogers, do you think you are much better than me? You are just the product of an experiment. That''s it, you have gained superpowers from an enhanced potion. If you don''t have that potion, you will be nothing, understand?"


    "Heh..." The US team clenched their fists and looked at Tony provocatively: "Put on your armor and let''s fight for a few rounds!"


    Tony smiled, without showing any weakness: "Why not? Beat an old man, I don''t have any pressure!"


    Looking at Tony and the American team who are getting more and more out of control, Nick Fury, Black Widow, Dr. Banner, Thor and others on one side have no intention to stop them. They all look like watching a good show. I want to see how Tony and the US team will fight, and whoever wins in the end.


    No one at the scene noticed that the gem on the Rocky Scepter that was originally set aside by Dr. Banner was shining with bursts of blue light, just like wifi, emitting signals.


    And just when the US team and Tony were about to fight, the blue light of the gem on the scepter suddenly flashed. Then, the room used for research exploded directly, with huge sparks and impact. Blasted at everyone in the room, making them wake up all at once.


    "There is an enemy invading, there is an enemy invading..." The sharp siren soon sounded, and all the soldiers on the mothership who participated in the battle began to act.


    In the room, Tony was close to the US team, so at the moment the explosion occurred, the US team hugged him and fell to one side, and used his body to block the impact of the explosion without causing Tony to be injured.


    When the explosion was over, the competent American team quickly got up, patted Tony and said, "Hey, go and face the enemy in iron armor!"


    "Okay..." Tony, a little confused, quickly got up, and immediately kept a distance from the US team, and ran towards Mark 7''s position.

 248 Chapter 242 The Battle of New York (1)

    "The No. 3 engine is damaged and needs urgent repair..."


    "The enemy is found on the west side of the ship''s board, please hurry up and support the guard!"


    "Sir, the engine was damaged and the navigation system failed after restarting. Now we have lost the position information. We request the next order!"


    In the command room of the Air and Sky Mothership, operators are reporting the damage of the mothership at all times. When issuing orders or requesting orders, various sounds are stacked together, which is as chaotic as a vegetable market.


    Faced with this chaotic situation, Nick Fury, who had just escaped from the explosion and came to the command room, immediately found a loudspeaker and began to respond to all previous commands with the headsets connected to the Avengers.


    "Stark? Did you hear that, go and fix the number three engine, quickly!"


    "Activate the highest defense state, and immediately give me all the combat power to go to the west to annihilate all the enemies you see. By the way, there is also Loki. Send me someone to watch him..."


    "As for navigation..." Fury came to the operator who had just said the damage to the navigation and shouted directly into the person''s ears with a loudspeaker: "If you see the sun in the sky, keep the mothership in place. The sun travels on the left side and returns to the sea again, understand?"


    "Ming...understood..." The person was stunned by Ferry''s yelling, and could only subconsciously follow Ferry''s orders.


    After issuing this series of commands, Fury took a deep breath, feeling that the scene was under control, not much like a vegetable market. After giving the command to Hill, he went to the rest area on the east side alone. , Went to meet someone.


    However, Fury saw this man halfway through.


    "Uh, are you looking for me?" Ron, who was looking at the black chief who appeared in front of him, was holding the live broadcast equipment, and just wanted to live broadcast the Sky Mothership accident, pointed to himself doubtfully.


    "Yes." Nick looked solemnly. "It''s urgent. I need your help, Ron."


    "My help, aren''t all your Avengers here? Couldn''t they solve this for you?" Ron raised his eyebrows as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "They have been given their own orders by me, and they have things to do." Nick thought of the news that Dr. Banner had just reported to him that the Black Widow had begun to lose control, and his heart became even more burdensome.


    Except for Black Widow and Banner, Tony and the US team are repairing the damaged No. 3 engine, and Thor is nowhere to be found, but you don��t have to guess, Fury knows that this guy must be looking for his brother Loki Up.


    And the reason why Fury came to Ron was actually not for the enemy on the mothership, nor for the damaged engine and Loki, but for the entire Aerospace Mothership itself.


    Fury��s face was as dark as ever, but his left eye alone began to flicker slightly: "Now the engine number three has been damaged. If the enemy is destroying an engine, the mothership will be directly from 30,000 feet (about 9,100 meters). Falling down from a high altitude, Ron, I don��t need you to do anything. I just need you to come out and use your thoughts to hold the mothership in a moment of crisis, let it land safely on the sea, and save more than a thousand people in the mothership. ,May I?"


    "You are so confident in my power of thought, can you hold you, a big guy who doesn''t know how many tons?" Looking at the pleading eyes, Ron frowned slightly, and secretly said that this guy seemed to show his true feelings, but in fact he definitely had a conspiracy. what!


    ''Want to pull me and SHIELD together, deepen my connection with SHIELD, and then find a way to pull me into the Avengers?''Ron had some guesses about Fury''s purpose.


    "If it''s really damaged..." But in the end, Ron agreed to Fury, not because of anything else, but because Optimus Prime and his party were also on the mothership, so he agreed.


    After all, in the story, he and the source in the Autobot are friends who have known each other since childhood. If this doesn''t help, then his performance is somewhat flawed.


    "Thanks a lot." After achieving his goal, Fury nodded, said a rare thank you, then turned and left.


    After Fury left, Ron also continued to take out the live broadcast equipment and started a live broadcast that would definitely be extremely shocking.


    Because this live broadcast will tell people all over the world in real time that not all aliens outside of the earth are like Thor and Optimus Prime, they are all well-meaning people.


    In the vast universe, the number of powerful aliens is countless, and the guys with the ability to invade on a large scale are also countless.


    Earth, need to be careful!


    ...


    "Rocky escaped..."


    After returning to the command room, Fury got bad news the first time.


    "What the hell is going on? Make it clear!" Looking at the agent who had escaped from injuries, Nick went straight up and grabbed his collar with one hand and shouted loudly.


    "Enemies...cough cough..." The agent wanted to answer, but he couldn''t breathe with him, so Fury had no choice but to let go of the collar here and let him continue talking.


    After the feeling of being unable to breathe disappeared, the person continued: "The enemy invaded the place where Loki was held, killed most of us, then cracked the system there and released Loki."


    "Thor, the god of thunder, wanted to stop, but Loki was locked in a cage and thrown directly off the mothership!"


    "Really rubbish!" After listening to this man''s report, Fury yelled. He was thinking, if Coleson was not injured, he would be on the mothership at this time.


    The agent who trusts himself and works very well will definitely block the enemy from outside and prevent them from letting Rocky go!


    "Send an order to Washington headquarters to send someone to track down Rocky, and then..."


    Fry, who was extremely angry, wandered around for a few steps. After giving an order to relieve his breath, he used his headset to call Tony Stark who was repairing the third engine, and asked: "Stark, the third engine is repaired. How is it, is it fixed?"


    "It''s almost done, now I only need to clean up the wreckage, so that the turbine of the third engine can continue to run!"


    On the communication side, Tony was using the cutting device placed on the steel armor arm of Mark 7 to cut off the destroyed No. 3 engine, and at the same time he was answering Fury.


    "Remove the wreckage of the third engine, so the turbine loaded by the third engine still can''t turn?" Nick asked with a frown.


    "I just need to go in... Boom..." Tony''s answer came from the headset, but the answer was immediately interrupted, because an exploded grenade suddenly appeared next to Fury, directly hitting Fury. Flying out, the communication headset also fell on the ground.


    "Sheet!" Fury, who reacted, didn''t bother with the earphones. He directly took out his pistol and started shooting at the death squad that had rushed into the door of the command room.


    As for why these people are the death squad, it is because these people have been abandoned by Loki. Their purpose is to completely damage the mothership after Loki is gone, and then let it fall from the 30,000 feet sky and directly kill the mothership. Most of them.


    Although Nick''s life was big, the several grenades that were thrown in still killed many people, including the operators of several motherships who were killed in action. Blood, flesh, bones, and stumps were scattered all around, flying to the surrounding people. On his body, the command room has become a hell directly.


    After all, landmines are the primary target of these operators. If you don��t bomb them, who?


    But Nick is worthy of being one of the few tenth-level agents in SHIELD. Although he doesn''t do it very often, his skill and marksmanship are absolutely very powerful, plus the adjutant Hill and the one who reported Loki''s escape. With the help of injured agents, these death squads were quickly killed.


    Unfortunately, the equipment operated by several operators who were killed in the bombing was also destroyed, sparks and smoke were emitted, and their functions were lost.


    The most direct consequence of the destruction of the operating device is that the part it manipulates directly loses all responses, just like the cell phone crashes.


    "Come here to find out these things and tell me where the location is unresponsive?" After eliminating all the enemies, Nick hurried to the bombed location and asked a few operators who were frightened by the explosion to come over. He explained.


    "One...The control panel of Engine One is damaged...damaged..." The frightened operator took a look, and after knowing what went wrong, he began to report tremblingly.


    "Engine No. 1 was damaged?" Fury frowned. He began to think about the consequences of engine No. 1 losing response, but the result of the ground underneath starting to tilt clearly told him that engine No. 1 was unresponsive. What are the consequences.


    The reason why the Aerospace carrier can fly in the air is because there are 1234 four turbo engines taking it into the air. Although the previous No. 3 engine was blown up, it has the power of the other three engines. The Aerospace carrier can still Reluctant to fly.


    But if the No. 1 engine also loses response, plus the third engine that has been blown up, the two remaining engine turbines will no longer be able to support the Sky Mothership.


    After feeling that the mothership was tilting, and it might fall down vertically at any time, Fury had only one thought in his heart: I hope Ron''s ability can support the mothership...


    Let alone Fury, outside of the mothership. After seeing the mothership leaning, Tony also understood the danger of the mothership��s direct vertical fall, so he rushed directly into the No. 3 turbine he repaired. He used his steel armor to propel the No. 3 turbine to get the mothership out of danger.


    Every turbine of the Sky Mothership, including the fan blades in the turbine, is very large. After Tony entered, he leaned directly on one of the fan blades, allowing Jarvis to maximize all the power of the armor and start to push the turbine. .


    The power of the Mark 7 was sufficient. The turbine was quickly pushed up, and the speed became faster little by little, directly exceeding its usual speed. It successfully stopped the mothership from tilting and began to move little by little. Picked up.


    "Rogers, I have cleaned up all the wreckage and restarted the turbine. I need you to turn the turbine controller to reverse the magnetic poles of the turbine. When the magnetic levitation is released, the turbine will rotate by itself. do you understand?"


    After pushing the turbine, Tony immediately used the communicator to call out the US team that had repaired the turbine with him before, and asked him to activate an emergency automatic measure that he had just made that could re-turn the turbine.


    "You speak human language..." On the one hand, the US team who heard Tony''s words was dumbfounded and didn''t know what this guy was talking about.


    "It''s the red rocker you saw before. You keep pulling it until I tell you when to stop, so that I will leave this damn turbo, understand?" Tony closed his eyes, slightly Helplessly explained to this old antique of the American team.


    "OK!" With clear instructions, the American team finally knew what to do. He went up and pulled the red joystick on one side, stopping the joystick that had always wanted to come back to the extreme, waiting for Tony''s next move. Department instructions.


    But at this moment, the black widow''s voice came from the US team''s communication Bluetooth headset.


    "The Hulk is heading for the No. 3 engine. I can''t stop him alone. I need help..."


    "The Hulk?" Both the US team and Tony in Turbo frowned, secretly saying that this guy had really transformed.


    "This is troublesome..." Tony felt a little dizzy, not only because of the appearance of the Hulk, but maybe because he had pushed the turbine too much, and his mind had begun to fail, so he felt dizzy.


    "Stark, are you alright!" The American team became anxious. He had seen how powerful the Hulk was from the information Fury gave him. He knew that the monster was definitely not something ordinary humans like Black Widow could resist. He wanted to help the Black Widow repel the Hulk, but Tony''s task had not yet been completed.


    ...


    After pushing the turbine, Tony immediately used the communicator to call out the US team that had repaired the turbine with him before, and asked him to activate an emergency automatic measure that he had just made that could re-turn the turbine.


    "You speak human language..." On the one hand, the US team who heard Tony''s words was dumbfounded and didn''t know what this guy was talking about.


    "It''s the red rocker you saw before. You keep pulling it until I tell you when to stop, so I''ll leave this damn turbo, understand?" Tony closed his eyes, slightly Helplessly explained to this old antique of the American team.


    "OK!" With clear instructions, the American team finally knew what to do. He went up and pulled the red joystick on one side, stopping the joystick that had always wanted to come back to the extreme, waiting for Tony''s next move. Department instructions.


    But at this moment, the black widow''s voice came from the US team''s communication Bluetooth headset.


    "The Hulk is heading for the No. 3 engine. I can''t stop him alone. I need help..."


    "The Hulk?" Both the US team and Tony in Turbo frowned, secretly saying that this guy had really transformed.


    "This is troublesome..." Tony felt a little dizzy, not only because of the appearance of the Hulk, but maybe because he had pushed the turbine too much, and his mind had begun to fail, so he felt dizzy.


    "Stark, are you alright!" The American team became anxious. He had seen how powerful the Hulk was from the information Fury gave him. He knew that the monster was definitely not something ordinary humans like Black Widow could resist. He wanted to help the Black Widow repel the Hulk, but Tony''s task had not yet been completed.

 249 Chapter 243 The Battle of New York (2)

    "What the hell happened, why did boss Ron leave us and ran away?"


    "Yeah, so in such a hurry, is it going to reincarnate?"


    "Don''t say anything, haven''t you noticed that the sky mothership that Ron boss and the Avengers had just stayed with is going down?"


    "The previous ones are all funny. Just now Boss Ron said that there was an enemy invasion. This is obviously the enemy shooting down the Sky Mothership!"


    "That''s right, aren''t they in the North Atlantic? I have already driven the yacht to find it. With luck, I think I might meet Boss Ron, the Avengers, and Optimus Prime in person! Envy or not?"


    "The upstairs is really a local tyrant, eh, this Ron is simply a vampire, but I took the money from my sister to buy sanitary napkins to recharge VIP, but now the live broadcaster still runs away. It''s really cheating..."


    "Upstairs is almost 666. That''s your sister... Oh, boss Ron is back..."


    ...


    When Ron got back the live broadcast equipment, the barrage of "Boss Ron is back", "What happened just now," and the barrage of "This b is really handsome" made this guy proud. a while.


    "I just went to watch''Skywalker'' save the Sky Mothership..." Facing the audience''s question of unity, Ron also answered without concealment, not afraid of being doubted by the audience.


    Sure enough, once these words came out, the live broadcast was another rhythm.


    "Who is Skywalker?"


    "You don��t know Skywalker. You have little knowledge. Skywalker refers to the Skywalker family in "Star Wars". It is a large family of Jedi Knights. There have been many Jedi Knights. What Ron��s boss means is heaven. Walker has also come to Earth, and is helping the Avengers defeat the enemy, you know?"


    "Wow, so beautiful? Boss Ron quickly took us to see what Skywalker..."


    "You really laughed at me, you fools, what Ron boss said was obviously the Superhero Skywalker of the Guardian League that appeared in New York more than a year ago? Isn��t there anyone besides Skywalker who has the ability to think? Can the big guy on the Sky Mothership land safely?"


    "Agree upstairs..."


    "plus one����"


    ...


    Regardless of the various complaints made by the audience in the live broadcast room, Ron ran directly to the west side of the mothership, ready to watch another good show for the audience����


    Hulk vs. Avengers!


    Yes, although the mothership has been safely lifted to the surface by Ron, the battle is not over in the mothership.


    The Hulk transformed by Dr. Banner has been destroying the mothership. Fury organized the Black Widow and the American team to deal with the Hulk, but he did not subdue the green guy.


    When Ron came to the battlefield, he found that the scene was called a chaos. The Hulk was originally on the west side, but he fought all the way to the north side. Then he fought all the way and returned to the west side with a twisted''J The shape destroyed the''parking lot'' inside the mothership.


    On Fury��s side, only the U.S. team can use shields to resist the Hulk for a while, and the rest of them are completely incapable of causing any damage to the Hulk. Even if there are narcotics and trapping nets, they are also against the Hulk. It has no effect.


    In the end, Fury also sent Tony, who was already injured, to the battlefield, but because Mark 7 had been damaged and there was not much energy, Tony''s arrival was just icing on the cake and had little effect.


    So much so that Fury wanted to ask Optimus Prime for help.


    But unfortunately, whether it is Optimus Prime or other Autobot members, such as Bumblebee, Chuangshi, etc., their height is at least four or five meters above, and they are all higher than the height of each floor of the mothership, so Can only give up.


    You know, the reason why Fury can put these big guys in the mothership is because there is a wide area in the mothership. Otherwise, Fury won''t let the guys like Optimus Prime go up to the sky. Ship.


    As for leading the Hulk to the east, and then let Optimus Prime deal with the Hulk?


    Fury thought about it, but in the end he didn��t make up his mind, because the west side of the Hulk is the farthest from the east. If the Hulk is really led to the east, the Sky Mothership doesn��t know how much to lose, so this The decision was still made.


    But in the end, Fury was relieved.


    Because Ron came with the live broadcast...


    Ron didn''t expect that his arrival would actually help Fury.


    When Ron entered the field with the live broadcast equipment, the eyes of the original Hulk at Gang Gang suddenly shifted to Ron, and his expression looked extremely angry.


    "Uh, don''t look at me, you continue to fight..."


    Ron was a bit speechless, because the Hulk''s appearance at this time was clearly photographed by the live broadcast equipment in his hand. Although it appeared on the screen, the Hulk still gave the audience a huge shock and exclaimed. come out.


    "Fuck, what is this green guy? Who can tell me?"


    "I don''t know, anyone knows, come out and explain."


    "Are you all fake fans? The Surprise reported this guy before and gave him the nickname Hulk, don''t you know?"


    "Upstairs, are you a fake fan? When the Hulk came out, Surprise hadn''t opened yet..."


    "Uh...really? Well, I remember it wrong..."


    "Oh my god, this green guy is really scary, I''m going home to find my sister..."


    "Huh? In front, it''s because your sister''s sanitary napkins are gone. Did you buy them for him?"


    "I think it''s because the guy in front is afraid of being green..."


    "I think so, hehe..."


    ...


    No matter what the barrage says, in short, after the Hulk��s eyes were placed on Ron, the Hulk who was only about three meters tall suddenly grew a bit bigger, and then this guy actually grabbed the shield in his hand. Fling, actually want to do something to Ron...


    "Uh..." Seeing the Hulk rushing towards him, Ron seemed to be stunned, and then he didn''t know where he took out a gun like a desert eagle pistol, towards the Hulk... Ah no, it was shot at the feet of the Hulk.


    The audience in the live broadcast room didn''t know what Ron was doing because the camera was facing the Hulk, but everyone at the scene saw Ron''s movements, their faces were different, and they all had different thoughts.


    First of all, Tony, this guy saw the Hulk rushing towards Ron. Not only was he not worried, but he gave a sigh of relief. His face showed a lively look, and he didn''t worry about the current situation at all.


    In addition to Tony, Nick Fury and the Black Widow who were present were not too worried. Instead, they hoped that Ron could show his abilities in the public, and let Ron become a person who exposed his identity like Tony. Super hero.


    In this case, Ron might be held back by fame, morality and other things like Tony, so that this crazy guy can become more controlled.


    However, there is still one person on the scene who is very worried about Ron, and that is the US team.


    The US team saw that the Hulk suddenly stopped fighting, and then ran directly to Ron, and rushed over in anxious manner, trying to attract the attention of the Hulk and save Ron.


    The American team is not very familiar with Ron. He only knows that Ron is the owner of a newspaper. Then he met an alien Transformers who came to the earth many years ago, and passed this Transformers and Iron Man. Tony met and had a good relationship.


    As for Ron��s character...


    During the contact time of this day or so, the US team only saw that Ron only knew that he was running around carrying something, and then he spoke very unscrupulously, as if he was a child who loves to play, and was somewhat nonsensical.


    Therefore, when the''this kid who loves to play'' encountered danger, the US team didn''t think much about it. They just wanted to rush up to save Ron.


    But at this moment, the''miracle'' happened.


    I saw that the "desert eagle" Ron was holding in his hand emitted a blue flash, which directly melted a large piece of floor in front of Ron, revealing a diameter of about three or four meters. Big hole.


    By coincidence, the next foot of the Hulk stepped directly into the hole, and then jumped straight down as soon as he became lighter.


    Then... Countless sea water sputtered up directly and scattered on everyone around.


    Except Ron.


    This guy had met this scene a long time ago, and then he took a few steps back, avoiding the extreme distance of the sea, and didn''t become like other people.


    "Uh����"


    The people present all made stunned sounds, and they didn''t know why a small pistol could melt such a big hole, and directly opened the bottom of the mothership...


    Facing the strange eyes of the crowd, Ron shook the''Desert Eagle'' in his hand and said, "The gadgets that Yuan made for me can melt very hard things, is it strange?"


    "Not surprising..."


    The American team made a sound first, and then stood in front of the melted hole, observing the situation below, wanting to see how the Hulk is going.


    Then, he saw a guy in shorts appeared on the sea and waved to him embarrassedly.


    "It''s all over..."


    Knowing that the Hulk was okay and had turned back to Banner postdoctoral, the US team put down its hanging heart and told everyone around him the news.


    Thirty minutes later, all the guys that had been packed up, including Ron, rushed to a lounge in the mothership, and Fury began to summarize the final result of the battle.


    "First of all, Loki and Thor..." Fury said with a sullen face: "Loki has already escaped. I don''t know where he went. Thor wanted to stop him, but Loki was locked in a glass cage. , Fell to the ground and has not yet returned."


    "Then it is the Cube of the Universe." Fury looked at Dr. Banner who was very embarrassed on one side: "Because you were too crazy when you turned into your body, the search device has been directly broken, leaving us completely lost of the Cube of the Universe. The news, the situation is very bad..."


    "There are also deaths..."


    "A total of 68 people were killed in this battle, 34 people were injured, and countless facilities on the mothership were destroyed..." Fury glanced at Ron, who seemed to be okay: "Including the one that Ron��s boss made before. The hole has completely destroyed the mothership, so I can barely close the hole and drive back to repair it..."


    At the end of the conversation, Nick''s face began to become lonely, regretting what he had done before.


    The black chief who has experienced countless storms put his hands on the table and said in a low voice, "Maybe I asked for it. If I hand over the Cosmos Cube to Optimus Prime and the others, maybe this will not happen. It''s..."


    "That''s right, return the Genesis Energy Stone to us earlier, and you won''t have so many things!" The Autobot representative''Yuan'' was also in the lounge at this time. Hearing Ferry''s words, he could stand up He opened his mouth without giving Fury any face.


    "Heh, we could actually guard the universe''s Rubik''s Cube..." Fury sneered to himself, but his face was helpless. He looked at Tony, the American team, Black Widow, Dr. Banner, and even Ron glanced at it and continued.

 250 Chapter 244 The Battle of New York (3)

    On the way to New York, Tony''s mood was a little bit complicated.


    On the one hand, the scene where he was almost mashed by the No. 3 engine turbine before was really embarrassing. As a result, he didn��t want to stay on the mothership anymore, he just wanted to return to New York and put on a new one. New battle armor and Ark reactor.


    But on the other hand, Tony also got many unusual feelings from this action, such as the trust of his peers, the sense of collective honor and so on.


    This is very novel and even obsessed for Tony who is extremely individualistic.


    But his heart told him that this is not desirable. No matter what it is, he can handle it alone without the help of others.


    "Maybe it should really be changed..."


    Despite some resistance in his heart, Tony forcibly told himself that maybe he could really treat his Avengers teammates sincerely, instead of just playing around with the Avengers as before.


    The speed of the Mark 7 is very fast. Even though it was embarrassed by the turbine of the No. 3 engine before, the most basic flight function has not been damaged.


    It only took Tony more than twenty minutes to travel from the North Atlantic Ocean where the Space Mothership was to New York.


    However, when Tony came to the top of his Stark Mansion, he saw Dr. Selvig a few days ago, a S.H.I.E.L.D. Quinn fighter jet, and a strange-looking, linking the whole building. Instruments of the Tucker Building.


    The most important thing was that there was a blue square crystal in the middle of the weird instrument. Although he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he knew it was the Rubik''s Cube taken away by Loki.


    Tony''s mechanical talent is indeed very high, just after two glances, he understands the use of this device, knowing that this device should be used to stimulate the universe''s Rubik''s Cube and open the space channel.


    "Jarvis, immediately shut down the Ark reactor that powers the Stark Tower and cut off the energy source for that device."


    So in an instant, Tony immediately issued an order to Jarvis to directly turn off the energy supply to that device.


    As for the Ark Reactor that powers the Stark Tower, it was Tony who, after researching the new Stark elements, installed this new energy in his Stark Tower, making the Stark Tower fully self-sufficient. , Both environmentally friendly and economical.


    Therefore, this thing has also been included by Tony into Stark Industries'' primary profitable project, and he wants to make Stark Industries the number one in the technology industry again.


    "Sir, I have shut down the Ark Reactor in the Stark Building, but that equipment does not seem to need the Ark Reactor anymore..." After a second, Jarvis��s answer came, but


    It''s bad news.


    "Okay..." Knowing that shutting down the Ark''s reactor is useless, Tony rushed directly to Dr. Selvig, who was manipulating the equipment, and shouted: "Shut it down, Dr. Selvig, do you know what you are doing ?? Continue, it will directly destroy the earth!"


    "It''s too late, now there is no way to turn it off..." Dr. Selvig turned around, with excitement in his weird blue eyes: "It has something to show us, it''s a--"


    "New universe!"


    "OK..." Looking at Dr. Selvig, who was obviously controlled by Loki and couldn''t turn his head back, Tony took a helpless breath, and then directly activated all the energy in Mark 7''s battle armor, and directed it directly at the device. Attack the past, want to destroy it directly.


    But unfortunately, the energy emitted by Mark 7''s battle armor hit the device, but was directly blocked by a blue energy shield without causing the slightest harm.


    On the contrary, Tony should have counterattacked the impact of the energy cover, and flew directly in the air behind him, his stature swayed, and he almost couldn''t continue flying.


    "Sir, that layer of energy shield is very powerful. The armor in this state can''t be broken at all. You need to change to a full-energy armor to try again!" After flying out, Jarvis immediately reminded Tony and told him not to Do nonsense again.


    "I can see..." Tony also knew that the current situation was not good, so he wanted to fly into the Stark Mansion and get a new suit, only to find that there was a man standing on the top floor of the Stark Mansion. , Has been looking at him with a smile, as if watching a clown show.


    "It''s Loki, I need to change plan b."


    Seeing the Luo base station in his building, Tony could only wave his hand with this guy, pretending to be acquaintances.


    Although Tony has not been in contact with Loki a few times, only has a fight with each other, but Tony has seen Fury and Black Widow interrogate Loki��s surveillance a few times, knowing that this guy is a means to get others in him very much. The person who made a fool of himself, so when he saw the other party, he didn''t take any action against him for the first time.


    So Tony came directly to the device he specially designed to remove the steel armor, and walked forward step by step, and then the manipulator was on the side to untie the armor, and it took four or five seconds to take off all the armor on his body. Down.


    "Are you here to beg me to show mercy and let me let you go?"


    Sure enough, after seeing the wounded Tony come in, Loki smiled directly and said proudly.


    "Of course not..." Tony also smiled, like a confident swallow: "Actually, I''m here to scare you and let you know that we are not soft persimmons..."


    "Then you shouldn''t take off your iron armor..." Loki thought that Tony was forcibly pretending to be calm, and he didn''t care about the other party''s words.


    "Yes, after all, you still have your blue scepter of the Terminator model..." Tony did not deny Loki''s words, but pointed to the scepter that the other party had been holding. .


    When Loki escaped, this scepter was taken back by the opponent immediately because it was close to the damaged No. 3 engine turbine, so it was now back in Loki''s hand.


    When Loki heard Tony''s words, although he didn''t understand how to deal with the meaning of "terminator", he also knew that it was very powerful. He also glanced at the scepter in his hand and looked triumphant.


    Loki was very satisfied with the scepter that Lord Thanos gave him. It not only greatly strengthened his mind control ability, but also allowed him to control the humans on the earth and let the other party do it for himself. live.


    "Are you going to have a glass?" Tony kept walking until he came to the back of a bar on the top floor, picked up a bottle of 82-year-old red wine, and asked Loki.


    "It''s useless to delay time..." Seeing Tony''s actions, Loki thought that this should be the other party''s act of delaying time, so he directly exposed the other party, wanting to see the surprise of the other party''s face that the plan was seen through. Look like.


    "No, no, I said, my purpose is to scare you, let you know that we are not annoying..."


    Tony��s mouth is still very hard. In fact, Loki was right. He was just dragging the time. As soon as he saw Dr. Selvig, he had already told Fury about the situation and asked him to come and support him. .


    But Tony''s plan is not just to delay time, his purpose is that the two he casually put on the bar can control the other backup Mark 7 bracelet.


    "Are you really not drinking? I want a glass..." Tony picked up a glass, opened the red wine, poured it out, and drank it.


    After drinking, Tony put the cup down and saw that the other person was looking out the window, and even put the two bracelets on the side of the cup casually on his hands, as if he were wearing a watch.


    ''nice...'' the plan was successful, Tony shouted directly in his heart, cheering himself up.


    "It''s useless, the endless army of Qiruita is coming, no one can stop..." Loki''s eyes turned back from the window, confident, not afraid of accidents.


    Loki did not care about Tony''s small movements, because he was not afraid at all. He had just seen the process of Tony taking off the armor before, and knew that Tony would take off the armor if he puts on other armors. It took four or five seconds. Time, so I don��t worry about the other side''s small movements.


    After all, four or five seconds is enough for him to kill the opponent more than a dozen times. Why is this afraid?


    And, for Tony, a very good-minded person, he has other ideas!


    "No, we still have the Avengers!" Seeing Loki''s self-confidence, Tony directly spoke of the Avengers that Fury had just formed not long ago.


    After speaking, seeing the puzzled look on Loki''s face, Tony shrugged and began to explain: "The name we gave to our team is a collection of the most powerful heroes on earth..."


    "So?" Loki''s brows stretched out: "I''ve seen it before, but that''s all!"


    "Well..." Tony didn''t deny it, but changed his tone and said: "I admit that it took some time to run in, but let''s count it. We have your demigod brother, and one of them will survive. A century-old legendary veteran, a guy who loses his temper and can scare people to death, and a top assassin, and you kid has annoyed them all. Are you scared?"


    "That''s what I planned." Loki''s expression became unhappy again, as if changing his face.


    "I don''t think you think clearly, when they all come, then you''re done, OK?" Tony poured another glass of red wine, and then walked towards the other party with the red wine, his words have begun to become aggressive, wanting to anger other side.


    Now that the bracelet that controls the reserve armor is in hand, all Tony needs to do is to find a way to leave Loki''s field of vision and put the armor on him.


    After all, if he directly called out the armor, he would definitely attract the attention of the opponent. In this case, maybe he was killed directly by Loki before the armor was put on.


    But first anger the opponent, let the opponent beat himself up, and then jump directly downstairs like a way to directly call out the battle armor, the chance is the greatest.


    Although this plan is very dangerous, it is also the most promising one.


    Sure enough, Loki was indeed irritated by Tony''s words, and he began to refute: "I have an invincible army. If you can''t resist it, the earth will definitely become my territory!"


    "No, no, you will not succeed. You should know that the guy who can transform into a beast is not weak, plus your demigod brother, even if you have an army of aliens. , They will definitely put this bill on your head, so that you have nowhere to die, do you understand?"


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Loki''s face stretched slightly: "Then what if the object of their revenge is you?"


    After speaking, Loki directly put the psychic scepter in his hand against the chest of the counter, wanting to make Tony his own subordinate just like before controlling Hawkeye Button and Dr. Selvig.


    Seeing Loki doing this, Tony was directly shocked, and secretly asked how he had forgotten that Loki had this trick to directly control others.


    However, there was blue light from the psychic scepter, but it was not controlled by Tony. Loki also picked up the scepter, and his face was puzzled: "There was no mistake before..."


    "Performance disorder or something, there are many, one out of five men..." Seeing Loki''s scepter was useless, Tony was relieved, too late to think about this, but continued to irritate each other with words .


    Sure enough, Loki was directly irritated by Tony''s words of "one out of five men". Picking Tony was directly on the ground beside the play, and began to vent his anger.


    "You will all be defeated by my feet, understand?"


    It wasn''t over yet, Loki rushed over and mentioned Tony again, his face grimly let out a low growl in the opponent''s ears, and then forcefully threw Tony directly out of the transparent glass, wanting Tony to be killed by himself in fear.


    After all, if he directly called out the armor, he would definitely attract the attention of the opponent. In this case, maybe he was killed directly by Loki before the armor was put on.


    But first anger the opponent, let the opponent beat himself up, and then jump downstairs like a way to directly call out the battle armor, the chance is the greatest.


    Although this plan is very dangerous, it is also the most promising one.


    Sure enough, Loki was indeed irritated by Tony''s words, and he began to refute: "I have an invincible army. If you can''t resist it, the earth will definitely become my territory!"


    "No, no, you will not succeed. You should know that the guy who can transform into a beast is not weak, plus your demigod brother, even if you have an army of aliens. , They will definitely put this bill on your head, so that you have nowhere to die, do you understand?"


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Loki''s face stretched slightly: "Then what if the object of their revenge is you?"


    After speaking, Loki directly put the psychic scepter in his hand against the chest of the counter, wanting to make Tony his own subordinate just like before controlling Hawkeye Button and Dr. Selvig.


    Seeing Loki doing this, Tony was directly shocked, and secretly asked how he had forgotten that Loki had this trick to directly control others.

 251 Chapter 245 The Battle of New York (4)

    "Tony, how is the situation?"


    On the Sky Mothership in the North Atlantic, Fury dialed Tony''s phone, looking very cautiously asking about the situation there.


    Prior to this, Tony secretly sent him a message that Dr. Selvig and Loki had both appeared in New York, and he immediately let the US team, the Black Widow, Dr. Banner, and DynaSky as guests on the Sky Mothership Zhu all called to New York to assist Tony.


    It is a pity that because the loss of the Sky Mothership was so severe, Fury, who originally wanted to go to New York, did not set off, but continued to arrange the follow-ups on the Sky Mothership and arrange the logistics.


    "Fortunately... just a big hole appeared in the sky above New York, so I may need a little support, not more, just a little."


    Over the Stark Tower in New York, Tony looked at the big starry hole opened in the sky and the mechanical spacecraft that had appeared in the hole, and his mood became heavy.


    "Fry, your support, I need their help!" Tony asked.


    "It''s been a while. With the speed of the Kun-type fighter, you can get to New York in at most 3 minutes." Fury''s breathing has also become heavier. He knows that this is definitely a disaster that affects the world. If it''s good, the earth will definitely be destroyed.


    "3 minutes?" Seeing the army of Kirita bursting out of the big hole, Tony pressed a button, changed the blue normal mode of the steel armor to the red war mode, and rushed directly towards the army. past.


    "Let them arrive as soon as possible. I will try my best to stop the alien army, OK?"


    "OK..." Fury could only respond like this, because in the three minutes he just said, he actually said a little more...


    ...


    In order to effectively delay the time, Too has rushed directly to a place very close to the entrance of the cave, with palm artillery in each hand, and then began to assist in aiming, launching a small Jerek missile on his shoulder at the pioneer soldier of Kirita, doing his best The ability to destroy the Qiruita army rushed to the earth.


    After about forty or fifty little Jerek missiles were launched, each of them accurately shot at Kirita''s army, exploded and wiped out the enemy.


    But the army of the Qiruitas is really endless. Even if Tony use the Palm Cannon and the Jerek missile to destroy the enemy, it is only a drop in the bucket, and it will not have much effect at all.


    The subsequent alien soldiers are still endless. They easily crossed Tony��s line of defense. A group of two kirita soldiers, riding a kind of aircraft similar to a motorboat, holding a gun that is more powerful than a howitzer, from Landing at a high altitude, when he saw a living human, he fired a howitzer to destroy the earth''s vital power.


    It''s not that no one launched a siege to Tony, but because Tony''s Mark No. 7 armor is too flexible and the speed of launching attacks is also very fast, so they directly ignored Tony and directly asked him.


    This method is really good. Although the storage function of Mark 7 is good, it is limited after all. After two attacks, Tony can only attack with palm cannons that can launch many attacks, destroying one at a time, in one sentence. Say, it''s not enough to stuff your teeth..


    It was not that Tony had never thought of directly attacking the 100-meter hole connected to the starry sky, but no matter what attack he launched, it was like a mud cow entering the sea, and it was gone forever.


    What should I do?


    When Tony was killing the enemy, he was confused...


    ...


    Empire State University, New York.


    Empire State University is one of the best universities in New York. In this world, although it cannot be compared with top universities like Oxford and Cambridge, it is not much weaker.


    This university is located on the border of Brooklyn, New York and Queens, not far from the central Manhattan, and the geographical position is excellent.


    As a student of Imperial State University, Peter Parker is very incompetent. He would often not be in his school, but would often go to the Marvel newspaper in Queens to be a reporter, or to Manhattan to find his girlfriend. Win Stacy dating and so on.


    But by coincidence, Peter happened to be in school today, because his teacher had already warned him that if he didn''t come to complete the credit assignment, he might be called a parent to come to school for education and study.


    Peter didn''t want my uncle and aunt May to come to school, knowing that he was often out of school, so in order not to be exposed, Peter still came to school obediently and completed the credits.


    Now Peter is seriously reviewing in the library of the school, but at this time, his super hearing ability suddenly heard a flustered exclamation from a person next to him watching the live broadcast with headphones.


    "what happened?"


    Peter concentrated on listening and listened carefully to what the sound in the guy''s earphone was saying.


    The voice became clear.


    "People on earth, I am the second prince Loki from Asgard. Today I will be the only king of your earth."


    "Watch the video, those are my army, if you don''t surrender, they will kill you like the iron man, hahaha..."


    ...


    "Rocky?" Peter was stunned. He had heard this voice from Ron''s live broadcast before, and knew that this voice was Rocky who had broadcasted Ron for a while.


    Knowing that something was wrong, Peter immediately stood up, rushed to the person''s side and avoided his mobile phone to see exactly what happened.


    It turned out that this guy was watching the Marvel live broadcast, but the person on the live broadcast changed from Ron to Rocky.


    Behind Loki, the downtown area of ??Manhattan, as well as the endless Chirretta army and the steel figure resisting the army were also displayed on the screen, proving that what Loki said was not blowing.


    So, Peter didn��t think it was like, he threw the man��s mobile phone back to him, then picked up his backpack, and rushed to the second-hand ��big�� parked in the school parking lot at a speed of 100 meters and five seconds. The Hornets rushed past according to the position on the screen.


    In Peter''s backpack, a suit of clothes with a spider pattern is lying quietly in it, waiting for the glorious debut.


    ...


    Thirty minutes ago.


    At this time, Rocky had just rushed from the North Atlantic to New York on the plane that Hawkeye Button drove to rescue, and came to the top of the Stark Building.


    The rescue was cruel. Hawkeye originally brought more than twenty people to rescue Loki, but in the end, apart from Hawkeye, only the pilot who had been waiting on the plane did not die and escaped with Loki. .


    But Rocky didn''t care about this, it was completely negligible compared to the battle that came later.


    When the plane landed, Loki was the first to walk down, and Hawkeye Button followed him, trying to protect him continuously.


    But Loki stretched out his hand to stop him, and said with a smile:


    "I''ll give you another task. I need you to rush to a building called Surprise in Queens, and ask the people there to give you the rights and equipment for the live broadcast room of their newspaper, and then rush to me. , Give me the equipment, understand?"


    "Okay!" The controlled Hawkeye didn''t mean to resist at all, so he agreed directly and started to catch the plane.


    "Wait!" But before Hawkeye could answer on the plane, Loki suddenly stopped him, and then paused before saying again: "Remember, this action cannot kill anyone, nor destroy it. Building, anyway!"


    "Okay." Although Hawkeye had doubts in his heart, he did not ask.


    The plane rose again, and then it came to Surprise in Queens. He went upstairs alone and developed the ability of an elite agent. Without attracting anyone��s attention, he went to the technical department of Surprise, and directly took out his pistol and went up into the sky. Fired a shot and scared everyone here.


    When these people all hugged their heads and squatted down, the sharp-eyed eagle eyes directly found the supervisor here, and put the gun on his head: "Give me the permissions of your live broadcast room and the live broadcast equipment, or I will kill. you."


    "I...I''ll give it to you, don''t...Don''t point the gun at me..." The technical director didn''t mean to resist at all. After all, the gun was pointed at his head. If he was not careful, he would gg. He was afraid!


    As for why Eagle Eye wants the permissions and equipment of Surprise''s live broadcast room?


    He doesn''t want to care about...


    When Hawkeye took the gun away, the technical supervisor came to the storage cabinet on the side, opened the cabinet and took out the same live broadcast equipment as Ron had before, and gave it to Hawkeye.


    Seeing that the technical director took out the equipment, Hawkeye did not rush to pick it up. Instead, he asked him to demonstrate how to use it before receiving the equipment and preparing to leave.


    Seeing the eagle eye''s figure disappeared completely, the technical director breathed a sigh of relief, and then suddenly pressed an emergency button under the table to notify Ron, the owner of Surprise News.


    At this time, Ron had just boarded the S.H.I.E.L.D. Kun-style fighter plane, ready to go to New York.


    Hearing the news from the newspaper office building, he became directly angry.


    Of course, it was pretend...


    Ron had already guessed that Loki wanted to do this, but he didn''t stop it, nor was he worried about the safety of his newspaper staff.


    Because Loki was a smart man, he knew that Ron also had some ulterior motives, so he could bear him and never shot him.


    Therefore, Loki never dared to provoke him in advance, only to reach a tacit understanding with himself, silently waiting for the final engagement.


    But Ron, who was in the middle of the crowd, couldn''t help but react, so he directly picked up the phone and called a special security guard of Surprise News to let this guy stop Hawkeye.


    After receiving the order from Surprise, the security guard took off his security uniform, wearing only a pair of shorts, and rushed out.


    A few seconds later, a big yellow giant close to five meters in length appeared from around the Surprise, and rushed towards a helicopter that had landed here.


    Two minutes later, the helicopter was torn to pieces, and the driver was seriously injured and fell to the ground. Only the eagle-eyed wit, fled to the crowd, randomly found a car to start and then headed towards Manhattan''s Stark Tower. The location rushed past.


    However, the big yellow giant didn''t give up either. He changed back to a human appearance, and then rushed towards the Stark Mansion according to the order Ron gave him.


    ...


    "Medicine, Cheek, you want medicine, I want medicine..."


    At this time, in a garage in the south of Queens, a girl in fancy dress also received a call, and then bid farewell to her hip-hop teammates, even too late to wear non-mainstream clothing, rushed to Manhattan. Direction.


    Of course, this guy is Jessica, who hasn''t shown up for a long time. She has a fairly easy time. She only needs to go to the Surprise newspaper to check in, and then go out and take a few photos.


    For the rest of the time, she has been practicing her hip-hop skills and hopes that one day, she can go to China and participate in a program called''China Has Hip-hop'' to show off her skills.


    It''s a pity that Ron''s phone call to her just now called her back and reminded her again that she was also a superhero in the Guardian League.


    ...


    The perspective returned to New York. After Loki got the live broadcast equipment brought back by Hawkeye, he immediately opened the live broadcast, and then started the invasion of the Chiretta army with the live broadcast in the live broadcast room.


    Although the live broadcast was interrupted for more than ten minutes, because Ron had been live broadcast for a long time before, the number of people was very high, so when Rocky started the live broadcast again, the number of people is still hundreds of millions, which can satisfy Rocky''s own. The glorious deeds tell the purpose of the whole world.

 252 Chapter 246 The Battle of New York (5)

    In the Nine Realms, the Asgardians and the Frost Giants are basically the same in toughness, and most of the Frost Giants are even stronger than the Asgardians.


    Therefore, the battle between Loki and Thor is not actually a one-sided situation, but a win-or-loss situation.


    Loki directly took the psychic scepter and used it as a big knife, with his hands full of wind, with a strong body, he jumped up and hit Thor''s dog''s head.


    Thor naturally wouldn''t and wouldn''t stand and let Loki split, holding Mulnier was a block, blocking the scepter, and didn''t let himself hurt.


    After a few fights back and forth, Loki also knew that hard work might not be feasible, so the hand after attacking with the scepter secretly sent a shock of energy towards Thor, making an insidious move.


    Thor was really not and too defensive, and he was hit by the energy and flew out, and fell to the ground in embarrassment.


    Seeing a hit, Loki flicked again, launching blue energy again and attacking Thor.


    As for the glory of the mage?


    Loki is very innocent, has he ever said this?


    But Loki did not succeed in this attack, because Thor dodges the attack with a roll, and just when Loki wanted to continue the attack, a Quinn fighter flying from a distance turned Loki��s The gaze attracted the past.


    The Quinn fighter was previously sent by Fury for support. The Black Widow, the American team, Dr. Banner, and the Hornet Transformers of the Autobot organization are all on this Quinn fighter.


    The fighter plane is controlled by the Black Widow. Her first task in New York was to disable the space installation on the Stark Mansion, but when she saw Rocky and Thor on the top floor of the building, and Rocky still occupied After gaining the upper hand, he immediately fired the automatic machine gun on the fighter plane and shot it towards Loki, trying to catch the culprit first, and then solve the problem of the device.


    However, Loki, who had noticed this fighter plane, was not soft-hearted. He twisted his hand when he saw the fighter plane flying over. He pointed the scepter that had been aimed at Thor directly at the fighter plane in the sky for an instant. The forceful attack hit the spiral wing on the left side of the fighter, directly causing the fighter to lose control and fall from the sky.


    There was no way, the black widow could only hold the control lever, barely let the fighter plane not touch the surrounding buildings, and finally fell to the ground safely.


    On the Stark Building, Thor who saw this scene immediately violent. He can bear his brother hitting himself, but he is definitely not allowed to hit others!


    As if he was angry, Thor didn''t take his own hammer. He rushed up and blasted Loki''s face with his fists, fists to the flesh, as if to disfigure Loki.


    Loki was beaten by this set of thor��s bastard punches so much that he felt dizzy and could not think of anything, so he could only passively be beaten.


    After a set of punches, Loki directly blew the horn of victory and summoned his own Miaolnir. If he wanted to strike directly, Loki would be destroyed, and he would take it back first.


    However, looking at Loki, whose face was full of bags and couldn''t see his original face, Thor felt softened, and pulled Thor close to the window, letting him watch the scene of the destruction by the Qiruita everywhere outside the window. Roared loudly:


    "Look at it! Look at all of this. Do you think the killing will end if you call the king? Doing this will only make you tyrannical and a demon, do you understand?"


    Loki, who was being carried by Thor, looked at everything outside with blank eyes, and said in a sad tone: "It''s too late, everything has happened, it can''t be saved..."


    "No, it''s too late!" Seeing the remorseful expression on Loki''s face, Thor softened his heart, letting go of his hand a lot, and then said sincerely: "As long as we are together, everything can be successful, there is nothing good at all. Scared!"


    "Really?" Loki seemed to be moved, and laughed, as if he had agreed to Thor.


    But in the dark, Loki took out a small dagger, stabs it directly into Thor��s lower abdomen, and then jumped directly on the spot, jumping onto a Qiruita aircraft and staying away. Up here.


    Seeing Loki''s figure without turning his head and the dagger on his lower abdomen, Thor''s mood is really unspeakable. He has realized that he will never trust his changed brother anymore...


    Absolutely not!


    ...


    Just as the Black Widow��s fighter plane was destroyed and Loki went away, Kirita��s army finally launched a second wave of offensive.


    This time, what struck was a huge mechanical creation. Its appearance was very much like a turtle, but its body was more than a hundred times larger than that of a tortoise. After its wings spread out, it was thirty or forty meters long, and its length reached a hundred. Around meters!


    As soon as it arrived on the earth, this mechanical tortoise showed its powerful destructive power. It flew in the middle of the streets of Manhattan, New York. With its wings spread out, it was able to cut apart the buildings on both sides and directly destroyed one. The whole building.


    Some buildings are relatively slender because they were cut open, so after being cut apart by a mechanical tortoise, they immediately began to collapse from the place where they were cut, and it seemed almost indistinguishable from the destruction of the earth.


    In other words, the current earth is actually destroying.


    Through the live broadcast equipment that Rocky placed on the top floor of the Stark Tower, audiences all over the world saw this scene in New York and knew that a terrible mechanical monster appeared in New York and was destroying everything here.


    This news also directly alarmed the governments of various countries on the earth. Many governments directly called the United States to inquire about the situation in New York and how the United States should resolve this disaster.


    In this regard, the United States only answers, and the powerful they naturally have a solution.


    But in fact, the United States has nothing to do with this matter. It can only send the army out and at the same time order Nick Fury, the nearest to New York, to send the power of S.H.I.E.L.D. to lift this disaster.


    At this time, Fury was actually watching Rocky''s live broadcast, wanting to see if the Avengers that he had just officially established could play its role in this disaster and save the planet.


    As for why such a big thing happened, why was the live broadcast of Surprise News not shut down?


    That''s because this incident has already had a great impact. In addition to Surprise, there are countless newspapers, news stations, and personal media reporting this incident, and it can no longer be stopped.


    The U.S. government simply did nothing, and ignored the media and individuals who reported the incident. Instead, it opened the door so that everyone could see what happened in New York.


    In doing so, one is to let the world see the power of the United States in the face of a catastrophe, and to show the strength of the US team.


    Second, it is to tell the world that countries on the earth should not only pay attention to civil wars, but should go to life outside the earth.


    Naturally, this is not free. The United States�� plan is actually to be able to sit firmly on the first throne and strengthen itself from the side when alien life is behind the sun.


    As for the worst result that cannot prevent the invasion of the alien army...


    The United States and the World Security Council have already had the worst plan, that is, to launch a nuclear strike directly, razing New York to the ground, and stopping the danger in one place in New York!


    ...


    new York.


    Tony flies in the middle of the building, and has been following the mechanical tortoise that first came to hit the earth, asking Jarvis to find the weakness of this mechanical monster.


    Prior to this, Tony had tried using the Jerek missile, the palm cannon, and the high-energy cutting rays to attack this mechanical tortoise, but no matter what the attack was, the mechanical tortoise could not be destroyed. The shell was cut open, not to mention directly destroying this mechanical turtle.


    ''This shell is harder than the Swiss bank vault...''


    Knowing that he couldn''t deal with this kind of mechanical monster, Tony thought of the Hulk who had done damage in the Sky Mothership before, so he immediately connected to the Black Widow and asked:


    "Dr. Banner has come, I think he should continue to transform again to deal with this mechanical turtle..."


    "He''s right by my side." The Black Widow just walked out of the fallen Quinn fighter and straightened the crooked earphones, said Dr. Banner, who was very embarrassed looking at the side until now.


    "Okay, but remember, you must let him deal with these alien forces, otherwise, don''t let him mess up..." Tony looked at the mechanical turtle behind him because of his attack. Said with a smile.


    It has obtained the location information of the Black Widow. As soon as there is news that Dr. Banner has turned into a Hulk, he will guide the big guy there, let the Hulk deal with this guy, and see if there is Has it worked.


    "Sir, the''tortoise'' following us is gone, it has a new enemy!"


    But at this moment, Jarvis, the smart butler, suddenly reminded Tony, pulling his gaze behind him.


    Turning around, Tony only saw that he was covered in yellow, like a big human-shaped poop riding on the mechanical turtle behind him, roaring and began to tear up the body of the mechanical turtle. Tony had never had anything to do with this. The way the big guy caused the damage.


    On the Black Widow''s side, in addition to her and Dr. Banner, the US team that had walked out of the fallen Quin fighter plane had already carried a shield to rescue those who were attacked by the Kirita.


    In addition, along with the Black Widow American team, the first Bumblebee reinforcements also directly transformed into Transformers, and began to attack the surrounding Kirita army, helping the Earth allies organized by the Autobots.


    The task of the Black Widow at this time is to anger Dr. Banner and turn him into a terrifying Hulk.


    "Dr. Banner, I think you can transform now..." said the black widow standing beside Banner holding two small pistols.


    "After I transform, I may lose my mind..." Banner was also very anxious at this time. On the one hand, he wanted to help the Hornet America team and eliminate the enemy, but on the other hand, he was afraid of transforming himself. After that, he lost his sanity and acted on his teammates.


    Therefore, the tangled Dr. Banner not only did not transform, but also made the Black Widow somehow unable to start, and did not know what to do.


    "Did Dr. Banner transformed?" Tony''s voice came from the black widow''s headset.


    "He is afraid that he will do something to us after he transforms, so some dare not transform..." the black widow replied.


    "This is easy to handle. I''ll be forwarding it right now in front of Park Avenue where you are. Bring him over. I promise he can transform."


    Seeing the yellow figure still dismantling the mechanical turtle, Tony said confidently.


    "Uh, do you have a way?" The Black Widow was a little skeptical. Tony is really good in terms of irritating skills, but this is Dr. Banner, can Tony succeed?


    Despite some suspicion, the black widow who had no choice but to act as a doctor, led Dr. Banner and drove in Tony''s direction.


    As a result, as soon as he crossed the corner of the street, the black widow saw that the expression of Dr. Banner beside her became distorted, and then her body began to turn green and she immediately transformed into a Hulk.


    Following the Hulk''s eyes and seeing the yellow giant who was dealing with the alien monster, the black widow finally understood why.


    As an elite agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and a person sent by S.H.I.E.L.D. to pick up the Hulk to S.H.I.


    Therefore, when the black widow saw the yellow giant, she recognized it immediately. It was the shit giant who had a fight with the Hulk in this place more than a year ago, also known as the yellow giant, or hate it. .


    In that battle, the dung giant and the Hulk fought hard, but then the black widow saw through the video that if it weren��t for the appearance of Ron��s other identity, Skywalker, the shit giants were actually the stabilized Hulk.


    In that battle, the shit giant had been beating the Hulk, and now that Dr. Banner saw this guy again, it was not surprising that he became angry and transformed in an instant.


    "It''s just that, didn''t this guy be taken away by Ron? How could he appear here, and is still dealing with the alien army?" The black widow''s heart was full of doubts.


    At the beginning, the''Skywalker'' descended from the sky, and after using the absolute crushing strength to subdue the dung giant and the Hulk, he took the dung giant away and lost his whereabouts.


    Later, after S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau learned that''Skywalker'' was Ron and sent the Black Widow to contact Ron, she never mentioned it wisely.


    Because, this is definitely not a good thing...


    Judging from the fact that the dung giant is actually helping humans and dealing with the alien army, maybe the situation is not what she thought.

 253 Chapter 247 The Battle of New York (6)

    "This... Natasha, what should we do about this situation now?"


    Looking at the entangled Hulk, the two big guys, the giant shit, you punched me, and Tony, who was helpless flying in the sky, had to go to the doctor in a hurry and asked the Black Widow if there was any solution.


    "What else, think of a way to separate the two of them..."


    The Black Widow was also very speechless at this time. Now Dr. Banner has turned into a Hulk, but now their main enemy is the army of Kirita brought by Loki. What is the matter of a civil war here?


    "I think your idea doesn''t seem very good..."


    Tony circled around the Hulk and Shit Giant fighting for two times. There was no way to start. He could only ignore these two guys and go to deal with other Qiruita''s army alone.


    "It''s not worrying!" The black widow stood in the distance and watched the fight for a while, trying to find a solution, but like Tony, there was no way at all.


    "I can only find him..." With a helpless sigh, the black widow ran towards Ron''s position, wanting Ron to solve the matter.


    Regardless, Ron was taken away by the shit giant, and now that this guy is out again, Ron can''t get rid of the relationship.


    In fact, Ron is not far from the Black Widow. He is organizing with Optimus Prime��s Autobots at this time, and is broadcasting the battle between Transformers and Cherita''s army.


    Although the permission of the live broadcast room was controlled by Loki before, after Ron arrived in New York, he also came to the Stark Building alone, brought back the live broadcast equipment that Loki had placed on the top floor of the building, and continued. The live broadcast.


    For the return of Ron��s boss, most of the viewers in the live broadcast room are still very welcome. After all, Ron is a person on earth, and Loki is the person who wants to invade the earth. From a standpoint, there are of course many people who support Ron.


    But there are still a lot of guys who support Loki. Most of these guys are people who are afraid of chaos and want to make the earth change and chaotic. There are also people who worship Norse mythology and want to rely on Loki��s support and legends. The''God'' in the book is involved.


    These people showed their dissatisfaction after seeing Ron coming back, but in the barrage of countless''seeking Transformers to appear'', they did not arouse any ripples just like sinking into the sea.


    And after Ron got back the live broadcast equipment, the barrage request became true, and Transformers really got involved with Kirita''s army.


    Unlike the army of Kirita, there are no drivers in Transformers. They are a whole, so compared to the army of Kirita, Transformers look very flexible.


    Facing the aircraft in which the Qiritas were in groups of two, the Transformers were directly on the street alone, with their arms raised, and directly sent a shock bomb to the aircraft, becoming the main force against the Qiruita army.


    All Ron needs to do is to stand beside Optimus Prime and direct the live broadcast equipment to this guy to destroy the enemy.


    Then, the barrage is a piece of 66666...


    But immediately, Kirita''s army also noticed the latest Transformers team, and immediately dispatched the''Mechanical Turtle'' to deal with Transformers.


    When the mechanical tortoise appeared, the Transformers were also worried, because compared to Iron Man, the Transformers�� attack power and attack methods were actually not excellent. If you want to eliminate this kind of hundreds of meters long, the whole body is hardened. The mechanical tortoise covered by the''turtle shell'' is indeed a little weak.


    But fortunately, as the leader of the Autobots, the great sword handed down from the ancients has a very good attack power. With a flexible body, after talking for some time, Optimus Prime actually took one by himself The mechanical turtle was killed.


    The shells of mechanical tortoises are actually not whole pieces. These tortoise shells are actually more like fish scales. One piece is covered with one piece to form a large piece of solid armor.


    Optimus Prime��s method of dealing with the mechanical turtle is to ride directly on the mechanical turtle��s back and use the sword in his hand to insert it into the gap of the mechanical turtle��s scale armor to destroy it.(The tortoise''s scales peek at it? Why does it feel strange?)


    After Optimus Prime finished solving a mechanical turtle, the Black Widow finally came to Ron''s side, and said that the Hulk was fighting with the dung giant.


    "That''s it..." Ron laughed. In fact, he also realized that this happened, but he didn''t stop it, but let it happen.


    After all, Ron''s abhorrence was released to allow him to resist each other with the Hulk, so that the Guardian Alliance could also have a''giant''.


    "Go, take me over and see..." Ron waved his hand and motioned to the Black Widow to take him over.


    "Okay..." Looking at Ron, who didn''t put this alien invasion war in his eyes at all with the live broadcast equipment, the Black Widow felt a little dissatisfied.


    She thinks that, no matter what, Ron is a human being on earth. Even if there are some conflicts between you and S.H.I.E.L.D., and Fury and her, at this kind of emergency, why are you still looking relaxed? If you don''t ask, why don''t you deal with the army of Kirita?


    The Black Widow really wanted to ask why, but she knew that Ron actually didn��t want to reveal his identity as Skywalker. Now this guy is broadcasting again, and asking this question does not mean that Ron��s identity is directly exposed. Is it out?


    With this guy''s temperament, he might do something to himself, let himself do hard work!


    Even though more than a year has passed, she still remembers the scene when Ron directed him to do hard work and did not pay her at all...


    At that time, she was really better than dead!


    When he and the black widow came to the place where the Hulk and the dung giant were fighting, Ron saw that the Hulk was really fighting hatred, but the form of battle, but the way of fighting, was a bit strange.


    "I originally wanted to watch a good show, but is that what you said they did?" Ron pointed at the Hulk and hate him a little dissatisfied, and said to the black widow.


    "Uh..." The Black Widow was also a little strange, she frowned, wondering why the Hulk and Abomination had become like this.


    Yes, although the Hulk is fighting hatred, the way they fight is no longer the way you punch and kick, but more ways than who shot down the Qiruita fighter.


    The two of them now climbed up the tall buildings on both sides of Park Avenue, and saw the Qiruita aircraft flying over, just spread it directly, and then grabbed the Qiruita fighter jet and slammed it, and brought it to the ground and piled it into a ball. Both sides who shot down more fighters in this way of fighting.


    What exactly happened here?


    The black widow was a little puzzled and didn''t understand what happened in the middle.


    And things start from the beginning of the battle between the two giants.


    At first the Hulk rushed towards hatred, and after jumping up and fighting, the battle between the two giants was quite even.


    Because at that time, the main target of hatred was actually on the mechanical turtle of the Kirita army, and the Hulk rushing from the back did not actually pay attention to it.


    But later, after hating the demolition of the mechanical tortoise, the form of combat was directly reversed.


    Facing the Hulk who had been following me and chasing him, his hatred was just a grab, and then he slammed the Hulk to the ground, and then countless sandbags fists toward the Hulk. Blasted over his face, and immediately knocked out the Hulk.


    In the middle, even though the Hulk became a lot stronger because he became angry, but for some reason, he still couldn''t do the hatred that he had grown and didn''t know much.


    This is because the current hatred is not the hatred of the previous one who only knew to find the Hulk to fight and show his awe-inspiring. After Ron''s transformation, his strength was not only much stronger, but his thinking became more flexible.


    If the Hulk is a three-year-old kid who only knows how to fight, then hatred has grown from a ten-year-old who likes to show his power to a middle-aged man in his thirties who has experienced many things.


    Although the hatred still hated the Hulk because Ron hadn''t amnesticized him, because of the increase in IQ, hatred directly suppressed the angry Hulk, and then began to attack the heart mode.


    After punching the Hulk down again, Abomination suddenly stopped, removed the palm of the Hulk''s left hand, and began to speak.


    "Dr. Banner, I know that we have enemies, but now is not the time for us to avenge each other. The alien army is destroying our earth. If we continue to fight, we will not only help the earth and help our friends, but also Help the alien army to attack the earth from the side. If you still have a trace of your own consciousness, if you can understand me, just hit the ground twice with your left hand, understand?"


    "Roar..." However, the Hulk''s answer was a roar, and then directly blasted at Abomination with his released left hand, and began to counterattack.


    There is no way, hatred can only continue to press the Hulk''s hand, and then no longer use his hands, he directly hammered the Hulk with his head, and temporarily defeated the Hulk.


    Then the hatred stopped again, and began to repeat the previous words, wanting to stop fighting with the Hulk for a while.


    However, it ended up with the Hulk''s counterattack.


    There is no way, the hatred started again, but this time the hatred was a little worried. That is because the Hulk has become almost the same as the transformed him because of his anger. If it continues, maybe Soon he could no longer suppress the Hulk.


    But fortunately, there was a response to the third repetition. After being beaten for so long, the thoughts of Dr. Banner in the Hulk''s heart were finally called up, and an agreement was reached with the Hulk''s consciousness, temporarily and hating peace. Down.


    However, there is still some resentment between the two sides of the temporary armistice, especially the Hulk. The scene of disgusting him over a year ago is still vivid. If the hatred is not beaten, the Hulk has no way to do it. Swallow in one breath.


    Therefore, the hatred of becoming extremely high IQ suggests another method, that is, whoever kills a large number of Qiruita troops, then who wins!


    Although the Hulk doesn��t know what this means, Dr. Banner still understands the current grim form, so the Hulk, who has reached an IQ of about eight or nine years old, also agreed to the statement of hatred, and vented his anger on Qiruita. The body of the army.


    Later, the Hulk''s anger was almost vented, and the two sides had completely lost their minds to fight, and their minds were all on the army to destroy Qiruita.


    By now, both of them have killed more than a dozen of the two-person aircraft of the Qiruita army, and the large mechanical tortoise has also been killed, and they are placed in a place that can be seen by both sides, so that they can compare who is in the end at any time. More powerful.


    However, because Abomination killed a mechanical tortoise from the very beginning, the Hulk still seemed weak and a little impatient, so he worked very hard.


    Although the black widow who didn''t understand what happened was puzzled, she knew that the development of the matter was going for a good thing, so the black widow also let go of her previous thoughts and focused on destroying the army of Qiruita.


    Knowing that the matter was over, Ron, who had not captured the Hulk and hated the dry-frame, sat down on a rock with no interest, and broadcast live at random.


    The battle continued, but after a while, Ron��s place became the fiercest place of the battle, attracting countless Qiruita troops and mechanical turtles.


    First, because the Hulk and Abomination are too powerful in combat, the Qiruita army also realized that the Hulk and Abomination cannot be allowed to continue to be presumptuous, so they sent more combat power to pounce here to deal with the Hulk and Abomination.


    Second, because Iron Man Tony heard from Black Widow that the Hulk actually reconciled with hatred, and then dealt with the army of Kirita together. After the alien army was wiped out, he actually started to attack the original shamelessly. Armies from other places were drawn here, increasing the number of enemies to the two giants.


    Later, the US team and Thor also saw the most enemies here, and they also came here, forming a combat team with Black Widow, Tony, and the Hulk, and officially assembled the Avengers team.


    Unfortunately, due to some inexplicable changes, Hawkeye Button, who had already been separated from Loki at this time, did not return to the team, but still followed Loki��s ass. Rocky plays.


    But with the addition of Thor''s beauty team Tony and Black Widow, there are more and more corpses of the Qiruita army behind the Hulk, which suddenly surpassed the abhorrence, making the gap widening.


    In the face of this situation, there is no way to hate. Who can let the other person help, and he is just fighting alone?

 254 Chapter 248 The Battle of New York (7)

    [Title: A Man of fantasy with the United States now Chapter 248 Battle of New York (7) Author: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!Good-looking novels strongly recommend: Peerless Evil God Dominates Saint Ruins Snow Eagle Lord Yi Nian Eternal Dragon King Legend Archaic God King Wu Lian Peak Five Elements Sky Profound Realm Chosen Tian Ji The King of Eternal Night The battle at this time has entered a fierce battle, and is commanding Qiruita''s army The attacking Loki discovered that Tony, the American team, Thor Hulk, and a few others who didn��t know all joined together to resist the army of Kirita, he immediately commanded the army and sent most of the troops to respond. These guys.


    Loki''s purpose is self-evident. First, he wants to kill the guys who have captured him before but are still resisting him, and second, he wants to hold these people and let the army of Kirita invade. The speed becomes faster.


    The reason why Rocky did this was because he was a little panicked now.


    The so-called Avengers that Tony talked about before, as well as the shit giants, humanoid spiders, and masked girls who have joined in now, have indeed brought a lot of obstacles to the invasion speed of the Kirita army. If these people are really allowed Acting, maybe something unexpected will happen then.


    Although Loki wanted to play with the guys before him for a while, using absolute strength to knock down the opponent step by step, and win with absolute advantage, a word from Hawkeye pulled Loki''s heart back. .


    According to Hawkeye, if the delay continues, the human side will most likely launch a nuclear strike directly to destroy the city of New York and minimize the danger.


    At first Loki was still wondering, what is a nuclear strike?Is it so powerful?He expressed his disbelief.


    But later, when Loki learned that just a single nuclear bomb was enough to destroy a small city, he was stunned. He couldn''t believe that the earth had such a powerful weapon. It was a bug!


    So Loki quickly asked the elders of Kirita and asked Kirita''s army if there is any way to block this weapon. The answer was yes, but a large number of Kirita''s army was stationed on the earth and spread out. The defensive net works.


    After all, Qiruita''s army came from an unknown place, and the entrance was only a hole the size of 100 meters. It was too weak to use large-scale weapons!


    That''s why Loki was anxious, and wanted to immediately eliminate the Avengers below and a few other guys with good strengths, so that the Qiruita army could enter the earth more quickly.


    You know, the guy that Loki is most worried about has not yet appeared, but is watching the show...


    ...


    "Hey, Stark, who are those guys over there?"


    Vigorously shake the golden shield, and kill a Kirita who was very close, holding an alien weapon, and then bounced back to catch the shield, the US team was free to touch the side with the shoulder. Tony, who wiped out the enemy with a palm cannon, asked about the origin of the other group of people who were also fighting with the army of Kirita.


    "Those guys..."


    Tony shot an enemy behind with a palm cannon, glanced at the reverse of hatred, and the corpses of Qiruita''s army piled over there, and then replied:


    "The guy with yellow body like shit is a shit giant, and some people call him abomination. He is an old enemy of Dr. Banner. The reason why Dr. Banner chose to go to India was because he ruined a few things with this guy. This street is wanted by the US government..."


    "I know about this, Fury told me that I asked the other two guys..." The American team leaned at Tony, as if you really thought I was an old man and didn''t know anything!


    "Then why didn''t you say it earlier!" The US team was slightly annoyed, but now it is not the time to reason with the US team, and then continue to say:


    "The guy in the red tights and the big spider on his clothes is called Spider-Man.


    "Like us, these two guys also formed an organization called the Guardian League, which is full of superheroes. Looking at it now, the shit giant should have been absorbed into this organization..."


    "It turned out to be like this." The US team smiled. Unlike the others, he feels pretty good about New York and the Guardian League.


    After all, if this is the case, it also means that the earth''s defense force is very sufficient, and it can be more powerful when dealing with alien life.


    However, after seeing more and more Qiruita troops rushing here from various places, and then countless troops appearing from the space passage above the Stark Tower, the US team was really anxious.


    Because if that space channel is not blocked, then who knows how many extraterrestrial forces will remain?


    Judging from the war experience of the US team, the Kirita soldiers now appearing on the earth are definitely only the tip of the iceberg. If you want to defend the earth, the only way to close the space channel is now!


    "Maybe you can ask them for help..."


    The U.S. team observed the attack methods of hatred, Spider-Man, and Jewel Girl on the other side, and found that Spider-Man is agile and possesses the power and speed to launch spider silk, which can be used by Jewel Girl. Another Hulk.


    After thinking about it, the US team had an idea.


    "Everyone, pay attention. If you can''t close the big hole above, then the Qiruita army will come to the earth endlessly, so I have a new plan and I need you to implement it..."


    The US team first drew the attention of several people around, and then began to command the people around it in a leadership attitude.


    Of course, because it was the first time to direct a new team after 70 years, although the American team had a strong leadership style when questioning, there was also a trace of inquiry in the tone, which gave the rest of the team back. Space.


    "Give the order, we will execute it!" The first to answer the US team was Black Widow. As an agent of S.H.I. , Leading this team well, so it must support the US team unconditionally.


    Several other people heard what the US team said and knew that they were going to twist into a rope, so they did not hesitate for long, and nodded at the US team, saying that they had no opinion.


    "Okay!" The American team looked serious and began to give orders: "Tor, you are the most destructive among us, and you can also summon thunder and lightning, so I need you to find an opportunity to destroy that space channel. If it doesn''t work. , And also slow down the enemy''s advancing speed..."


    "Okay, then I will try again!" Although the last temptation failed to destroy the space device, Thor still had confidence in himself. He held the hammer in his right hand and swung it into a small circle, and then flew with the help of the hammer. Up to the sky.


    "Tony, you have the help of Jarvis, and you have a strong observation ability, so I need you to fly around to observe the direction of most of the enemy��s troops and the position of some skirmishers. If you can destroy it, you can tell if you can��t. Optimus Prime, let them help you eliminate them, do you understand?"


    "Leave it to me..." Thor agreed. Although he did exist in his heart for the position of leader of the Avengers with the US team, it is undeniable that compared to the US team, his leadership is nothing short of a dog. feces.


    No, it''s not as good as shit!


    Tony had some humor in his heart, and some helpless thinking...


    "Agent Romanoff, you and I will stay together on the ground and continue to contain the opponent''s forces... By the way, Hulk..."


    The US team ordered it, and suddenly thought that there was Dr. Banner behind, so he looked behind him, paused for a moment, and then said, "Your task is to smash the enemy hard, understand?"


    "Hulk!"


    The Hulk roared, looked at the hatred on the other side, and then jumped up with force on his feet, climbed directly onto a mechanical tortoise in the sky, and immediately began the forced demolition!


    "Romanov, let''s lean over there..."


    After everyone with orders left, the U.S. team took the black widow and started rushing in the direction of Abomination, Spiderman, and Jewel Girl.


    Since the two sides are relatively close, and the combat effectiveness of both sides is also very strong, so the US team only took a few steps, killed a few scattered Qiruita people, and rushed directly to the side of the hatred three people, facing the gem girl Opened his mouth.


    "Hi, Jewel Girl, this is Steve Rogers. I heard that you are the superheroes of the Guardian League of the New York civil organization. Now things are urgent. I need your help, can I?"


    "Steve Rogers?"


    The Jewel Girl, that is, Jessica, after hearing what the US team said, she finally turned her attention from the soldiers of Qiruita to the US team, and began to shout...


    "Fuck, I actually saw Captain Rogers, Niubi...biubiu..."


    Seeing that the American team was behind her, Jessica screamed in excitement, and even covered her face blushing. As a result, the Kirita weapon she had previously seized from the Kirita was Directly launched two energy attacks and shot towards the US team.


    Fortunately, the U.S. team''s vibrating shield was always in his hand. Seeing energy shooting towards him, he immediately pushed the shield in front of him and blocked the two shots of energy.


    He even shifted an angle slightly, using the vibrating shield to bounce the energy on the two Qiruita soldiers on the side, and eliminated the two enemies by the way.


    "Uh... I''m sorry Captain Rogers, I was so excited to see you, I couldn''t help it, so I shot it..."


    Seeing that the US team was finally fine, Jessica covered her heart and said with a big sigh of relief.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay..." Seeing Jessica''s actions, the US team immediately raised the vibrating shield again, fearing that Jessica would accidentally shoot again...


    "Hmm... Captain, what are you looking for..." Jessica''s eyes flashed with stars, looking at the US team with a look of idiot.


    "I need you to show us as a team, and everyone is assigned various tasks to deal with the enemy. In this case, the efficiency will definitely be faster than now, how about it?"


    Seeing Jessica''s nympho, the US team didn''t feel any pressure at all. After all, with his charm, many people put him on nympho, and he saw a lot of them, so it was nothing.


    What''s more, the US team also took advantage of Jessica''s nympho, deliberately posed a pose to attract the opponent, and wanted to make its plan easier to succeed.


    "Of course, Captain Rogers, you said, we will definitely agree, don''t you think, rhubarb?"


    Jessica replied with a smile, saying that in the end, she also patted the hatred who came to the side in order to destroy an enemy nearby, and said happily.


    "Rhubarb?" Disgust glanced at his mouth, did not want to be angry, but thought the title was good.


    After looking at the US team, he nodded in disgust, and didn''t mean to refute.


    "Does he agree?" Seeing that Jessica and hate both agreed, the US team''s planet is also good, but noticed that there is another guy leaping on the spider silk in the sky, he still asked Jessica, this Can the guy agree to his request.


    "Don''t worry, Peter is also your diehard fan. Why didn''t you answer your request, Agent Natasha, did you?" Jessica waved her hand indifferently, and finally she looked towards The black widow behind the US team said with a smile.


    "You know?" Hearing Jessica calling herself, the Black Widow was silent and did not speak, but the US team was slightly surprised.


    "Of course, she joined our Guardian League more time than me, and she is about the same as Peter, so why don''t you know what Peter is like, don''t you?"


    Jessica looked at the black widow, her tone of voice was a bit complaining, obviously using words to stimulate the black widow.


    Although Jessica didn''t like this guy very much, after all, the other party was once a member of the Guardian League, and eventually left without saying a word. Of course she was a little unhappy.


    When the Black Widow faced Jessica, she was still cold, her eyes drifted in the direction of Ron in the distance, and then she said slowly:


    "Peter does not have any objections, mainly, the boss of your Guardian League, Lord Skywalker, does he have any opinion on this?"


    "Skywalker?" Hearing Black Widow''s words, the US team frowned. He actually knew a little bit about Skywalker. After all, the opponent was one of the most important figures in the Hulk incident, and he would naturally appear in Fury. In the information.


    But for Skywalker is actually the boss of the Guardian League, and he did not appear on the battlefield at this moment, he did not understand.


    "Skywalker?" Hearing the words of Black Widow, the US team frowned. He actually knew a little bit about Skywalker. After all, the other party was one of the most important figures in the Hulk incident. Rui''s information.


    But for Skywalker is actually the boss of the Guardian League, and he did not appear on the battlefield at this moment, he did not understand.2k novel reading network

 255 Chapter 249 The Battle of New York (8)

    [Title: Man fantasy of a US war with now 249 chapters of New York (8) Author: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!A good-looking novel strongly recommends: The close-knit young master of the school flower, the ancient god, Wulian peak, the gate of the five elements, the gate of the Profound Realm, Choosing the Heaven, The Emperor of the Night, Nilin, the Great Ruler of the Holy Market, the lord of the Snow Eagle. By my side, help Romanov and I deal with the enemy, and Spider-Man, I need you to tell him, let him follow Iron Man and help him deal with the enemy!"


    "As for hatred, just let him be like the Hulk and continue to smash it hard..."


    After hearing that Jessica had agreed to her request, the US team immediately took the lead and gave the order to Jessica.


    "Okay, Captain!" Jessica didn''t feel dissatisfied either, and then spotted Spider-Man''s direction, and directly started chasing along the walls of the high-rise buildings.


    "Can you climb the wall?"


    Seeing that Jessica can climb a tall building with only one pair of legs and her speed, the US team is really surprised and envious.


    Because Jessica is probably not just a little strong in physical fitness, it is completely beyond the limit of human beings, and has completely reached another stage.


    After a while, Jessica fell from a certain building and came to the side of the US team, declaring that the task had been perfectly completed.


    Next, the U.S. team, Black Widow, and Jessica completed wave after wave of actions to eliminate the enemy and rescued many ordinary humans attacked by the Qiruitas, and arranged these people in the basement, underground pipeline, Underground areas such as subways have bunkers to defend against enemy attacks.


    Elsewhere, Thor, the god of thunder, stood directly on the top of the Stark Mansion, trying to summon thunder and lightning with Maulnir in his hand to directly attack the army of Kirita that continued to emerge from the space hole.


    Before that, Thor tried again to use lightning to destroy the device that was opening the hole, but it had no effect as before, so he could only target the Qiruita army and try to stop the enemy.


    Before the lightning was summoned, a large black fog had formed in the upper sky of Stark, and then the lightning did not flash out of the thick fog, but still flashed out of Mulnier. It shot the mechanical tortoise of the Kirita army and a large number of Kirita people, and electrocuted them.


    In addition, Tony was flying around Manhattan, restraining some of the Kiritas who had already arrived here, and suppressed the speed of the Kirita army.


    And Spider-Man Peter Parker, after receiving Jessica''s words, also swung towards the outer area, and began to restrain the Kiritas who were far away, just like Tony.


    As for the Hulk and Abomination, these two guys seemed to be very close together, and then they jumped together and hammered the Qiruita army together. They were the second-ranked resistance in the entire resistance army.


    As for who was the first, it was Optimus Prime who was still dealing with the enemy in various streets. In this resistance station, they were the absolute backbone and killed the most enemies.


    At this time, Loki sitting on the Qiruita aircraft was also completely panicked. The space channel opened by the Cosmos Rubik��s Cube this time was still a bit too small. The Qiruita army was completely unable to send its endless army to the earth. A big hole of 100 meters is too slow to advance.


    But the good news is that Loki has set up a defensive net around the Kiritas. If the people on Earth really ignore the safety of the entire city of New York and directly make a move that hurts both sides, the Kiritas will still Have the power to resist.


    However, this kind of resistance can be resisted several times at most. According to Hawkeye, the United States alone has more than tens of thousands of nuclear bombs. They want to truly defend against these forces.


    And this is what Rocky panicked. In order to speed up the speed of Kirita''s army, he immediately came to the top of the Stark Mansion and reawakened Dr. Selvig, who had entered a coma due to the explosion, and let him He tried to make the space channel opened by the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube bigger.


    This time Loki was lucky. Thor, who had summoned Thunder on the Stark Mansion, saw a mechanical tortoise that he had destroyed the army of Kirita and was falling towards a panicked human, so he flew towards After reaching the ground, he rescued the man, and then was restrained by other Qiruita troops, unable to return to the Stark Mansion.


    So Loki easily took control of the top floor of the Stark Building, but after he awakened Dr. Selvig and wanted him to make the space passage bigger, he was rejected.


    Of course, it was not that Selvig rejected him, but the reality rejected Loki.


    According to Dr. Selvig, if you want to enlarge the space channel excited by the universe cube, you must close the space channel once, and then use a large amount of metal iridium to excite the space cube, which can enlarge the space channel.


    This method doesn''t talk about the danger in the closed space channel, just say that there is a large amount of metal iridium, and Rocky can''t get it out now!


    The helpless Loki could only hold on to the Stark Mansion, let Hawkeye go out and help the Qiruita army to deal with the Avengers, and then began to figure out how to enable the Qiruita army to march more quickly.


    After receiving Loki''s order, Hawkeye nodded, boarded a flying machine, and launched an attack on the people on the ground with his technology bow.


    Because of the large target, Hawkeye''s first attack direction is the US team, Black Widow, and Jessica.


    At this moment, these three guys are standing in the shape of a sharp triangle, with Jessica as the sharp corner, always attacking the enemy, no one can stop it at all, it is no disadvantage.


    After Hawkeye��s bow and arrows arrived, she found Jessica who was in the lead. Seeing the bow and arrows came, she immediately grabbed a Qiruita next to her, and then blocked it in front of her, trying to block it. Hawkeye''s bow and arrow.


    Jessica''s reaction was really fast. This resistance was perfect. After the bow and arrow were shot into the body of the Qiruita, they lost all their strength and got stuck in the middle.


    "I''m still awesome..."


    Jessica did not conceal her pride, and wanted to throw the body of the Qiruita aside, but who knew that at this time the body suddenly exploded and directly blasted Jessica more than ten meters away.


    Fortunately, because Jessica''s body is relatively hard and resistant to beatings, this explosion did not cause any fatal damage to Jessica, but blasted her skin and clothes.


    At the same time, Qiruita''s blood and meat were also splashed on her body, and Jessica''s own blood was attached to her, making her a blood person!


    "Ah...you damn it!"


    Seeing her embarrassed appearance that is not as good as a beggar, Jessica yelled directly, and watched the eagle eye, who wanted to continue shooting her arrows, jumped up.


    Jessica��s jumping power is amazing, coupled with the reason of anger, so she jumped 50 meters high in this bounce, even though the Qiruita who controlled the aircraft found that Jessica had jumped up and had already taken her position. It was pulled up, but Jessica still grabbed the bottom of the aircraft, and then pulled it hard to pull the aircraft down to the ground.


    On the ground, the black widow witnessed this scene. While surprised, she was also worried about the Hawkeye Button on the aircraft.


    After all, Hawkeye is also S.H.I.E.L.D. and the person who spared her life. Although he is now controlled by Loki, the Black Widow is still unwilling to deal with death.


    "Captain, we need to save Button!"


    The Black Widow looked at the American team and wanted him to help herself.


    "Okay." The US team didn''t refuse either. Like Black Widow, he didn''t want Hawkeye to die in Jessica''s hands. After all, Hawkeye only did so when he was controlled by Loki, and he couldn''t help it.


    In the sky, Jessica��s actions did pose a great threat to the aircraft. The powerful force directly pulled the aircraft to a position only ten meters away from the ground, and finally stopped because there was no subsequent pulling force. Started to fly barely again.


    But will angry Jessica let the enemy escape?


    "My mother doesn''t show her power, so I really think I am a little cat!"


    No, the angry Jessica yelled that she had just learned the Chinese language that she had just learned recently, and then her right hand became a claw and grabbed directly into the steel shell of the aircraft, and began to disassemble the aircraft with her bare hands. It was almost comparable to the Hulk and Hate it.


    And Jessica''s behavior is indeed very effective. After she removed some parts of the aircraft, she also started to shake directly, and within a while it started to fall directly.


    On the aircraft, Hawkeye also knew that something was wrong. When the aircraft was about to fall to the ground, it suddenly jumped to the ground, and after rolling off the force of the jump, it wanted to start to escape.


    But the next moment, a shield printed with stars and stripes hit his head directly, knocking him out, and then fainted on the ground.


    And Jessica saw that the enemy who had made her embarrassed was intercepted by the US team��s shield, she also jumped directly to the ground, without losing strength, and rushed towards the eagle eye, wanting to be in the eagle eye. Five small holes were inserted in the heart.


    Jessica''s speed was very fast. In less than a second, she had rushed to the edge of Hawkeye, but at this time, the eager American team was even faster. He took the bounced vibrating shield and took it. Climbed down with the shield, blocked Jessica''s claws with the shield, and saved Hawkeye.


    However, this one hit Jessica hard. Because of too much force, Jessica��s claws directly hit the US team��s vibrating shield, and the entire right hand was completely destroyed in an instant. Shattered, and then bounced back by the shield, began to tremble violently, and then leaked blood.


    "Ah!" The painful Jessica yelled again, looking at the US team with a pair of eyes, puzzled and angry.


    She was already injured by Hawkeye��s explosive bow and arrow, but now she wants to take revenge, but Hawkeye was rescued by the US team, and her entire right hand was also shattered. How can this make Jessica Don''t you face the US team coldly?


    "I''m sorry Jessica, I didn''t block you on purpose. Button was controlled. This was not his intention. What happened to your right hand..."


    At this time, the US team that blocked Jessica''s attack saw Jessica''s appearance and her right hand, and quickly stood up, trying to explain all this.


    "No need to explain, just forget about it..."


    Hearing what the US team said, Jessica''s incomprehension was solved, and she did not blame the US team for blocking her attack.


    But even so, the misunderstanding has been buried. Jessica didn''t want to continue to deal with the enemy with the US team for the time being, but gently held his hand and walked in the direction of Ron.


    She remembered that Ron had a purple potion that could heal many injuries. She remembered that Peter had a very serious injury when dealing with an enemy. He was cured by Ron''s potion. She had to find Ron and let him Save your right hand.


    After all, this is her''boyfriend''...


    Half a minute later, Jessica managed to find Ron, the lazy guy by Optimus Prime.


    "Woo, boss, I''m hurt..."


    As soon as he found Ron, Jessica started to croak directly, pointing to her bloody right hand and said.2k novel reading network

 256 Chapter 250 The Battle of New York (9)

    [Title: Man fantasy of a US war with now 250 chapters of New York (9) Author: Stick squirrel]


    The latest chapter of the fantasy of a beautiful comic is welcome to 2k novel website!The domain name of this site: the complete pinyin of "2k fiction", easy to remember!The good-looking novel strongly recommends: Tian Xing Ji Nilin Great Dominates Saint Ruins Snow Eagle Lord Yi Nian Eternal Dragon King Legend Archaic God King Wu Lian Peak Five Elements Heavenly Profound Realm Gate Choosing the Heavens "Director Ferry, the board of directors has made a decision, directly to New York Nuclear strike..."


    "I know, but since your decision is really Tai Cun, I won''t agree to it!"


    "Ferry, your aerospace carrier is the closest to New York. I order you to send fighter planes directly and launch nuclear bombs, understand?"


    "I don''t understand! Congressman, that''s New York! Unless my team and allies can''t hold it anymore, I won''t carry out a nuclear attack on New York!"


    "No, you have to do this. If you don''t eliminate the alien forces in New York, then the entire planet will suffer!"


    "If a nuclear strike is really carried out, the earth will suffer!"


    ...


    On the Air and Space Mothership getting closer and closer to the coast, Fury received a call from the World Security Council, and the other party asked him to directly carry out a nuclear attack on New York, but Fury did not agree. Hang up the phone, completely ignore the council''s words.


    The World Security Council is one of the six main organs established by the United Nations Charter.Its organizational form allows it to work continuously, and each member of the Security Council must always have a representative stationed at the UN headquarters, which is the only UN agency authorized to take military actions.


    As the world''s most powerful spy organization, S.H.I.E.L.D. led by Fury does not belong to any country. Its only direct leader is the World Security Council.


    If there is any order in peacetime, the World Security Council will directly call Fury and directly issue an order to Fury so that Fury will enforce the order of the council.


    Now the council��s order to Fury is to let him launch the nuclear bomb stored on the Sky Carrier and launch it directly to Manhattan in the center of New York, directly blow up the space channel in the sky that summons the alien army, and directly blow it up. The danger that once affected the world stopped in the New York area.


    For this order, Fury did not agree, because the Avengers he had just formed were in New York, and he didn''t want the organization he had worked so hard to form to be destroyed by a nuclear bomb.


    And another key reason is that the equipment that summons the space channel is not broken or shut down even by Iron Man, Thor and others. Even if the nuclear bomb is so powerful, can the danger be eliminated? Have to say something else.


    And if Fury doesn''t agree, the council can also directly pass the highest authority to order the people under Ku Fury to directly enforce it.


    So after Fury hung up the phone, he immediately asked Agent Hill to issue an order to send an agent to control everyone on the mothership to prevent accidents.


    But Fury''s order was still a little late.


    "Director Fury has been relieved of command and began to execute special orders, codenamed 7a11..."


    "The 7a11 order confirms that we have already started to take off..."


    In the warehouse on the second floor of the basement of the Air and Space Mothership Weapons, two fighter planes carrying nuclear bombs have received special orders, and the agents inside the fighter planes have started to activate the fighter planes.


    "Director, two fighters have been activated..."


    Hill had just received Ferry''s order, but immediately got the illegal activation of two fighters on the screen and wanted to take off.


    "Block them!" Fury lied when he heard it, yelled and started running outside.


    "The personnel on the deck, please pay attention to the fighters that violate the order and directly prevent them from taking off..." Agent Hill received the order and immediately issued the order through the monitoring system.


    After Fry ran out of the command room, he directly picked up the two most powerful bazookas in a small arms arsenal outside the command room.


    Fury��s reaction was quick. When he ran to the deck, the two fighters had just accelerated on the deck. Fury��s eyes were quick and his hands were fast. The two rocket launchers were one on each shoulder and each aimed at the two fighters. A rocket was fired.


    result����


    Yes, it is very embarrassing that because Fury did not know the skills of fighting each other, the two rockets were all empty. Instead, they exploded on the deck of the Sky Mothership, blasting two large holes in the deck.


    "Ok����"


    Fury''s nervous expression began to become awkward, and then he directly connected to the voice channels of the American team, Tony, Black Widow, etc., put away the embarrassing expression, and said seriously:


    "Captain, Stark, do you hear that? Two nuclear bombs are heading toward you. I need you to find a way to withstand the two nuclear bombs. Did you hear that?"


    "A few minutes to arrive?" Stark asked when he received Fury''s words.


    "At most three minutes!"


    In Manhattan, New York, after the US team and Tony received a call from Fury, their brows were all frowned.


    In the end, Tony answered Fury. He thought of a way to either annihilate the nuclear bomb crisis or destroy a large number of Qiruita''s army.


    That is to throw the nuclear bomb directly into the big hole in space, let the nuclear bomb explode inside!


    However, the most cheating thing about this plan is that there are two nuclear bombs!


    Tony has studied nuclear bombs, knowing that with the speed, weight, and size of nuclear bombs, he can only control one nuclear bomb at most.


    Even if it succeeds, in this case, the second nuclear bomb will still explode in New York!


    ''You have to ask someone to help...''


    Tony did not delay, flew towards the seaside, and at the same time was trying to find someone to help.


    Tony first thought of only two people, one was a member of the Avengers, Thor.


    This guy relies on his little hammer, flying very fast, and his strength is also very good, let him help himself, it should be very successful.


    And the second guy, don��t have to guess, is the guy Tony usually hates the most, but he thinks the other party is very reliable, Ron!


    Ron��s strength is unfathomable, he also has the ability to fly, and most importantly, this guy��s family, friends, relatives, uh, this guy��s relatives seem to have died...


    Anyway, Ron is definitely the best choice. Although it''s shameful to call this guy to help him, it''s a major issue related to the safety of the entire New York City. Presumably this guy will be very anxious when he knows it.


    "Jarvis, dial Ron''s phone." After figuring it out, Tony gave an order to Jarvis directly.


    "To call Mr. Ron''s phone... Uh, sir, the other party is on the phone and couldn''t reach our phone." Jarvis'' voice came, but it was bad news.


    "Uh...what is this guy doing at the critical moment? Jarvis, open this guy''s live broadcast room, I want to see what this guy is doing!" Tony said.


    "Opening the Surprise''s live broadcast room." After Jarvis''s voice fell, the virtual panel in front of Tony showed that Ron was live broadcast, ah, no, it was a call.


    Yes, Ron is indeed calling now, and he is not calling someone again, but calling the knight king, Arthur he brought back from the last trip to London.


    To make a long story short, Arthur and Altria had been watching TV on the Surprise building and watched well before, but before the result, he suddenly heard restlessness from below. After a while, she went to watch it after the end of the TV series. But she found out that the newspaper had been robbed, so she called Ron and asked what was going on.


    And Ron can only tell the truth and explain to Arthur the current situation in New York. The second prince of Asgard, Rocky, is invading the earth with the Qiruita army he found, and then wants to show his behavior. Rocky sent someone to Surprise News to steal the rights and equipment of the live broadcast room and conduct a live broadcast.


    After listening to Ron''s words, Arthur said: Oh, it turns out that someone is invading the earth, so you have to work harder and beat the enemy down.


    However, Arthur has been telling Ron about the universe life she has seen before, what the other party is like, how much technological strength or individual strength he possesses, and Ron has been bragging.


    Ron also listened interestingly, so he ignored the live broadcast room and threw the live broadcast equipment aside and started talking on the phone.


    Then, it was the scene that Tony saw.


    "Fuck, what is this guy doing?"


    Tony watched Ron smile and made the phone call, secretly that the crazy guy also had a girlfriend, and he was still talking on the phone at the critical moment of alien invasion, which caused dissatisfaction.


    "Jarvis, can you directly hack Ron''s phone and connect it forcibly!" Tony commanded with anger in his heart.


    "I have tried it. The other party''s mobile phone has a special mechanism to protect it. It is somewhat similar to the intelligent life program on Yuan''s body. I can''t crack it with my current level of intelligence." Jarvis replied with a sharp glance.


    "Yuan designed for Ron?" Tony took a deep breath. He had wanted to upgrade Jarvis a long time ago, but Nai He Yuan revealed too little to him. After all, things like intelligent life are really hard to understand.


    But Tony has decided to upgrade Jarvis''s smart program anyway in the future, not only to make Jarvis more intelligent, but also to prepare for a new plan that has just risen in his mind.


    This time the invasion of the Qiruitas has made Tony realize that if the earth''s defense force is not increased, the earth will definitely not be dominant if it resists the powerful alien army.


    Tony prepares to build Jarvis into an intelligent life like the Transformers, or even smarter than the Transformers, and let it protect the earth.


    However, this is not the time to talk about this, so the thoughts in Tony''s mind only flashed for a while and then disappeared.


    What Tony wants to do most now is how to contact Ron and ask this guy to help send another nuclear bomb into that space channel!


    Looking at the two small fire spots that had appeared in the distance, Tony''s brain, who knew that there was not much time, began to spin quickly.


    "By the way, give him a gift!" With a flash of inspiration, Tony gave an order: "Jarvis, create an account in the Marvel Live Room, then charge it, and directly give me one hundred maximum Gift, tell Ron to let him help, have you heard?"


    "I heard it, connecting, recharging, the recharging is complete..."


    "Uh, sir, it came up with a sentence, saying that charging money has turned me into a Xinyue ten user, and I can send him a single message unconditionally, please ask him to do something..."


    "So good?" Tony was a little dazed. With Ron''s character, this guy didn''t seem to be a guy who would agree to others.


    "How much did you charge, Jarvis?" Tony asked quickly, realizing it was wrong.


    "Not many... The biggest gift that VIP users can give in the live broadcast of Surprise is a virtual Transformer. A Transformer is 100 million US dollars..."


    Jarvis began to answer. Although the tone of the answer was the same as usual, Tony still heard a hint of embarrassment in it.


    "One hundred million dollars? The one hundred..." Tony''s heart trembled fiercely. Although Stark Industries has a big business, although he usually spends money like water, this is a full 10 billion. Now Stark Ke Industry has just recovered from the trough, and is about to directly evaporate 10 billion of assets. Is this guy Ron the devil?


    "No, such a large amount of U.S. dollars, let alone the immediate effect in the Stark industrial account, and whether there is 10 billion in circulation, even the US government will not allow such a large amount to circulate for a time. , Jarvis, hasn''t the money been shot yet, hasn''t it?"


    "Actually, it has already been shot..." Jarvis looked even more embarrassed: "I just mortgaged several factories of Stark Industries, and collected 10 billion. Then, because the government has launched a nuclear bomb, New York It was defined as a state of destruction, and I didn''t care about the things here anymore, so this tens of billions have already been shot..."


    "..." Tony was completely speechless, looking at the nuclear bomb that was already close at hand, he just wanted to shout aloud


    ''Just blow me up, I don''t want to live anymore!''


    However, in the end, reason stopped Tony and made this guy cheer up again, flew under the nuclear bomb, resisted the nuclear bomb, and prepared to wait for this thing to be sent to that space channel.


    Of course, in the middle, Tony also asked Jarvis to send a message to Ron with the permissions of the Marvel Studios live broadcast room to please the tenth-level VIP user.


    Over there, Ron who was talking on the phone directly heard a special text message popped up on the phone. After seeing the text message, he smiled, then picked up the phone and said to Arthur on the other end:


    "Hey, Arthur, now there is a nuclear bomb capable of destroying the entire New York area and is about to fly over Queens. Do me a favor and get rid of that nuclear bomb, how about it?"


    "Nuclear bomb, can destroy a city? It''s interesting..." On the other end of the phone, the void in front of Arthur also opened a big hole. On the other side of the hole, Tony was holding up a nuclear bomb in flight, and another Then he flew beside Tony and flew straight towards New York, as if it was about to explode at any time.2k novel reading network

 257 Chapter 251 The Battle of New York (10)

    "The streets in the center of Manhattan in New York have completely become a battlefield. The army has begun to rush to suppress the alien army, but it is obviously a little powerless..."


    "But in the resistance team, we saw a very powerful squad. Among them were billionaires, Iron Man Tony Stark, and the street heroes Spider-Man and Jewel Girl from New York, and they just came Soon after the earth, another alien transformer, etc..."


    "It is with the resistance of these people that the alien army has not been able to spread out, but judging from the steady flow of enemy forces, this is probably a lasting disaster..."


    ...


    Major newspapers and government news are all reporting on the alien invasion in New York, which affects the hearts of countless people.


    But at this time, the U.S. government, S.H.I.E.L.D., and some people in the know are watching a special surveillance video. In the video, the famous superhero and billionaire are holding a nuclear bomb capable of destroying a city, and following On the side of a nuclear bomb, it was flying in the direction of Manhattan.


    They know that if they succeed according to the plan, the two nuclear bombs will explode in more than twenty seconds, and then annihilate the entire New York and the alien army that appeared in New York to ashes. No, there will be no ashes. .


    Because the most powerful bomb produced by modern technology has such power!


    But at this moment, someone suddenly discovered that the nuclear bomb that had flown near Iron Man didn''t know when it disappeared.


    "What''s the matter? There is a problem with the monitoring? Or am I dazzled?"


    The people who watched the video wiped their eyes one after another, with such doubts in their hearts, then opened their eyes wide and looked aside, and found that the nuclear bomb had indeed disappeared...


    Suddenly, all kinds of conjectures flew out of thin air. Some aliens took the nuclear bomb away, God shot it, hell, etc.


    In the Sky Mothership, Ferry, who saw this scene, connected this situation to a guy.


    Although, that guy has never even appeared...


    ...


    "Sir, the nuclear bomb next to us, it has disappeared..."


    Over the Queens borough of New York, Tonyto is holding the nuclear bomb on his back, and is working hard to accelerate, trying to target the position, and send the nuclear bomb into the big hole above the Stark Building.


    The target of the nuclear bomb itself is his Stark Tower. Tony needs to accelerate the Mark 7 to be faster than the nuclear bomb, otherwise, the force of the Mark 7 will not be able to send the positioned nuclear bomb into the big hole. Up.


    At this time, Jarvis came out to remind Tony that the other nuclear bomb had disappeared.


    "How did Ron do it?"


    Tony glanced at the empty side, and finally let go of his heart, but he also asked questions.


    "Is it the female magician in London last time?"


    Thinking of coming out of the old magician''s house with Ron in London last time, the girl who looked exactly like Altria, Tony shrugged, not thinking about what was going on.


    Because, several Qiruita soldiers appeared beside him, attacking him.


    "The target of these Kirita soldiers seems to be the nuclear bomb on your back, sir..."


    Since Tony��s hands can only hold the nuclear bomb, Jarvis can only use the lower half of Mark 7 to attack the surrounding enemies, but it finds that the target of these Kirita soldiers is not him, but Tony. Nuclear bomb on shoulder.


    "It seems that the Cheritas also realize that nuclear bombs are a threat to them, so they want to destroy them!"


    Tony thought for a moment, then realized the other party��s purpose, and then saw that the time was almost up, he flicked off the Kirita soldiers on the side, and began to lift the nuclear bomb and began to lift it straight up straight towards Flew in the big hole.


    And those who watched the surveillance could only see that a figure that was fast enough to fly into the big hole with a nuclear bomb, and then disappeared.


    "When your big show is installed, it''s time for me to play..."


    Ron smiled and asked Jessica on the side to point the live broadcast equipment in the direction of the big hole, and also broadcast the scene to the global audience, then dropped Jessica and left here alone.


    Six or seven seconds later, the golden figure flew out of the big hole in the space again, but Tony didn''t come out alone, and behind him was an endless hot flame.


    Just as Tony thought, after he brought the nuclear bomb into the big hole in space, he went directly into the dark space and reached a place unknown to the earth.


    At the same time, Tony also saw a large steel machine half the size of New York. Tony, who had no time to think too much, flew towards the large machine, and after sending the nuclear bomb there, he immediately turned around and started flying back. .


    Because just after Tony sent the nuclear bomb out, the nuclear bomb exploded directly. I don''t know how much impact force spread directly from the center of the explosion to the periphery, annihilating everything encountered directly.


    If Tony didn''t run quickly, he would definitely be crushed directly into dross by the impact of the nuclear bomb explosion.


    Fortunately, the speed of Mark 7 is indeed good. Tony flew out of that space very quickly, but the most important thing is that the power of the nuclear bomb also followed him to the big hole in space, and directly connected this hole about 100 meters in size. Filled up.


    Although the entrance of the cave is only a hundred meters in size, the impact force and mushroom flames gushing from the entrance of the cave are still very powerful. It directly melts the Qiruita army around the entrance of the cave, and then begins to spread towards the surroundings. I want to continue destroying things around me.


    And the hole with a hundred meters of laughter still has no effect under the impact of such a powerful nuclear bomb!


    "I tried my best. I should have handed over the two nuclear bombs to Ron earlier..."


    Looking at the small mushroom cloud emerging from the entrance of the cave, Tony felt a deep helplessness, a kind of helplessness that was far less powerful than others.


    He originally thought that a nuclear bomb could be done by himself, and even destroy the opponent, but in the end, the nuclear bomb was still destroying the earth. Although the range was still reduced to 100 meters, the destructive power was still amazing.


    And if you directly hand over the two nuclear bombs to Ron, no, you directly hand over Loki and this time the alien army to Ron, then this disaster will not be avoided.


    Gradually, Tony started to blame himself.


    "Hey, I said Playboy, if you stand still, wouldn''t you be crying?"


    Suddenly, Tony felt a knock on his shoulder, and turned his head to see that a guy wearing a black shirt with an invisible face was flying beside him in the air.


    "Ron..."


    When I saw the man in black, Tony knew his identity without guessing.


    "Since you are here, the impact of the nuclear bomb explosion should have been stopped by you too?"


    Tony looked at the hole a little helplessly, and found that the impact of the nuclear bomb was really blocked by an invisible thing, as if it was a deflating earth, and all the impact and mushroom clouds were stuffed back into the big hole.


    "It''s OK..."


    Ron��s tone was relaxed, but he realized that Tony��s tone was a little helpless and regretful. He probably guessed what the other person was thinking, so he pretended to look like I was very philosophical, and used a mature, as if trying his best The vicissitudes of the world said:


    "Tony, you must be wondering or even blaming, blame me why I didn''t show up to stop the aliens earlier?"


    "Yes..." Tony frowned and looked at Ron with a very serious expression.


    Thinking about it carefully, Tony discovered that in the first half of this disaster, Ron was like a cold-blooded snake, did not exert his power to resist the alien army at all, but was like a child. Just grabbing a device and playing live broadcasts on the side, as if not caring about the lives of the people on earth.


    Originally Tony just thought that Ron felt that it was enough to have people like them to deal with the alien army, because he himself felt that way, he and the newly established Avengers would be enough.


    But later, after killing an endless army of aliens, Tony realized that it didn''t work at all, and then he felt that if Ron joined early, he might be able to directly minimize the loss, even...


    No alien army will appear at all.


    Although from the perspective of Ron''s strength, this cannot be done completely, but I don''t know why, Tony always has a feeling that Ron can indeed solve this disaster.


    This is inexplicable...


    So only now I saw Ron playing, and even the other party didn''t seem to want to continue to play hard. Tony was indeed caught in doubt just as Ron thought.


    "What the hell is it for?" Although he couldn''t see Ron''s expression, Tony still felt the vicissitudes of the other person, so after a pause, he asked these words seriously.


    "It''s very simple, because I can''t save the earth at any time. Of course, you can''t..." Seeing Tony being conquered by his acting skills, Ron put down his hand and began to speak slowly.


    "Tony, we are all independent individuals, independent ourselves. Although we are powerful and able to do many things and deal with many powerful enemies, we will eventually disappear..."


    "Don''t talk about me, just say you Tony, you will be old and you will die. After you die, will you let your son continue to be Iron Man to help the earth deal with the endless unknown enemies?"


    "Tony, the earth is not mine, nor yours. It belongs to all people. The people on earth need to grow. Just like war, it promotes the development of mankind and the development of human technology. If there is no war, we may still Living in ancient times, now I am using bones as weapons to deal with others..."


    "This time the alien invasion is the same, it will also promote the development of our humanity."


    "However, this time we blocked the invasion of aliens. After we are old, if the earth encounters an invasion of aliens, who will stop it, your unborn son?"


    "So Tony, it was not that I didn''t take action before, but I hope that this invasion war will give some warnings to the stable area and tell them that the future of the earth will never be peaceful. We need to continue to develop technology and continue to be strong. we!"


    "That''s it..." At the end, Ron admired himself, and said so many shit ideas, he could almost be an Amway...


    However, after listening to Ron''s narration, Tony suddenly became more relaxed while he was still serious and contemplative, and said:


    "I see, you just want to be lazy, and then come out and pretend to be forced..."


    "Uh..." Ron was taken aback, and then he reacted immediately: "Tony, don''t slander me, what I said is true, you can verify if you don''t believe it!"


    "I beg you!" Tony squinted his eyes and didn''t want to pay attention to Ron anymore. Instead, he returned to his Stark Mansion, wanted to catch Loki, and wanted to ask how to close the space channel.


    Because Ron��s incarnation of the ��Skywalker�� joined, the explosion and flames of the nuclear bomb that had originally emerged from the entrance of the cave were also prevented. When the impact disappeared for a while, Ron also withdrew and ignored the situation here. thing.


    After that, only some black smoke remained near the entrance of the cave, some of the radiation produced by nuclear bomb explosions and nuclear fusion, and no more soldiers from Qiruita came out of it.


    As for the Kirita soldiers who invaded the earth, and the destructive mechanical tortoises, they lost contact with their nest because of the nuclear bomb, and then they collapsed on the ground and lost their response.


    At this time, Thor, the Hulk, the American team, the black widow, the dung giant, and the Spiderman all ran to the top of the Stark Mansion and captured Loki, who had been stunned. Tony saw this scene, naturally Can''t help but want to go and fight Loki who made this accident together.


    Of course, the reason for Tony''s departure was not limited to this one, but also Ron''s words.


    Tony doesn''t believe Ron''s words are true, so this creates a subtle gap between him and the other party, making him feel that Ron''s thinking seems to be something wrong and something is wrong.


    Where would a normal person come up with something? The reason why I want the earth to experience disasters and then let the earth develop rapidly, to make myself feel at ease, and finally come out to save the earth?


    "Maybe Ron, really has the qualifications to become a big villain..." Tony thought slightly strange, worried, and expectant.


    Three minutes later, the open space channel was finally closed.


    Because Tony and a series of people finally asked Loki how to close the space channel, of course, the method is not very right.


    In the course of this questioning, Loki was engaged in a combined duo by the Hulk and Shit Giant, then was threatened by Tony and others, and finally was almost hammered by his brother Tony. Rocky just said the way.


    In this regard, Loki only said: The earth is terrible, I want to go home to find my mother...

 258 Chapter 252 After the war, get the space gem

    One day after the war.


    After the New York War ended, emergency reconstruction has begun in the central Manhattan area. Government troops, construction teams, and the families of the deceased all gathered here, and the scene was silent.


    This time the alien war has had a great impact. Eighty percent of Manhattan��s buildings, houses, and roads have been destroyed by the Chiretta army. According to government statistics, at least 50,000 people have died and injured. There are countless people. The loss of US dollars exceeded 200 billion US dollars in an instant, and the subsequent continuous losses have also been rising.


    Many media and countries have already described this alien attack as the most terrifying disaster on the earth in the new century. What 9/11 compares with it is simply not worth mentioning.


    Because some people believe that this time the alien invasion is a sign of the future of the absolute earth, they believe that in the future, there may be more alien life attacking the earth, and the future earth will never be peaceful.


    This statement has been recognized by most people in the world. Suddenly, countless people asked the government to strengthen their country''s defense force, and at the same time unite with the world to monitor the possibility of extraterrestrial life on earth in the future.


    At the same time, they also asked the government to monitor the alien life that has already appeared on the earth, such as Thor, the god of thunder, who turned from legend into reality, and Loki, the god of mischief, ran out of the movie, but it is indeed a real deformation. King Kong and so on.


    Although alien life such as Transformers and Thor has shown a lot of power in this invasion war, and many people are resisting this approach, the sane people on the earth still account for the majority.


    Although there may be fans of Transformers and Thor among these people, they also know that it is better to be vigilant towards aliens, especially those with powerful capabilities.


    So after the war, the Transformers led by Thor and Optimus Prime disappeared and never appeared again. Even Ron did not want to broadcast Transformers live.


    Compared with Thor Optimus Prime and others, other Iron Man, American Team, Spider-Man, Jewel Girl and others have also received some condemnation, but because these guys are all earthlings, they also contributed in the war. People are saved, so the condemnation of these people is still much better than that of alien life.


    After all, everyone knows the identity of Iron Man and the US team. Spider-Man and Jewel Girl have been good people since they appeared, and they are respected by New Yorkers as New York street heroes, so this is not surprising.


    So much so that the Hulk and Abomination, the two guys who had done sabotage in Manhattan more than a year ago, were also forgiven by most people. These two monsters are definitely the same as the Iron Man Beauty Team. , Is a superhero.


    At the same time, the reputation of the Avengers and the Guardians has also been spread out, letting the world know that there are actually two superhero teams on the earth guarding the earth and protecting it from evil life.


    ...


    Three days after the war, in a small park named Jefferson in northern New Jersey, where New York is located, the S.H.I. , As well as the Surprise Newspaper eating melon team headed by Ron gathered here, and a century-long handover is underway.


    The content of the handover is the ownership of the universe cube.


    After Loki was defeated, Fury took it back again, and this time, this black brine egg really did not intend to take possession of the Cosmos Cube, but intended to return the Cosmos Cube to the Transformers, and''return to the original owner''!


    In fact, up to now, Fury still has a slight doubt in his heart whether the Universe Rubik''s Cube is Transformers or not, but whether it is or not, Fury will no longer regret it.


    The power of the Cosmos Rubik��s Cube is indeed beyond his control. If he wants to possess the Cosmos Rubik��s Cube, then he will definitely be separated from the Transformers. Although on the surface, the strength of Transformers does not seem to be comparable to Qiruita��s army. But who knows if there are any big tricks hidden in Transformers?


    When this kind of alien war happened, Fury''s heart was already in a mess. He didn''t want to offend a group of aliens whom he could have been allies. This was not worth the loss.


    Moreover, there is another most critical reason.


    The universe cube is so attractive!


    After this time Loki��s conspiracy and the live broadcast by Ron��s neurotic guy, all people, countries, underground organizations, and those aliens who are still hiding on the earth know the treasure of the Universe Rubik��s Cube. At that time, they will definitely have thoughts about this treasure to snatch the Cube of the Universe.


    Of course, if it is just this, Ferry is certainly not afraid, but who made this too complicated, and Megatron, the enemy of Optimus Prime, is also staring at this thing!


    In this way, Fury got too little from the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, and what he lost was too much, which is not proportional at all. He is not stupid. Why should he hold onto the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube?


    You know, the wreckage left by Qiruita''s army is also a great treasure, and there should be many things he can get from it.


    Looking at the guy in front of him who was ten meters tall, blue and red all over, made of metal, Fury picked up the silver box on the ground that contained the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube and walked forward to Optimus Prime.


    "Thank you for returning the sacred object to us, my human ally." After receiving the box that Fury handed over, Optimus Prime first opened it and took a look. After checking that there was no problem with the universe cube, he smiled and talked to Fury. With an index finger out of his right hand, he seemed to want to shake hands with Ferry.


    "It seems that you have learned a lot since you arrived on the earth." Despite some unwillingness, Fury stretched out his hand, touched Optimus Prime''s index finger, and then continued:


    "After getting the holy object, what are your plans?"


    "I will stay for a few more days..." Optimus Prime retracted his hand: "Megatron must still be watching the holy artifacts in secret. He will not let it go. I will destroy them on earth and return to my mother. Star, rebuild the planet Celia, just like your New York."


    "I''ll help you too, but if that''s the case, we should still be allies in the next few days?" Fury asked.


    "Of course." Optimus Prime smiled: "By the way, how is Agent Colson? The last time he was injured by Megatron to help us, I still remember it!"


    "He''s okay, he''s almost healed, if you have not left by then, I will let Coleson come to see you." Ferry replied.


    "That''s good..." Optimus Prime nodded finally, turned around and took a look at the people around him, then came to the middle of Bumblebee and other Transformers, and shouted: "Let''s go."


    After speaking, Optimus Prime''s body began to deform. Within two or three seconds, he was transformed into a Peterbilt 389 large truck from a large robot about ten meters high and left here first.


    Following Optimus Prime, there were Transformers such as Bumblebee and Jazz. In the end, only Yuan and Chuangshi were left without action.


    "I''ll leave for a while, and then I will come back." Yuan came to Ron''s side and said with a deep voice, then came to Tony on the side, and gestured to the guy who had helped him. Nodded, and waved with the silver Chuangshi, let Chuangshi take him out of here.


    The creation that had always been cold is still cold, without any fluctuations, he seemed to just glance at Ron casually, and then transformed into a silver Mercedes cls, and brought Yuan to keep up with Optimus Prime.


    "Optimus Prime is gone, Yuan also followed Optimus Prime, Ron, would you miss this little robot in the future?" After Chuangshi took Yuan away, Tony came to Ron''s side and touched him. He said with a smile on his shoulder.


    "The source will be back. As for Optimus Prime..." Ron was not worried at all, but he didn''t care about it. "I can''t care about Optimus Prime. He can go wherever he wants... "


    "You are so confident, Yuan will come back?" Tony asked curiously.


    "Of course, this guy is..." Ron nodded, then he squinted his eyes as if he realized something, "I won''t tell you the agreement with Yuan, that''s privacy..."


    "Cut..." Seeing that the goal could not be achieved, Tony shrugged, turned around and left, not planning to wrestle with Ron anymore.


    After Tony left, he came to the side of the American team, Thor and others, preparing to witness the departure of the criminal Rocky.


    After Loki was caught, he was tied to his side by his old brother Thor. He never left. He went to the toilet together, just for fear that Loki would run away again, and then he would do something. .


    Later Thor proposed to bring Loki back to Asgard for punishment. After negotiation, Thor, the American team and others also agreed to this suggestion.


    "Don''t let your brother continue to do evil in the future, Thor."


    Seeing Thor with a serious face holding hands with Loki, Tony stepped forward and said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, if he dares to do evil again, what awaits him is definitely death!"


    Thor gave Loki a warning look, then gently glanced at everyone around him, nodded to signal that he was leaving, and then yelled directly into the sky.


    "Father, I caught Loki and can go back to Asgard!"


    Although the Rainbow Bridge has not been repaired for the time being, Odin still has some supernatural powers that can use the Eternal Spear to temporarily assist the Rainbow Bridge to open the space channel. After Thor shouted these words, a rainbow appeared in the sky. , Shone on Thor and Loki, and began to bring these two guys back to Asgard.


    But at this moment, Loki, who had left, suddenly received a message from a certain guy''s mental power, but before he had time to look at it, the scenery around him had become like a rainbow bridge.


    At this time, Loki had the opportunity to see the contents inside, and then showed an inexplicable smile, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    Earth, after Thor leaves with Loki, the party here is at the last moment and they begin to bid farewell to each other.


    ...


    An hour later, in a mountain forest in the northeastern United States, Ron''s incarnation "Nothing" arrived here, and then took the blue square crystal, the universe cube, from Optimus Prime''s hand.


    In other words, hidden in the Rubik''s Cube of the universe, it contains the space gem of the power of the universe.


    For the space gem, Ron has planned for a long time. For this good thing, he did not hesitate to make up a lot of Transformers, and fabricated a story full of holes, and then pretended to be ignorant to perform this good show , Even though he no longer needs to rest, he still feels a little tired.


    And the reason why he spends so much energy to get this gem is because he needs this thing very much now and needs it to enhance his strength.


    Ron��s strength class is very vague, but every time his strength is stronger, there will be some general changes, so he has given his strength a class, from low to high, namely life, space, time, universe, These stages of plane, nothingness, and infinite unknown.


    Because of the power of the phoenix, Ron��s strength has broken through from the stage of life to the point where he can initially realize the space, but there is still a long way to go before the real space, so he needs to use space gems to strengthen himself , Let yourself enter the next stage as soon as possible, time!


    Now, Ron, who has obtained the space gem, can''t wait to use this thing to enhance his strength, so that he can break through as soon as possible.


    Ron can foresee that not only will the earth in the future meet more powerful enemies, he will also meet many powerful characters himself, and he needs to face and defeat!


    For example, Master Gu Yi...


    Some time ago, he had slightly sensed that the Gu Yi mage seemed to be peeping at him, as if he was trying to attack him, but in the end, for some unknown reason, Gu Yi suddenly stopped moving, and he hasn''t appeared until now. As if it had disappeared.


    But Ron knew that, no matter what, since Gu Yi Mage had noticed him, he would definitely come to visit him and figure out his details.


    Others may not know, but Ron, who is a traverser, knows very well that the time stone that can control time is with the Gu Yi mage. I believe Gu Yi must have studied time gems.


    To deal with a powerful person like Gu Yi Mage, Ron had to face it with twelve points of spirit.

 259 Chapter 253: Sudden Disappearance

    "However, the space gem... how should I use it?"


    Looking at the diamond-shaped blue jewel in the sky, Ron was lost in thought.


    In the original timeline, although the space gem is very useful, no matter which version, its usage is to be inlaid on the infinite glove, so that it can play some role and can play its power.


    As for other special devices, such as Selvig used it to open space passages, Hydra studies its power, and the use of energy weapons is very trivial and cannot be used as a reference.


    The way Ron wants to use the space gem is to absorb it directly like a drink, just like he absorbed the power of the phoenix in the Phoenix female before.


    But unlike the power of the phoenix hidden in the female phoenix, the space gem is an entity, while the power of the phoenix is ??a special force. Ron only needs to absorb it into his universe and slowly absorb it. .


    How should an entity absorb?


    "Get the space gem directly into my own universe, and then eat the space gem directly just like eating sweet potatoes?"


    Ron stared at the blue gem for a long time before he came up with an unreliable method.


    "Try it, there is no good way anyway..."


    The air around Ron began to twist, as if the ripples splashed by a large rock on the calm lake, making Ron''s body and the blue space gems seem to ripple.


    Then, the ripples splashed by the stone were reduced step by step by the self-healing ability of the water surface until it recovered.


    Then Ron and the space gem disappeared in place and reached another universe.


    But Ron was very dissatisfied with this seemingly good visual effect just now.


    Because the movement is too loud.


    If Ron went back to his universe alone before, there would be no need for it to be like now. It was ripples and repairs, all of which were redundant.


    He wanted to return to his universe before, and he only needed a thought to reach it, and his body did not need to return here. The current situation is completely deforming and weakening his strength.


    Because in the process of just coming back, he realized that the situation was wrong and wanted to cancel this behavior immediately. As a result, the reality did not listen to his orders at all, but continued to force him into his own universe.


    Therefore, after returning to his own universe, Ron was always in a state of full concentration, and he did not dare to take it lightly to prevent accidents from happening.


    Space gems are, after all, one of the six ultimate magic weapons spawned by the universe of the Marvel universe. It has the power to open any space in the Marvel universe. Now Ron has brought it into his own universe. This has not changed, Luo I didn''t believe it myself.


    "It''s still too reckless, you should be careful..."


    Sure enough, after entering Ron��s universe, the space gem immediately began to vibrate violently, and then its body began to emit blue light enough to brighten the eyes, and the infinite energy began to tyrannize, almost exploding. The same as the nuclear bomb.


    No, it is more dangerous than a nuclear bomb.


    Ron could feel that if the space gems were allowed to wreak havoc, his universe might be like a wooden house, being burned step by step by the burning fire of the space gems, or even completely lost. !


    In this case, Ron would definitely gg and disappear directly, just like he had never appeared before.


    The situation is bad...


    Knowing that something was not right, Ron immediately wanted to use his life force to suppress the tyrannical space gem and eliminate the danger.


    After absorbing the power of the phoenix, Ron��s life energy has touched the point where it can directly destroy everything. After he took action, the fiery red energy collectively rushed out of this not-so-large universe and swept into space. Before the gem.


    Then, the fiery red energy directly condensed into a circle and began to surround the raging blue gems, oppressing the opponent a little bit.


    During the process, Ron could always feel that his life energy was being destroyed by space gems, or disappeared directly, or was directly submerged by violence, and was at risk.


    But fortunately, there are countless life forces in the universe, and Ron directly used the human sea tactics, and he would never stop unless he calmed the space gems.


    A battle that seemed to extinguish a fire lasted for a long time, until at a certain moment, the space gem really quieted down.


    Then Ron was dumbfounded...


    At first, when the Space Gem had just quieted down, Ron was still very happy, thinking that he had finally dealt with the powerful nuclear bomb of Space Gem.


    However, when Ron withdrew his life energy and wanted to see what happened after the space gem was quiet, he found that the space gem was gone...


    Yes, just like disappearing out of thin air, just disappeared!


    "Uh, what''s the situation now, I wasted effort?"


    Looking at the empty dark space, Ron��s mood is beyond description. He has spent so much effort to obtain space gems to enhance his strength in realizing space, but now the space gems have disappeared directly. The same thing?


    An experience?Want me to taste the taste of gain and loss?


    Fuck you ghost!


    So in the following time, Ron has been searching for traces of space gems in his own universe, wanting to see if this thing is still in his own universe.


    Because if the space gem is not in his own universe, but ran into the Universe World, then Ron would never want to find space gems by himself in a universe as big as the Universe. It took a lot of effort!


    And while Ron was looking for it, in the real world, time was also flowing quickly...


    After Ron disappeared with the space gem, in the real world, both the "None" of Ron''s incarnation and Ron''s real body also disappeared, causing some confusion.


    Fortunately, when Ron went to the "Break Up Party" that day, no one brought him. This did not allow the matter to spread. Even the black chief, Fury, who had been following Ron before, did not pay attention to him. I don''t know what happened to him.


    Because Fury''s eyes have always been on Optimus Prime and other Transformers.


    After Ron disappeared, Optimus Prime and Yuan didn''t panic. After all, as Ron''s creation, they wouldn''t doubt Ron''s strength, but when Ron disappeared for more than an hour, they panicked directly.


    Ron��s disappearance had a serious impact on them, because it must be because of the universe��s Rubik��s Cube, so when Ron hadn��t appeared in a little time, they could only leave the place where they had pretended to rest and set foot on it. The planned search for Megatron is in progress.


    Optimus Prime knew that they were definitely still being watched by Fury, and if they didn''t act, they would definitely be suspected by Fury.


    However, a few more hours, or even a day passed, before Ron appeared, Optimus Prime and Yuan were completely panicked.


    Ron didn''t show up, they didn''t know what they were going to do next. If they really fought Megatron according to the original plan and then disappeared, wouldn''t they disappear with Ron?


    In this way, the doubt will be great.


    In the end, the doubt was really magnified.


    Because Ron actually hasn''t appeared for three days!


    At this moment, Optimus Prime and the others had no choice but to fight with Megatron before leaving.


    Because Ron��s first Transformer was the source, and all subsequent Transformers were also created with some fire sources of the source, so the source can actually be connected to any Transformer.


    After that, the incident passed to Megatron through the source.


    Then, Megatron, who hadn''t shown up, showed up directly, and after robbing a''mechanical turtle'' left on the earth by the Qiruita army in New York, he wanted to leave the earth directly.


    Of course, Optimus Prime discovered Megatron''s conspiracy, found Fury, and after borrowing a''mechanical turtle'' from him, he directly began the pursuit.


    Then, Shuangyi disappeared directly on the earth.


    Of course, the Transformers didn''t really disappear. After entering the universe, they went directly to the place where Ron threw them in the universe, directly entered the distortion space that still exists, and disappeared into the Milky Way.


    At the beginning, Ron, in order to make Transformers appear in this universe, he deliberately used him to manifest space not far from the earth (not far here, probably just out of the solar system). Ability, creating a channel that can travel through space, Ron also deliberately turned it into a black hole for safety.


    It''s this black hole, which can take things or people to another place farther away in the Universe World, and there are absolutely no people, as the last insurance.


    Now, Transformers from both sides, including Ivan Vanke, who was with Megatron, came to this place and waited quietly.


    Then, the time of the earth passed for several days.


    At this time, some people on Earth who knew Ron finally had doubts.


    The first is Ron''s assistant Tina. As the assistant to the owner of Surprise, Tina was of course the first person to know Ron''s disappearance, and was only known when Ron disappeared for a few children.


    Then there was Tony. As a friend and foe to Ron, he wanted to come to Ron after knowing that both Optimus Prime and Megatron had gone to the universe. He was very proud to ask Ron, you Didn��t it mean that Yuan would definitely not leave?Why are you leaving now?


    But when Tony came to Surprise, he didn''t find Ron at all, and then realized that Ron hadn''t come to Surprise for several days.


    Tony��s first reaction was: Ron, where did he go?


    It��s not unreasonable for Tony to think so. After all, Ron had taken a little loli to New Mexico for a few days before, and then he met Thor there...


    Later, Ron went to London for several days, and then where did he meet the legendary King Arthur...


    And this time, if he hadn''t accidentally learned about it and had to follow along, he would never have known that Ron had actually gone to London and met King Arthur.


    So now, after knowing that Ron had disappeared for a few days, his first reaction was that Ron must have gone to that place again and wanted to dig out some legendary characters from that place.


    For example, I went to Greece to dig out Zeus and Athena in Greek mythology, and went to China to dig out Monkey King Sun Wukong and Jade Emperor in Chinese mythology. It''s not impossible...


    However, when Thor knew that Ron disappeared after going to the''breakup meeting'' that day, and he didn''t take anyone there at all, he finally doubted...


    ''Could it be that Ron actually went to an alien planet and wanted to bring Ultraman back to Earth?''


    Yes, this is Tony''s idea. Although he doubted, he still didn''t think about it. He just felt that Ron must be doing something again, so he returned to his villa and continued to study his steel armor.


    When Tony doubted, it was the doubts of other people.


    They are Jessica, the treasure of the Guardian League, and Peter Parker, Spider-Man.


    As the first people to know Ron, and even the best relationship with Ron, they came to Surprise after Tony asked where Ron was, and they realized that Ron had disappeared again.


    Actually, they should have been the first to find that Ron disappeared and were worried about it, but because of the great efforts they exerted during the New York war, they were all recovering from injuries, and they have been very recently. The reason why he didn''t go to Surprise Newspaper hadn''t found Ron disappeared.


    But, although these two guys were skeptical, like Tony, they didn''t think much.


    Because they, like Tony, think that Ron''s disappearance this time may be the same as his previous two disappearances. There is no problem.


    Then, it was the last suspicion of some people.


    They were brought back by Ron from London. The real knight king in this world, Arthur, was brought out from X Academy. A little Lolita, Jasmine, and Ron who had the potential of a fifth-level mutant were created, but she herself The dumb king who doesn''t know all the truth, Saber Altria.


    All these people felt weird after realizing Ron''s disappearance, especially Arthur.


    As a disciple of Master Merlin, Arthur, who has traveled through the multiverse universe of the American comics world, is very sensitive to changes in a world.


    After Ron disappeared, she used the magic that Merlin taught her to explore Ron''s traces on the earth, and then she didn''t get the slightest gain.


    Then, she started searching for Ron in the universe near the earth, but she still had no clue.


    At this moment, Arthur was really suspicious. Where did Ron go?


    However, despite many people''s doubts and many people looking for them, in the end, those who couldn''t find Ron could only let the time pass and wait quietly for the final truth.

 260 Chapter 254 Ancient 1 Appears

    Three months after the New York War, in an ordinary park in Brooklyn, New York City, a black figure suddenly appeared from an unmanned corner. Then he looked around, found a direction, and walked. Past.


    Two minutes later, the black figure came to a cafe and ordered two cups of ordinary mocha coffee, then sat alone in an empty position, picked up a cup of mocha and started to drink slowly.


    He was waiting for someone, waiting for a guy on earth who could be called a legend.


    Sure enough, 30 seconds later, a girl in jeans and a blue top walked into the cafe, and then without looking, she came to him directly, sat down without saying hello, and drank the mocha. Take a bite.


    "Where have you been in these three months?" After drinking a sip of coffee, the beautiful figure and eyes finally placed on the person in front of him, and asked in a light tone.


    "Didn''t you already have a guess?" The man in black shrugged, and replied indifferently.


    "Oh, Ron, you won''t really go to another universe, do you?" The cowgirl said with a smile.


    "Forget it..." The man in black, Ron also laughed, remembering what he had been doing for these three months.


    After entering his own universe at the beginning, and then disappearing the tyrannical space gem, Ron has been looking for the space gem.


    In the following three months, Ron has been looking for space gems, has been searching, has been searching, and he has been searching for three months...


    Yes, Ron did nothing, he was really just looking for space gems.


    However, in the end, he still did not find it.


    But Ron finally determined one thing. The space gem did not leave his universe, but merged into it, just like the flesh and blood of the human body.


    However, even with this kind of relationship, Ron did not feel any strengthening of his own strength, he just felt that he was a little familiar with the universe, and did not make any substantial progress.


    Then, after Ron realized that there would be no results if he continued to stay, he left his universe and returned to the universe of the comic.


    Anyway, the space gem is destined to belong to him and will not change. He will definitely be able to use the space gem to strengthen himself in the future, not in a hurry.


    Of course, in fact, there is really no rush, because if he really uses space gems to strengthen himself now, Ron will of course not refuse.


    And Ron now indeed needs to use space gems to enhance his strength, to face a rival that will appear soon.


    Unfortunately, it can''t be used now, and he can''t help it...


    You can''t stay in your own universe, so you won''t come out, right?


    And now, after Ron came out, he knew that Arthur would come directly to him, so he found a random place to meet him.


    The other party should also understand what he meant...


    Sure enough, after Arthur heard Ron actually admit that he had gone to another universe, he stared at him for a while, and then laughed even louder.


    "Although you seem to be fine, but I think it shouldn''t be that simple if you deliberately wait for me here? Why, do you want me to help?"


    "You guessed it right, hehe..." Ron raised his eyebrows continuously, his expression looked a little wretched: "I feel that a very troublesome guy will find me soon, if you can, can you help me? Me?"


    "Who is this amazing?" Arthur asked with interest.


    "A great magician, like you, but I think she should be better than you!" Ron replied.


    "She?" Arthur was angry. "Oh, it''s still a female great magician. I don''t believe it anymore. There is actually a magician better than me on earth?"


    "Well, I don''t know if you have heard of it, Supreme Mage?"


    "Supreme Mage? There seems to be some impression..." Arthur frowned slightly: "They seem to be a team formed by a pretty good magician more than a thousand years ago, and they often help the earth deal with some demon planes. The evil devil has solved a lot of troubles for the earth."


    "After Merlin left, I saw that the earth is so safe on my own, so I didn''t care about the people on earth. Why, the current Supreme Mage is actually better than me?"


    "Almost..." Ron smiled meanly: "Maybe it is Merlin who is here, and he might not have much advantage against her, hehe..."


    "Are you doubting Merlin''s strength?" Arthur said disdainfully: "That''s because you haven''t seen how good Merlin is, otherwise, you wouldn''t say such a thing..."


    "Cut, stop talking nonsense, will you help by then?" Ron cut said.


    "Help, of course, I want to see, who is so amazing and can be praised so much by you?" Arthur curled his lips, drank the rest of the mocha, and stood up: "Let''s go, you newspaper The people inside are still waiting for you to go back!"


    "Walk around..." Ron stood up, paid the waiter the coffee money and tips, called a rental car, and went home.


    Family����


    Eh, do I have a home?


    Ron asked himself in his heart. After he couldn''t get the answer he wanted, he let go of the thought, and when he had the strength, he would think about why he came to this world and how he was in that world. The problem.


    After ten minutes, Ron finally returned to his passion newspaper and saw Jessica, Peter, Altolia, Jasmine, Jane and a large group of people, and briefly talked to them. He said that his three months have ended. Where did it go.


    "So, Boss, in the past three months, you actually went to another universe?" After listening to Ron''s words, the hip-hop girl Jessica screamed and asked, pointing to Ron. Tao.


    "It''s not another universe. It''s called a plane. Do you understand the plane?" Ron rolled his eyes, "Forget it, I won''t tell you, you don''t understand..."


    "I don''t understand?" Jessica made a cut, and then realized that she didn''t really understand what the plane was, and immediately changed the subject: "It doesn''t matter what the plane is, boss, this time you won''t be with the front Same twice, bring some people, or bring back some legendary characters? Just like Thor and King Arthur..."


    After speaking, Jessica also glanced at Arthur on one side and Altria, who was dumbfounded, her eyes self-evident.


    Yes, Jessica had long doubted why Arthur looked so alike with Altria. You know, even if King Arthur is a female, you can��t have two female King Arthurs. Isn��t that a bit... Something is wrong...


    When Ron heard Jessica''s words, he also glanced at Arthur and Altria beside him, and then directly retorted:


    "What nonsense, Thor didn''t lead it out. It happened to you that there was a meteorite incident. I asked you to see this to find out if it''s good or not. As for the Knight King...they..."


    "Well, to tell you the truth, they actually popped out of the soil. Originally I just wanted to plant a wife out, but who knew that two big beauties appeared in the end. What can I do?"


    "It was planted?" Jessica was taken aback when she heard Ron''s words, and then looked at the two knight kings. Sure enough, the lively face among them was already full of anger, and they were all facing Ron.


    "You talk, I''m leaving first..."


    Seeing Arthur''s appearance, Jessica wisely chose to greet and choose to avoid, and then fled straight away.


    And seeing Jessica leave, some other people chose the same witty choice as Jessica, they all left, only Arthur, Altria, and a little Luo who can��t figure out what happened. Lily is here.


    "Come on, Jasmine, give me a good beating of the two of them..." Seeing Arthur''s angry look, Ron smiled, and then hid behind Jasmine, letting Jasmine act as her shield.


    And the cute little girl with freckles, Jasmine, was also awkward and agreed to Ron, her little hand pinching the circle in front of her, she was really protecting Ron.


    "I really don''t know the shame, let a little girl be your shield, and see if I won''t clean up your meal!" Arthur became even more angry, and he was going to come directly to Ron.


    After that, there was a sound of destruction, and then disappeared in an instant.


    Of course, it was not because the battle was terminated, but because of fear that Surprise News would be destroyed. Arthur took the initiative to open up a space and directly pulled people into it, and there was another''hearty'' battle.


    ...


    "Why, Tony, you really developed the Anti-Ron Armor, you want to deal with me, wear it out and let me see, how are you doing?"


    "Go away, I haven''t studied it yet. Your abilities are so weird, how can you be so targeted? Don''t talk about this, Ron, have you really not brought anyone back during the three months you left?"


    "Really not..."


    "Let me guess, is it Athena or the Monkey King in Chinese mythology? Isn''t it both? You won''t really bring back Ultraman from Japan?"


    "I also brought Superman back. Would you like to see it?"


    "Where, where? Huh, but then again, who is Superman? Is it amazing?"


    "...You don''t know if you say it!"


    "You think I rarely know..."


    Three days later, Tony was in the villa house in Los Angeles, Ron was talking with Tony.


    Because Tony was very interested in Ron''s disappearance this time, and like Jessica, he also wondered if Ron had gone to some magical place and brought back some legendary characters.


    Ron naturally denied it directly, but Tony didn''t mean to give up. He threatened the sentence Ron said, "The source will definitely come back", saying that he was bragging, so the "unbearable" Luo Eun then left everyone behind and came to Los Angeles in person. Tony should have a good discussion about who is bragging!


    Of course, Ron''s reason for coming to Los Angeles is naturally not the only one.


    The main reason is that Ron wants to understand what Tony is doing, so as to understand that in the Marvel universe, which timeline is at this stage.


    Because of Ron��s involvement in the whole thing, Marvel��s timeline was actually a bit earlier than the original timeline. For example, when the New York War broke out, the time was actually at the end of 2011, which was more than a month away. 2012.


    And now the time has passed three more months and finally arrived in 2012, so Ron naturally wanted to come to Tony to find out where the current timeline is.


    As for why Ron was looking for Tony instead of directly understanding what happened on Earth?


    Is this still necessary?Tony is the main protagonist in the Marvel world. There is no one. His existence is the existence of the Marvel timeline. With such a living reference object, why bother to seek further distance to study those troublesome things by himself.


    After seeing Tony, regardless of whether he agreed with him or not, this guy really let Ron know something about the current situation.


    Although the current timeline is a bit earlier, the general trend has not changed for the time being. Thanos has not appeared for some unknown reasons, and the soul gem has not yet been developed to stimulate Wanda and With the ability of Fast Silver, Iron Man is still studying his fortieth suit of Iron Man. It is not yet "Iron Man 3". In short, everything is fine for the time being.


    "After talking so much, I still have something urgent, I have to go, bye bye..."


    However, after chatting with this guy for a while, Ron felt something, so he smiled at this guy and was about to leave.


    "In such a hurry? You only came for less than an hour, and you still came specially, so you left?" Tony raised his brows and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes!" Ron nodded and looked at Tony''s expression, knowing that if he didn''t come up with some good reasons, he might not let him go so easily, so he directly made up a set of lies.


    "It''s a long story Tony, the whole thing is very complicated, it''s really difficult for me to make it clear, so I''ll make a long story short, I''m going to meet... my girlfriend who is an actor in Los Angeles!"


    "That''s it?" Tony said dumbfounded, just this, it''s also called very complicated, it''s hard to say clearly?


    You know, as a playboy, he has so many actresses and girlfriends that he has talked with.


    Besides, you think I put this secret base in Los Angeles. Why? I still don''t die because this place is the location of Hollywood?


    In short, after Ron��s elaborate lie, he finally left Tony��s villa and drove his rented Audi car on the highway by the sea.


    After driving for less than three minutes, Ron suddenly realized that the highway he was driving had been moved directly to the sea, with no end in sight.


    Faced with this situation, Ron didn''t panic, he stopped directly, looked at the surrounding sea, and waited quietly.


    "You are more calm than I believe..."


    Less than half a minute later, a voice came from all directions. With this voice, a man wearing a white robe with no hair on his head walked out from the end of the road and approached him.


    This person is the supreme mage Ron has been afraid of for a long time, Gu Yi!

 261 Chapter 255: Battle with Ancient 1

    "Supreme Mage, Gu Yi?"


    Facing the Supreme Mage who was walking towards him, Ron didn''t express too much expression, but asked normally.


    "I''m Gu Yi!"


    Looking at Ron, whose face was normal, a smile appeared on the face of the bald female, and she stopped and said, standing just ten meters away from Ron.


    For the guy in front of him, Gu Yi has been following him for a while, nearly a year ago, she sensed this person in the western United States during a business tour as usual.


    It was when the Asgardians came to the earth at that time. Gu Yi was originally a person who paid attention to Asgard, but he noticed very strange spatial fluctuations on one side, and then he saw what seemed ordinary, but it was definitely extraordinary. People.


    Although the two did not seem to have a big relationship, they still attracted her attention. She was going there to check the specific situation at the time, but it was a pity that the demon plane had been restrained by the great demon.


    After spending a lot of time beating the demon afraid to show up, Gu Yi repaired it again, and then she had time to pay attention to this person again, and only recently did she finally see this person appear again , And then stood up directly and came to the other side.


    But now after seeing the real person, Gu Yi discovered that the other party''s unusual places may be much more than she originally guessed.


    "Dare to ask the great Gu Yi Mage, what can I do if you are looking for me?" Facing Gu Yi''s deep eyes, Ron was not afraid of what the other party would see. He was very relieved about the relationship between his universe and this beautiful universe. Don''t worry about being seen by the other party.


    Because if his universe is so good to be seen, he would have been discovered by the ancient master or others, so why wait until now?


    This can be seen since Gu Yi discovered himself nearly a year ago, but waited until now to find himself.


    "I came to you, just to confirm your identity, and whether your existence poses a threat to this world..." Gu Yi''s right index finger merged with his middle finger, and a circle was drawn in the void next to him. , And then this in the circle, unexpectedly appeared one after another image.


    The first thing that appears in the video is an ordinary couple. Starting from their marriage, they quickly flashed to a hospital. The wife screaming in pain was lying in the delivery room in the hospital for delivery, and the handsome husband was standing at the door. , Anxiously waiting for the birth of a new life.


    As soon as the screen turned, the wife had been taken out of the hospital by her husband, and the healthy child was put in a small stroller, revealing a scene of extremely harmonious and happy.


    The picture continues to emerge. The hard-working husband goes out to work every day to support the family, while the virtuous wife stays at home and takes good care of her unborn son.


    In the picture, the husband would cough from time to time, indicating that his body is not healthy, and the originally healthy child, because of the increase in age, began to cough like his father from time to time.


    But this does not affect the happiness of the family. Although coughing often appears, under the careful care of the wife, it has not continued to get worse. It was not until the child reached the age of eleven or twelve that the original picture of happiness became another one. It looks like.


    It happened in the early morning of a certain day. Because the child had grown up, the virtuous wife also went out to find a job and went to work to make money to support the family. Then on this very ordinary day, the car that the wife drove was suddenly taken away. A black speeding car overturned directly, flew out of several circles in the air and landed on the ground.


    Then, gasoline and blood ooze from the car. Soon after, the heavily damaged car burst into flames, and the flames swallowed everything, including the virtuous wife.


    After this, the originally hard-working husband directly changed into a different person. He stopped going to work and no longer went out. Every day, he locked himself at home and spent the rest of the day groggy.


    In the meantime, he seldom speaks, he rarely talks to his children, and even speaks harshly to the children.


    In the end, the husband died in his room. The cause of death was hereditary cough disease.


    At this moment, the picture that was still clear suddenly became blurred, and the family with only one child became indifferent and lonely.


    After that, it can be seen from the increasingly blurred picture that the child still goes to school every day as usual, cooks for himself as usual, and lives alone.


    It wasn''t until one day later that the blurry picture was no longer invisible, the big circle stopped abruptly and disappeared.


    After that, the scene became quiet and silent, and even the breeze on the sea had lost its sound, as if entering a silent world.


    After about half a minute, the supreme mage wearing a yellow monk robe opened his mouth and calmly said: "You are very powerful. Even if I use the eyes of Agomoda to look back in time, I can only see you seventeen. Life experience before the age of 20, and the last year is also very vague, basically nothing can be seen."


    "Then, what do you want to know?" Ron rushed out of the silence, his eyes still calm.


    "I want to know what happened to you when you were sixteen?" Gu Yi asked the question she wanted to know most this time.


    "When I was sixteen, what happened to me?" Ron said, "If I said, nothing happened at that time, would you believe it?"


    "Why do you hide it?" Gu Yi mage''s tone was slightly dissatisfied: "Your strength began at that time, and I can feel that from then on, you are no longer the same you were before, your soul It has changed. So why should you hide?"


    Knowing that the other party finally couldn''t help it, Ron became more relaxed than before: "What if I have to hide it?"


    "Is that so..." Gu Yi paused slightly, his original soft eyes became solemn, and then a majestic burst suddenly burst out of her, like a high mountain rising from the ground.


    "Then I have to get what I want from you personally!"


    Gu Yi''s solemn voice came from her, and then it immediately filled the whole world. The road across the sea began to shatter one by one, and the originally calm sea also rose in vain. Sweeping towards the middle kilometer, as if the end of the world.


    And in this end of the world, Ron stood motionless, without any movement, as if he was a man who was frightened by the disaster.


    The road break and the huge sea wave quickly swept into the middle. After the road broke, the Audi car, which was parked quietly beside him, slid directly to one side of the sea. Then the huge sea wave slapped down mercilessly. Destroy everything here.


    But after the disaster was over, Ron, who was originally standing on the road, still stood there, relying on a stone face at his feet, even his clothes were not wet by the sea, as always.


    "The terrifying space control ability, even me, didn''t get you into trouble..."


    Seeing Ron standing indifferently on the spot, Master Gu Yi also knew that the mirror space she played was not a threat to the opponent, so after an attack, he did not continue to use this attack.


    Mirror space is a kind of magic used by all powerful masters of the Supreme Master. It can separate the real space and create a mirror space exactly like the real world, but everything that happens inside will not affect reality.


    However, the person drawn into this space is real. If this person is just an ordinary human, as long as the master does not allow him, he will be trapped in it forever.


    And as long as the master wants, he can create countless ways to punish this person and let this person fall into endless pain.


    And only a powerful wizard can create a mirror space, and the stronger the wizard, the stronger the mirror space.


    So when Gu Yi knew that even her mirror space could not cause trouble to Ron at all, she directly dispelled the idea of ??using the mirror space to launch an offensive against Ron.


    Calm was restored in the bluffing mirrored space, the original road across the sea appeared again, and the sea was directly stabilized by some force and restored to its original state.


    At this time, Master Gu Yi raised the hands originally placed on both sides, and the cumbersome golden pattern appeared from her hands, showing the shape of a half-moon fan.


    Then, Gu Yi mage rushed directly towards Ron, waved the golden fan in his hand, and launched an attack.


    "Mage playing melee, I give you eighty-two compliments..."


    Seeing Gu Yi attacking him in close combat, Ron also laughed directly, feeling disgusted with this behavior.


    Since he is a mage who is good at long-range attacks, why did he play close combat, eh...


    Therefore, facing the melee offensive of the ancient one mage, Ron wisely chose����


    Also use melee!


    Yes, even though Ron is also a long-range ability, this does not hinder, nor does it mean that he can''t play melee!


    In his previous growth, Ron did not strengthen his body, but spider venom, human strengthening potions, and a series of strengthening potions he developed later, and even the backfeeding of his own universe to his body, let him The body has become extremely powerful.


    With the current strength of his body, even if a Hulk stood in front of him, he could go up and fight against the opponent for hundreds of rounds without losing the wind.


    Of course, if you only play close combat with the Hulk, then Ron will naturally not win in the end. After all, the Hulk��s body can continue to grow with his anger. He has been playing close combat, which is definitely not the one for Ron. good idea.


    But in the face of Gu Yi mage, even if he used magic to strengthen himself to attack the enemy, Ron would not be afraid.


    Indeed, the Gu Yi mage with the magic blessing is indeed very fast. She jumped to the front of Ron, and the magic fan in her hand swayed Ron��s shoulder. The purpose was not to kill him, but to To control him, use his arm.


    Facing such a fierce offensive, Ron didn''t rush forward and jumped back, avoiding the attack.


    After avoiding Gu Yi''s offensive in the future, Ron, who was empty-handed, didn''t know when he added a''Ruyi Golden Hoop (pseudo)'' stick. He held it with one hand and started a counterattack.


    The long stick, which is nearly two meters long, has the advantage against the half-moon fan of the short weapon. Ron single-handed the stick, picking, slashing, or stabbing, so that the ancient wizard could not fight back at all.


    Knowing that the Banyue fan has a disadvantage against the enemy, Gu Yi immediately changed the other method and directly turned the Banyue fan into two golden magic shields to resist the golden stick.


    The golden shield didn''t look hard, but what was unexpected was that no matter how Ron tried to break the shield with a stick, it was blocked by it without exception. It was comparable to Captain America''s golden shield.


    Therefore, after seeing that the stick offensive failed to work, Ron''s stick was shortened directly into a long black whip, still held in one hand by him, and smashed towards the ancient master.


    The advantage of the whip lies in its length and softness. After the black whip is split from the top to the bottom, it directly binds the golden shield on the right hand of the ancient mage, and pulls it down, preventing the shield from moving.


    As soon as Gu saw this, he immediately turned the other golden shield on his left hand into a sharp blade, slashed directly at the black whip, and cut off the whip in one stroke.


    Then, Gu Yi mage turned passive to active, and the golden shield in his right hand disappeared, and then he grabbed the black whip with his hand, and rushed up to attack Ron with a sharp blade in his other left hand.

 262 Chapter 256: Zhuang Zhous Dream Butterfly

    ''Hurry up and hurriedly''


    ''Why life is always like this''


    ''Could it be that my ideal''


    ''That''s how I spent my whole life...''


    ...


    At 4.30 in the morning, the alarm clock that had been set a long time ago started to ring automatically, and a song sung by Hao Yun, "Alive" was played.


    This is a folk song released in 2013. It is about a young man living in the city. He has no time to travel, no time to enjoy, and no time to talk about his own love.


    Some are just endless work, endless rush.


    The young man doesn''t want this, he wants to change, wants to live a meaningful life.


    ...


    The alarm clock continued to ring for a full minute without seeing anyone turning it off.


    Three minutes later, the familiar ringtone rang again because no one turned it off. At this time, it was already 4.34.


    ...


    The alarm clock rang again, and this time, the person lying on the iron frame finally moved.


    Xixisuosuo''s voice came, and the person on the iron frame turned over once, then reluctantly picked up the mobile phone placed by the pillow, opened his dim eyes and glanced at����


    5.03!


    bump!


    Seeing that the time was already past five o''clock, he didn''t care about turning off the bell, so he jumped up from the iron frame bed, and then immediately picked up the clothes on the other side of the pillow and began to wear it.


    The iron frame bed is not big, and it looks just right in a rental house of 6 square meters. Since today is December 29 of the lunar calendar, the weather is very cold, so it took some time to get dressed.


    After getting dressed, he used it as the fastest speed, took the toothbrush cup and rushed out the door, went to the public bathroom and brushed his teeth twice with the toothbrush, and then scrubbed his face twice with ice water slope. He recovered all his spirits.


    I picked up the phone and looked at the time, 5.07, and there are still 53 minutes left.


    ...


    Since my hometown is located in a remote mountain village, the prefecture-level city to which the mountain village belongs does not have a direct train from where he is now, so I can only find a scalper to buy a car ticket at a high price and go home the day before New Year''s Eve.


    With luggage, he was lucky enough to rush to the side of a privately contracted car at the last minute, got in the car out of breath, and embarked on the way home.


    The mood of going home was a little nervous and a little frightened, but more excited and excited.


    In the car, he shook his mouth and scolded himself for being sleepy and almost missed the car home.


    On the way, he looked at the scenery outside the window and recalled what he had done outside in recent years.


    ...


    Around the time the high school was not over, he went out to work with his family. Because he was less than 18 years old, he shared an ID card with his father and entered a black factory that was not a black factory. Hours, with more than one thousand wages.


    At that time, it happened to be 2013. When "Alive" was just released, he had this song in the domestic mobile phone he bought with his first salary. Of course, it was because of the novelty, and he played it casually.


    At that time, he still didn''t understand the meaning of this song, and didn''t like to listen to it, so he deleted it after listening to it twice. After almost two years passed, he accidentally heard it from others. This song also seems to have a touch of feeling, so I tried my best to guess the name of the song, find the lyrics, and finally found the song again.


    At this time, he was already an adult, so he left the black factory, left his father, and entered another factory with his ID card. It was also twelve hours a day.


    Of course, the wages have naturally risen a little bit more than two thousand, which is almost three thousand.


    ...


    I don''t know why, he has worked in this factory for two more years. Two years later, he still lives twelve hours a day in a daze.


    At this time, "Alive" has gradually become his favorite song. After realizing that he could never do this anymore, he resolutely bid farewell to the salary that had risen to more than three thousand, and one person came to another one. In cities farther away, follow the same story in "To Live" and come to a different life than before.


    He succeeded.


    Although he bumped into walls everywhere because of his diplomas, skills, experience, and age, in the end he found a job that was completely different from before, a mechanical maintenance engineer, and rented a house by himself, living alone.


    After that, he followed the instructions given to him by the company every day, went out in the early morning every day, doing mechanical maintenance work, and then came back at night.


    Calculating, there are about twelve hours a day on average.


    He felt very happy at that time, because his job now is really different from before. He will never stay in one place and do the same things every day, but go to different places and different places every day. People interact with each other differently every day.


    Although... the salary is still only over three thousand.


    This kind of life lasted for nearly a year. Although he saw different people and scenery every day, he still began to feel disgusted, but for his salary and to live in this city, he still persisted.


    Until one day, he realized that the reason why he had no diploma, no skills, and no experience was able to find this job because it was the same as the previous factory. It was actually not complicated, but it needed someone who was almost literate. That''s it, not demanding.


    After realizing this, he began to waver, whether he should choose to leave, but in the end, he still did not leave, but chose to stay.


    The only reason was that he was afraid of going back to the days before, in the endless repetition.


    ...


    brush!!!


    The sudden braking of the car interrupted his meeting and brought him back to reality. He opened the curtain in doubt and looked out. It turned out that the car in front wanted to go back because it missed the high-speed exit. The car was braked urgently, and the car also chose to brake to avoid it.


    ''Fortunately, I didn''t hit...''


    This was his first reaction, because if he bumped into it, let alone today, I''m afraid it''s past New Year''s Eve and he won''t be able to get to his home.


    But there is a magical thing called Murphy''s Theorem that appeared at this time.


    Murphy''s theorem says that if you worry about the possibility of things going bad, no matter how small the possibility is, it will always happen.


    Yes, although the car he was riding in did not crash into the car in front of him, another car in the back that was also carrying passengers directly crashed into his car, and then it became a serial accident.


    When all the dust settled, people were pleasantly surprised to find that the car behind only hit the front because it did not brake in time, so the impact looked serious, but in the end it didn''t leave, it was just injured.


    But most people in the car were not happy, including him.


    The boring waiting began, the time changed from morning to afternoon, and then from afternoon to evening.


    Finally, the night falls.


    Despite his complicated mood, in the end, he couldn''t restrain his sleepiness and fell asleep in the car that hadn''t been asked for help.


    ...


    ''Hurry up and hurriedly''


    ''Why life is always like this''


    ''Could it be that my ideal''


    ''That''s how I spent my whole life...''


    ...


    At 4.30 in the morning, the alarm clock that had been set a long time ago started to ring automatically, and a song sung by Hao Yun, "Alive" was played.


    This is a folk song released in 2013. It is about a young man living in the city. He has no time to travel, no time to enjoy, and no time to talk about his own love.


    Some are just endless work, endless rush.


    The young man doesn''t want this, he wants to change, wants to live a meaningful life.


    ...


    The alarm clock continued to ring for a full minute without seeing anyone turning it off.


    Three minutes later, the familiar ringtone rang again because no one turned it off. At this time, it was already 4.34.


    ...


    The alarm clock rang again, and this time, the person lying on the iron frame finally moved.


    Xixisuosuo''s voice came, and the person on the iron frame turned over once, then reluctantly picked up the mobile phone placed by the pillow, opened his dim eyes and glanced at����


    5.03!


    bump!


    Seeing that the time was already past five o''clock, he didn''t care about turning off the bell, so he jumped up from the iron frame bed, and then immediately picked up the clothes on the other side of the pillow and began to wear it.


    The iron frame bed is not big, and it looks just right in a rental house of 6 square meters. Since today is December 29 of the lunar calendar, the weather is very cold, so it took some time to get dressed.


    After getting dressed, he used it as the fastest speed, took the toothbrush cup and rushed out the door, went to the public bathroom and brushed his teeth twice with the toothbrush, and then scrubbed his face twice with ice water slope. He recovered all his spirits.


    I picked up the phone and looked at the time, 5.07, and there are still 53 minutes left.


    then����


    He realized it was wrong, why was it still 5.07?


    In a certain indescribable perception, he remembered that he seemed to have experienced this scene before him.


    Why is that?


    He frowned and stood still, thinking for a while.


    However, even though he doubted the reason, he didn''t think too much, because today is the day to go home!


    Packing the luggage as quickly as possible, he carried the suitcase out of his 6-square-meter rental house, then waited for the rental at the intersection outside, and then went to take the privately contracted car.


    The middle process went smoothly. He only waited for a while, then got in a taxi driver who drove early, and then smoothly reached the position of the car contracted by the private master, ready to board the car.


    At this time, he took out his phone and checked the time.


    6.01!


    He was a little bit confused, because the car was privately contracted and the money was paid first when buying the ticket, so the car master was very confident and called him, saying that the car will leave at 6 o''clock and enter the highway as soon as possible, and the time is up. If you don''t arrive, you won''t wait.


    Why is he waiting for himself when the time is up?


    "Master, isn''t the time up? Why are you still waiting for me?" He asked the driver this question.


    "Oh... I just went to the grass over there to release the water, so I was slow for a minute." The driver''s master was a little stunned when he heard what he said, and then he reacted back, pointing to the grass on the road outside the window and replied to him. problem.


    "That''s it..." He also glanced out the window, but he didn''t take a closer look after he got the answer. It was only a minute slower anyway, and it was not a big deal.


    After that, the car in front stopped because it missed the intersection. The car he made stopped the car in time and did not crash.


    ''Fortunately, I didn''t hit...''


    This was his first reaction, because if he bumped into it, let alone today, I''m afraid it''s past New Year''s Eve and he won''t be able to get to his home.


    then����


    No, why didn''t you hit it?


    It stands to reason that the car has been slow for a minute, and he shouldn''t have encountered the car ahead!


    No, why do I feel that the car I am riding in will not meet the car in front of me?


    He hugged his head and felt a little headache.


    bump!


    At this time, a car with a similar face collided with the car he was sitting in, and then caused a series of car accidents, but fortunately, he did not die.


    And because of this incident, he once again threw the strange thought that just came out of his head, and then waited until dark and went to sleep.


    ...


    ''Hurry up and hurriedly''


    ''Why life is always like this''


    ''Could it be that my ideal''


    ''That''s how I spent my whole life...''


    ...


    At 4.30 in the morning, the alarm clock that had been set a long time ago started to ring automatically, and a song sung by Hao Yun, "Alive" was played.


    This is a folk song released in 2013. It is about a young man living in the city. He has no time to travel, no time to enjoy, and no time to talk about his own love.


    Some are just endless work, endless rush.


    The young man doesn''t want this, he wants to change, wants to live a meaningful life.


    ...


    The alarm clock continued to ring for a full minute without seeing anyone turning it off.


    Three minutes later, the familiar ringtone rang again because no one turned it off. At this time, it was already 4.34.


    ...


    The alarm clock rang again, and this time, the person lying on the iron frame finally moved.


    Xixisuosuo''s voice came, and the person on the iron frame turned over once, then reluctantly picked up the mobile phone placed by the pillow, opened his dim eyes and glanced at����


    5.03!


    bump!


    Seeing that the time was already past five o''clock, he didn''t care about turning off the bell, so he jumped up from the iron frame bed, and then immediately picked up the clothes on the other side of the pillow and began to wear it.


    wrong����


    The action of putting on clothes stopped, because he felt strangely that he seemed to have experienced this scene before him once!


    "No, it was twice!"


    He yelled out, refuting the idea that he just felt that this scene had only appeared once.


    What is wrong with me?


    He slowed down when he put on clothes, but he began to think seriously about why such strange thoughts popped up in his mind.


    ...

 263 Chapter 257: Time Cage

    Could it be...


    ''All of what I have experienced now, has actually been posted twice?''


    This bold idea popped up in his mind, and he didn''t know why. He actually believed this absurd idea, and then deliberately slowed down his movements, slowly put on clothes, slowly brushed his teeth, and slowly washed his face. , Slowly went out, stopped a taxi to the privately contracted bus.


    Finally, after reaching the location of the bus, he took out his mobile phone and took a look at the time.


    6.47!


    And that privately contracted bus that said it would depart exactly at 6 o''clock, is still there!


    "Master, it''s 6.47. You haven''t set off yet?" He asked the driver this question.


    "Oh... just now there were some minor problems with the bus. I checked the car, so it hasn''t started yet." The driver master was a little stunned when he heard what he said, and then he reacted, pointing to the bus under his feet, and answered His problem.


    "That''s it..." He smiled, did not ask more, but came to his seat.


    Then, as before, he sat in the same position and looked at the scenery outside the window, but the difference was that in the middle, he insisted on not pulling the curtain, but always watching the outside.


    Finally, he found something weird.


    An ordinary Audi car has been driving not far in front of the passenger car he is sitting in. No matter whether the passenger car is fast or slow, the Audi car has always been in front and did not go far.


    At this time, he suddenly felt that he had seen this Audi car several times.


    Is it twice?Three times?


    He was not sure, so he kept observing it until more than an hour later, he saw a sign on the side of the highway to a certain city, prompting cars arriving in this city to keep to the right and prepare to exit the highway.


    ''If it''s correct, the Audi car was going to get off here, but then the car missed this exit, stopped illegally on the highway, and caused a series of car accidents...''


    Looking at the approaching exit in front of the intersection, he didn''t know why, such a sentence came out in his heart.


    ''This is... a prophecy?''


    He remembered some legends related to prophecies on the earth, and made a judgment about his current situation.


    Maybe he really has the ability to predict at a certain moment?


    Or is this some conspiracy?


    He was not in a hurry to judge, but in his mind, he was undoubtedly more inclined to the latter conclusion.


    Staring closely at the high-speed exit, he didn''t want to miss any moment.


    brush!!!


    After about five or six seconds, the Audi car actually stopped exactly where he thought it was.


    "There are serial car accidents!"


    Knowing that his''prophecy'' had really happened, he immediately pressed the glass to look behind him again, trying to see if there would really be a bus that had hit him.


    However, because of the angle, he couldn''t see the situation behind him while sitting in the car. For some reason, he stood up and ran to the front, trying to get out of the car to observe what happened next.


    But just as he ran to the front of the bus, the violent impact hit him directly, and his body staggered and fell directly behind him, directly losing consciousness.


    ...


    ''Hurry up and hurriedly''


    ''Why life is always like this''


    ''Could it be that my ideal''


    ''That''s how I spent my whole life...''


    ...


    At 4.30 in the morning, the alarm clock that had been set a long time ago started to ring automatically, and a song sung by Hao Yun, "Alive" was played.


    This is a folk song released in 2013. It is about a young man living in the city. He has no time to travel, no time to enjoy, and no time to talk about his own love.


    Some are just endless work, endless rush.


    The young man doesn''t want this, he wants to change, wants to live a meaningful life.


    ...


    The alarm clock continued to ring for a full minute without seeing anyone turning it off.


    Three minutes later, the familiar ringtone rang again because no one turned it off. At this time, it was already 4.34.


    ...


    The alarm clock rang again, and this time, the person lying on the iron frame finally moved.


    Xixisuosuo''s voice came, and the person on the iron frame turned over once, then reluctantly picked up the mobile phone placed by the pillow, opened his dim eyes and glanced at����


    5.03!


    bump!


    He was awakened directly, meaning that it was not right. He immediately got up and started putting on clothes, brushing his teeth and washing his face, and then doing everything at 5.07, pulling his luggage out the door, taking a taxi to the place where the privately contracted bus was. I got on the bus at 6 o''clock.


    After that, the car drove steadily, and he was in memory in the car. Just over an hour later, the passenger car he was riding in crashed into an Audi car that had stopped because it missed the exit, and then he was caught in the back. The passenger car rear-ended, causing a series of accidents.


    "Master driver, what the hell is going on?" Since he was seated on the chair and the impact was not serious, he did not suffer any injuries. After the panic was over, he obeyed the driver��s words and went down. Got the bus and waited for rescue.


    Looking at the Audi car that had been squeezed into twists, a sentence of "deserved" came out of his heart, and he wanted to go to a safe place like everyone else.


    ''The driver of the Audi car seems to be a blonde foreign woman...''


    But at this moment, he suddenly stopped for some reason, turned around and glanced at the driver''s seat of the Audi car, and then ran to the side of the Audi car''s driver''s seat desperately, with his arm through the broken glass against the driver. The driver of the Audi car, then turned the driver''s face to his side.


    But as soon as he saw the driver''s face, he was immediately taken aback, and then he lost consciousness for some reason.


    No, why is it''again''?


    This was his last thought before he passed out.


    ...


    ''Hurry up and hurriedly''


    ''Why life is always like this''


    ''Could it be that my ideal''


    ''That''s how I spent my whole life...''


    ...


    At 4.30 in the morning, the alarm clock that had been set a long time ago started to ring automatically, and a song sung by Hao Yun, "Alive" was played.


    This is a folk song released in 2013. It is about a young man living in the city. He has no time to travel, no time to enjoy, and no time to talk about his own love.


    Some are just endless work, endless rush.


    The young man doesn''t want this, he wants to change, wants to live a meaningful life.


    ...


    The alarm clock continued to ring for a full minute without seeing anyone turning it off.


    Three minutes later, the familiar ringtone rang again because no one turned it off. At this time, it was already 4.34.


    ...


    The alarm clock that nobody turns off goes off every three minutes. After eight times, the time comes to 5.03 minutes!


    And at this time, no one will shut it down!


    Because there is no one in the 6 square hut where this alarm clock is located!

 264 Chapter 258

    When all the dust settled, everything had disappeared, and the world returned to its true appearance.


    "Huh, it''s finally over..."


    Above the sea, the original coastal road was still straddled by magical power. The rented Audi car was also parked on it. At the front of the car, Ron was sitting on the ground panting. Angrily, fortunately I finally escaped from the endless loop.


    In the previous battle, although he resisted the magic and melee attacks of the ancient one mage, when the opponent offered the Eye of Agomoda (the gem of time), he was instantly drawn into time by the opponent. In the cage.


    Where, all the things he experienced on the last day of his previous life have been reproduced, from the first time he almost missed the bus home because he slept, and then because an Audi car missed the exit, there was a serial car accident. Was left on the highway and slept in the bus for one night.


    And just after that night, he didn''t know why he came to the world in this movie and comic and became the Ron now.


    Fortunately, he had long expected that Gu Yi Mage would use the Time Gem to deal with himself, so he left a way for himself in advance and asked Arthur to help him in advance.


    It was because of Arthur��s help that he completely broke free from Gu Yi��s time cage. Otherwise, even if he had noticed something wrong, he would be forcibly pulled back by Gu Yi like the third cycle before. Time brought him back to the starting point, and once again fell into the loop.


    After the fifth cycle, Arthur joined the battlefield to deal with Gu Yi together, he finally broke out of the cage of time and returned to the real world.


    "Hey, what are you doing while sitting on the ground, why don''t you come and help me?"


    Above the sky, the knight king Arthur, who was called for help, took her golden sword of the king and shouted at Ron, who was watching the play on the ground.


    "Didn''t you say that the Supreme Mage is very easy to deal with? Why, I can''t fight it?" Seeing Arthur who was fighting against the ancient one mage, he laughed happily.


    "Be bullshit, come and help me!" Arthur looked a little impatient. She originally thought that the supreme mage Ron was talking about would not be very powerful, but after she arrived at the scene and met a real person, she knew that the counter was actually in control. The power of time.


    Time, this can definitely be regarded as the most powerful force in the world. On a larger scale, it can control everything. On a smaller scale, it can also create a cage of time and trap you in it.


    Although the power of time controlled by the supreme mage that Ron called Gu Yi in front of him does not seem to be strong, relying on time, let alone her, even if she joins forces with Ron, she is definitely not able to beat the opponent.


    You know, as a proud disciple of Merlin who can travel through the multiverse and the highest level of the almighty universe, although she has far less magical powers than Merlin, she is definitely a good player. It''s rampant in this universe.


    But now, there is a mage who can control the power of time on the earth that originally had a very low power level. This is definitely a big bug!


    That''s why Arthur was anxious and wanted Ron to help him quickly.


    "Even if I travel through time to find you, I still can''t know where I found you. Who are you?"


    But before Ron came to help her, Gu Yi, the supreme mage opposite, stopped directly, indicating that she didn''t have to fight again.


    "I have God''s blessing, of course you can''t find me in your timeline..."


    Seeing that Gu Yi wanted to stop the fight, Arthur didn''t mean to pursue the victory. After all, she and Gu Yi didn''t know each other. Only to help Ron would fight each other. There was no need to smash the opponent.


    Hearing what Arthur said, Gu Yi didn''t get angry. Instead, he pointed to Ron, who was driving towards them and said with a smile: "It seems that you are as childish as him..."


    "Boy? Me?" Arthur was a little angry: "Do you know how old I am? In terms of earth time, I''m very likely to be the same age as your grandmother, even if you dare to say me. childish?"


    Gu Yi regained her usual amiable appearance and said: "Character regardless of age, even if you may be the same age as my great, great, great... grandmother, there is no proof that your character is not childish!"


    "You, you...huh!" Arthur rolled his eyes and didn''t want to pay attention to Gu Yi at all. Instead, he directly pushed Ron, who had just rushed to the side, to the front, "Come and tell her clearly!"


    "It''s indeed time to make it clear." Ron stared at the kind-faced Gu Yi, and said coldly: "I hate others for messing with me for no reason. The last person who wanted to mess with me has been turned into by me. Ordinary people, I think, you shouldn''t be like him to deal with me, right?"


    As he said, he looked at the other party''s naked head, his face lightened a lot: "By the way, I forgot to tell you that he is also a bald head, is it a coincidence?"


    "It''s a coincidence!" Gu Yi smiled and nodded, staring at Ron, very sharp: "From the long river of time created by the eyes of Agomodo, I have seen everything in your previous life and know that you are childish. And, after you came from your world to ours, you became even more childish."


    "You have never regarded our world as your new home, and to all the people you know in our world, you have never regarded them as friends. Your every word, deed, and every move is like playing. , Never sincere!"


    "Even if you have powerful powers and can have a lot of things in our world, you will always want to return to your original world, to see your most familiar people again, and to return to your original life. Am i right?"


    Gu Yi''s tone became higher and higher, and an extremely powerful aura radiated from her body, and the sky was overwhelming towards Ron, as if a mountain was pressing him down, making him unable to breathe.


    "What you said... is indeed right!" In the end, Ron still did not deny Gu Yi''s words, but took a deep breath and admitted everything Gu Yi said.


    Gu Yi was right. He had never regarded this world as his real home. In the original world, although he lived the same life every day, he was busy every day and was very boring.


    But in that place, there are his parents, his relatives, his friends, and everything he knows, so he never forgets that he is not a person in this world at all.


    The song "Alive" is very good, saying that young people need to go out to see more and experience a different life, but the life they think about is too different.


    Therefore, if given the opportunity, he will desperately return to his original world!

 265 Chapter 259: Real, Unreal

    "Even so, but I still want to ask, respected Supreme Master, where did I provoke you? Are you going to specifically target me?"


    After the deepest hidden voice was exposed by Gu Yi, Ron finally no longer looked like a fool, his tone was extremely serious, and he asked Gu Yi back.


    "Because I need to correct the time that was changed by you!" Gu Yi looked righteous: "As a supreme mage, my mission is to prevent our world from being destroyed."


    Gu Yi looked around at the surrounding scenery, and then returned to Ron: "In the long river of time, I found that your arrival has already deviated the original timeline of our world. If you continue to let you If you go on arrogantly, our world will soon fall into disaster!"


    "In the past days, I have prevented extremely terrible things from happening countless times. No matter which one of these things will seriously damage our universe, countless families will be destroyed, but your appearance will definitely make these things happen. So I must stop you and let the timeline return to the original place, so that the disaster will not happen!"


    "But I obviously underestimated your strength, and..." Gu Yi glanced at Arthur, who was transformed into a melon-eating crowd: "You called for the rescue!"


    "Fix the changed time?" After listening to Gu Yi''s words, Ron sneered softly, "Then have you discovered that your world is no longer the original world?"


    "What do you mean by this?" Gu Yi frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "It seems that even the Eye of Agomoda, who can control time, still doesn''t let you see the true face of this world!"


    Ron��s chuckle stopped, and then some very strange things began to appear in his hand, such as a green ring, an ordinary playing card, and some printed with the two letters dc. Comic covers and more.


    "If you have carefully observed the long river of time, you will find that our world has already been destroyed once, a world that is similar to ours, and even stronger, has had contact with us, even war! "


    "Although I don''t know what the final result will be, what is certain is that that world has been completely integrated with our world, but everything about that world has been buried, waiting for a certain day. , They can see the sun again!"


    "Just ask, our world is so chaotic, what do you use to prove that the time you see was not deliberately created?"


    "Absurd!" Gu Yi shouted out, trying to refute Ron''s words, but the things Ron''s hands that belonged to this world at first glance destroyed her mind a little bit, something that she had overlooked. Things resurfaced in her mind, proving that what the person in front of me who came here from other worlds said was not wrong...


    "You are beginning to doubt!" Ron laughed louder: "Obviously, you haven''t completely found all the information and past about me from time before, otherwise, you will know why I knew you. The existence of and what these things are!"


    Ron shook the things in his hand, and then without hesitation, he directly returned all these things to "None" and disappeared, preventing them from being peeped by another world named dc.


    Yes, as early as when he first came to this world, he had already realized that this world was not just a world named''Marvel''. For example, he had accidentally seen''Seaside City'' (dc The virtual city in China, also known as Gotham) and so on, all proved that this world is not just a simple''Marvel'' world, but a complex collection, so he will always call this world a beautiful man!


    But what is strange is that although he has found some traces of dc, he has never seen a complete clue, because he waited for him to investigate the matter before discovering that everything that appeared seemed like a flash in the pan, there was no Appeared, as if it was just some existence deliberately doing this because they wanted to attract the attention of others.


    So later, he didn''t care about these things anymore, anyway, he would come sooner or later, there was no need to deliberately search for those meaningless things.


    "Could it be..." Even Gu Yi was a little confused. Thinking of some of the details she had seen from Ron''s world, and the weird things that just appeared, she probably understood what Ron said.


    "Our world... is actually fabricated, is it false?"


    "Of course not, otherwise, how can I explain why I am here?" Ron laughed again, very nonsensical and childish, as if he had returned to the nerves he had presented in this world before.


    "I never doubted the true or false of the world, nor did I doubt whether we humans really exist, because what is true and what is false, is it not considered to continue to live and live?"


    "I actually also know what some future time will be like, but it is not important, because time is only a record of what has just happened, let alone it has not appeared, is not real, even if it will happen, but Things in the future are ever-changing. Even if you stop this thing, there will definitely be another thing to fill this vacancy!"


    "And what we need to do is to prevent the disaster from happening, try to reduce the damage it causes, and let time record all this, this is the most important thing!"


    After speaking, Ron smiled freely, as if he had already seen everything: "Actually, I originally thought that you should have said these words to me. After all, you are the person who has the closest connection with time, Master Gu Yi !"


    After listening to Ron��s words, Gu Yi took a deep breath and laughed, as if he had figured it out: "You��re right, the future has not happened yet, then maybe it��s not true, it��s because I fell into The mystery!"


    "Ron, I''m starting to look forward to it, looking forward to your arrival, what kind of changes will be caused to our world, but..." Gu Yi also restored his former kindness: "I will continue to monitor you in the future. Yes, understand?"


    Ron raised his eyebrows. "So, we don''t have to keep hitting?"


    "Of course!" Gu Yi pointed to Arthur who became entangled because of what the two of them said and thinking about the problem: "With her, I can''t do anything to you."


    After speaking, Gu Yi looked at Ron again, and then he had a new definition of the person in front of him: "Besides, even without her, I don''t think I can do anything to you, right? "


    "Maybe..." Ron smiled at what he had asked, then spread his hands like relief, and finally returned to what a "lunatic" should be.


    but����


    Thinking of the scene of his previous life in the prison of Gu Yi, Ron had some doubts in his heart.


    Is the world in which I was originally located, must it be real?

 266 Chapter 260 Peter Parker for a new job

    "Since I don''t fight anymore, then..."


    After the radical scene had completely cooled down, Ron, who had completely recovered into a "lunatic", acted like a neuropathy should have, and sent an invitation to Master Gu Yi:


    "Would you like to go to New York to sit down, talk about life, talk about ideals?"


    "I still have a lot of things to do. I will go to New York if I have a chance in the future." Gu Yi shook his head slightly, then pointed to Arthur next to him and continued: "Now, you can tell me about her Does it come from?"


    "She didn''t say it herself, and I didn''t dare..." Ron smiled happily and threw the question to Arthur, without incident.


    He knows that Gu Yi must be interested in Arthur, who is of unknown origin and is powerful, and wants to understand Arthur''s origin, but Arthur seems unwilling to reveal his origin to Gu Yi. If he goes in and participates, Isn''t this asking for hardship?


    Anyway, Gu Yi would not do anything to him anymore, and Arthur''s strength was strong, and there was a big backing behind him. Gu Yi would definitely not dare to do anything to her, and who would not throw the trouble to her?


    So Ron just stood aside and blew his whistle.


    "I knew you would be like this for a long time!" Seeing Ron''s appearance, Arthur glared at him directly, and after giving him a disagreement, then he looked at Gu Yi and lazily said: "You have my origin. No need to know, anyway, all you need to know is that I am the same age as your grandmother!"


    "It was once, once, once, once, once, once, and then... the grandmother is the same age, and what you say now is one less than once." Hearing Arthur saying this again, Gu Yi smiled and corrected Arthur''s mistake.


    "It''s really annoying!" Arthur rolled his eyes, feeling speechless for people like Gu Yi.


    "Since you don''t want to tell me, then I don''t need to ask more, anyway, sooner or later, I will know..."


    Knowing that the chat could no longer continue, Gu Yi also wisely chose to leave. She held her left hand with a strange ring in front of her, and the index and middle fingers of her right hand were erected in front of her right hand to randomly draw a circle. The taller Phnom Penh cave appeared from the sky, revealing the antique building on the other side.


    "Looking forward to our next meeting, Ron, and the woman who doesn''t know her name."


    Gu Yi stepped into the Phnom Penh cave, then turned around, smiled one last time at Ron and Arthur, and disappeared.


    After that, everything was restored to its original condition. The kilometer spanned by the magical power to the sea returned to the sea, and the turbulent sea level was completely restored. The waves gently slapped on the rocks, making it seem a little leisurely.


    "Okay, it''s over, thank you for helping Arthur. Otherwise, I might be trapped in the cage of time and never get out again!" When everything was calm again, Ron told Arthur Expressed gratitude.


    "Don��t say good things here. Gu Yi has also said something. Even if I didn��t come, you wouldn��t be so good. I think you asked me to help. You just wanted to pull a back cushion, right?" Arthur��s Said in a bad mood.


    Arthur��s original idea was that when Ron was deflated, she appeared directly like a god, rescued this guy and scolded him, but she didn��t expect that this guy was fine in the end, but she was eating other people��s suffocation. , I feel a little uncomfortable naturally.


    "Ann, I''m so powerful. This is Gu Yi''s divorce plan. She couldn''t beat the two of us. That''s why she figured out this way to deal with the two of us. Don''t get caught!" Unhappy, Ron quickly made up a long paragraph, trying to ease the emotion of the other party.


    but����


    What Gu Yi said is not wrong.


    The reason why he was hit by Gu Yi��s time attack at the time was entirely because he knew that he had backup and would be there soon, so he wanted to experience the time attack in advance so that when he faced such an attack in the future, he There are more ways to deal with it.


    If not, how could he be so easy to be recruited...


    That''s right, that''s it!


    "Who believes your nonsense!" When Arthur heard his words, he rolled his eyes again. She was not a three-year-old child. As someone who lived thousands of years and was a king, what she had experienced Going too much, how come you believe Ron so easily.


    "Hey..." Faced with Arthur''s questioning, Ron didn''t explain it anymore. Anyway, it''s already like this, what can you do with me?


    "Let''s go." Arthur took a deep breath, letting go of the urge to beat Ron in his heart, and with a wave of his hand, he used magic to create a space door leading directly to New York, and then walked directly in. There was no intention to wait for Ron at all, and he closed the space door directly.


    "Cut, don''t wait for me!" Seeing Arthur left like this, Ron pouted and didn''t mean to chase Arthur. Instead, he came to the edge of the coastal road and drove into the Audi car he rented. , Ready to return the car to the dealership.


    "Educated in the school, borrowed things can be returned to others..."


    ...


    One month later, New York.


    In the nearly six months since the end of the alien war in New York, New York��s public security has entered an unprecedented level, whether it��s Manhattan, Brooklyn or Queens, whether it��s commercial streets, parks, or residential areas. There are police officers, plainclothes, or special agents in the corners to monitor everything in New York to prevent another disaster like the New York War.


    This situation directly led to the fact that in New York, even a thief never appeared again, and even the Hell''s Kitchen neighborhood where public security and chaos and crimes were everywhere has been settled down, and the darkness before it was no longer.


    As a result, this situation has led to a lot of super people who often appear in New York, such as Spider-Man, Jewel Girl, and Daredevil. They have nothing to do. There are no criminals to catch. They can only lie at home and watch soap operas boredly. .


    Spider-Man Peter Parker is one of them. Since the public order in New York has improved, he has seldom wore a spider suit to go out to fight for justice, even if he accidentally encounters a helping hand like helping an old woman cross the street. In the event, one or even several fully armed police officers will come out immediately and help the old woman across the road. It has nothing to do with him.


    This situation also led to him no longer being able to go out to be a superhero. He could only go to school every day to study, or to work as a reporter in the newspaper.


    But the good news is that after he stopped being a superhero, the time he spent with Gwen Stacey became a lot longer, and he had a lot of time to spend time with each other and increase his feelings.


    Gwen was very satisfied with this, but it bothered him a bit.


    Not being a superhero is a trivial matter. The point is, if you don''t be a superhero, he can''t ask Ron for the task of doing good deeds.


    Since Ron disappeared, New York Peace, he did not become a superhero, he never did the mission of the Guardian League, and did not receive the mission bonus, although he still has the salary of the newspaper, but he has a lot of appetite and has to Dating with Gwen, it''s all money!


    So during this period of time, he has been more and more embarrassed, and even thought of borrowing money from his good friend Ron or Harry Osborne.


    However, although Ron and Harry are quite rich, it is other people''s money after all, and he is too embarrassed to borrow from them. If they can''t pay it back, wouldn''t it be embarrassing!


    Therefore, in order to make more money, Peter started to work for a technology company again. He has a talent for technology, which is perfectly fine.


    Peter��s luck is good. He just received a notice that a science and technology laboratory asked him to work as a film review assistant. The owner of the laboratory is Otto Gunther Octavius, a physical scientist, Nuclear research is very suitable for his major.


    "It must be successful..."


    After packing up his things, Peter drove his second-hand "Hornet" to his destination.

 267 Chapter 261 Dr. Otto

    "Doctor, Peter Parker, who is applying for an assistant job, is here..."


    On 18th Avenue in Brooklyn, Dr. Otto Gunther Octavis�� strong nuclear laboratory, a staff member brought Peter in and said to Dr. Otto who was studying inside.


    Dr. Otto is a somewhat obese scientist. He graduated from the Massachusetts Institute of Technology with a major in physics, especially in atomic energy physics. He has a great reputation in this area.


    Hearing the assistant''s words, Dr. Otto, who was studying alone, looked away from the experimental materials in front of him, stood up and walked in front of Peter, put away his indifferent expression, and stretched out his hand with a strong smile:


    "I have heard of you, Parker, you are very researching in physics, and even wrote a report of mine before, so you are welcome to come to my laboratory."


    "Hello, Dr. Otto, I am also honored to apply for a job in your laboratory."


    Peter was a little surprised. Dr. Otto has a great reputation in physics, but at the same time, he has a great temper. It is said that he is a very arrogant person who thinks he can handle everything, so he rarely uses an assistant to help himself. I thought I was able to be recruited by him to apply for an assistant because of luck, but now it seems that something is wrong.


    "Following Ron and them, I really learned a lot..." Peter thought this way, and he felt like he was much smarter.


    "Very well, Peter." Dr. Otto pointed at Peter, his tone changed and he became alienated: "Do you know why I asked you to interview my assistant?"


    "Didn''t you say that? I am very researched in physics, and I also wrote a report of yours..."


    Peter answered with some doubts. Although he felt that Dr. Otto had some purpose in allowing himself to come, he knew himself, knew that he would become Spider-Man when he got out, and had some technological talents, and there was no other good command at all. Where people care...


    ''Did Dr. Otto found out that I was Spider-Man and wanted to catch me for research?''Peter''s inner drama is very full.


    "These are not enough!" Seeing Peter panicked, Dr. Otto laughed again: "You should also know my temper. I rarely apply for assistants to help me with my work, because those are unnecessary burdens."


    "The reason why I came to you is because I found that in your resume, you have served as an assistant to Dr. Kurt Conners to help him research regenerative medicine. Although the final regenerative medicine was researched by Dr. Ron, But I think there is definitely your credit."


    As he said, Dr. Otto suddenly sighed, with some emotion: "I used to be friends with Kurt. Although he went to jail because he used an unsuccessful regeneration potion and turned into a lizard monster, I still did not forget him. , You happened to be an assistant for him, and I heard that you had some difficulties recently, so I wanted you to try it."


    "So it''s like this..." Knowing that Otto didn''t let himself apply for the job because he found out that he was Spider-Man, Peter finally let go of his mind and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hehe, looking at you, you seem to be very lucky?" Dr. Otto waved at Peter and led him to a small house the size of a small house, which was still in the early stages of construction, and said seriously:


    "Don''t think you have applied for the job. I have to test you a few questions. Do you know what this is?"


    "You have been researching, completing and maintaining the nuclear fusion machine." Peter is very confident. He did not make a special report on Dr. Otto. Of course, he knows that Dr. Otto is now studying fusion with nuclear materials Experiment, so I answered it in one bite.


    "Very well, go on, what can it do?"


    "Using the resonance frequency of the atoms in nuclear materials to enhance the effect of nuclear fusion..." Peter said as he approached the nuclear fusion machine. At the end, he turned to look at Dr. Otto and said the real function of the machine: "Then it produces A powerful force can be compared to the energy of the sun!"


    "What you said is very good. Once it succeeds, it can send out endless power to benefit mankind and bring mankind to a higher level, in order to deal with the alien army that may land on the earth in the future!"


    Dr. Otto was also quite satisfied, thinking that even if he didn''t have that purpose, he might be able to let Peter be his assistant.


    "It''s amazing..." Peter was a little worried, but he remembered Ron telling him that the previous New York alien war was because that Loki used the sacred thing that Transformers can emit endless energy to open a The door was released. Now Dr. Otto is studying the experiment of fusion of nuclear materials into endless energy. What if, like Loki, the alien army is opened to let the aliens in?


    "Don''t worry, I''m an out-and-out earthling. I''m not a person from Asgard in the myth. I don''t know any aliens. Don''t worry." Seeing Peter seemed to be worried about him, Dr. Otto pointed to him. On the side of the instrument, two guys in black suits who were not easy at first glance said helplessly: "After the alien war, the government directly imprisoned New York. I am no exception here. You see, they are the people sent by the government to monitor me. Even if I want to do bad things, someone will immediately stop me..."


    "It turned out to be from the government..." Peter suddenly realized that he had noticed these two people before. He thought it was a security guard hired by Dr. Otto, but he didn''t expect it to be from the government.


    Dr. Otto smiled and entered the topic: "Peter, I am very satisfied with you, so I decided to admit you."


    "Really?" Peter is very happy. You know, the job that Dr. Otto posted is paid on a daily basis, and because he doesn''t like to use assistants, this job will be easy, he can''t miss it.


    "Of course, the salary is 45 dollars an hour, but recently I will be very busy, so in the next days it will be 60 dollars an hour, if you agree, wait for 12 o''clock to go to work." Dr. Otto explained .


    "Of course I agree." At 60 dollars an hour, this salary is much higher than the salary of a newspaper. Thinking that he can go romantic with Gwen if he is rich, how could he not agree.


    Dr. Otto patted Peter on the back, "Very well, ready to start work, Peter!"


    "Good doctor." Peter was also very satisfied, put down his bag, and followed Dr. Otto to fight.


    Peter''s talent is indeed very good, coupled with the fact that he and Dr. Otto are getting more and more familiar, so both sides work in harmony, progress rapidly, and the atmosphere is very good.


    All of a sudden, five hours passed and the time came to 5 pm.

 268 Chapter 262: Looking for Ron to invest

    "Five o''clock...well, Peter, wait a while for some easy work, and I have to rest for a while, this is 300 dollars, you take it first, if you can, come to work tomorrow morning at 8 o''clock."


    After five o''clock, Dr. Otto brought some US dollars and wanted to hand it to Peter, but the money hadn''t been in Peter''s hands. He seemed to think of something, shrank the money back, and then said unhappily: "Peter, I heard that you seem to work for the Surprise newspaper run by Dr. Ron, and work as a reporter part-time, right?"


    "Doctor, how did you know?" Peter was a little strange, and the story of being a reporter didn''t go out. Why would Otto know about this?


    "I went to Surprise a few days ago and saw you there, so I found out." Otto''s face sank: "Peter, work in the laboratory will be very busy these days, and you are a very talented person. A genius, so I don��t want you to waste your time on meaningless things like being a reporter, wasting your talent, so I think you need to quit your job as a reporter and concentrate on working with me."


    "But..." Hearing this, Peter was a little embarrassed. Although Ron had forced him to do the job as a reporter, after a period of work, he liked being a reporter and being a reporter for Surprise. It''s also very free, and there is Ron''s base camp. If he really wants him to give up his job as a reporter, he will feel very reluctant.


    "It can be seen that you like the job as a reporter very much, and it is easy, so you don''t want to give up?" Seeing Peter''s face, Dr. Otto, who investigated Peter, knew very well what this guy was thinking, so he suddenly pretended to be very kind. Said the way.


    "Yes, Doctor." Hearing that Dr. Otto had guessed his thoughts, Peter could only admit it.


    "It seems that you don''t want my job here..." Otto is simply a chameleon, his face suddenly became cold again, and he said with a cold snort.


    "Of course not, it''s just..." Hearing Otto''s words, Peter waved his hand to explain, only to find that there was no good reason to refuse, so he reluctantly said: "Doctor, I am willing to give up the reporter. Work, leave me!"


    "Very good." Otto''s face turned kindly again, and said, "But Peter, in fact, you can stay with me without giving up your job as a reporter, but I have a request, you have to promise me ."


    "What''s the requirement?" Peter frowned slightly. After all that, does Dr. Otto really have any thoughts about him?


    "Very simple, Peter, I heard that you, Ron from Surprise, and the son of Osborne Industries Norman Osborn are classmates, right?" Dr. Otto asked.


    "Yes, but what does it have to do with me working here?" Peter is a little unhappy. The fact that he, Ron and Harry are classmates has been spread out by many caring people, so people often ask him for help. , Asking him to find Ron to buy the shares of Osborne Industries, and even the shares of Surprise, which has not yet been listed, caused him a lot of trouble.


    And now it seems that Dr. Otto estimated that he came to work in the laboratory with this purpose, which made him very unhappy.


    Peter��s self-esteem is actually not small. As a friend, Ron is the boss of Surprise, the world��s first news agency, and Harry is the heir to nearly half of the shares of Osborne Industries. He is the only one who has nothing to do with him. He also needs to work part-time , Make money dating.


    It was not that Peter had never thought of asking Ron or Harry to borrow money for his own use, but his self-esteem stopped him and told him that he had to work hard on his own, not to mention surpassing Ron and Harry, at least he had to do his life. When you get rich, you won''t be unable to make appointments.


    That''s why this time he will look for a job related to his professional technology, wanting to break out of his own world in this regard, and rely on his own efforts to become a rich man.


    However, Dr. Otto wanted him to find Ron to buy shares...


    Hey, no, he remembered that Dr. Otto''s family didn''t seem to be very rich. Let alone whether Ron was willing to sell, even if he was willing to sell, Dr. Otto would definitely not buy Ron''s shares!


    "Do you think I want to buy shares in Surprise Newspaper?" Dr. Otto, who is like a human, saw Peter''s thoughts. Yes, he really came to Peter to help him contact Ron, but his purpose, It''s not that I want to buy any shares.


    In order to study nuclear fusion and the production of high-intensity energy, he has almost emptied his foundation, where there is extra money to think about shares.


    Besides, when his experiment is successful, let alone Ron��s Surprise, he can buy it even if he adds Surprise Osborne Industries together!


    Otto is confident in his research.


    Seeing that Peter still resisted him a little, Dr. Otto began to lobby: "Peter, my real purpose for looking for you is actually to let you help me contact Ron and let him invest in my nuclear fusion project. simple."


    "Let Ron invest in you?" Peter''s brows stretched slightly.


    Otto explained: "If my project goes on, it needs a large amount of funds to maintain it. With my current financial resources, there is no way to maintain it, so I want to go to Ron for investment."


    "Remember that I told you, did I meet you at Surprise News a few days ago? I went to Surprise News that day to find Ron''s investment in the project, but I only met his assistant Tina, Di Na thought that my technology was not mature enough, so she didn��t plan to invest. I just saw you later, and then came up with this method. I wanted you to help me meet Ron, meet him in person, and let him work for me. Invest in research."


    "That''s it..." After listening to Dr. Otto''s explanation, Peter finally understood why the other party had spent so much time looking for him.


    You know, that guy Ron is a throwaway boss, even when he is managing the newspaper, he only handles some simple things, and hands the rest to assistant Tina, let alone invest in him, Dr. Otto can see Ron was blamed.


    "But Doctor, even if I help you, you are really so sure, can your research be successful?" Knowing that Dr. Otto was crippled, Peter still decided to help the other party, but for the nuclear research that Dr. Otto was studying He was still a little worried about Fusion, and confirmed to the other party again.


    "Of course it will succeed. For this reason, I also asked you to work with me for five hours, five hours. You should also have some understanding of my research. Do you think my research will fail?" Dr. Otto Some impatience explained.


    "This... Doctor, the probability of your research success is very high, and this is not wrong." Thinking of the things he had previously studied with Dr. Otto and the professional processes the other party had told him, Peter finally let go of his doubts. Definitely study nuclear fusion with the other party.


    After all, the earth that has just experienced an alien war does need technological advancement, so that it can be more powerful when dealing with other alien forces for the future of the earth.


    As for Ron��s assistant Tina��s immature technology...


    Peter knew Tina, and knew that this was just a diplomatic rhetoric that Tina came up with to deal with others, and it was not true at all.


    But Peter still had a question. Thinking about it, he asked it: "But Doctor, your research is so successful, shouldn''t you go to the government for capital investment? Why did you find Ron?"


    "I have looked for it, but they don''t believe in my technology, and they have found Stark Industries, asked Stark Industries to study high-intensity energy for them, and rejected me, so I thought of Ron."


    Dr. Otto��s eyes flashed with jealousy. Since both parties were both researching technology, and he had some holidays with Tony Stark, he had been very unconvinced with the name of the other''s most talented scientist and wanted to rely on it. Do your own research to defeat the opponent.


    But helplessly, the other party''s talent is indeed high, and the other party has actually developed high-intensity energy before him to power his steel armor, which makes him very unhappy.


    Dr. Otto thought that if he had the opportunity to teach that guy, he would definitely squeeze him together to relieve himself.


    On the one hand, after listening to Dr. Otto''s account and seeing the jealous look on the other party''s face, Peter finally understood why the other party wanted to find Ron for investment.


    Finally, Peter, who agreed to Dr. Otto''s request, said goodbye to the laboratory temporarily, went to Surprise, and found Ron to tell him about it.

 269 Chapter 263: Peters Thoughts

    At night, Surprise.


    "That said, a scientist named Otto, in order to find me to invest, asked you to be his assistant, and then persuaded you, and then asked you to come to me to meet with him and talk about investment? It looks complicated..."


    Looking at Peter Parker who appeared in front of him wearing a red spider tights, Ron rolled his eyes, and he was a little speechless about Peter and Otto who would become Doctor Octopus in the future.


    According to the original timeline, Peter encountered difficulties at work and couldn''t pay the rent for the house he rented, so he approached Harry Osborne and asked him to introduce the job of being an assistant to Dr. Octopus.


    And now, since Norman Osborne has not become the Green Gob or died, Harry Osborn has not been in charge of the Osborne industry. Up to now, he is just a rich second-generation who is doing things everywhere, living a very happy life.


    In this way, Dr. Octopus actually found Peter and asked him to be his assistant...


    Ron looked at Peter and felt a little strange. Surprise��s salary was not low. Peter also saved a lot of dollars for completing the heroic mission of the Guardian League, and even bought a car, so he was still looking for a job.


    It seems that I have not paid enough attention to Peter. Is it true that Peter is really short of money?


    "Peter, have you been short of money lately?" Ron asked.


    "This..." Peter scratched his head. He seldom meets with Ron recently. He only met him only a few days after Ron disappeared and returned for three months. The other party didn''t know that it was normal for him to lack money.


    But Peter didn��t want to say that he lacked money. He didn��t want to rely too much on others, so he thought about it for a while. He said, ��Boss, I��ve been short of money recently, but I think it��s better. I still have to return to scientific work. The nuclear fusion that Dr. Too studied is very valuable. He promised that as long as it succeeds then, there will definitely be my credit. This will be a very good future..."


    Speaking of this, Peter recalled three or four years ago when the two had just become friends. At that time, in addition to another house left by his parents, Ron was even poorer than him, but now, he has become and Tony Stark is a rich man, but he is still a poor boy, this change is too great.


    Peter also wants to have his own business. Dr. Otto��s nuclear fusion project will be a good goal, and he cannot give up.


    "Ron, will you support me?" Peter''s expression was serious, and even his name for Ron changed from boss to name.


    "Of course I will support you, but..." Ron felt a little embarrassed when he thought of Dr. Octopus''s failed experiment.


    Support Peter, but he knows that Dr. Octopus'' experiment will fail.


    Don''t support Peter, and I''m afraid it will hurt the other''s professionalism, and even make the relationship between the two parties worse.


    What should I do?


    Tell Peter, I know that Dr. Otto will become a mechanical octopus in the future, you better not get involved with the other party?


    Don''t say whether Peter believed it or not, even if he believed it, how would he explain it?


    Could it be that I came back from the future, so I knew about this?


    It seems a little unreliable.


    After thinking for a while, Ron was still ready to support Peter and let him do what he liked.


    As for Dr. Otto, who is about to become a mechanical octopus monster, Ron felt that it was better not to let the opponent come out and make trouble.


    This matter is not difficult, as long as he does not let Dr. Otto wear any octopus mechanical assistant, or help Dr. Otto strengthen his mental power so that he will not be controlled by the mechanical assistant, then this matter can be solved. Up.


    So that, Dr. Otto��s failed nuclear fusion experiment?


    This is also simple, just don''t let the other party''s experiment fail.


    This is not difficult for Ron now.


    Moreover, in order to deal with the alien life that will surely invade the earth in the future, the strength of the earth should also be upgraded. The high-intensity energy researched by Dr. Otto is a good direction, although Tony Stark is also studying this, and has even succeeded The Tucker element has been found, but this does not prevent Ron from supporting other researchers!


    After all, he and Tony are''enemies'', and it is still necessary to compete with each other.


    As for doing so will change the original timeline?Make the timeline shift again?


    Haha... the future is something that was originally used to break, and creating the future by yourself is the most correct choice.


    Otherwise, how could Ron cheat away the space gem directly?Don''t let the purple sweet potato essence get this gem?


    "Okay, Peter, you tell Dr. Otto that I will meet with him at nine o''clock tomorrow morning to prepare him for his research. I need him to persuade me to invest in him, do you understand?" Finally, Ron With a big wave, he chose to support Peter.


    "Okay, I will call Dr. Otto." Peter was very happy to know Ron was supporting him, and he took out his cell phone and reported the news to Dr. Otto.


    After using a lot of words to make things clear, Peter hung up the phone, and then said to Ron: "By the way, no one has committed crimes in New York recently. I haven''t turned into a spider to be a superhero for a long time. There is no way to improve the reputation of our Guardian Alliance. I want to ask the boss if you have any good ways to solve this problem?"


    "Solve this problem? Do you still want a lot of crime in New York..." Ron glared at Peter and wanted to criticize some Peter, but suddenly realized that Peter was not such a person and knew what he was thinking.


    "Go ahead, what do you want?"


    "It''s still the boss, you know me..." Peter chuckled: "Boss, I just want to ask, I''m also a strong member of the Guardian League. I haven''t worked for months. Our Guardian League has No... is there any subsidy!"


    "I know your motives are not pure." Ron thought about it, "Okay, since there are no crimes in New York, I really have to get some subsidies for the Guardian League."


    "Well, as long as there are no crimes in New York within a month, I will directly subsidize you and Jessica for $5,000 per person, okay?"


    "Five thousand dollars? That''s a lot, boss, you''re not thinking?" Peter''s eyes were wide open, and he looked at Ron with disbelief, not believing that Ron was so generous.


    In Peter��s impression, Ron has always been very stingy. From the earliest time when Natasha Romanoff became a member of the Guardian, she did many Guardian missions, but Ron never gave her a mission reward. .


    "Don''t worry, Peter, don''t you understand what I am like?" Ron also laughed happily. Peter''s impression was correct. Of course he was very stingy, and this time he said that the task subsidy, at the end, Peter It is definitely not available.


    Because, in the next month, there will be crimes in New York, and crimes caused by aliens.


    You know, since the last time the Qiruita army brought by Loki came back from the earth, the earth has hidden treasures, but it has been directly spread throughout half of the universe.


    Therefore, the future earth will be invaded by countless alien forces, not just for fun...

 270 Chapter 264 Cooperation

    At nine o''clock the next day, 18th Street, Brooklyn, Dr. Otto''s laboratory.


    Following Peter, who drove the "Bumblebee" early in the morning to pick him up, Ron came to Dr. Otto''s laboratory and saw the future Dr. Octopus with his own eyes.


    As in the impression, Dr. Octopus''s body is a bit fat, wearing a pair of fat pants, wearing a large red top, looks like an honest person, but he is not stupid to do things.


    This can be seen from the fact that he would ask Peter to be his assistant, and then use methods to persuade Peter to let him help.


    But when he saw the postdoctoral octopus in person, he found that there were still some very special things in the other person.


    Dr. Octopus is actually a potential mutant.


    As soon as he saw Dr. Octopus, Ron found that there was something wrong with the other person��s mental power. Although it would cause her mental disorder, it could also enhance his mental power, make him energetic and focus on one thing. , And can make him smart and so on.


    ''I heard that this Ph.D. octopus did not have very good grades before going to middle school. Later, he concentrated on studying physics and became the current PhD in physics. It turned out that he was also a mutant...


    Ron had speculation in his heart. As for why Dr. Octopus was a mutant, but was not discovered by the government during the previous action to clean up mutants, it should be because this guy��s identity and status were a doctor, and his mutant ability was still hidden, so he fled. After cleaning up.


    Presumably, there should be many situations like Dr. Octopus.


    "Dr. Otto, I brought Ron." As soon as he entered the laboratory, Peter couldn''t wait to pull Ron to Otto''s front.


    Otto saw Ron coming, stretched out his hand, and greeted Ron kindly: "Dr. Ron."


    "Sorry, I generally don''t like to shake hands with others, just tell me your research, if possible, I will invest in you."


    Although Otto was very enthusiastic, Ron didn''t shake hands with him, just smiled and motioned for him to go directly to the subject.


    "This..." Otto is a little embarrassed. He is not actually a person who likes to talk to others, just to invest, which forces him to become good at talking.


    Seeing that Dr. Otto was embarrassed by Ron, Peter on one side immediately came out to relieve him, and explained to Dr. Otto: "Ron, he has a slight cleanliness, Dr. Otto, don''t mind..."


    "It turned out to be like this, Dr. Ron, my research can be..." With the steps, Dr. Otto immediately rolled down the steps, then took out technical materials and other things, and introduced Ron to his research. .


    "...As long as my research is successful, the earth will have endless energy!"


    "Sounds pretty good." After listening to Dr. Otto''s account carefully, Ron really had to admire his boldness.


    This guy wants to use nuclear materials with different elements to combine them to form an energy body close to the sun''s reserves for use.


    Among the various materials, there is one material element that is very precious. One gram is worth 27 million US dollars, which is 650,000 times that of gold.


    This element is called tritium.


    Tritium is an isotope of hydrogen. A tritium atom is composed of one proton and two neutrons. It is also called superheavy hydrogen. The element symbol is t. It is atomically radioactive and emits radiation. It is one of the elements that make nuclear bombs.


    However, although it is a radioactive substance, its reflected decay will only release electrons and will not endanger human life.


    Because its half-life is very short, only 12 years, which is equivalent to reducing the reserves of the earth by half every 12 years, and since the beginning of the earth��s formation, the original accumulation of tritium has long been exhausted, and the current tritium elements are all Through artificial synthesis, the remaining small amount of tritium is obtained through friction between high-energy particles in cosmic rays and the earth''s atmosphere. The reserves are very scarce, so its price is so expensive.


    What Dr. Octopus wants to do is to compress the precious tritium element to create a higher density of tritium, and then fuse it to create a high-strength energy body.


    However, because tritium itself has a very powerful energy, and then compresses and fusions it, once it fails, it is very likely to become a big fireball, and then directly explode in New York, destroying most of the earth.


    This kind of thing, even the nuclear bomb maker dare not do it!


    "Audacious..." Ron glanced at Otto and thought, scientists are indeed the most abnormal creatures in the world...


    ''but I like it����''


    Ron said, "Very well, Dr. Otto, your research is an eye-opener for me, let''s say, how much money do you need?"


    Otto''s face was serious and silent, calculating how much money he needed for his research and how much money Ron could afford.


    After a long time, he spoke: "At least...8 billion U.S. dollars!"


    "8 billion?" Ron frowned.


    Seeing Ron frown, Dr. Otto was anxious: "Are you too much? If it doesn''t work, 7.9 billion is fine, if not, $7.8 billion?"


    "It''s not more, but less." Ron said seriously: "According to what you said, the tritium element you need needs to be at least 300 grams in order to compress and perfectly fusion into the fusion material you want. Just this It''s already over 8 billion U.S. dollars. In addition, you also need labor, equipment, and time to complete this research, so you are too conservative with the dollars you need for your research!"


    "300 grams?" Dr. Otto also frowned. In his expectation, he only needs about 230 grams of tritium. The remaining money is used for other things. Ron said 300 Where did the gram come from?


    "Dr. Ron, you are only a Ph.D. in biological sciences, and we have nothing to do with physics. How much do I need to use, I don��t need you to guide." For Ron��s advice, Dr. Otto has no idea. satisfaction.


    "Who said I don''t understand physics?" Ron sneered, and casually took out a PhD certificate in physics issued by the State University of New York from his pocket and said:


    "Dr. Otto, you know physics very well, but people are different from physics. If you don��t know a person, don��t easily define others. Although this PhD certificate from the State University of New York is not as good as your MIT PhD certificate, but does this prove that I understand physics?"


    "You!" Somehow, Dr. Otto felt a panic.


    It��s not surprising that Ron can have a certificate in physics, but the difference is that he is so clear about his research, and he can understand the main key of his research just by listening to what he said. This is terrible. Up.


    So Otto was afraid that Ron would directly steal his research results and make this research his own.


    Ron has done this kind of thing.


    For example, Regenerative Medicine. This research was originally conducted by Dr. Connors, but I don��t know what happened. Connors became a lizard monster. Afterwards, the Regenerative Medicine was researched by Ron. This was a coincidence. .


    So Dr. Otto guessed whether Ron was trying to steal the results of Dr. Connors, which turned Connors into a monster, and then made it his own.


    And now, is Ron also making this calculation?


    Dr. Otto clenched his fists unknowingly, planning that if Ron really wanted to steal his research, he would directly act on Ron.


    However, Ron saw everything in his eyes, and he knew exactly what Dr. Otto was thinking.


    Therefore, in order to prevent this guy from being harmed by his mutant ability in the future, Ron immediately released his mental power, directly violently invaded Otto��s mind, and brought the restless mental power in this guy��s mind. It was all leveled and restored, and then his mental power was strengthened a lot, which was relieved.


    "So..." Looking at the confused Dr. Otto, Ron said with a smile: "So, I am going to give you 10 billion dollars to invest in your research. The requirement is that after success, I will have half the profit! "


    "10 billion..." Otto opened his mouth, didn''t he want to steal my research?Why did you add more money...


    ''Before, did I think more about it?''Looking at Ron who didn''t seem to be lying, Dr. Otto was ashamed that he just suspected that the other party was going to steal his research ideas.


    Really, the human heart is so beautiful, why does he think so complicated?


    "Half of the profit? Give me three months. After three months, it will be able to create profits for you..." Dr. Otto said confidently.


    "Very well, I''ll give you three months." Ron nodded and completely finalized this cooperation.


    Presumably, human science and technology can go further!

 271 Chapter 265 Mark No. 42

    The world doesn''t always run by one person. Just when Peter Parker, the spider, brought Ron and Dr. Octopus to talk about cooperation, on the other side, Tony Stark''s Steel Corps plan had already made great progress.


    Since the war of alien invasion in New York, Tony has become more convinced that he must use his own power to maintain the earth, so in the past six months, his research on steel armor has become even more crazy, day and night. The research started with the high-temperature resistant Mark No. 23''Shadow'' armor, and has been studying 19 sets of armors with different functions. The serial numbers are all up to Mark No. 42, nicknamed the "Prodigal Son" steel armor.


    Much like the previous Mark 7 battle armor, the most notable feature of the Mark 42 battle armor is that it can also actively fly to Tony after giving orders, turning Tony into an Iron Man.


    But unlike Mark 7, Mark 42 uses an automatic assembly mode. Tony disassembles each part of the armor to make separate pieces of armor, and then presses the sensing device inside the pieces to fly together. Go to Tony''s side, and then automatically assemble into a complete set of armor.


    In order to cooperate with the installation of Mark 42, Tony also reluctantly injected micro-sensing devices into the flesh of his body to correspond to Mark 42.


    And the reason for doing this is not to be the same as last time, in order to get the induction device, and to fight Loki''s wits to succeed.


    After all, things worn outside can��t be taken with you all the time, there will always be times when they are no longer around, but directly injecting the micro device into the body will be very convenient and will never be lost.


    Although it would be a bit strange to inject a micro device into the body, he doesn''t even own his heart. He needs to use an Ark reactor to maintain his life, not to mention injecting a tiny sensor device less than a grain of rice into the flesh.


    That night, on the Malibu coast in Los Angeles, Tony was holding a large needle, gritting his teeth, and injecting Mark 42''s induction device into his body.


    "...Sir, it''s better to give me a few more hours before I can calibrate the sensing device in your body."


    Seeing that Tony didn''t care about his suggestions at all, he directly injected himself with the induction device. The artificial intelligence butler Jarvis immediately reminded him that he wanted to stop Tony from doing so.


    "No, it has been calibrated, there is no need to do it again...ah, ok, the injection was successful!" However, Tony did not listen to Jarvis''s advice. He held his breath, injected the last sensor device on his arm, and announced success.


    "Well, as you wish, but sir, I have also prepared a safety key. Would you like to take a look..." Knowing that Tony is going his own way, Jarvis, who already has some intelligent life characteristics, did not persuade him, but Prepared for the follow-up security matters, wanting to make Tony safer.


    "No need, okay, just start assembling for the first time." Tony shrugged. He was confident in his scientific and technological talents. As long as it was something he studied, it would not fail. So experimenting with this kind of thing would never happen. need.


    "Sir, you have been working for 72 hours, please take a break." A manipulator aimed at Tony with a high-definition camera, recording the next assembly screen.


    "Rest? Am I a man who needs a rest?" Tony asked himself with his face facing the camera, and then stood on the platform in the middle of the laboratory, looking at the forty various steel armors around him, revealing A satisfied smile.


    "Hey, ladies and gentlemen, pay attention, I am honored to announce that starting today, you have one more powerful brother, and it is, the prodigal son!"


    "Jarvis, some music..." Tony looked at the Mark 42''parts'' on the workbench and gave Jarvis an order, then danced to the music, stretched out his hand, and began to sense Mark 42 Come.


    But as a result, it seems to be unsuccessful...


    After three or four seconds, the parts of Mark 42 began to respond to Tony''s feelings, and these parts were very rough when they flew towards him, as if a basketball was hit directly on the body, a little pain...


    "Oh, oh, ah, oh~~ This must have been thrown by O''Neal..." Tony was a little untenable by these "basketballs", and he yelled, regretting it.


    Fortunately, in the end, Mark 42 was still all attached to Tony''s body, and a brand new Iron Man of gold and silver appeared in the laboratory.


    However, Tony seemed to have forgotten his ass and it was still chilly.


    Mark 42 has not been completed yet. The parts on the last piece of ass flew to Tony at the last moment, and then directly smashed him out while posing for poss. Mark 42 also became parts one by one again, scattered on On the ground.


    "Fak... Shett..."


    Tony, who got up and sat on the ground, felt that there were stars in front of him. After a while, after the stars disappeared, he looked at the''garbage'' in the place, and scolded a lot of swear words in dissatisfaction to ease his mood. .


    But after scolding, Tony was also thinking, is it a bit too bad not to sleep for 72 hours?


    "It looks like I should take a break..." Taking another look at the forty different styles of steel armor around, Tony thought, and felt that he still had to take a vacation.


    After all, he has not rested since the New York War. He has been studying steel armor in his villa. Now he has more than forty sets of armor, and the Iron Legion has also taken shape. If he does not rest, he probably will be abandoned. .


    "Take a bath and sleep well..."


    After tidying up the laboratory casually, Tony wanted to go back to bed, but this time Jarvis reminded him that he had a call.


    "Sir, your phone."


    "So late? Ron''s?" Tony frowned, Ron''s mind.


    "No, it''s Colonel Rhodes from the military." Jarvis replied.


    "Rhodes? Why did he call me?" Tony said, "Come in, Jarvis."


    "Okay." Jarvis''s voice fell, and then the black voice rang out one by one: "Hey, Tony, there is something very important, I need to see you."


    "It''s been a long time since you called me. Still have something to find me. Is there a friend like you?" Tony chuckled and said jokingly.


    "Of course you are, aren''t you?" On the other end of the call, the black Colonel Rod pulled his heavy face off, and then smiled: "I will go to Los Angeles to find you tomorrow, or the best burger restaurant. At twelve noon tomorrow, I will wait for you."


    "Are you entertaining?" Tony asked.


    "Of course." An affirmative answer came through the phone.


    "Ok, it will come." Hearing a familiar answer, he agreed to Rhode with one mouthful.


    As I thought before, he has been at home for too long, and it is time to go out and do some happy things.

 272 Chapter 266 Little Pepper was molested?

    The next day, Tony and Colonel Rod met in a small burger shop on the coast of Marbury.


    "Let''s talk Rod, what can you do for me?" Tony bit a few big bites of cheeseburger. After feeling satisfied, he looked at Rod in front of him and asked.


    Colonel Rod took a breath, didn''t eat the burger and fries in front of him, but looked at Tony and said seriously: "There is a terrorist organization that we can''t solve, so I found you and wanted your help."


    "Terrorist organization?" Tony opened his eyes slightly: "Just for this?"


    "This time is different."


    "What''s the difference? Ben. You solved it a year ago, and what terrorist organization you can''t solve?" Tony took another bite of the hamburger and said nonchalantly.


    "Ben can''t be compared with him!" Colonel Rod explained: "His name is Mandalin, the leader of the Ten Rings. He threatened to assassinate the President, launch a terrorist attack on the United Nations, and even retaliate against the military."


    "What then?" Tony still doesn''t care. Like this kind of terrorist organization, I don''t know how many terrorist organizations will pop up every year. All of them say they want to assassinate the president and retaliate against the United Nations. But in the end, how many will actually come out to fulfill their promises?


    If you can''t even figure this out and ask him to help, then the US military is not a direct dissolution.


    Since the Great War in New York, Tony has lost interest in this kind of petty fights. In his heart, the enemy he wants to deal with should be alien troops or criminals with superpowers, but it is not such a rant to launch. Terrorist attack, but in the end it turned out to be a terrorist organization on show.


    And Rod saw that Tony didn��t believe it, his face became more serious, ��These are absolutely confidential, Tony, do you know? Since Mandalin released the threatening video, there have been nine terrorist attacks across the United States, airbases Airlines and government buildings have been attacked by the other side."


    "You know Tony, the New York alien war just happened, the government is not willing to cause panic at this juncture, so it spent a lot of effort to hide these things, even that Ron��s Surprise newspaper did not notice it, This incident was reported, so most people, like you, think that Mandalin��s threatening video is fake."


    "Hehe, it''s just that the guy doesn''t want to report on such small things, otherwise, how could he not know about this kind of thing..." Tony burst into laughter when he heard Rod actually say that Ron didn''t know about it. Muttered softly.


    Rod did not notice what Tony was muttering, and continued: "But this is not the most important thing. The crux of the problem is that in these nine attacks, none of us found out what the equipment they were using, and no explosion left behind. The fragments, it''s as if those places were blown up by yourself, can you understand, Tony?"


    "It sounds interesting..." Tony frowned. He didn''t doubt Rhode''s words. He knew the character of the other party. This guy couldn''t speak at all, especially to himself.


    "The Pentagon is already panicking. Mandalin will definitely launch another attack. We will soon be unable to hide it. The army will find out where Mandalin is. I need your help, superhero Iron Man, Tony Stark. "Seeing that Tony was already a little moved, Rod immediately said in pursuit of victory.


    "Let me think about..." Looking at the expectant eyes of the other party, Tony paused, and finally agreed to him, "Okay Rod, I can promise you, but I need all the information about Mandalin. Go back. Send it to me soon."


    "Of course." Rod was happy. It seems that Tony has not been anxious about the last alien invasion. He is in good condition.


    Rhode certainly didn''t know, Tony was really not worried, because he knew that someone was also guarding the earth. Although the other person looked a little unreliable, this guy could still stand up at critical moments.


    Because of his anxiety, Rod hurriedly ate his burger, and immediately said goodbye to Tony, and went back to prepare to send the information to Tony.


    Tony ate all the things he ordered without any haste, and left here satisfied.


    After returning, Tony received another video call. It was the bodyguard who had been with him for more than ten years, and his friend Harpy, but what the guy said made him a little unhappy.


    "Make it clear Harpy, what happened, who came to Stark Industries to meet Pepper?" Tony asked.


    Since Tony became Iron Man, his girlfriend Pepper has become the executive director of Stark Industries. He has handed over almost all the company''s affairs to Pepper. Now someone has gone to see Pepper and was Harpy said it was dangerous, so of course he was in a hurry.


    "Okay, I said." Knowing that Tony can''t wait, on the other side of the screen, the security captain of New Stark Industries in New York, Harpy, glanced at the opposite person who was chatting with Pepper, his eyes were full of hostility.


    "Pepper is meeting with a scientist who thought he was rich, and... handsome guy, he has been a little strange since he was, but I didn''t recognize who he was, so I called up the information and found out that he was Aldridge. Kylian."


    "Killian, no impression..." Tony was a little confused.


    "Of course you have no impression. This guy is not a sexy beauty." Hapy rolled his eyes: "But we have actually all seen Kylian. At the scientific conference banquet in Switzerland in 1999, do you remember?"


    "Still not impressed..." Tony was even more strange. At the Science Conference Banquet in 1999, Kylian, was this person again?


    "Okay Tony, whether you remember it or not, but this guy is...is...showing Pepper his brain?" Harry didn''t know what to say, so he pointed the tablet in his hand at Pepper. And Kirian: "I don''t know how to say it, you can see for yourself."


    "Uh...Hapi, do you want me to see something, your face?" Tony took a fixed look, but the fat face of Hapi appeared on the screen.


    "..." Realizing that he hadn''t photographed it at all, Harpy quickly turned the tablet over and shot Kylian and Pepper who were very close.


    "Tony, have you seen it now? This guy is very suspicious. He also brought a sly-eyed person. I advise you to come to the company early, otherwise, your beloved woman may not belong to you in the future. It''s..."


    "I''ll be there in a while!" Looking at the guy inside the screen who has been close to Pepper, Tony''s eyes stared directly into lines, and he threw the phone in his hand and walked directly to the laboratory.

 273 Chapter 267: Aldridge Kilian

    The Stark Building, New York, five minutes ago.


    "...All parts of the building are complicated. Tony said, these places should be changed, Pepper." Harpy approached Pepper and provided him with his latest ideas.


    Since Tony didn��t need him as his bodyguard, Harpy became the head of Stark��s Industrial Security Department. Although he couldn��t drink Tony, Harpy still liked the job. After all, he could manage. When I go to the company, I go back and have more rights than before.


    Now Harpy is looking to Pepper, just to get rid of some redundant people from the company and give the company a new look.


    "Aha? So, would you suggest me to replace all the cleaners with robots?" Pepper signed on a transfer list, looked at Harpy, and said helplessly.


    "I mean, of all resources, manpower is the most complicated, and we should tackle it immediately..."


    Harpy was explaining, but at this time, Pepper''s assistant heard a voice: "Miss Pepper, your appointment at four o''clock is here."


    "Okay, I''ll go right now...Happy, I''m going to meet the client. I will talk later, okay?" Hearing the assistant''s words, Pepper paused the conversation with Happy, and went to the reception room to make an appointment. customer of.


    Although the person who made the appointment this time did not write his name, but only said that he is the person in charge of the aim technology company, but Pepper still has to go to see others. After all, their company is the fastest growing technology in the United States in recent years. The company is likely to bring new orders to Stark Industries.


    As the company��s sole holder of power and the executive director of Stark Industries, this is one of Pepper��s most important tasks every day.


    Since Tony Stark shut down Stark Industries�� shutdown weapons more than two years ago, the company��s stock has plummeted. Fortunately, Tony later came up with a new type of clean energy and high energy source called Stark��s element that he researched. Intensive energy still allowed Stark Industries to start again, slowly returning to its top position in the technology industry.


    In particular, the alien war that took place in New York more than half a year ago prompted the U.S. government to urgently want to upgrade the country��s technology and obtain high-intensity energy to enter beyond the earth. Therefore, Stark Industries has ushered in another large order. , So that Stark Industries has taken another step, even higher than before.


    The so-called war is a war of science, technology, money, manpower and material resources. With high technology, the earth can hope to fight against unknown alien life. It is not the same as it is now. When encountering an alien army, it can only use nuclear bombs, or even not. The Avengers and Guardians controlled by the government to fight.


    Therefore, the new projects of Stark Industries and the Stark elements containing high-intensity energy have become the new favorite of the government, and they are used as energy sources for high-tech weapons and vehicles being studied by government science and technology departments.


    Although the alien war caused the entire planet to panic, the earth is not without gains. The weapons of the alien kirita army, the two-person aircraft, and the large mechanical tortoise have attracted the earth, which is in urgent need of technological breakthroughs. After a long time of nectar, there is a substantial increase in capital.


    Among them, the energy used in the weapons and vehicles of the Alien Qiruita Army has also been used as an important research object, but after all, it is an alien thing, and there are many elemental areas in it. I don��t know what it is, so I didn��t want to go near and far. , But directly chose Stark Industrial��s new energy as the preferred energy supply.


    In addition, many companies, the earth, and other countries are interested in Stark Industries'' new energy and have placed orders one after another, making Pepper more busy.


    Today, people from aim technology company came to see themselves, it should also be for the purchase of new elements...


    With Harpy, Pepper entered the hospitality room and saw a thin, thin man in a suit, not tall.


    "Pepper." Seeing Pepper coming in, the man smiled extremely excitedly.


    "Killian?" Seeing this person''s appearance, at the same time he was surprised, Pepper formed the other''s information in his mind.


    Kilian, his full name Aldridge Kilian, although Tony did not remember, as Tony��s assistant, Pepper knew Kilian, because the other party and himself had been colleagues, and even chased him...


    However, she rarely saw each other afterwards. The most recent one was five years ago, and she has never seen each other since, and she doesn''t know what the other party is doing.


    But she remembered that the other party shouldn''t be rich. She didn''t expect to become the head of aim technology now, and she also looked like a successful person, which is a bit strange.


    "Killian, these five years... where have you been?" Pepper asked.


    "I joined aim and became the person in charge of aim." Kilian skimmed his own experience lightly, staring at Pepper, "Call me Aldridge. After so many years, your complexion is really It''s not bad, Pepper."


    "You too..." Pepper looked at the other person. She remembered that the other person''s body didn''t seem to be very good. She had been tortured by the illness, and now she looked better than Tony. It was a miracle.


    "Uh, why didn''t you wear the badge you issued when you walked in." While watching Kylian who had such a happy conversation with Pepper, Harpy was a little unhappy, so he specifically picked up a problem and wanted this guy to be stunned.


    Although Pepper said the guy''s name, Harpy still didn''t remember who the guy in front of him was. In this regard, he was a bit like Tony.


    "Harpy, this is a guest..." Hearing Harpy''s words, Pepper, who was eager to work, quickly turned and looked behind him, "You go ahead, okay?"


    "you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, I won''t go far, I''ll be nearby." There is no way, Hapi can only choose to leave.


    When Harpy left, Kylian looked at him but there was some haze in his eyes, but he remembered that this guy had embarrassed himself with Tony.


    "After you joined aim, what are you doing?" After taking the Harpy away, Pepper also officially entered the working state and invited the other party to sit down on the sofa.


    "Biotechnology." Kylian took out a small box, took out one thing from it and installed it behind his ears, then threw the other three on the table, and then said normally:


    "My think tank is currently working on a little thing. I call this idea the ultimate creature... I will darken it a bit, let you see..."


    Kylian pressed down and took out another thing that looked like a remote control from the box. Under Pepper''s surprised eyes, he actually darkened the very bright reception room that was originally not turned on.


    Then, the three spheres thrown on the table by Kylian turned into a collection, turned into a triangle, and then emitted countless points of light of different colors upwards and accumulated into a starry sky.


    "Uh, wait a minute, this is a pattern of the universe, I got it wrong..."


    Seeing the starry sky being projected out, Kylian smiled at Pepper with amusement, and then fiddled with what was just behind his ear, turning the original starry sky into the shape of a human head.


    The human head is see-through, and the nerves composed of light spots inside are clearly visible. Pepper is not surprised by this. Although this virtual 3D technology is a very good technology, it is not surprising.


    Kylian continued: "This is what I want to show you... my brain!"


    "Your brain? Wow..." Pepper was surprised. Virtual 3D is really nothing, but when it comes to the human brain, it can be considered a very high technology.


    After all, the human brain is still an unknown area for humans. The ability to study things about the brain shows that Kirian''s research is indeed very advanced.


    However, this is obviously a matter of biotechnology, which is obviously inconsistent with the main direction of Stark''s industry, but it is somewhat in line with Ron''s Osborne industrial research direction. What is Kirian looking for?


    "Do you not believe that this is my brain? Come, I''ll prove it to you..." Seeing Pepper''s doubts, Kylian was a little wrong, thinking that Pepper didn''t believe in himself, so he stepped directly on it. When he reached the table, he stretched out his hand and invited Pepper to stand up.


    Faced with this invitation, Pepper did not refuse. After all, the other party was considered an acquaintance, and it was very likely that he would bring new orders to Stark Industries. It would be fine to chat with the other party for a while.


    Holding Pepper''s hands together, Kylian smiled triumphantly. In order to avenge his former revenge, he prepared a series of plans against Tony Stark, and Pepper was the first.


    "Come on, pinch me." After pulling Pepper and standing on the table, Kylian continued to hold the opponent''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid of pain."


    Unable to bear Kylian''s enthusiasm, Pepper pinched it, and then, the nerves of the virtual 3d boss suddenly lit up, which was amazing.


    "what is this?"


    "This is the sensory cortex of the body, the pain center of the brain. If you pinch me, the brain will feel this signal and send out a warning." Kilian explained with a smile, and then he made Pepper turn around the provinces, and then his left hand was very Naturally resting on the other''s thin shoulders, as if holding Pepper, he pressed the remote control in his hand and continued to tell:


    "And this, this is what I want to talk about in depth..."


    With Kirian''s actions, a certain nerve in the 3D brain was enlarged a lot, and an empty place was revealed and presented in front of the two.


    "This is the ultimate creature. Until now, the nerve containment of the ultimate creature has been completely started and controlled. Send the model here..."


    "This is essentially an empty slot, but it tells us that our brain and our DNA system still need to be developed and upgraded..."


    At the end of the story, Kylian invited Pepper off the table very gentlemanly. He didn''t rush forward, but wanted to take his time.


    "Pepper, do you know what this means?" Kilian continued after putting away the virtual 3d and re-illuminating the reception room.


    "It means that any human can be invaded and reprogrammed its brain and DNA. Once it succeeds, it may not be a dream to be a super human like Steve Rogers..."


    "It''s incredible!" Pepper said out of surprise without concealing it, but Kylian''s movements just made her very uncomfortable, so she didn''t want to continue chatting with the other party, but said indifferently. .


    "But Kylian, this does not seem to be in line with the mechanical energy technology that Stark is studying. Tony will certainly not be interested in your technology. In contrast, Mr. Ron and Norman Mr. Osborne��s Osborne Industries, which specializes in biotechnology, would be a better choice for you. Why didn��t you go to them?"


    "I haven''t started looking for Osborne Industries yet, as for Tony..." Kylian''s expression was slightly dissatisfied, and then disappeared in an instant.


    "Pepper, do you still know that I actually called Tony 13 years ago, but he refused to pick me up in the end, but it''s different now. It is a new kindness who is in charge of Stark''s industrial circle. She doesn''t need to bow her head to Tony, nor is she as pretentious as Tony, I think we can become new partners!"


    "Although I really want to help you, your research is indeed inconsistent with the direction of Stark Industries."


    Although Kylian was very enthusiastic, Pepper still rejected the other party, but in the end, she still did not give up this potential customer, so she added: "But Kylian, I know Mr. Ron from Osborne Industries. If you want to find him to cooperate, I can introduce to you, I believe you will have a successful cooperation!"


    "Well, I have to say that I am disappointed, but thank you, Osborne Industries, I am going to visit..." Kylian shrugged, he knew that Pepper would not agree to himself, after all, the direction of both companies It is indeed inconsistent, and he has not thought about success.

 274 Chapter 268 Desperate Virus

    "The head of aim, Aldridge Kirian."


    "Marvel, Ron Brunstad. Cleanliness, sorry."


    In the reception room of the Stark Mansion, Ron and Kylian met. Of course, because of his slight cleanliness, he still did not shake hands with others.


    After seeing Kylian with his own eyes, he discovered that the Extremis Virus contained in the opponent''s body was indeed very good. Without active exposure, Kylian looked just like ordinary people.


    This is not the same as Spider-Man, Hulk, Abomination and other mutants. For example, the Hulk looks like an ordinary person when he is not transformed, but as long as he is more capable, he can feel the strength of the opponent. the power of.


    Kylian was different. If Ron knew that the opponent had the Extremis Virus, and he still had strong mental power, he would really not be able to detect the opponent''s abnormality.


    However, this is also expected, because only this feature is the only way that Kirian''s puppets who have been injected with the Extremis Virus can successfully break through to some areas of the United States with strong defense forces.


    "It doesn''t matter." Facing Ron without even holding his own hand, Kylian smiled, and his outstretched hand withdrew back, as if there was no resentment.


    But in Kirian''s heart, he didn''t think so.


    This scientist who was insulted by Tony when he was young was extremely fragile and hated anyone who despised him. So Ron''s actions just made him very dissatisfied, and he was worried about him.


    Although I have heard from the newspaper that this young guy has a slight cleanliness and will not easily shake hands with people, but when he encounters this situation, he still cannot accept it.


    Looking at the guy in casual clothes in front of him, Kylian also had a new plan in his heart, intending to appetite Ron this guy before taking revenge on Tony Stark and taking control of the country.


    Kylian didn''t know much about Ron. He only read the profile in some newspapers that reported on the other party. He knew that this person was a wicked man who suddenly appeared in the past two years. It was sudden and weird.


    First of all, the other party first worked as a project researcher in Osborne Industries, and later Cote Connors of Osborne Industries turned into a lizard monster because of the regeneration medicine he researched. Then this person did it for Dr. Connors. He became famous in one fell swoop for the research on regeneration medicine.


    And I don��t know what agreement Norman Osborn and this man reached, and he actually gave up nearly half of Osborne��s shares to the other party, making this man once again a major shareholder of Osborne Industries, which is worth a lot of money.


    Then this guy actually left a good biological research job and didn''t do it. He actually opened a newspaper, and he didn��t know any strange magic. He actually reported on the arrest of mutants, the discovery of aliens, and aliens. All kinds of events affecting the world, such as the invasion of the army, made his Surprise directly become one of the world''s top newspapers, earning a lot of money, even surpassing Osborne Industries.


    After that, this person disappeared, and no major incidents broke out for nearly half a year, and even disappeared for a few months, causing many people to wonder whether he was the leader of the previous series of events.


    But Kilian didn''t believe in the rumors on the market. If Ron could really dominate even aliens, then why did he stay in a small newspaper?


    Thinking of the wealth that the other party has, and the biotechnology that can be reborn from severed limbs like regenerative medicine, Kilian is confident that this would be a good idea.


    "The new talent and rich man Ron Brunstad was killed by the Ten Ring Gang. I think this news will be published in his own Marvel newspaper and it will definitely cause a sensation in the world.''


    Kirian planned in his heart, but his face was not showing the slightest hint, still smiling, and briefly told Ron what he called the''ultimate biotechnology''.


    "Dr. Ron, Pepper also talked to you about the ultimate creature on the phone, so I won��t introduce more. I can only tell you that once the ultimate creature is successfully launched, it will definitely bring humanity to a higher level. At that time, everyone will be Captain Steve Rogers, and facing the alien army will not be as invincible as it was six months ago."


    "Dr. Ron, you are also an expert in biology. If possible, I would like to invite the doctor to the aim and talk about the plan this time in detail. How about?"


    "Of course." Ron did not refuse, but agreed to Kylian''s invitation. After only a few minutes, he left the Stark Mansion.


    Half an hour later, the aim technology building, underground laboratory.


    As Kilian had thought before, he first invited Ron into his territory, seemingly kind, and then directly exposed his purpose, wanting to forcibly inject Ron with Extremis Virus.


    Of course, it is the kind of failure.


    After years of research on Extremis Virus, Kylian and Maya Hansen, although the success rate is not 100%, the probability of success is more than 70% when adapted.


    While a successful Extremis virus may not necessarily succeed, but a failed Extremis virus will definitely fail.


    No matter what it is, it must be difficult to do well.


    But if you want to do something bad or something, it is much simpler.


    Therefore, it is very simple to make the Extremis Virus fail. You only need to modify the DNA in it in order. People who have been injected with this virus will have the Extremis Virus in their body if they cannot be repaired or use triggers exclusively. It keeps erupting, and the human body directly turns into a furnace, and finally it can not bear the pressure and directly explodes.


    Previously, he ordered several explosions made by the Ten Commandments, all of which were carried out using this method.


    Therefore, after entering the laboratory, Kylian directly ordered Ron to be tied up forcibly, and injected him with Extremis Virus by force.


    "What do you want..."


    During the whole process, Ron was very cooperative and pretended to be horrified, and then yelled and threatened Kylian, saying that he has a relationship with the government, with S.H.I.E.L.D., and even alien life. Transformers are still friends. If you don''t let me go, I won''t be able to spare you anything.


    His acting skills are very good, and Kilian is also very confident. He has not had too much doubt. After seeing that the digging virus has been injected into Ron''s body, and then the body started to emit some redness, he thought The plan has been successful.


    Kylian asked the people nearby to take out a tablet and clicked on the video inside. A guy with a whole body was tied to the experiment table. After being injected with the virus that Ron had just injected, his body quickly Turn red, and then directly become a human stove.


    At the end of the screen, this person directly became a bomb, which exploded suddenly without leaving a single bone.


    The entire video is less than thirty seconds.


    "You devil, devil!"


    On the way, Ron has always been very cooperative and yelling at the other party, very conscientious.


    After the video was over, Kylian looked at the yelling person in front of him, very satisfied, and said with a smile on his face:


    "You should understand what I injected you? Don''t worry, what I injected you is completely different from the video. As long as you don''t mess around, you will be safe."


    "What is your purpose?" At this time, Ron, who knew he had pretended to be enough, finally did not yell again, but calmed down and asked.


    "Very nice young man, I knew my intentions so soon..." But when Kylian saw Ron calm down, he was not suspicious, and instead admired him.


    He believes that the guy in front of him can be so successful at such a young age, and his heart must be very strong, but the yelling of this guy before disappointed him, but now he sees this guy calm down and negotiate terms with himself. Then he felt that the other party was more in line with a person with a strong heart.


    Otherwise, if the other party keeps going crazy and does not listen to his explanation, how can he perfectly make the other party desperate?


    So at this time, he took out the previous tablet again and played another video for Ron to watch.


    This time, the video is still a test bed. A person is tied to the test bed. A person covering his face injected the experimenter with the same virus. After the video fast-forwarded, the body of the experimenter became It became red, but this person did not explode like the person in the previous video, but showed an extremely powerful ability.


    After the experimenter turned red, he hit the wall with a fist and knocked the wall down. This person then beat steel, cars and other hard objects into waste, and even sprayed out from his mouth. The flame seems to have become the god of fire in the myth.


    Finally, some people came out and shot the man with guns. The man also fell to the ground, but about a minute later, the man miraculously stood up again, and his body had returned to a human body. No bullet holes can be seen.


    The video ended here. After Kylian put the tablet away, he made a very seductive voice.


    "This is the ultimate creature I injected you, the successful ultimate creature. The same biologist, Dr. Ron, do you think your regenerative medicine is powerful, or the ultimate creature I injected you is powerful?"


    "Of course you are great..." Ron widened his eyes at this time, his eyes were full of greed: "Can I really become the way I look in the latter video?"


    "Of course, as long as you promise me one condition." Kylian was satisfied. This was just a small trick, just taking the other party''s things as his own before killing Ron.


    If he succeeds, he will let the opponent die later, if he fails, it doesn''t matter, just kill the opponent directly.


    It seems that Ron is still very smart.


    "I can make you look like the one in the video. All you need to do is give me all the shares you own in Surprise News and Osborne Industries, and then listen to me, then it will be easy.


    "Very nice young man, I knew my intentions so soon..." But when Kylian saw Ron calm down, he was not suspicious, and instead admired him.


    He believes that the guy in front of him can be so successful at such a young age, and his heart must be very strong, but the yelling of this guy before disappointed him, but now he sees this guy calm down and negotiate terms with himself. Then he felt that the other party was more in line with a person with a strong heart.


    Otherwise, if the other party keeps going crazy and does not listen to his explanation, how can he perfectly make the other party desperate?


    So at this time, he took out the previous tablet again and played another video for Ron to watch.


    This time, the video is still a test bed. A person is tied to the test bed. A person covering his face injected the experimenter with the same virus. After the video fast-forwarded, the body of the experimenter became It became red, but this person did not explode like the person in the previous video, but showed an extremely powerful ability.


    After the experimenter turned red, he hit the wall with a fist and knocked the wall down. This person then beat steel, cars and other hard objects into waste, and even sprayed out from his mouth. The flame seems to have become the god of fire in the myth.


    Finally, some people came out and shot the man with guns. The man also fell to the ground, but about a minute later, the man miraculously stood up again, and his body had returned to a human body. No bullet holes can be seen.


    The video ended here. After Kylian put the tablet away, he made a very seductive voice.


    "This is the ultimate successful creature that I injected you. As a biologist, Dr. Ron, do you think your regenerative medicine is powerful, or the ultimate creature I injected you is powerful?"


    "Of course you are great..." Ron widened his eyes at this time, his eyes were full of greed: "Can I really become the way I look in the latter video?"


    "Of course, as long as you promise me one condition." Kylian was satisfied. This was just a small trick, just taking the other party''s things as his own before killing Ron.


    If he succeeds, he will let the opponent die later, if he fails, it doesn''t matter, just kill the opponent directly.


    It seems that Ron is still very smart.


    "I can make you look like the one in the video. All you need to do is give me all the shares you own in Surprise News and Osborne Industries, and then listen to me, then it will be easy.


    "Of course you are great..." Ron widened his eyes at this time, his eyes were full of greed: "Can I really become the way I look in the latter video?"


    "Of course, as long as you promise me one condition." Kylian was satisfied. This was just a small trick, just taking the other party''s things as his own before killing Ron.


    If he succeeds, he will let the opponent die later, if he fails, it doesn''t matter, just kill the opponent directly.


    It seems that Ron is still very smart.


    "I can make you look like the one in the video. All you need to do is give me all the shares you own in Surprise News and Osborne Industries, and then listen to me, then it will be easy.

 275 Chapter 269 How to make a sun!

    Ron believed in himself, or rather, in the universe he was incarnate in.


    Because of the relationship of the universe, he is not afraid of whether the Extremis Virus given by Kilian is true or false, because regardless of whether it is true or false, once the Extremis Virus enters his body, it will be instantly absorbed by the universe and become a small The nutrients are just like the spider venom he first absorbed.


    I remember that when he had no ability at the beginning, his primary goal was to make Peter Parker the spider venom of Spider-Man. At that time, he did not have any ability, and he still had a genetic disease that would die within a few years, so Whether the spider venom is poisonous and whether he can gain abilities, he plans to fight for it to be bitten by the spider.


    But just the day before, he suddenly incarnate into a universe. Although he didn''t succeed in the end, he still possessed the ability, and he also gained the singularity to slowly incarnate into the universe.


    Since then, he has known that his body is actually just a carrier. Even if it is destroyed, he can transform into a singularity again, slowly becoming stronger.


    In addition, after he learned that Singularity relies on absorbing different combinations of substances to become powerful, he became more domineering, and he injected spider venom directly without much thought. The strengthened body possessed a small part of Spider-Man''s abilities.


    In that injection, Singularity also gained some reinforcement, allowing his own abilities to grow.


    Later, as the human body strengthening agents developed by Norman Osborne were gradually absorbed, the singularity itself was also growing over time. Slowly, the singularity was distorted and directly became a small universe possessed in Meiman. The body of the world has become another form.


    At this time, his attitude towards his own body became more casual. Any medicine that strengthens the human body, venom, all play with body injections, and he is not afraid of being exploded and killed.


    Because his universe will always check some things that enter from the outside, prioritize absorption, eliminate danger, and he can separate and reorganize his body at any time, without fear of any poison at all.


    Therefore, when Kirian injected him with the Extremis Virus, he didn''t care whether the injected Extremis Virus was real or whether it would cause him harm, because it was unnecessary.


    Unless, this venom can even poison his universe!


    But this is possible?


    Ron didn''t believe in the existence of such a thing. The universe was mysterious and unknown. Even though he was a universe, he still didn''t know much about himself.


    He didn''t understand why he became a universe, he didn''t know whether his universe had boundaries, or why the singularity would be deformed into a small universe and be attached to the universe.


    There are many more unknown things like this.


    The final result was exactly the same. After injecting the Extremity Virus, there was no accident. His universe first absorbed most of the Extremity Virus material combination, and then brought a small amount of the Extremity Virus to his body. Strengthened his body once.


    And most of the Extremis Viruses absorbed by the universe did bring a lot of surprises to his universe.


    First, let''s talk about the origin and role of the Extremis Virus.


    The Extremis Virus was researched by a certain ex-girlfriend of Tony Stark, a female biological doctor named Maya Hansen, to surprise human brains and DNA. The initial idea was good, but something was unexpected. After researching it out, the result was completely different.


    Later, after the female scientist was directly thrown away by Tony Stark, she was found by Tony Stark, who released the pigeons, and studied the technology together, and finally named it Extremis Virus.


    Although the study of Extremis Virus is successful, there is a chance that it will fail after injection.But even if the injection is successful, the injector has the ability, but if it is used improperly and the body fever is too high, accidents will occur.


    Let''s talk about the ability of Extremis Virus. Successful Extremity Virus can strengthen people''s body strength many times, the body''s heating ability, and can give the injection person a strong regeneration ability similar to Uncle Wolf.


    Finally, the most important role of the Extremis Virus is to complement human DNA and make the human body more perfect, just like the US team.


    Therefore, after one''s own universe has also absorbed this good thing that can fill up DNA, there is another layer of opportunity for the autonomous birth of intelligent life in the universe.


    Although his universe contains nebulae, stars, stars, etc., there are no planets with signs of life, not even stars such as Mars and Saturn.


    So he looked forward to it, looking forward to the autonomous birth of intelligent life in his own universe, instead of relying on himself to fill this vacancy.


    You know, although he has the ability to manifest life, he does not intend to create life in his own universe, but wants to let it be born out of life on its own.


    Of course, this is not a superfluous act, because the lives he has manifested are the relationship of complete lives, so he has always doubted how life came from, thinking, if there is no extraordinary power to intervene, then his own universe Can life be born inside?


    Unfortunately, no!


    After the singularity was distorted into the universe, and then he accelerated his own universe time, hundreds of millions of years have actually passed, and the size of the universe is already 3 light-years in size. If the astronomical unit 1au is equal to 150 million kilometers, it is almost It is 190,000 au, which is about the size of the solar system.


    But in this universe the size of the solar system, no stars with signs of life were born, none of them.


    And now that he had absorbed the Extremis Virus, he suddenly had an idea whether to actively distribute the Extremis Virus on a star, and see if he could give this star a chance to give birth to life.


    Just do as he thinks, Ron''s consciousness instantly enters his own small universe, to see if he can find a planet to create a planet that can give birth to life in advance.


    ''However, in order for life to be born, it seems that a sun is needed to provide temperature. Otherwise, at such a low temperature, it is really a question whether or not life can be born under normal command...''


    Feeling that I have no temperature, even by human standards, the average temperature is almost 100 degrees below zero in space, and I am lost in thought.


    Yes, without temperature, how can life be born?


    However, when he looked down at his own universe from the perspective of God, he had a new plan.


    ''Since my universe is exactly the size of the solar system, why don''t I just turn this universe into a real solar system?''


    Yes, after thinking that his universe was about the same size as the solar system, he immediately had a plan to turn his distorted little universe into a real solar system!


    ''First is the sun!''


    The solar system is composed of many stars, Mercury, Venus, Mars, Earth, Jupiter, etc., but in fact, these stars, including the earth, are not the most important stars. The most important star in the solar system is of course the sun!


    To create a solar system, the sun is necessary!


    Without the sun, the temperature in the solar system will return to very low, even on the earth, the temperature will return to tens of degrees below zero, which is not suitable for the survival of most known species.


    Without the sun, there would be no gravitational force in this area, and the object would move with its own magnetic field or operating state. If you are unlucky, the star would hit it at any time and cause destruction.


    So if you want to create a solar system, you must first create a sun.


    According to current human research, the diameter of the sun is approximately 1,392,200 kilometers, which is equivalent to 109 times the diameter of the earth; its volume is approximately 1.3 million times that of the earth, and its weight is approximately 2��103 kg, which is 330,000 times that of the earth.


    From the point of view of chemical composition, three-quarters of the sun is hydrogen, and the rest is almost all helium, including oxygen, carbon, neon, iron and other heavy elements with a mass of less than 2%. It uses nuclear fusion to go to space. Release light and heat.


    The sun itself is a star in the center of the solar system, and its own magnetic field will fix it in the middle of the solar system and form a gravitational force with the surrounding space stars.


    If you want to create the sun, you must first find the center of your own small universe, and find a way to create a sun!


    It''s easy to find the center point. Ron just feels it and knows where the center point of his small universe is, so he doesn''t need to find it.


    And at this central point, he also found a certain kind of gravitational force, which seems to have been pulling the surrounding stars, but the traces are not obvious, almost there...


    So what is left is how to make a sun.


    Ron''s first thought was to directly manifest the ability to directly manifest a sun.


    His manifestation ability can manifest even life and space. It shouldn''t be a big problem to manifest a sun made of matter...


    However, when he had a sun to manifest and wanted to manifest, he immediately stopped.


    Because his subconsciousness told him clearly that with his current ability stage, this is very difficult!


    First of all, although his manifestation ability can manifest the sun, since the size of the sun is 1.3 million times that of the earth, it is a huge object, so with his current ability stage, it will probably take him several years or even decades. To be able to completely reveal too.


    This time is too long, because this is the time on Earth, not the small universe time that he can accelerate at any time.


    If he wants to realize such a large object, his own universe will definitely help him to realize the sun with all his strength, and cannot accelerate the speed of his own universe.


    If he did use this method, then when he returned to the universe of the comics, I am afraid that the earth would have been occupied by aliens, and even Thanos who couldn''t find the space gem would be destroyed!


    After all, the space gem has been integrated with his universe and will not appear in the American comic world. Thanos can��t find this gem and cannot gather the six gems, so he is very likely to spill the air on the earth and destroy it. The earth is also normal.


    After discarding this idea, he began to have another method, another very abnormal method.


    That is to go back to the Universe World, go into space and fly to the edge of the sun, try to use your own universe to absorb the sun, and grab one directly.


    But as soon as this idea came out, Ron was directly killed.


    First of all, let''s not say that doing this will directly destroy life on the earth, and even the risk of it is not worth it.


    After all, the sun is huge, and it will take time to absorb it. Although it will appear faster than the sun, it will certainly not be done in an instant.


    At that time, if those perverted existences in the American comic world discover that he is doing this, they will definitely stop him at all costs.


    The gain is not worth the loss!


    Therefore, this idea was quickly rejected by him.


    In the end, the fastest and most convenient method he could think of was only one left.


    That is, using helium, oxygen, carbon, neon, iron, etc., directly nuclear fusion produces a sun.


    This method is produced by Ron referring to the "little sun" technology that Dr. Octopus is studying. If Dr. Octopus can create a small sun, then why does he possess the ability to manifest and be a universe? Can''t do this?


    Just do it if he thinks it. Ron first began to manifest helium, oxygen, carbon, neon, iron, etc., according to the mass of the sun studied by the earthlings at a ratio of 2��103 kg, and wanted to cause a big bang through nuclear fusion. In the form of fusion, a sun comes out.


    ...

 276 Chapter 270 The Terrorist Attack of the 10 Ring Gang

    At the same moment, Stark Tower.


    Soon after Ron and Kylian left, a golden-red figure appeared from the horizon and landed on the top of the New Stark Building.


    "Where is that person? Where did he go?"


    After a while, Tony Stark, who came out of his armor, found Pepper who had just sent the guest away.


    "Who?" Pepper was surprised to see Tony appear, but after hearing his questioning tone, he became a little dissatisfied, "Tony, are you watching me?"


    "I just don''t worry about you." Tony explained, and then asked: "What about Derek Chilian that person just now? Where did he go?"


    "It''s Aldridge Kilian." Although Tony is his lover, Pepper''s face is still very dissatisfied: "Tony, you give Stark Industries to me, and I''m working hard for you, but why are you Want to monitor me?"


    "It was Harpy who told me that he said that Kylian hugged you for a long time!" Tony was also a little angry. Pepper is his girlfriend. He doesn''t want to cuckold himself.


    Thinking of this, Pepper was actually a little angry, but now Tony is here, she just wants to take this to annoy Tony, so she said:


    "Killian is just showing me his research. He is an upright gentleman. I have known him very early. You don''t have to worry about what I will do with him."


    "It''s impossible. I can''t leave my girlfriend alone." Tony looked serious: "Stark Industries is back on track. It''s still Christmas today, Pepper, I want you to take a few days off. , Go back with me, I have a gift for you."


    "Really?" Pepper was also happy when he heard this.


    Since she helped Tony manage Stark Industries, the number of times she and Tony have met can be counted with both hands. Every time she wants to meet, Tony is either studying steel armor or experimenting in steel armor. There is no chance to meet.


    Now Tony is going to stay with her for a few days, of course she will not refuse.


    "Of course it is true, but you have to tell me, what is the relationship between you and that Kylian?" Tony asked.


    "Okay..." Pepper shrugged slightly and told the story: "Killian came to me and wanted me to cooperate with him, but I refused because his research is completely compatible with our Stark Industries. Does not match.


    "Later I remembered that Ron was also a PhD in biology and was also a major shareholder of Osborne Industries, so I called him, then Ron left with Kylian, and then you came, that''s it. ."


    "Leave with Ron?" Tony frowned slightly. In his impression, Ron was not a guy who would come to meet as soon as he was called.


    Tony still remembers that when he and Ron didn��t know each other, Pepper took the initiative to find that guy and wanted that guy to meet him, but he didn��t see it. Until later he compromised and took the initiative to see Ron. , The other party only met with me, why is he so diligent now?


    Sure enough, just as Tony was thinking, Jarvis''s voice rang, saying that Ron was calling him.


    "What''s the matter?" Tony asked after the call was connected.


    "That Kylian is weird, you have to be careful." Ron''s voice came over: "By the way, ask your wife Pepper to be careful too. That Kylian came to her, it''s very likely to have bad intentions. Be careful of being green..."


    "Got it..." Tony''s face turned dark when the phone hung up, he knew that his worry was not wrong.


    However, Tony still didn''t pay much attention to Ron''s words to be more careful. You know, he is Iron Man, and he has not been afraid of anyone except aliens and the gods of Asgard.


    Of course, Ron was an accident, but that guy was not malicious to him, and he didn''t need to be afraid.


    "Pepper, did you know that Kylian? Why did you help him find Ron? You should know that Guy Ron is not a good guy." Tony continued to ask Pepper.


    "This..." Pepper hesitated, "I just met that Kylian before and thought I should help, so..."


    "You have known each other a long time ago?" Hearing this, Tony raised his head and looked at the ceiling. While dispelling his anger, he was also glad that he was here in time.


    Otherwise, just like Ron said, he will probably wear a green, pollution-free hat on his head!


    In order to prevent himself from wearing a hat, Tony Limara went to Pepper and rushed home, and prepared to spend a few days at home together. Pepper must be conquered!


    After Tony took Pepper, Stark''s industry was still in order, but Harpy didn''t leave because he didn''t want to be an electric light bulb.


    Harpy, who is still a single dog, is a little helpless. Today is Christmas, and he doesn''t have a girlfriend yet, which is really bad!


    The lonely and unbearable Harpy thought for a long time, but decided to go out and hang out to see if he had a chance to bring a girlfriend back.


    ''The cinema may be a good place...''


    A single dog deserves to be a single dog. Harpy thought for a while, and finally went to the only Chinese theater in New York.


    You know, going to the theater alone, especially when a man goes to the theater alone, completely means that this guy must be a single dog.


    Because, how can you find a single girl in the theater, isn''t it a joke?


    But what Hapi didn''t expect was that when he went to the theater, there were actually two men following him, not knowing what to do.


    Since these two guys had light footsteps and didn''t follow him as if they knew what he was going to do, Hapi didn''t realize that someone was following him either.


    More than two hours later, I went to the Chinese Grand Theater to watch a unique ancient Chinese drama. The English version of Hapi had finished the dog food and came out of the theater satisfied, ready to go home to sleep.


    Although I don''t understand why the Seven Fairies and Yong Dong who likes to peek at her bathing, it doesn''t prevent Harpy from liking this exciting segment and the dog food chapters, because Harpy likes it very much.


    Peeking at a beautiful woman taking a bath, and then the beautiful woman falls in love with her own story. For single dogs, it is indeed very attractive.


    However, after coming out, Hapi met a panic expression, like taking a peek at the bath, but was discovered, and then hit him by someone who was chased and killed, and the things he was holding fell on the floor. Ground.


    "Sorry friend, I didn''t mean it..."


    Hapi thought it was the fault of his addiction, so he squatted down to pick up something for the man, but halfway through, he looked at the man, but he panicked.


    Hapi saw that this panicked guy looked even more nervous after squatting down to pick up something, and even his face started to become very red, as if he was wearing some fiery red lipstick.


    ''Isn''t it really chased by someone?Is it a mutant...''


    Hapi guessed wildly in his heart, and the movements on his hands were a little faster.


    Because his subconscious mind for more than ten years as a bodyguard told him that there is something wrong with the current situation.


    "Hi buddy, I didn''t expect to see each other again, watching a Chinese opera alone?"


    Hapi got up quickly and hid something the man had dropped and wanted to leave as soon as possible, but at this moment, a thin bald man suddenly blocked his way.


    He remembered this guy, because this guy was there when Kylian came to see Pepper.


    "Yes, but after the play is over, I have to leave. The play is very good. I recommend you to watch the replay because the voyeur in it looks very much like you!"


    Hapi frowned. When he was in the Stark Building, he looked at this man very uncomfortable. He didn''t expect to run into it again at the Chinese Grand Theater. It was really unlucky.


    "What did you take?" However, the other party didn''t care about what he said. Instead, he looked at what he was holding in his hand, and then suddenly threw a fist at him.


    Hapy also grew up being beaten, shook his head, dodged this man''s fist, and then immediately fisted and launched a counterattack.


    As Tony''s bodyguard, Harpy''s skill is not very good compared to advanced bodyguards. His main task is to eat, drink and have fun with Tony, but his sudden punch still hit the opponent''s face.


    Then Hapi regretted it, because he clearly saw that this man''s face also showed the same fiery face as the panicked man before, which shocked him.


    ''Really a mutant?Still in groups?''


    The thoughts in Hapi''s mind floated quickly, and then he immediately wanted to turn around and escape, but the man''s movements were a lot faster, and he caught him in one shot, and then flew directly, and Hapi flew directly seven or eight meters away. It feels like several ribs are broken.


    Hapi became frightened with difficulty, and saw that the man walked towards him with a smirk, obviously trying to take advantage of his illness and kill himself.


    "Savin, save me..."


    But at this moment, the nervous person suddenly started yelling, and Hapi looked over at the voice. The person in between has turned into a big furnace, just like burning steel, kneeling on the ground in pain. call.


    The man named Savin saw the person''s appearance, and ran to the side immediately after only a meal. Hapi also realized that the situation was absolutely wrong, and quickly hid behind a small stall.


    Two seconds later, fire, impact, and huge explosions erupted from this person, and then the only Chinese Grand Theater in New York went into ruins, with countless casualties.


    After the explosion, Harpy, who was seriously injured and couldn''t move it, saw that the thin bald man named Savin walked out of the ruins on one side in red, and the redness on his body became less and less until he disappeared.


    After that, Hapi only saw the man smile at himself, and then left, and Hapi also fainted directly without consciousness.


    ...


    "That theater... it looks Chinese, and it sounds very Chinese, but the theater was indeed invented by the Americans, so my followers blew up the Chinese Grand Theater..."


    "President of the United States, I know this must be a blow to you, but you can rest assured that this horrible scene is about to end, because there will be more exciting behind..."


    "That is, your last speech..."


    On the second day of Christmas, a video began to circulate wildly on the Internet. A terrorist who called himself the "Mandalin" admitted that this time the bombing of the Chinese Grand Theater was done by his gang, the Gang of Ten Commandments.


    In the video, Mandalin also released many previous terrorist cases in the United States, indicating that these cases were also done by the Ten Commandments. Many people began to check information and found that these terrorist attacks were actually true, but the government had concealed them before. , So most people don��t know.


    Suddenly, countless people in the United States panicked. The alien war in New York has just passed less than half a year, and there have been so many terrorist attacks. Is the United States so annoying, aliens, terror Will molecules, mutants, etc. come to destroy the United States?


    In this regard, most Americans have said that China is still safe!


    Although the target of this attack is the Chinese Theater in New York...


    On the other hand, Tony received the news in the early hours of the morning. His good friend, Colonel Rod of the military, told him that his bodyguard, Hapi, was seriously injured in the previous bombing of the Chinese Grand Theater and is now in this hospital. Cure.


    After learning the news, Tony got up directly from the bed and drove to the hospital.


    Although Harpy is only his bodyguard in name, Tony has long regarded Harpy as one of his few good friends in more than ten years of getting along. Now that Harpy is seriously injured, he certainly has to go. visit.


    In the hospital, looking at Hapy, who was lying on the hospital bed with pipes in his body and not out of danger, Tony''s face was ugly.


    Colonel Rod told him that this attack was also done by Mandalin. Although Mandalin in the video seemed to be aimed at the Chinese Grand Theater, the hospital got a very strange thing from Hapi, and it was also before. It has appeared in several terrorist incidents, so Rod believes that perhaps the target of this attack is not the Chinese Grand Theater, but his bodyguard, Hapi.


    Because the reasons in the horror video are too nonsense. What drama was invented by the Americans. Although Americans are very proud, China is a country with thousands of years of history and a developed cultural industry. It is said that drama was invented by the Americans. Isn''t it funny?


    And Tony did not refute, because he was also very puzzled, why the explosion hit the place where Hapi was, and the video was also made very rough, it was like it was made in a hurry in a hurry, it was completely fooling people. .


    So Tony also settled his attention in his heart. He would definitely pull out this mandarin and the Ten Rings, not only to avenge Harpy, but also to eradicate this terrorist organization for the people, and restore peace to mankind and the earth. !

 277 Chapter 271 Maya Hansen

    "We are waiting for Tony Stark, hope he can give us some reaction, his own response to the terrorist attack planned by Mandalin..."


    "... Tony Stark is out..."


    "Mr. Stark, the source tells us that all signs indicate that this is another terrorist attack launched by Mandalin. Do you have any good solutions to this?"


    "Mr. Stark, I heard that the bodyguard who has been with you for more than ten years was seriously injured by the terrorist attack, and has not been out of danger yet. How are you feeling now?"


    "This time more than 30 people were killed in the bombing of the Chinese Grand Theater. In the early morning, China also issued a cross-border investigation notice to us, intending to send troops into the United States, Mr. Stark, what do you think of this matter?"


    "Mr. Stark, when will you be able to kill this guy who carried out terrorist attacks everywhere, he is a complete bastard, can you talk about it?"


    ...


    When Tony walked out of the hospital where Harpy was treated, a large group of reporters surrounded him instantly rushed up to block him, and started the interview rushingly.


    "Want to know how I did it?"


    Tony didn''t want to pay attention to these people, but these people blocked him from leaving. Tony, who was anxious to go home to investigate Mandalin, chose a reporter who was about to put his phone on his face, and said sharply:


    "Don''t worry, I will prepare a Christmas question mark and give it to that mandalin. I want to say it!"


    Tony stared at the camera as if this was Mandalin: "My name is Tony Stark, and I am not afraid of you. You are a coward hiding in a dark corner and dare not show up, so I decided that I will kill you myself. Just wait to die!"


    "This is a very old-fashioned revenge. It has nothing to do with politics or the army. There is no participation of anyone else. It is only me and you, and the battle between me and you!"


    "If you are really a man, remember the address of my home, Malibu Street, 1, 1, 8, 8, 0, I will always open the door waiting for you!"


    After speaking, Tony looked at the triumphant smile on the face of the guy holding the phone, grabbed the person''s phone, and then turned and fell over the pillar.


    "If you are dissatisfied, come sue me!"


    With a cruel remark, Tony pushed away a bunch of reporters, came to the side of the car, and rode Juechen!


    ...


    "Sir, I have sorted out all the information about Mandarin. In addition to the military provided, the sources also include the databases of S.H.I.E.L.D., fbi, and cia..."


    After returning to the villa in Malibu, the first thing Tony did was to ask Jarvis to call up all the information about Mandarin, in order to find some clues.


    Although Colonel Rod had previously provided him with information from the military''s investigation, Tony was not satisfied that the information was only the military''s, so Jarvis invaded S.H.I.


    "Let me see these information... Mandalin''s name means the ancient Chinese leader? In Chinese history, this mandalin has always been in rebellion, and this guy has survived to this day? Except for the old fellow Captain America, There are such people in the world?"


    Looking at the virtual 3d data around, Tony frowned and touched his head vigorously, feeling a little headache.


    "Sir, to be correct, Mandalin means Mandarin in Chinese!" Jarvis refuted Tony''s judgment.


    "It doesn''t matter if he is Mandalin or Mandarin, he will die anyway!" Tony said: "Jarvis, close the data and open the explosion site simulation."


    "Yes, sir." The surrounding 3D screen disappeared and replaced by a virtual ar image of the Chinese Grand Theater that exploded last night.


    "The simulation of the explosion site is complete... The temperature of the explosion at the explosion site is as high as 3000 degrees Celsius, and items with low solubility within 11 meters of the explosion range will immediately evaporate. Later, the military investigation found that there was no such thing within a 3-mile radius around the theater Any fragments from a bomb explosion may be a very important clue!"


    "Bomb that''s not a bomb..." Tony felt even more headache. He lowered his head and looked in the direction that Hapy was looking at after the explosion in the ar image, praying to find some clues.


    The effort paid off. He found a "dog tag" worn by military personnel when he looked about ten meters in the past in Hapi.


    Tony immediately called up the ar image of the dog tag, processed it clearly, and then found the owner of the dog tag and the army that the person had served in.


    "Jarvis, immediately bring up the high temperature map in the United States for the past 12 months, with the focus on 3000 degrees Celsius!"


    "Oracle computing has started, is connecting to satellites, and is drawing statistical images of the high temperatures that have occurred in the United States in the past 12 months..."


    "Remove all the places where Mandalin has attacked!" Tony ordered while looking at the ar image drawn by Jarvis.


    "San Rafael, California? No right... Springfield, Missouri? No right..."


    "Rose Mountain, Tennessee?" Tony shouted, "Okay Jarvis, that''s it. Is this Mandalin doing this?"


    "No, sir, this incident happened before all the Mandalin terrorist attacks. It was a suicide bombing incident. A U.S. military named Chad Davis committed suicide with a bomb, killing 6 people!"


    "The explosion at that time also produced a high temperature of nearly 3,000 degrees, but the strange thing is that the temperature of the bomb used by the US army should be more than 3,000..."


    "Very good." Knowing that there was a clue, Tony was finally happy: "Have you been to Tennessee, Jarvis?"


    "A flight plan to Tennessee is being arranged for you. Please choose a type of armor and prepare to set off..."


    Dingdong~


    Just as Jarvis arranged for Tony to go to Tennessee, a doorbell suddenly rang out, and then the 3D screen on one side immediately began to search for the information of the person at the door.


    "Why is there a sound of''dingdong''? Didn''t I say to be on high alert?"


    Tony was very angry. He just wanted to put on the steel armor to destroy the enemy, but someone immediately interrupted him. This is almost the same as shooting in advance, which is very uncomfortable!


    "Sorry, sir, I can''t do anything about it, who made you announce your address to the media around the world..." Jarvis''s answer contained a hint of gloat.


    Jarvis is right. Since Tony announced this hidden villa in Malibu, helicopters or cars from many news media have rushed to the villa, even the Surprise, which has been reporting on aliens and gods. No exception, a helicopter was sent over to broadcast live footage.


    No way, Tony could only put on the steel armor and came to the door to welcome the visitors.


    Because Jarvis told him from this man''s information that this man might know some clues to Mandalin.


    "I think you shouldn''t be Mandalin?"


    When I came to the door, Tony, who had turned into an Iron Man, said with interest looking at a blonde beauty standing at the door.


    For beautiful women, Tony has always been very interesting.


    "You don''t remember me..." The beautiful lady standing at the door shrugged with a smile, "But I don''t seem to be surprised at all."


    "It''s not your fault, I don''t even remember what I ate for breakfast." Tony opened his mask and said.


    "It''s a waffle, sir." Jarvis''s kind reminder sounded.


    "Got it..." Tony was helpless, Jarvis was still so dedicated.


    "I want to have a chat with you alone." The beauty at the door became serious.


    "It stands to reason that I don''t blame rejection, because I now have a girlfriend..."


    Tony took off the armor and walked inside with the beautiful woman. At this time, two big treasures were dropped on the second floor. It was Pepper who was about to pack up and leave the villa.


    Although Tony is confident that the steel armor can protect his villa, he is not afraid of ten thousand and is afraid of the accident, so he still asks Pepper to pack up and leave here, not wanting his girlfriend to have an accident.


    "Tony, is anyone here?"


    "Yes, Maya Hansen, a female biologist, I knew it before, not very familiar..."


    Tony answered Pepper, and then pulled Maya Hansen, who was surprised and Tony remembered himself and called out his name, aside, "Don��t tell me, there is a 12-year-old girl or boy waiting for me at the door, ready to let I will be their father..."


    "There is no 12-year-old, but there are 13-year-olds." Maya Hansen jokingly said: "Well, this is a lie to you, I just want to ask you for help."


    "Now? What help?" Tony was a little nervous. Hey, Pepper is going downstairs. Don''t you want to come to me at this time to revive old love?


    "I read the report, and frankly, I think you may not be able to survive this week, and Mandalin will not let you go." Maya Hansen explained.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have to be afraid of Mandalin, but he should be afraid of me!" Tony was a little upset, turning to look at Pepper who had just walked downstairs.


    "Pepper, you have packed your things, go quickly."


    "Hurry up, what are you going to do with her?" Pepper looked at Maya Hansen with a hostile look: "Sorry, I didn''t expect to have guests coming now. Who are you Tony?"


    "The lover more than ten years ago." Facing Pepper''s question, Maya Hansen seemed a little indifferent, and casually stated his relationship with Tony.


    "It turns out to be like this, then congratulations, I didn''t play in the fire pit." Pepper''s hostility became more obvious, and his words smelled of gunpowder.


    "Well, don''t ask so much for now, let''s go, Pepper." Seeing that the form was about to develop in the direction of the current girlfriend questioning the old lover, Tony immediately spoke out, not wanting to make the situation worse.


    But Pepper was obviously angry and ignored him, staring at Maya Hansen, wanting to continue questioning.


    But at this time, Maya Hansen''s eyes were not on Pepper and Tony at all, but on a silent TV screen behind them.


    Since Tony announced his address, many media are broadcasting live here, but now, the TV screen is showing a picture of a missile attacking with flames, but at the end of the picture, it still returns to Tony��s Above this luxurious villa on the coast!


    "Uh...I think we should leave as soon as possible..." Maya Hansen stared behind Tony Pepper in a daze.


    Tony didn��t understand what Maya Hansen was talking about at first, but he still glanced behind him. He didn��t know. He was startled when he saw the roaring missile. escape.


    But Tony was still a step late. A huge explosion sounded from the side, and the huge air wave lifted the walls, decoration, and the three people inside.


    Tony, who was blown by the air wave, felt that everything around him was quiet, and his thoughts became quiet. Therefore, the calm Tony immediately stretched out his hands and used the sensor inside to summon the one he had just taken off the side. Mark 42 steel armor.


    The battle armor was successfully launched, but the target was not Tony, but Pepper, who was also bombarded by the air and was also entered into the battle armor by Jarvis.


    Although Tony is a playboy, he is still very reliable when his true girlfriend is facing danger.


    The Mark 42 battle armor was successfully worn on Pepper��s body. The shockproof device inside would not let the wearer''s hands even if dropped from a kilometer altitude, so although Pepper fell to the ground, he was unharmed. .


    But Tony was more miserable. He was hit by a wave of air and fell off the wall, making his body sore.


    On the one hand, the female biologist Maya Hansen was also blown to the ground by the air wave, and fainted directly.


    "You have to leave..."


    Seeing that Maya Hansen was okay, and ignoring his body aches, Tony got up and wanted to meet Pepper and leave together.


    But at this moment, because the ground of the villa was bombed by missiles, a large area in the middle had already begun to fall. It was so immortal that it happened to block Tony and Pepper.


    "Take her and go!" Seeing that the ground was in danger of collapsing, Tony immediately yelled to Pepper, who was still stunned, and asked her to take Maya Hansen, who had fainted.


    "No, I want to save you!"


    When Pepper heard Tony��s words, he originally wanted to fly over and take Tony with him, but he couldn��t fly at all if he was unfamiliar with the control of the armor. In addition, the ground under his feet became more and more unstable, so he could only listen. Tony''s, ran to Maya Hansen''s side and left with the broom star.


    Although Pepper and Maya Hansen are leaving, Tony who is still in the villa feels uncomfortable. The collapse of the ground has blocked his retreat, and in order not to be held down by the collapsed floor, he has to find a corner. To minimize the danger.


    Outside the villa, several planes have flown over the villa, and they are continuing to attack the villa with machine guns and missiles. The media who came to broadcast the Tony Stark villa have been flying helicopters farther and farther for safety. There is no meaning to help at all.


    Uh, it seems that these people can''t help much...


    "Sir, Miss Pepper is safe!"


    In the villa category, Jarvis reminds Tony that Pepper and Maya Hansen are out of danger and he can summon the dragon again, oh no, it''s a battle armor!

 278 Chapter 272: Tonys Help

    A meteor appeared in the sky and disappeared after about four seconds. Tony, who just woke up and took off the steel mask, saw this scene.


    He was awake from freezing.


    After observing it, there is a forest around and it is snowing around.


    "It should be close to the north of Canada, or just Canada..."


    Tony made some simple judgments about the current situation.


    "Jarvis?"


    Tony patted the Mark 42 armor scattered on the side, wanted to see if it still reacted, and then asked himself where it was and if he could take him away...


    "I''m... Sir..." The intermittent voice sounded.


    "Great, Jarvis, where are we?" Tony asked excitedly.


    "Tennessee, five kilometers away from Rose Mountain..." Jarvis''s answer was better.


    "Why are we here?"


    Tony panicked. He thought of the scene of the Malibu villa being bombed before he fell into a coma. Tony panicked. The enemy came towards him. Although he escaped, Pepper is likely to be pursued by the enemy...


    "This is your plan, sir."


    "No, what are we doing here, I''m going back to save Pepper, do you know?" Tony''s voice was anxious.


    "Sir... I think I might be malfunctioning..." A crackling voice suddenly appeared, and then the armor began to disintegrate automatically, and Jarvis''s voice became lower and lower.


    "Jarvis? Jarvis?" Tony sat up and called out loudly, but unfortunately, there was no response.


    Tony stood up and checked, and found that the armor''s energy supply, link device, and smart drive device were malfunctioning, and even the manual mode could not be activated.


    If you can''t find a tool to fix it, the current Mark 42 battle armor is just a pile of scrap iron.


    "Well, I''m a lonely man..."


    Feeling the chill, Tony didn''t have time to think too much. He rubbed his hands vigorously and looked around, trying to find a place to fix the armor.


    Some light appeared in the distance.


    "It should be a small town or a village..."


    Tony looked around and found two ropes hanging from a tree on one side, maybe, um, maybe it used to be a hammock, but the bed is gone?


    Tony untied the rope, then put the scattered armor on with his hands, then tied the rope around his body, and started walking towards the light.


    The steel armor is not light in weight, but fortunately there is snow on the ground. Tony made a step by step, and it took a long time before he finally reached the place where the light was emitting.


    Delhi Convenience Store, business hours, 9.00-21.00


    Seeing no one, Tony unwrapped the cloak from a statue at the door and put it on his body, then entered the phone booth at the door and dialed the security phone of Stark Industries.


    The security phone will connect to all Stark Industries machinery. If the machinery is connected to Pepper, his words will be passed to the other party, telling Pepper his current situation.


    "Sim is connected to the security server of Stark Industries and transmitted to all known security devices..." The successful connection prompt sounded.


    "It''s me, Pepper..." Tony said after a moment of silence.


    "I shouldn''t have been watching you all the time. I apologize to you. I blame myself for being too selfish and stupid for putting you in danger... next time, not next time..."


    "hope you can forgive me����"


    "By the way, I can''t come back now, I have to find that guy and kill him... If you hear me, please forgive me..."


    "Also, after hearing what I said, I immediately went to the guy Ron and told him about my current predicament. That guy is very powerful. He will find me. Don''t make a big fuss, so as not to be known, I''m actually looking for someone to help. ..."


    "Don''t ask me why I didn''t tell him in person, Jarvis is broken, I don''t even know his phone number..."


    "Finally, sorry again..."


    After the phone was hung up, Tony took Mark 42 and started walking into the town, trying to find a place where there was no one and fix the armor.


    This is probably Mandalin��s lair, he needs to be careful so as not to be discovered by the enemy.


    Finally, a darkened hut caught his attention.


    "There should be no one..."


    Tony picked up a crowbar placed in the corner, thinking, the owner here is really casual, putting the crowbar on the side of the house, so he won��t be afraid of being pried in?


    The door was pried open by Tony, and inside was a utility room filled with various things, as well as a classic car that was dismantled into scrap.


    "It seems that the owner here also likes to study..."


    Tony felt very lucky. He sat in a chair, turned on the lamp, and wanted to find something to repair the unresponsive Mark 42.


    "Don''t move." The voice came from the door that hadn''t been closed. Tony looked back and saw that a little boy about ten years old was facing him with a homemade toy gun.


    "I surrender..." Tony raised his hands consciously: "The potato gun is very good, but the barrel is too long. This design will reduce your firepower by half..."


    Snapped!


    The little boy seemed to be dissatisfied with Tony''s words. He pointed the potato gun at a glass on one side, hit the soul, and the glass was instantly crushed.


    "Okay..." Tony, who was slapped in the face, could only adopt a set of nearly tactics, pointing to himself: "Don''t you know me?"


    "I don''t know." The little boy frowned, looking at the light on Tony''s chest: "What is that?"


    "Electromagnetic devices, you also have them in your little laboratory," Tony said.


    "What is it for?" the little boy continued.


    "Come and provide it with energy." Knowing that he couldn''t hide it, Tony took two steps to the side, revealing Mark 42 that he had just blocked.


    "Oh Magad..." The little boy smiled excitedly at Qi Ali, the toy gun fell on the ground, and his previous doubts were relieved, "You are really Iron Man, you are not dead..."


    "Am I dead?" Tony asked weirdly.


    "This is today''s newspaper, you can read it." The little boy walked over and stuffed a newspaper into Tony''s hand, then walked to the side of the scrapped Mark 42, and began to touch it.


    In the newspaper that the little boy handed over, Tony saw that he had been killed by the Mandalin terrorist organization Ten Rings.


    Tony said he was helpless, but there was also good news on it. After he disappeared, the Ten Rings left the coast of Malibu immediately and did not continue to attack, so Pepper was fine.


    "What''s wrong with it?" the little boy on one side pointed to Mark 42 and asked.


    "It''s hurt and fainted. Don''t move it." Tony looked away from the newspaper and stopped the little boy.


    "I''m sorry..." Hearing Tony''s warning, the little boy hurriedly removed his hand, fearing that the legend in front of him would not have a bad impression of him.


    "I will fix it." Tony asked: "By the way, who else is in your house besides you?"


    "Well, my mom went to work, my dad went to buy a lottery ticket..." the little boy said calmly, "I guess he won, otherwise he won''t be back for six years."


    "It''s very common for Dad to abandon his son. You don''t have to be too sad." Tony, who doesn''t know how to comfort people, can only comfort people so much, but seeing the little boy is not sad, so he said again:


    "By the way, I need something, a notebook, an electronic watch, a cell phone, a map here, a coil of wire, the gas Arthur device on your potato gun, and a tuna sandwich."


    "I am happy to help, but I have one condition." The little boy said: "You have to involve me too."


    "This is a bit miserable..." Tony was reluctant to agree. After a while, he saw that the little boy''s face was very bad, and then he said, "Well, I promise you, but I also have a request."


    "You said." The little boy laughed.


    "I want a cheeseburger, can you agree?" Tony asked with a smile.


    "Of course, come with me..." The little boy immediately started running towards the door.


    "Very nice little guy." Looking at the little guy who greeted him to go, Tony smiled happily: "Is there any thicker clothes? I don''t want to be frozen to death."


    "Of course..." The little boy ran up again, and after a while, he walked out holding an old suit.


    "OK, let''s go..." Tony put on the clothes and a hat, making himself sloppy.


    This is the small town at the foot of Rose Mountain. He needs to find out the situation when he goes out, so he cannot be recognized.


    Although he asked Pepper to find Ron, he also felt that the nervous guy could find himself, but after all, this matter was not very stable, and it is very likely that he would act alone next, which was also for concealment.


    Revenge, need to be careful!


    ...


    At the same time, Tony Stark��s villa on the coast of Malibu.


    Terrorists from the Ten Commandments gang attacked here during the day. After blasting it into rubble, the rescue team and army were stationed here. Once the bombed villa was repaired, the things that had not been damaged were found. It was to find the disappeared Tony Stark.


    Although Tony Stark has been reported by the major media to have died under Mandalin, after all, the body has not been found, and the terrorists of the Ten Rings have already left, so the necessary search is still required.


    On the ruins, Pepper was also searching with the search team, but in the end she only found a steel armor helmet that was blown up by the enemy and did not know what model.


    Looking at this helmet, Pepper seemed to see Tony, praying in his heart that Tony must not be in trouble.


    But at this time, the helmet that had been blown up suddenly heard some slight dripping noises. Pepper was puzzled, and turned the helmet over and found that a device inside the helmet was suddenly ringing.


    "It doesn''t seem like just now..."


    Pepper recalled it, feeling a little strange, and put the helmet on his head, wanting to know what the helmet was like.


    "Stark secure server certification, retina scanning has taken effect..."


    After Pepper put on the helmet, the helmet was activated, and then a sound came out, only entering Pepper''s ears.


    "It''s me, Pepper..." Then Tony Stark''s voice sounded.


    "I shouldn''t have been watching you all the time. I apologize to you. I blame myself for being too selfish and stupid for putting you in danger... next time, not next time..."


    ...


    "... After hearing what I said, I immediately went to the guy Ron and told him my current predicament. That guy is very powerful. He will find me. Don''t make a big fuss, so as not to be known, I''m actually looking for someone to help... ��"


    ...


    Hearing these familiar voices and knowing that Tony was still alive, Pepper finally smiled.


    But why did Tony want her to go to Ron?


    In Pepper��s impression, Ron is just a new friend Tony has made over the past two years. He is a shareholder of Osborne Industries and the owner of Surprise News. Although he is a new rich man, he is not an army. Fang''s person is not a superhero, how could he be able to save Tony?


    In the face of such a terrorist attack, shouldn''t Tony go to the military''s Colonel Rhode or S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    "Is it for fear of embarrassment?"


    Thinking of Tony''s words don''t let others know, Pepper had a judgment.


    She knows Tony''s character very well. She knows that Tony is extremely arrogant and that she solves all the problems by herself, so she doesn''t want to tell others that he has encountered difficulties.


    But, go to Ron, doesn''t Ron know about this?The other party is the boss of the newspaper, willing to report all kinds of surprising events, and telling him, doesn''t it mean that the whole world knows it?


    Also, since she was asked to go to Ron for help, but you didn''t even say your address, how can someone find you!


    Pepper was puzzled, but she still chose to trust Tony, drove in the car, and was going to find Ron.


    In order to be concealed, she didn''t tell anyone, except the female biologist who had visited before, Maya Hansen.


    Because Maya Hansen seemed to have something important to tell Tony before, and then there was a terrorist attack. Pepper thought the two should be connected, so he brought each other.


    On the Audi a8 that hurriedly left, Pepper was driving. After driving for a while, she asked Maya Hansen:


    "You said before that there is something important to tell Tony, what exactly is it?"


    "I want to tell him that Mandalin will not let him go." Maya Hansen leaned on the seat, her face grim and pained.


    "How do you know Mandalin won''t let Tony go?" Pepper became even more puzzled.


    "Because, I think my boss is working for Mandalin." Maya Hansen said: "So, if you want to continue talking, I suggest changing to a safer place."


    "What?" Pepper turned his head and glanced at Maya Hansen: "How can your boss work for Mandalin? Didn''t Tony say that you are just a biologist?"


    "Yes, I am a dna bioencoder, or biologist for short."


    "Uh...your boss, what is his name?" Pepper asked silently.


    "Aldridge, Kylian." Maya Hansen looked out the window: "Where are we going?"


    "Killian?" Pepper''s worldview completely collapsed. Just yesterday, she had just met Kylian and even introduced Ron to each other to see if the two people had a chance to cooperate!


    Now, you tell Kylian that it is Mandalin''s subordinate?


    Pepper took a deep breath and didn''t answer Maya Hansen, but the speed of the car increased a bit, and he wanted to see Ron earlier.


    In Pepper''s heart, she was already praying, praying that Ron really has what Tony said, that he is a very powerful guy...

 279 Chapter 273 Departing Tennessee

    The next day, early morning.


    As usual, Ron would''sleep'' until nine o''clock in the morning, then slowly get up, brush his teeth and wash his face, walk downstairs, and head to his office to deal with some important news submitted by his reporters.


    Since the Surprise has stepped to the top of the news media, the original building has obviously been unable to satisfy the Surprise. So about a month ago, Ron bought a new building with 60 floors in Brooklyn. The building, as the second working place of the newspaper.


    Of course, the original building in Queens was not removed. Instead, some relatively unimportant departments were left. Some important ones, such as the technical department and the personnel department, were moved to the new building.


    Not only that, because Surprise has developed too fast and has had a great influence on a global scale, many urban branches and overseas branches are also hurriedly expanding, which can be said to be developing rapidly.


    As the boss, Ron handles some important news, such as where the mutants are rebelling, where are aliens, and so on.


    Then, he has to... Hey, it seems that he only has this job...


    But no matter what, Ron still pretended that I was busy and idlers shouldn''t come to me.


    Because, in the dark, he has been manifesting elements such as hydrogen, helium, oxygen, carbon, neon, iron, etc., ready to directly use violent means to nuclear fusion to create a sun, so as to add more color to his own universe.


    But obviously, his great work this morning cannot continue.


    Since he woke up, Jasmine and Jane Foster told him that two women were looking for him early in the morning, but because the security at the door was blocked by Bronsky, the two women waited four or five. It was hours before Ron finally woke up.


    Some people may wonder, who are Jasmine, Jane Foster, and Bronsky?


    Jasmine, a little mutant with freckles, is fourteen years old this year. She is the first little girl abducted from Academy x after Ron defeated Professor x. She has the ability to erode everything and is very likely to become a 5th-level mutant in the future Potential stocks.


    Jane Foster, a female astronomer, the developer of Foster''s theory, was also the first person to meet Thor. Half a year ago, Jane and her assistant Daisy traveled to New York together and then lived in Luo. Well here it is.


    However, because the two lived longer and longer and had no money to pay the rent, they became two nanny, responsible for a series of tasks such as cooking and cleaning, to pay the rent.


    Of course, because Jane��s female astronomer, Daisy was her assistant, Ron also appeared to fund the two of them to open an astronomy laboratory, and no one made them lose their original jobs.


    As for Bronsky, this is of course the legendary poop giant.


    So, because this guy is too disgusting, I won''t introduce more.


    As for those who visited, according to Jasmine, one of the two women was named Pepper and the other named Maya Hansen. They both had injuries on their bodies, and they were obviously unwilling.


    When she said this, Jasmine looked wary, combined with the frown on her face and the few freckles left on her face, she looked like an elder brother who was afraid that she would find two more girls. Friend, come to grab your own favored sister.


    Fortunately, even though Jasmine''s face was unkind, she also knew that the two women outside should really have something to look for Ron, or did not hide it, and came up to explain it to him.


    Ron''s reaction to this was, well, I recognize your sister!


    On the original earth, Ron also has a younger sister who is younger than him. He usually loves his sister very much. Although the little fat man is completely different from the freckled girl in front of him, his age is still the same...


    I remember when I first came to this world, my sister was 4 years old...


    Recalling the various scenes in his previous life, Ron''s desire to return to that earth became a bit heavier.


    "Come on, come with me to meet those two women." He patted Jasmine on the shoulder and told her to go downstairs with him.


    "Good..." Little Jasmine agreed in one fell swoop and took Ron''s hand.


    The floors of Surprise Building are not high, only forty-four floors. The top seven floors are used for lodging. Ron''s office is on the thirty-sixth floor, and it''s quick to go downstairs.


    After a while, Ron saw Pepper and Maya Hansen waiting for him in the lounge.


    "Ron!" As soon as he saw Ron appear, Pepper immediately walked over and took his hand, and said anxiously: "Tony asked me to come to you, saying you should be able to help him..."


    "He really is alive." Ron said with a smile.


    "Do you know Tony won''t die?" Pepper asked, staring at Ron, eyes strangely.


    "Almost, the plane of Surprise News was also on the Marbury coast, and I saw that the terrorists of the Ten Rings did not take Tony." Ron took out a newspaper in the lounge. "Our newspaper also explained this. Didn''t you see it?"


    "No, I fell asleep when I came here..." Pepper was a little embarrassed, then his face became serious, "Ron, do you really have a way to help Tony?"


    "I can try." Ron took out his cell phone, turned off the dozens of calls that Pepper had called him, and then called his assistant Tina.


    "Hey, get me a plane. I''m going to Tennessee."


    "Tony is in Tennessee, how did you know?" Pepper exclaimed in exclamation.


    Ron did not answer because he was waiting to speak.


    "Tennessee, where are you going?" Tina''s voice rang on the other end of the phone.


    In the Surprise New Building in Brooklyn, Tina frowned slightly with a mobile phone in one hand against her ear.


    He was a little skeptical about Ron''s itinerary. Although Ron used to go out alone before, what can be done in Tennessee?


    Tennessee is located in the southeastern part of the United States. Its geographical location is not good, its economy is underdeveloped, and its security is not very good. It is one of the cities where Americans feel unsafe.


    Memphis, Tennessee, has 056. violent crimes per 100,000 people. It is one of the highest crime rates in the United States. But after the alien wars, it became the number one, far ahead of the same crime rate. High California.


    In Tina''s heart, Ron must be looking for some big news again this time, but Tennessee really doesn''t have much new things except crime and the history of those Native Americans.


    "What am I going to do, doesn''t it seem like you don''t care?" Ron''s calm words came through the phone.


    "Uh..." Tina panicked instantly, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead: "Okay boss, the plane will be ready for you immediately, and you will be able to set off for the Surprise Building in three minutes."


    After finishing speaking, Tina hung up the phone in the concluding remarks of "what kind of help is still needed", and then all her strength was taken away and she slumped directly on the boss chair she bought for herself.


    After Surprise became the No. 1 newspaper, Tina''s power became bigger and bigger. She made all the decisions of the whole newspaper except Ron.


    And a month ago, she also left the Surprise Building and moved to the new building. Since then, she has been even more unscrupulous. Every day she directs the people under her hands, collects news from various places, and buys a certain building in other cities for use as a The branch of Surprise and so on.


    This kind of right and status also made Tina, who was only in her twenties, a direct courtship of the great guys, almost flying to the sky.


    With the influence of these rights, plus Ron disappeared for three months before, she had even greater rights in the middle, so she felt that Surprise News seemed to belong to her alone.


    It wasn''t until later when Ron was very calm to talk to her that she realized that she was just a part-time worker. As long as Ron said a word, she would directly lose all rights and status...


    Wanting to understand the principle, she immediately let out a cold sweat, and agreed without saying a word.


    Ron''s appearance is not very good on this side, and he feels a bit pity for Tina.


    I remember that this girl was the assistant of Norman Osborne. Later, when he founded the Surprise, he took her to the Surprise and asked her to handle some trivial matters for himself.


    Unexpectedly, half a year later, this girl has become what she is now...


    ''I remember there are rumors that Tina seems to have a lot of boyfriends, and she even brings her boyfriends to the new building every day. I don''t know if it is true...''


    Ron shook his head, thinking of the rumors he had heard from some people before, and made a secret decision in his heart.


    Perhaps, a crazier and more reliable person should be allowed to control Surprise...


    In Ron''s mind, suddenly thought of the Knight King, Arthur...


    However, Arthur was crazy, but speaking of reliable... well, Ron chose to give up.


    After putting this matter down temporarily, Ron began to quietly wait for the plane to arrive.


    After Surprise has grown, a dedicated news station is also being organized. Several airplanes for reporting news have also been bought. Ron wants one to come out, totally K!


    While waiting for the plane, he also knew Maya Hansen, but the other party didn''t seem to know him...


    Ron knew that this female scientist was an accomplice of Kilian, and yesterday he was injected with Extremis Virus by Kilian. In the meantime, Maya Hansen didn''t know who he was...


    It seemed that Kylian had concealed a lot of things from her.


    About ten minutes later, a reporter jet that could take seven or eight people stopped on the roof of the Surprise Building.


    "You follow Jasmine to the top of the building first, and I''ll ask someone to go with us." Ron took Pepper and Maya Hansen to the elevator leading to the top of the building and let them go first.


    Before that, the two women also asked him, wanting to find Tony with him, so Ron took them.


    Although the two wanted to ask Ron who else to take, they didn''t ask them in the end. Under Jasmine''s leadership, they got to the top of the building.


    After Pepper and Maya Hansen left, Ron took another elevator to the laboratory on the bottom five floors, and took the guy Kylian had sent to follow him.


    This Kylian''s subordinate was also injected with the Extremis Virus, and he still took China perfectly, so after Ron controlled this man''s mind, he also brought him to the secret laboratory underground of Surprise for research.


    The research was very successful. Ron extracted a complete Extremis Virus from this guy''s body, and he also did a few small experiments for him, which was simply a good thing delivered to his door.


    After he brought this Kylian''s subordinate to the plane, Maya Hansen, who was still calm, immediately panicked.


    She didn''t know Ron, but she knew Kylian''s men!


    She still remembered that this subordinate''s name was Owen, one of Kilian''s close associates and the perfect laboratory for Extremis Virus, how could he listen to Ron like this now?


    Maya Hansen trembled a little, and immediately wanted to leave, because this guy also knew himself...


    Hey, why doesn''t Owen seem to recognize himself?


    Maya Hansen glanced at this Owen and found that the other party didn''t care about herself at all, but stood aside dementedly, as if she was stupid.


    How is this going?


    Maya Hansen''s heart settled a little bit, but she quickly picked it up again.


    She remembered Pepper said before that this Ron seemed to be a very powerful guy in Tony Stark''s mouth.


    Moreover, without Tony Stark telling him where he is, this man actually knew that Tony was in Tennessee...


    Could it be that Ron is a superpower?And Owen, is he the terrorist he caught?


    Kilian has sent many Extremis virus holders to carry out terrorist attacks. Although she didn''t know the specific situation, she also guessed that Owen might go out.


    Therefore, it is possible that Irving will be arrested by this obvious owner of Surprise, but underneath it is a super power, even a superhero Ron, and then make Irving look like he has become stupid. !


    Thinking of all this, Maya Hansen''s eyes didn''t dare to look at Ron, for fear that the other party knew that she was with Kylian.


    But later through the gap between her fingers, Maya Hansen saw that Ron didn''t seem to know that he had been with Kylian before.


    Kilian has sent many Extremis virus holders to carry out terrorist attacks. Although she didn''t know the specific situation, she also guessed that Owen might go out.


    Therefore, it is possible that Irving will be arrested by this obvious owner of Surprise, but underneath it is a super power, even a superhero Ron, and then make Irving look like he has become stupid. !


    Thinking of all this, Maya Hansen''s eyes didn''t dare to look at Ron, for fear that the other party knew that she was with Kylian.


    But later through the gap between her fingers, Maya Hansen saw that Ron didn''t seem to know that he had been with Kylian before.

 280 Chapter 274 Mandalins Lair

    "I know, Ron, you will find me."


    Seeing Ron and his party appear, Tony immediately ran over and hugged Pepper. They came to Ron''s face and patted him on the shoulder with a smile.


    "Of course." Ron smiled, and then pulled Jasmine with a small camera on him: "Come on Jasmine, take a picture of this guy, and publish it in the latest issue of Surprise Newspaper. Sell!"


    Click, click, click~


    Jasmine nodded, holding the camera at Tony was a professional three-shot, and then posed a K pose with Ron.


    "Ron, you really don''t forget your newspaper." Tony snorted, then looked at Jasmine: "Hey, little Jasmine, I am your Uncle Tony, don''t you know it? Deleted the photo. I��ll buy you a hamburger, OK?"


    "Uncle Tony, first, I am 4 years old and I am not young anymore." Jasmine had a pretty good breast. "Second, I don''t like hamburgers. Compared to Chinese food, I prefer Chinese food with more varied flavors. ..."


    "Okay..." Tony shrugged, knowing that he couldn''t persuade this little Lolita who was following Ron at all, so he didn''t plan to bother.


    Because even if he said that I would invite you to Chinese food, this little loli would definitely say that he didn''t have time or didn''t want to go.


    ''Remember that this little loli was still very quiet at the beginning, how did it become like this after spending a long time with Ron...''


    Tony murmured in his heart, and then continued to face Ron, "That''s it, help me get rid of that mandalin, and report as you like when you return, okay?"


    "Hey, why does the arrogant Tony ask for help now?" Ron said with an exaggerated expression.


    "I''m not a fool, besides, my armor is broken, what should I do to deal with Mandalin?" Tony said helplessly.


    "Then why don''t you go back to New York, after you go back, you will have the Battle Armor to fight?" Ron said in a slightly mocking tone: "And you can find your Avengers teammates, why do you think of me last? "


    "Your ability is so powerful, who am I not looking for you?" Tony shrugged and said, "Besides, instead of letting the US team laugh at me, it''s better to find you. After all, I''m used to making jokes by you. no big deal."


    "That''s it..." Ron gave a relieved expression.


    "Tony, is Ron really a superpower? What is his ability?" At this time, Pepper asked, who didn''t know Ron had the ability.


    "Well, Ron...it''s nothing, you''ll know in a while." Tony wanted to say, but remembered that this guy didn''t seem to like his identity to be revealed, so he didn''t say it.


    He learned from Nick Fury that Professor X seemed to have turned against this guy because he exposed Ron''s identity.


    Although based on his relationship with Ron, this situation shouldn''t happen, but there is no need to say more than less.


    "By the way, Tony, Maya Hansen has something to tell you." Thinking of something, Pepper immediately pulled Tony to the side of Maya Hansen.


    "What''s the matter?" Tony looked at the woman in front of him and said in disgust.


    Although knowing that the attack on his villa was not caused by this woman, Tony still feels a little unhappy with her and thinks something is wrong with this woman.


    "My boss may be working for Mandalin." Maya Hansen repeated what he had said to Pepper.


    "Who is your boss?" Tony immediately became energetic when he heard news about Mandalin.


    "Aldridge Kilian," Maya Hansen replied.


    "What?" Tony shouted out directly, a little disbelief in what Maya Hansen said.


    Although he was a bit uncomfortable with Kylian before, and felt that this person had some''unthinking'' about Pepper, but he also checked Kylian''s information and knew that he was the person in charge of the ai company, such a person. , How could it be related to the Ten Commandments from the East?


    "Maya Hansen should be right. When Kylian invited me to his company, I found something was wrong."


    At this time, Ron on one side brought Kylian��s subordinate Owen over and pointed at this person and continued:


    "This is when I caught a man from Kirian. He was injected with a biological agent that strengthens the body. It can make the body fever, the temperature becomes very high, and it even has a strong regeneration ability. It''s amazing, would you like to take a look?"


    "Yeah." Tony nodded. He had actually seen the situation Ron said in this town.


    Last night, he went to investigate the American soldier who committed suicide in this town and found that the soldier did not commit suicide with a bomb.


    Immediately, a short-haired woman attacked him, and her body became very red. Standing on the side, she could feel the high temperature from that woman.


    Fortunately, a small palm cannon that was removed from Mark 42 was left on his body at that time, and he barely escaped the pursuit of the woman.


    Later, after seeing Owen''s order in Ron, his body really began to turn red and the hot heat was emitted, and Tony was more affirmed that Kylian was working for Mandalin.


    "By the way, female biologist, do you know this person?" Thinking of something, Owen, who was suddenly red all over Tony, asked Maya Hansen.


    "I don''t know." The panic in Maya Hansen''s eyes flashed: "I''m just doing acting work for Kylian''s laboratory. I don''t know how many people he has..."


    "That''s it?" Tony didn''t ask much, but looked at Ron: "In that case, let''s go to New York now, grab Kylian, and ask..."


    As he spoke, Tony''s brows suddenly frowned.


    "No, Ron, you have caught Kylian''s men, then he will definitely be cautious, maybe he is no longer in New York..."


    "Yes, take the initiative to find Kylian, why not use the Internet to find out his information, what do you think, Tony?" Seeing Tony frowning and pondering for a long time, he couldn''t think of a way. Ron couldn''t wait. So he cut in.


    "Yeah, why didn''t I expect that, this is what I am best at." Tony''s eyes suddenly widened, "Ron, you came here in your surprise newspaper news plane, I need your plane to connect Military satellites use military security servers to find out Kirian��s data..."


    "Come with me." Ron certainly did not refuse.


    A few minutes later, the group of people came to a clearing on the edge of the town and saw the plane used by Surprise for live news.


    Generally, airplanes used for live news broadcast have equipment that is much more powerful than usual, such as gigabit internet speeds, machines that are much better than usual, and so on.


    These things will make Tony speed up a lot when he hacks into the ai company network.


    Tony is a mechanical technology expert as well as a network expert, and Jarvis can prove it.


    Although Jarvis was researched by his old father Howard Stark...


    "Hey, Rod, this is Tony. I need your military''s secure server account and password. Give it to me soon." When he arrived on the plane, Tony immediately opened the network and called the military''s Colonel Rod.


    "Uh, Tony, you are not dead? What happened?" Colonel Rod said excitedly on the other end of the call.


    "I suspect that the ai company is related to Mandalin, so I want to investigate ai, find their lair, and then kill them." Tony said quickly.


    "Ai company?" Colonel Rod''s tone was a little puzzled, as if he didn''t believe it, and then he immediately said very seriously: "Don''t talk about this, Tony, is there a TV by your side? I need you to turn on the TV and watch the East Coast. TV channel, and then you will see Mandalin soon!"


    "East Coast TV channel?" Although Tony was a little confused, he turned on the computer on the other side and tuned the TV channel to the East Coast, such as City TV in New York and Washington.


    As soon as the TV was turned on, the black-skinned Mandalin''s head with a long beard appeared on the screen.


    "Dear President, there are only two classes left. Although I could not finish it with you on Christmas Eve, it will not be too late for today..."


    In the video, Mandalin��s eyes were fierce and he was talking cruelly. Then the picture turned, Mandalin��s whole body sitting on the chair was exposed, and under his feet, there was a trembling body lying all over. People who dare to move, only whining.


    "This is Thomas Richard, his name is very good, his job is also very good, he is the accountant of Loux Oil Company, I believe he is a good man, but in 30 seconds, I will kill him with one shot. In front of all Americans..."


    "But it''s not that there is no way to save it. Mr. President, you have my number in your cell phone. If you call me within 30 seconds, then I won''t kill him."


    "It''s up to you to choose this person''s life or death, Mr. President, this is very exciting..."


    ...


    "How did this person hack into my phone?"


    Over the eastern United States, a blue-and-white Boeing 747 was flying steadily among the clouds, heading for Washington.


    This is the plane specially used by the President and has a separate name, Air Force One, or White House in the Air.


    When the president goes out to meet guests, he will take this plane when he goes to other places.


    But the situation on the plane is not optimistic. President Oguanhai was in a meeting with people, but the TV in the middle of the meeting room suddenly appeared like Mandalin, and said these words directly to him. Guanhai was frightened.


    But seeing the person trembling at the feet of Mandalin, Oguanhai calmed down, took out his mobile phone, and found an unfamiliar number with the ten ring gang patterned together with ten rings.


    "President, I suggest not to call. This is at the mercy of terrorists!" The security chief who was asked by Oguanhai said calmly.


    "But that''s one life!" Oguanhai was obviously not the security director''s statement. After hesitating for a while, he even called out.


    Jingle bell~


    The sound of the call being dialed was remembered in the video, but Mandalin''s face did not change. He looked at the live screen and was silent for a while.


    Many places that were watching the live broadcast fell into silence. Everyone stared at the screen closely, wanting to see what Mandalin''s next action was.


    Snapped!


    A gunshot broke the strange calm.


    Yes, just when people watching the live broadcast thought that Mandalin would really let the person go, he pulled the trigger and scared everyone who watched the live broadcast. Even Ooguanhai was not exempt. .


    After a while, Mandalin spoke again with a stern tone:


    "Mr. President, run away quickly and bid farewell to your children. No one can stop me, including your army, your Avengers, and your Iron Man. They can''t save you, do you understand?"


    When the voice was over, the video screen stopped abruptly, ending with a pattern of the Gang of Ten Commandments, and it changed back to a normal live TV broadcast.


    After reading all this, President Oguanhai was already shaking with anger, holding his mobile phone, and shouting at the security director: "I don''t care what method you use, you can find this element immediately. Understand?"


    ...


    On the other side, Tony became more calm after watching the picture on TV.


    First of all, Mandalin said that this video would be seen by all Americans, but Colonel Rod found out the situation. Someone hijacked several satellites on the east coast and forced the video to be transmitted. Just a few cities on the east coast.


    This shows that the power controlled by Mandalin is not strong, or that his collaborator is on the east coast, and the strength is not particularly strong.


    Otherwise, if Mandalin wants to expand its influence, this video shouldn''t just be broadcast on the East Coast and on the president''s plane.


    "In that case, Rod, quickly give me your military''s security server account and password, and I will track down Mandalin''s nest for you!" Tony, who had figured it out, immediately said to the phone.


    "The password is XXXxxxx..." Colonel Rod finally stopped talking nonsense, and immediately gave Tony the secret, and the phone was immediately hung up.


    Then, Tony immediately logged on to the military server, and then began to track the source of the Mandalin video, and also hacked the ai technology security server to obtain all the information.


    After knocking down a few smoke bombs that were released, the real live source of Mandalin video was quickly obtained by Tony, and he learned that Mandalin''s nest was in a large estate in Florida.

 281 Chapter 275: True and False Mandalin

    Chapter error, click here to report


    The distance between Rose Hill in Tennessee and Miami in a straight line is about 1,300 kilometers. According to the Marvel newspaper��s maximum speed of more than 400 kilometers per hour, it takes more than three hours.


    In the middle of the time, Tony talked about his provisional plan.


    That is, directly push it across.


    Tony seemed to believe in himself very much, and his mentality had changed a lot. He didn''t want any personal heroism at all. He directly regarded him as a coolie, let him be the vanguard, and killed everyone.


    Facing Tony''s "trust", Ron was a little unhappy. He was not an octopus and would be at the mercy of others.


    So the final plan has undergone some changes.


    The improved plan is still a horizontal push, but it is to take the lead together. Simply put, as long as you see people, you do it, and then you directly grab the Mandalin and destroy the Ten Commandments in one fell swoop!


    Although this plan is the same as nothing, in the end it has not been changed.


    But more than three hours later, after the plane landed in the wild not far from Mandalin Manor, the situation changed again.


    Looking at Tony wearing a worn-out repairman''s clothes, Ron said, "Tony, where did your armor go? Without it, you seem a little weak..."


    "This is not the point." Tony looked confident: "With Ron you here, what about the Ten Commandments?"


    "Uh...so, I''m still the hard-headed soldier leading the charge?" Ron tilted Tony, his face unwilling.


    "It''s all here. If you don''t make a move, you can''t justify it." Tony leaned over, his voice reduced:


    "Ron, the superhero''Skywalker'' hasn''t appeared for a long time, so you don''t want to make a single appearance to beat the momentum of the Avengers?"


    "You know, the reputation of the Avengers is much stronger than your Guardian alliance!"


    "Don''t give me an excitement, I won''t take yours." Ron cut out, "If you want me to help, then you have to pay some price!"


    "You don''t want me to give you 10 billion dollars again, do you?" Tony looked wary.


    He still remembers that in the last New York war, he tried to get Ron to help out, but he used a hundred''Optimus Prime'' in this guy��s live broadcast room, totaling 10 billion U.S. dollars. Wealth and wealth, but can''t stand such profligacy!


    And it was precisely because he saw Ron take a shot last time, and knew that his power was completely beyond the opponent, that he left his arrogant character and wanted to let Ron directly help him solve the battle.


    But what I didn''t expect is that this guy is so shameless, he costs 10 billion when he speaks...


    Uh, it seems that Ron hasn''t said what his price is...


    "What price do you want me to pay?" Tony asked extremely unhappy.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need you 10 billion dollars this time, I only need you..." Ron smiled happily, with an unkind look on his face.


    "...Just need me?!" Upon hearing this, Tony took a few steps back and hid behind Pepper, "Ron, I really am not?"


    "Who tm said that I want you? I haven''t finished my words yet?" Ron rolled his eyes: "I have a new research that needs a lot of hydrogen, helium, oxygen, carbon, neon, iron and other elements. Stark Industries is very familiar with energy, so I want you to help me collect these things, rest assured, I will give you money!"


    "That''s it?" Tony breathed a sigh of relief and walked out from behind Pepper."Say, how much do you need?"


    "Well... you need more hydrogen, probably hundreds of billions of billions of tons... The rest of these elements of helium, oxygen, carbon, neon, and iron can be a little bit less, each of which is about hundreds of billions of tons. How? ..."


    "Stop..." Before Ron finished speaking, Tony interrupted him brilliantly, looking at Ron like a monster.


    "Hundreds of billions of tons of hydrogen... Let alone whether there is so much hydrogen on the earth, even if there is, you can''t afford it for $3,000 per meal..."


    "And oxygen, carbon, neon, iron... Ron, do you want these things to make the sun?"


    "How do you know I want to make the sun?"


    "Because these are the elements in the sun..." Tony''s eyes were even stranger: "Ron, I know you are great, but you don''t really want to make the sun? This is completely impossible!"


    "Of course not." Ron smiled hehe: "Recently Peter went to work with a nuclear energy physicist, and then the nuclear energy scientist asked me to cooperate to develop his test project together."


    "His experimental project is to use nuclear element fusion to create an energy body similar to the sun. I think this project is good, so I funded him 10 billion, and then I think his project is a bit of a trifle, so I want it too. Make an energy body similar to the sun. Of course, it really looks like the sun''s energy body."


    "I can''t collect so many elements by myself, and then I think of you as a technological genius. It''s normal, isn''t it?"


    "It''s normal, but the elements you want are not normal! You need to know that these elements you want completely create a sun that is not much smaller than the real sun. This is too dangerous. It can''t be done on the earth. You Doing it is very likely to directly destroy the earth."


    Tony''s expression eased a lot, but the look at Ron was still wary.


    He finally knew that he had always felt that Ron was abnormal, and where the suspicious point was that this guy was very likely to become the ultimate villain.


    All because of this guy''s behavior and thinking are too abnormal.


    Although the other villains do a lot of evil, the most they think is to dominate the United States, dominate the earth and so on.


    But Ron��s, a research project he randomly thought of, could easily destroy the earth and even the entire solar system. This kind of behavior and thought is simply terrible!


    Not only Tony thought so, but Pepper and Maya Hanson on one side also looked at Ron like monsters, and unconsciously moved a little farther away from Ron, as if Ron had become a demon.


    Only Jasmine on the side was nothing unusual.


    "You all see what I''m doing, am I terrible?" Ron said with a look of incomprehension: "I didn''t say that we would conduct this experiment on Earth. In the future, space will be our home field."


    "In space?" Tony frowned, as if he knew something.


    But on the one hand, Pepper and Maya Hansen still looked dumbfounded.


    Regardless of the future two of Pepper, and did not continue to ask, Tony said directly to Ron: "Okay, Ron, I promise you, but the most important thing now is to solve the mandalin, so I won''t talk about it yet. , Ok?"


    "Ok." Ron shrugged and opened the door of the plane. "Let''s go."


    "Okay, Pepper, you wait on the plane, I''ll be back in a while." Tony packed up his things and confessed to Pepper.


    "Be careful!" Pepper looked nervous, looked at Ron, and gave an imploring look.


    The meaning of this look is obvious, that is, let Ron look at Tony, don''t let Tony get in danger.


    Although Pepper doesn''t know why Tony believes in Ron so much, he doesn''t know who Ron is and how powerful he is.All she can do is to trust Tony and pray that Tony will not be surprised.


    When Ron saw Pepper��s eyes, he nodded, and then looked at the freckled little Lori: "Jasmine, watch here, don��t be left behind, you know?"


    "No problem." Jasmine gestured ok.


    Unlike Pepper, Jasmine knew how powerful Ron was, so she didn''t worry at all.


    After a while, the two people started walking towards the manor from the field where the plane landed.


    A few minutes later, two people in ordinary casual clothes and the other in worn-out repairman clothes came to the back door of the manor.


    The manor is very large, in front of the manor is a large lake, several thousand square meters in size, and behind the manor is a dense forest, making the manor full of greenery, and it is very tall at first glance.


    When he came to the back door of the manor, he could see a lot of guards defending inside at a glance. Ron did not do anything, but glanced at Tony and motioned him to solve it.


    Tony instinctively wanted to protest, but thinking of the words he had promised Ron just now, he finally overcame a wall less than two meters on one side with his own bag and sneaked in.


    Tony is indeed a genius of science and technology. Although it was only one night and only in a small town, he still used his talent to create many weapons, such as anesthesia guns, electric shock devices, and so on.


    After sneaking in, Tony easily numbed the nearest guard with an anesthesia gun, then rushed over and stunned the other guard who had already seen him with an electric shock, and strode towards the back door of the manor.


    Of course there were guards on the way, but not many. Under Tony''s attack with technological weapons, they all fell to the ground.


    This is also thanks to the armors he made. Although many operations of the armor are controlled by Jarvis, he still learns a lot of moves and his skills have become very flexible. Even without the armor, he can deal with He can still handle some ordinary people.


    However, even though Tony was already fast, after pushing the door behind the manor, a familiar figure still appeared in front of him.


    "You... how did you get in?" Tony looked dumbfounded. He wanted to ask Ron aloud why this was, but realized that he was in Mandalin''s manor and his voice immediately became quieter.


    "The path on one side..." Ron spread his hands and pointed to the path on the other side of the door: "There is no one there."


    "I, I..." Tony slapped his forehead, put down the idea of ??wanting to be fattened by Ron, and started looking in the house alone.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to ask Ron for help, but this guy is too cheating, like a child, and can''t predict what his next action will be.


    So Tony decided to believe in himself, because only he is the most reliable.


    ''Take it back...'' And Ron smiled satisfied seeing Tony''s appearance.


    After some preaching by Master Gu Yi, his inattentive mentality in this world has changed a lot, and he will not be as childish as before.


    But seeing Tony relying so much on himself like a licker, he decided to cheat this guy for a while.


    As a Marvel fan, Tony Stark is definitely one of his favorite characters. Although he usually fights against each other and stimulates each other with words, he still does not want this guy to change drastically.


    You know, because of his participation, several important changes that Tony Stark would have experienced have not occurred. For example, Tony did not suffer from anxiety due to the influence of the alien war in New York, as in the movie.


    For another example, like Li, Tony felt that he was about to die because of poisoning, so he gave his steel armor to Colonel Rhodes and so on.


    These things have affected the character of this ill-fated Marvel protagonist. Now, seeing that this guy has a tendency to rely more on himself, of course he will directly give this guy a stick and make him return to his original Look like.


    Because he always believed that he was not from this world!


    If one day, he gets a way to return to his own world, he will desperately leave, he will definitely!


    Ron didn''t want to, after he left, the world he loved became worse...


    Not much to say, after that, Ron quietly followed Tony, letting this guy come to work and complete his mission.


    In this regard, he can absolutely guarantee that he is really not trying to be lazy...


    After some searching, Tony finally found two twin beauties in sexy suspenders and the mandalin with a long beard who threatened the entire United States in front of the president!


    "Hey, don''t move!" At this time, Mandalin was looking for a lighter on a counter to smoke, so Tony walked behind him easily and pointed at this guy with the pistol that had just been passed in from the guard at the door.


    But Mandalin''s reaction was beyond Tony''s expectations.


    After being grabbed by the finger, this guy was immediately persuaded, raised his hands, and kept saying "I didn''t move, don''t kill me" and so on.


    This reaction was completely different from his gloomy look in the live video broadcast.


    "Are you Mandalin?" Tony''s brows frowned and he opened the gun safety, his tone was not good.


    "Oh, I am not, but I can and can be regarded as, Mandalin is here, but he is not here... You want to know the truth and I can tell you, but you have to make sure you can''t kill me, you can''t kill me..."


    Hearing the sound of the insurance being toggled, Mandalin was even more daunted. His body was a little shorter, and he was about to kneel on the ground.


    Tony, who was anxious to catch Mandalin, couldn''t understand the coercive words in front of him: "Shut up! What do you mean by what you said? Where is the real Mandalin?"


    "I''m Mandalin, but I''m not Mandalin..." Mandalin pointed to himself, continuing to say something confusing.


    "Trev is right. He is Mandalin, but he is not Mandalin..."


    At this moment, a secret door on the other side of the house suddenly opened, and a man in a suit who looked quite young came in and said to Tony with a smile.


    "Because, I am the real Mandalin, or the Mandarin!" I want to chat with more like-minded people, WeChat pays attention to "Excellent Reading Literature", talks about life, and finds friends~


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 282 Chapter 276 I really want to shoot something...

    Chapter error, click here to report


    "Aldridge Kilian!"


    When this person appeared in the room, Tony directly called out his name, and immediately pointed the pistol originally aimed at the''fake mandalin'' at Kylian, with his finger on the trigger, ready to pull it at any time Pull the trigger.


    However, Kylian, who was pointed at by the gun, had no fear.


    He didn''t put Tony in his eyes at all, and even got closer to Tony: "You don''t need to hold a gun at me, Tony, the broken gun in your hand is not a threat to me..."


    Bang bang bang!


    Before Kylian��s words fell, the continuous shooting sounded from the Colt m1911 in Tony��s hand. Three classic .45inchesterMagnum bullets were shot into Kylian��s chest within 0.1 seconds, hitting him. Flew out, and then spattered blood as black as ink.


    Since it was very close, less than two meters away, one of the blood splashed on Tony''s face, adding a bit fierce.


    Feeling the hot sensation on his face gradually cooling down, Tony''s heart became hot. It looked like Kylian, no, Mandalin had been killed by himself.


    Although Tony does not want to kill people, after all, this will make his image of justice Iron Man become cold-blooded, but if he can solve the evil Mandalin everywhere, how about making Iron Man a cold-blooded superhero?


    As long as he can save Pepper, Harpy, and the American people, he doesn''t care about it.


    More than two years ago, he was caught by terrorists in a cave in the Middle East, and after he was saved by the doctor and saved his life, he had already made this decision.


    He will be a superhero, a superhero who saves the lives of others, and this will not change.


    But then, Tony was dumbfounded...


    I saw that Kylian, who was knocked out, stood up before he even waited, and his body began to turn red. The chest that had been hit by the .45 bullet also began to heal, and even the bullet holes were invisible.


    "Tony, I have told you that you can''t kill me only with the broken gun in your hand..." Kylian started walking towards Tony again, still smiling, as if there was no trace of it. Anger.


    Boom boom boom!


    The familiar gunfire sounded again, and 4 rounds of .45 bullets hit Kylian''s chest again, still in the same position.


    But this time, the powerful bullet didn''t knock Kylian away, and even no blood was splashed out.


    After 4 bullets hit Kylian��s chest, although it shot into his body, the wound was healed in an instant, without causing any harm to him at all.


    Colt m1911 is a .45ACP caliber semi-automatic pistol produced in 1911. It was designed by American John Browning and has a magazine capacity of 7 rounds.


    Seeing that Kylian had been hit by 4 bullets, it was all right. Tony immediately wanted to shoot, but found that there were no more bullets.


    And when he just took the m1911, he didn''t take any extra magazines at all.


    Tony''s original intention was that if he really used guns to deal with the enemy, maybe he would kill more people, that''s why.


    Knowing that the pistol was no longer useful, Tony wanted to take out the stun gun he made before to deal with Kylian, but Kylian directly pinched his neck and hung his feet off the ground directly in the air. Even breathing is difficult.


    Of course, Kylian also lowered the temperature of the hand holding Tony. To prevent the temperature from getting too high, he killed Tony at once.


    Back then Tony gave him such a big insult. Now that he has caught Tony, he certainly can''t kill him directly. Slowly torturing is the best way to revenge.


    "Tony, give it up, even if you put on the steel armor, it will definitely not be dangerous to me, don''t struggle, okay?"


    Kylian squeezed Tony closer to him, a pair of eyes fixed on Tony''s eyes tightly, with hatred, satisfaction, and a trace of reluctance in his eyes, which was extremely complicated.


    "Ahem..."


    When Tony faced Kylian''s eyes, he could only cough helplessly, and then turned his head back desperately, wanting to see the cheating figure.


    Kylian saw Tony looking back as if there were reinforcements, and frowned to look behind you.


    I saw a person in casual clothes appeared at the slightly dark door, and then casually reached out and greeted him.


    "Hi, meet again."


    "Ron? Why are you here?" Kylian frowned.


    "Of course I''m here to kill you with Tony!" Ron approached Kylian, the same way he treated Tony before.


    "No, you are just an ordinary person, and I have just been injected with the failed Extremis Virus. You should be suffering from the Extremis Virus now. Why..."


    Kylian didn''t know the situation, so he spoke out his doubts, and as he said, he seemed to understand why Ron came here.


    After a pause, Kylian threw Tony, who was about to die, violently against one of the walls. He rushed towards Ron with his whole body red, and wanted to hold him like Tony. En''s neck.


    "I don''t care who you are. Now you should be handing me your shares in Surprise News, but you didn''t do what I said, so go to me!"


    But the difference is that this time Kylian did not intend to keep his hands like Tony, but wanted to directly squeeze Ron''s neck and kill the guy in front of him.


    By now, if Kylian didn''t understand that Ron was not afraid of his previous threats, then he would be too stupid.


    Although I don''t know why this guy can ignore the failed Extremis Virus that he injected him, and he can solve his subordinates sent to monitor him, but none of this matters.


    Because he is powerful, he will directly kill the people in front of him!


    Kilian has confidence in himself. With the help of the perfect version of Extremis Virus, he can recover even if his head is broken, plus a strong body, even if Ron is the Hulk who appeared in the New York battle before. Disgust, he doesn''t need to worry.


    But I don''t know why, but Kylian saw that this guy didn''t move at all, but touched his back with his hands. I didn''t know where he touched out two classic ak47s and pointed the gun at him.


    Seeing this scene, Kirian, who was still cautious in his heart, was immediately happy, "ak47? Do you think you killed me with these two tatters? Haha, you are really naive!"


    "I didn''t say I''m going to kill you..." Ron shrugged, then he held an AK47 in one hand, turned on the insurance and automatic mode, and pulled two triggers directly at Kylian.


    Then, there were countless bangs, bangs, bangs... the sound came out, just like Chinese firecrackers, they couldn''t stop at all.


    "Haha, they all say this tattered thing worked for me..."


    Ak47''s bullet speed was not fast, but at close range, all the bullets from the two guns quickly shot into Kylian''s body, but did not harm him at all.


    After 60 bullets were fired into Kylian''s body, they broke open one by one in an instant, but Kylian''s body had turned red at this time, and there was no flesh and blood.


    But through the flushed body, the others could see the bullets melted quickly in his body, and then disappeared immediately, as if only 60 bullets were shot into his body, it was like drinking saliva, without the slightest impression.


    Around, the fake Kirian, who was called Treff by Kieran, had already been shrunk in one corner, and Tony was also squatting on the ground, touching his neck to ease, and then silently watching the battle on the field. .


    Of course Tony knows Ron��s way of fighting. This guy calls himself a ��space magician�� and stores a lot of weapons in his space. He has seen him directly summon dozens of bazookas to deal with the enemy. of.


    Therefore, two ak47s are not his limit at all.


    That''s right. After Ron finished shooting the ak47 in his hand, he directly threw the two guns to the ground, and then touched his back with his hands. Two guns similar to the ak47 came to Ron''s hand.


    These are two versions of ak after ak47, the name is...ak74!


    The two ak74 fired dozens of 7.62mm bullets again, and the bullets shot into Kilian''s body again, and then the same as the last time, without causing too much splash.


    "Although I don''t know how you took out these guns, I need to tell you that your guns are useless at all!"


    Kylian was still talking arrogantly, standing in place, and didn''t mean to attack, as if he had already controlled the final victory.


    Although Ron didn''t know that the guns taken out of that corner really surprised him, but as he said, these guns really didn''t do much harm to him.


    So I don��t know why, after Ron��s ak74 shot, Kylian said: "Go on, I see when you can kill me with this garbage!"


    "Okay, follow your instructions..." Ron smiled happily, threw two ak74 aside, and then took out two ak series fully automatic rifles from behind.


    Ak200!


    Soon, sparks appeared from the muzzles of the two guns, and the bullets began to shoot towards Kilian again, just like in an online game, a character with a gun is killing the big boss, and is continuously outputting against the boss. .


    However, these two rifles still did not cause any damage to Kilian.


    Therefore, there are two more guns without bullets on the ground on one side, and the muzzle is still emitting white smoke after the incident, as if to say, good!


    Then, countless famous guns that appeared in the world appeared one after another.


    For example, there are high-tech titles, the well-known scar series rifles, the US military''s hk416 and other series rifles, the Chinese type 95, the Colt company m4a1 series, etc., all began to appear in Ron��s hands, two at a time. It has not been repeated.


    Ten minutes later, the guns on one side of the ground that had finished firing bullets had been placed into a hill, and countless bullet cases were scattered on the ground, telling the story of this weird battle just now!


    And Tony had no idea what to say at this time, because even if it was him who was familiar with weapons, he could not recognize the weapons Ron had taken out.


    ''This guy is simply a mobile arsenal...''


    Tony sighed in his heart.


    At this time, I don''t know if it is because of tiredness or because the body can no longer hold it. As the other side of this battle, Kilian has already begun to be impatient.


    "I said you finished shooting yet?!"


    After being''shot'' for so long, he had already lost the thought of continuing to play with Ron, and shouted at Ron.


    Although the bullets have been melted by his body and have not caused much damage to him, the feeling of being shot by a gun is really not very comfortable.


    Before, he just wanted to humiliate Ron and let him know that even if you could bring out all kinds of fully automatic rifles, I wouldn''t be afraid of you, so I just stood there and didn''t move.


    But who knows that Ron is really endless, he actually took out hundreds of guns to shoot at, and he hasn''t stopped, and if he doesn''t fight back, then he really will be dealt with and humiliated!


    Therefore, after Kylian yelled at Ron, he rushed directly towards Ron. He was very fast and had only one purpose, which was to kill the opponent directly!


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 283 Chapter 277 Abolish them all

    "Finally can''t help but use your strongest power? Kylian?"


    Seeing Kylian''s body temperature getting higher and higher, Ron threw the last two shotguns in his hand aside, and never took out any guns to spend.


    Because at this level, let alone a shotgun, even if he took out a bazooka to shoot Kirian, it probably wouldn''t have any effect on the guy.


    To solve this guy, he has to come up with some''real skills''.


    But Kilian didn''t think so. After feeling that his power was strong again, he ignored the danger of continuing to increase the temperature, but continued to heat up, and mocked Ron, who did not continue to take out the weapon.


    "Haha, I know you are not good at rubbish, if you beg for mercy now, I will spare you one, how about? Hahahaha..."


    "Uh..." Seeing Kylian''s arrogant look, I was stunned.


    Kylian''s current appearance, whether in the original comics or in the original comics, is somewhat different.


    In the movie, Kylian is definitely a hero, from the very beginning as a down-and-out researcher, step by step forward to become the current super boss, and then made Tony so miserable, IQ is very high.


    But this Kylian who is reluctant, seems to be a bit brain-dead?


    What is going on, isn''t this Kylian the real Kylian?But just a person like a stand-in?


    No, although Kylian is indeed very powerful, he shouldn''t be able to make two of himself.


    Therefore, Ron is still more inclined to Kylian''s use of the Extremis Virus to make his body''s temperature too high, and he should be careful to burn his brain out.


    Otherwise, there is no reason for Kylian��s change...


    Looking at Kylian who was already mad, Ron touched his nose in embarrassment, wondering if his behavior just now was a bit too embarrassing, driving this man crazy...


    Therefore, Ron decided to be even more ashamed of this guy.


    "Hey, Kylian, do you know what fire''s natural enemy is?" Ron said with a smile.


    "The natural enemy of fire?" Kiriana''s face was already like lava from a volcano flashed in astonishment: "Are you questioning my IQ? The natural enemy of fire is not water?"


    "Do you still know that it is water?" Ron smiled, and then a basin of water suddenly appeared in his hands. "Although this may not be of much use to you, it should also cool you down!"


    After speaking, Ron poured a basin of water directly on Kylian''s body.


    Although this basin of water failed to completely extinguish Kilian''s burning body, it did reduce the temperature of this guy a lot.


    But of course it wasn''t the scariest thing. The scariest thing was that after Ron had poured a basin of water, the basin of water appeared in his hand again and poured it towards Kylian.


    "Ah! I want to kill you!!!"


    Kylian almost collapsed. Although water didn''t cause much damage to him, he was definitely a representative of fire.


    He doesn''t like water, even afraid of water, this is absolutely not wrong.


    So, when he saw Ron was the same as before, with pots of water in his hand, Kylian no longer had any reason, staring at Ron with red eyes, and rushed over desperately.


    "Great impact water gun!"


    But at this time, two more steel sprinklers appeared in Ron''s hands, just like those used for firefighting, even a lot bigger.


    Then, the two sprinklers sprayed powerful impact water, which directly rushed Kylian away and fell to the ground on one side.


    The fire-fighting large-powered water sprinkler can spray water at a height of 20 to 30 meters. With two punches at close range, it is enough to wash away a car.


    The Extremity Virus has been researched by Ron. Although this bio-altering agent can make the human body stronger, the premise is that the extremity virus needs to be used to make the body temperature higher. The higher the temperature, the more the strengthening .


    Kylian is just a two-legged person, his balance and concentration are not very high, and the water sprayed by the water gun is still reducing the temperature of his body at any time, weakening his strength. In this case, he It''s not surprising to be blown out by a water gun.


    "This is... Doraemon?"


    Seeing the current situation, Tony''s mouth opened wider on one side, and he called out an anime character he had seen when he was a child.


    Doraemon��s skill is to take out all kinds of magical items from his pocket, which is exactly the same as Ron now!


    The only difference is that the things Doraemon brings out are all kinds of high-tech items from the future, and what Ron brings out are only things that seem to be completely useless, such as water...


    This is far from Doraemon!


    But Tony feels that watching this anime is a dark history, so I don��t want to mention it...


    "Hey, Tony, why are you stunned? Give me two pump connections and get them into the pool outside. The water in my bucket is almost done!"


    Seeing that Tony was still sitting in a daze, Ron, who was cooling down towards the frantic Kylian, hurriedly called him, and then made a gesture to the two large buckets behind him and the two pumps with power generation function. Signal, let Tony help him to pick up the water.


    "Uh, I was pumping water into the bucket with a plug-in pump..." Tony looked behind Ron and laughed hehe, "Ron, why don''t you prepare more in your space? A big bucket? Isn��t this enough water?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, I prepared this water just to put out the fire, isn''t it to deal with this flaming monster? Go ahead, if you don''t remove the water, it will really be gone..."


    Ron took the sprinkler and shifted it, rushing out Kylian who wanted to rush from the side once again, pointing to the big bucket that had only one-third left and said to Tony.


    "Don''t you have the power of mind, why don''t you use mind power to deal with this guy?"


    Tony is still a little unhappy. According to what he knows about Ron, this guy''s main ability seems to be thought power. Although Space Mage looks pretty cool, it doesn''t seem to be as powerful as thought power!


    So Tony was puzzled, why didn''t Ron use Mind Power?


    "Mind power consumes too much mental power. If it is used too much, it is still useless, and then I won''t work. Then the two of us will be gged. Don''t you know?" Ron gave Tony a sideways glance, a little unhappy.


    "Okay..." Tony shrugged. Although he thought Ron was talking nonsense, he rushed behind this guy, hugged the pump with its own power generation function, and started to drag it outside.


    Outside the manor is a large pool, and there is also a small pool in the manor house, connected with the outside pool, there are countless water, definitely enough for two pumps.


    But when he went out holding the pump, Tony had some accidents.


    Kilian''s men have arrived.


    Strangely speaking, although Kirian appeared long ago, his subordinates didn''t know where they went. They didn''t appear until now, and the number of people is not large, only three people.


    One of the three is a bald and thin man. Tony saw it in a video sent back by Hapy a few days ago. There are also a beauty with long yellow hair and a big guy who is two meters tall.


    Judging from the looming fiery red on these people��s faces, these people are absolutely the same as Kylian, they also have the ability to make their bodies warmer and stronger.


    So after seeing these people appear, Tony threw the pump in his hand to the side, and then started to run back, wanting to return to Ron''s side immediately.


    In fact, Tony is not completely unprepared to come here. Although his Mark 42 battle armor is already under repair, as long as the repair is completed and some of the power required by the armor itself is charged, those parts can be directly shipped from Tennessee. Fly to him and make him change his voice to become Iron Man.


    But up to now, the parts of the Mark 42 battle armor have not been fully charged, let alone flying over a thousand kilometers from Tennessee to Miami, the southernmost part of the United States...


    So Tony''s only choice is to pin his hopes on Ron and let this guy kill these people.


    "Okay..." Tony didn''t move slowly, and he didn''t walk far, so Ron quickly saw Kilian''s three little brothers, and then helplessly threw the two sprinklers aside. , I am not going to continue to be played by these guys.


    The reason why he was changing the way to humiliate Kylian before was because he was humiliated by Gu Yi before, and his heart was a little bit distracted and twisted, so he wanted to vent this emotion.


    Kylian, who has the ability to regenerate and has many weaknesses, became his first choice.


    ''Since I have emotions, it seems that my heart has become distorted a lot. Is it because there is no girlfriend?''


    Ron thought so...


    "Quickly stop playing Ron, hurry up and deal with these guys, or you will die!" At this time, Tony finally ran to Ron, although there was no imploring expression between his expressions, but what he said still made him appear Some counseling.


    And Ron looked at Tony like this with a look of regret: "Tony, you have changed, you have become timid and shameless, and you begged me regardless of your own face..."


    "I, I... I really don''t know what to say..." Tony was completely speechless, with a dazed expression, and didn''t know how to reply Ron at all.


    Fortunately, Ron, who had been playing enough, didn''t go on Wulian, surrounded by Kylian''s hands...


    No, there are all kinds of guns under his feet, which have long been piled up into hills, and Kylian''s men can''t surround him...


    And Kylian finally calmed down at this time, not knowing whether it was because he was calmed by the water, or because he saw his hand come down and wanted to maintain his image.


    In short, Kylian and his three subordinates gathered together without speaking. Everyone turned red, staring at Ron, and then rushed up together.


    However, they were quickly hung in the sky. Everyone had their teeth and claws, but they couldn''t break free of the invisible imprisonment. Their faces were full of horror, and they didn''t understand what happened.


    Although everyone knows the existence of mutants, and automatically mutants possess all kinds of magical abilities, not many people know about the ability of Nian Li.


    "Who are you?"


    After struggling for a while, knowing that he couldn''t break free at all, Kylian also seemed to give up, changing his body back to the appearance of an ordinary person, and asked Ron.


    "It''s not easy to reveal the name of a person like me, so just call me..."


    Ron was in front of him with one hand sideways, looking like a good socialist young man, but suddenly thinking that he seemed to be making no sense again, he quickly put his hand down and returned to a quiet appearance.


    "Tony, it''s all resolved, how do you deal with these guys?" Ron, who became serious, pointed to the three people in the sky and said to Tony.


    "Trash them all!" Tony slanted at Ron, expressing his dissatisfaction, and his face became more serious.


    "How to waste?" Ron asked.


    "Aren''t you a PhD in biology? I heard you say that their abilities are derived from DNA mutation, so you can change their DNA at will, so that you can directly turn them into useless people?" Tony said plainly, without paying attention to Kylian and his three men.


    After Kylian heard Tony''s words, his face changed and he became extremely frightened.


    Tony is right. Extremis virus is a dna repair medicine, which has nothing to do with biology, because as long as his dna is changed at will, he will definitely become a useless person and never have this powerful force again. .


    Although it is difficult to change things like DNA, as Tony said, Ron is also a specialist in biology.

 284 Chapter 278 Pandaren

    "What are you going to do next, Tony?"


    After catching the''fake mandalin'' who wanted to escape and letting everything settle down, Ron asked Tony this question.


    Because he was a little curious, will Tony change his mentality like he was originally, do heart surgery, remove those fragments in his heart, etc.


    Tony is a person who will never give up his steel armor. In one aspect, he thinks that taking off his chest is the same as taking off his armor, which is completely unacceptable.


    In the original work, he also suffered from anxiety and was beaten by Kirian, so his mentality changed drastically. He removed the Ark reactor from his chest and threw it into the sea to show his determination.


    But now, none of this has happened. It''s hard to say what will happen to him.


    But Tony didn''t hear what he meant, but mistakenly thought he was asking Kylian.


    "Of course it is to give these guys to S.H.I.E.L.D. or the military, let them die!" Tony looked at Ron with some confusion: "Why, do you have a better way to deal with it?"


    "No, I just asked..." Ron smiled and didn''t continue to ask because he had already got the answer.


    Judging from Tony''s answer, he has indeed changed a lot, because he still has a lot of grievances, but the way he handles it is very rational.


    It seems that even if the change does not happen immediately, it will happen in the near future.


    In the next time, Ron and Tony waited in place for someone from the military, and after explaining what had happened, they chose to leave.


    So far, after the New York War, the first incident that caused the United States to panic had ended quickly, making Mandalin and his Ten Commandments a thing of the past.


    But many people know that this incident is just the beginning, and in the coming time, there will be more and more things like this.


    And Ron also had a question. Tony said that the Gang of Ten Commandments was not just made up by Kilian, it has a very long history in this world.


    According to the data, the Ten Commandments Gang appeared more than a hundred years ago. It was inherited from China. It is a very powerful organization, but it disappeared decades ago and never reappeared until now.


    Thinking of what Tony said, Ron felt that in this fusion world, the man with ten super-powerful rings in the comics might actually exist.


    But Ron didn''t mean to pay attention to it.


    There are more mysterious organizations hidden in the dark in this world, and this''man''s man'' has not provoke him, so there is no need to pay attention.


    However, after walking to the location of the news plane with Tony, Ron discovered a new situation.


    A strange guy appeared within the range of his mental scan.


    Relying on the powerful mental power given by his own universe, his mental power will be centered on him at any time, scanning the surrounding one kilometer away to prevent some accidents.


    For example, when Gu Yi mage wanted to deal with him, he found it by mental power.


    And the person he just discovered was a guy with a height of 2 meters and explosive muscles all over.


    Although this guy hid well and ran away as soon as his mental power was discovered, he still confirmed the guy''s identity.


    This is a mysterious race with a panda face!


    ''In Marvel and DC, there seems to be no guy with a panda face, right?''


    Ron thought carefully about the Marvel DC comics and movies he had watched, and suddenly became interested.


    In the memory of his last life, he was most familiar with the panda clan, and nothing more than the one inside, and the panda clan inside, and the rest had no impression.


    At this time, a brand new panda clan that has not appeared in any Marvel and DC actually appeared in this fusion world of Marvel and DC. This is definitely a hot spot!


    So, for this chaotic guy, he decided that he would investigate!


    However, the thought that this pandaman could escape as soon as his mental scan was detected, and escaped from the scanning range before his mental scan expanded to 100 kilometers, indicating that the pandaman''s power is still very strong.


    Ron did not try to expand the mental scan to the limit, because since the Pandaren can dodge a hundred kilometers away in an instant, and there is no trace at all, it means that the Pandaren must have mastered some very advanced space teleport ability. What.


    It is obviously not a good idea to continue searching with mental expansion.


    So, how to find this panda, this has become a problem!


    And, what is the purpose of the Pandaren?


    When the spiritual power just discovered the Pandaren, he discovered that the other party was just standing in place, looking at the situation on his side, did nothing, and his eyes were very ordinary, like a melon-eater who was watching a good show. , So that he could not understand the purpose of the Pandaren at all.


    He couldn''t find it and didn''t know the purpose of others, which made Ron a little bit unable to start.


    After thinking for a long time, he decided to go back and ask Arthur to see if she knew anything about Pandaren.


    The panda is a special product of China on the earth, or a national treasure, which shows that the pandamen should be creatures on the earth.


    Although this does not rule out the possibility that this guy is an alien, since this guy has a panda face, Ron is still more enamored that pandamen are a special product on earth.


    As the knight king, Arthur is still a proud disciple of Merlin Archmage. After living on the earth for so many years, he must know a lot of secrets, and there is no way to find her.


    Therefore, he was impatient and got off the plane by himself, and after letting the pilot fly back to New York with the rest, he directly realized a space tunnel, and went back to the Surprise Building in New York by himself, and began to look for it. Played Arthur.


    But in the Marvel Mansion, he did not find Arthur, and even his real-life King Altria disappeared.


    "Where are these two guys?"


    There was no way, Ron took out his cell phone and called Arthur: "Hello? Arthur."


    "I''m Saber." There was a very clear but heavy girlish voice on the phone.


    "It''s Saber, where''s Arthur? What are you doing?" Ron asked.


    "At..." The voice stopped for a while, and then continued: "Go shopping and buy clothes."


    "I know, I''ll look for you right away." Ron''s face suddenly turned darker because he remembered a series of things Arthur had done with Saber during this time.


    Since more than half a year ago, he discovered King Arthur, who also exists in this world, in New York, and then returned to New York with King Arthur and the saber he realized in this world. These two guys have become two prodigal ladies. God knows to spend his money.


    Although Arthur and Saber don''t need to buy cosmetics due to their natural beauty and strong ability, but the other women will spend money, but the two of them spend little.


    For example, buying clothes, buying jewelry, buying cars, etc...


    Especially when buying a car, the parking lot on the third basement level of Surprise is full of cars bought by Arthur and Saber, such as ordinary BMW convertibles, mini Coopers, and more expensive Porsches, Ferraris, and more. More expensive Bugatti, Rolls Royce, etc.


    Although these things are not a big deal with his current wealth, the most important thing is that these two guys will not return the money to him at all!


    As a stupid guy who can even find someone else to repay a drink for 4 yuan, he extremely condemns this wasteful behavior.


    But who made Arthur a guy who is not weaker than him and has a bigger backstage behind him...


    In addition, Arthur also helped himself deal with Gu Yi. If people want to buy it, he can''t say no, right?


    He casually drove a Porsche that Arthur bought back, and Ron began to drive towards the mall where the two often shop.


    As for why the Porsche model is not mentioned, this is because the model is too complicated and he didn''t look at it carefully...


    Anyway, as long as it��s a car, it��s almost the same, isn��t it?


    When he arrived at a large high-end women''s clothing store called The Smurfs, Ron''s mental power was swept away, and he quickly found Arthur and Saber.


    Because his mental scan was blocked by magical power emanating somewhere...


    Yes, in order not to be scanned by Ron''s mental power and to see the''physical'' by him, Arthur is also shielding his mental power at any time, and Saber is also enclosed in the range.


    In this regard, Ron expressed strong dissatisfaction.


    Although Arthur didn''t know it, Saber realized it himself. He hadn''t seen that part of his body. Why did you block her?


    Of course, he didn''t say this dissatisfaction. After all, this was his secret. Once he said it, wouldn''t it all be exposed?


    All the way to the place where the spirit was shielded, Ron still did not see Arthur and Saber.


    The place where the spirit is shielded is a dressing room.


    Judging from the closed locker door, these two prodigal ladies are changing clothes inside...


    After absorbing Phoenix''s abilities, his original three-no character has changed a lot, he has a lot of emotions, and his original requirements are much higher.


    So, when he thought of two very similar and well-built blond women changing clothes inside, Ron felt a little restless.


    This feeling is really good!


    ''I remember the last time I felt this way, or I just crossed into this world. I saw a big beauty in a miniskirt. I didn''t expect it to appear again...''


    At that time, he had just crossed into this world, and he knew that this world was the Marvel world in comics and movies, so he immediately felt a sense of crisis. The things he thought about all day were thinking about how to acquire superpowers, but there was no Thought about anything looking for a woman.


    In addition, the body also has genetic diseases, and I am afraid that I will become weaker, so the situation of looking for women has become less.


    The strongest restlessness was caused when he saw a gust of wind blowing on a blond beauty wearing a black short skirt with an explosive body in the street where he was going to school.


    Otherwise, he would think he really has a problem.


    Later, he became a failed universe, and then returned to the earth to have a''singularity'', his view of the world, his feelings about this kind of thing changed.


    Just like what he said in a book he had read in his last life, when you can clearly see every small hole on a woman''s face, and see those uneven pits, everything will disappear.


    It wasn''t until the phoenix energy was integrated that the emotions became rich again, and then a long time later, after knowing that two almost perfect girls were changing clothes next door, this situation actually appeared again...


    Not easy!


    He sighed in his heart for a while, but although this feeling was good, he still suppressed this restless feeling forcibly.


    Because after his emotions became rich, his sanity still did not disappear.


    Let��s not talk about Arthur, who has a great background, but saber. This is his own manifestation. According to the earth, Saber is his daughter. It is too sinful to do such things to his daughter...


    So his reason tells him that this kind of thinking is very bad, and this is the case.


    But at this time, the sound of the door opening came out.


    Then, the restlessness just appeared again and became more intense!


    These two girls, Arthur still wore a denim jacket, and outlined all her perfect figures. The place that should be curled up, the place that should be big, it is a goddess!


    As for Saber, she is wearing a black tutu skirt, Lolita style, the whole skirt is made of fine silk, matched with white knee stockings and small shoes, it is simply It is exactly the same as the perfect image of little loli in some anime!


    ...

 285 Chapter 279: Reed Richard

    (The chapter name is wrong, the correct one should be Reed Richards, sorry...)


    Arthur didn''t hide it, and started talking about them one by one.Three-inch world yanqingshu


    "Merlin said that the Pandaren were once a non-powerful race on Earth, so powerful that no one can threaten their position..."


    "I just don''t know why. Later, the Pandaren came into contact with the multiverse for no reason. After participating in an undocumented war, they began to wither away, basically no longer visible..."


    "And it is said that the last time the Pandaren appeared was in the ancient Eastern China about two thousand years ago, during a struggle against the Eastern Dragon..."


    "Since then, the Pandaren have never appeared again!"


    After speaking, Arthur still showed some obsession, and then said to Ron: "Where did you say you met the Pandaren?"


    "Miami." Ron looked at Arthur with a strange look.


    This guy seems to be very enthusiastic about this matter!


    "Then we don''t hurry to find the Pandaren, I''m pretty good about what a Pandaren looks like, and has the ability to live!"


    Arthur jumped up immediately, and then a golden flash of light appeared on her hand. When she drew to the side, a spatial passage leading to Miami appeared directly on the side.


    "I''m still chasing a fart. If I can chase after me, and use it to find you?" Ron rolled his eyes and didn''t see what he was doing. The spatial channel drawn by Arthur disappeared and changed. Back to the original mall.


    "Oh, the ability in space is much stronger, why, do you take stimulants?" Seeing his magic tunnel disappear, Arthur became a little unhappy, looking at Ron, his eyes full of challenges.


    It seemed that as long as Ron said what she didn''t like, she would do it directly, just like Ron''s battle for three hundred rounds.


    Fortunately, Ron laughed a few times, and the answer was pretty good: "It��s not because of Arthur that you helped me deal with Gu Yi once, so that my abilities can become stronger, otherwise, I��m already one of Gu Yi��s men. Wandering soul!"


    "You''re sensible..." Arthur laughed with satisfaction, and then realized that something was wrong in an instant. He frowned and looked at Ron for a long time, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "What are you looking at?" Ron asked strangely.


    "I''m just wondering, when did you evolve into a dog licker? Don''t you know that a dog licker will die?" Arthur held his right hand with his left hand, and then propped his chin with his right, looking like a meditator.


    "Dog licking must die, what does this mean?" Ron was suddenly puzzled.


    "It''s what you mean!" Arthur waved his hand and didn''t want to explain: "By the way, don''t say those things in the future, you should be as nervous as before, it looks more pleasing to the eye."


    Ron squinted at Arthur, very hostile: "Am I nervous before?"


    "Yes, I''m still nervous." Arthur stared at Ron without showing any weakness, and then suddenly smiled: "Yes, that''s it, you must not become the way you were just now, it looks very sb. ,do you know?"


    "Oh..." Ron nodded as if he had agreed, then moved his head closer to Arthur, and opened his mouth: "Is it this way?"


    Seeing Ron turned into a licking dog again, Arthur hugged himself with both hands, hurriedly pushed back several steps, and then shouted: "Get out!"


    ...


    "Ahem~"


    After another minute, Ron sat down with Arthur again, and then continued to discuss the Pandaren matter.


    Because the pandamen were too mysterious and could not be found easily, the last two decided that if they found traces of the pandamen in the future, they must not disturb the pandamen. Instead, they would call each other and stop the pandamen together. Plan later.


    As for whether the two would be killed by the Pandaren together, they didn''t have much worry.


    Because since the Pandaren dare not meet Ron, it means that his strength is not too strong, plus the strength of the two of them together, let alone worry.


    Finally, Ron, Arthur, and Saber returned to the Shock News Building together, and returned to their usual lives.


    In the following period, the originally arrogant Ten Rings Gang was gradually destroyed by the military, but Kylian��s identity was still not exposed, but the Treve actor who played the''Mandalin'' was pushed back again. mesa.


    Then, the military used violent means to make the actor apologize to the people of the world as Mandalin, and was finally locked in the military''s glass prison on the sea, which completely ended the incident.


    Only later, Ron still heard from Tony that the military was gradually sweeping away the terrorists of the Ten Commandments. After sweeping to Asia, they suddenly stopped. Then they never sent troops to Asia to investigate the Ten Commandments. This matter, which had already settled, was covered with some fog, and became a little plain and blurred.


    Ron naturally knew that this should be a real''Mandarin'' shot, and suppressed this matter.


    When Ron thought that the''Mandarin'' would show up in person and do something bigger, he didn''t wait for the news at all, and he didn''t know why...


    You know, this time the U.S. military violently attacked the Ten Commandments around the world, and they all went to Asia, the home of the Ten Commandments, and even asked the Mandalin that Treff experimented with to apologize to the world in person. This did not make the real''Mandarin'' angry. It seems that there must be something strange!


    I don''t know if it is because of the strong tolerance of the''Mandarin'' heart, or because other things and people prevented him...


    But this has nothing to do with Ron.


    After all, this happened in China. You must know that the country in Marvel World is completely a bug, and there are too many powerful people!


    Ron had heard that in addition to some gods such as the dragon, the Monkey King, and the Jade Emperor, there is also a god beast that overrides all powers, called the "river crab". The ability can erase some of the existence, but it is completely unable to resist. The presence.


    So he doesn''t want to make trouble with the country. What if he gets into trouble, is he going to end it?


    In addition to the Ten Commandments, Ron asked Tony to help him collect the elements such as hydrogen, helium, oxygen, carbon, neon, and iron.


    Because Ron requested many of these elements, which had reached the point of horror, Tony did his best and found many partners to ask these people to help collect them.


    Although these people were wondering what Tony wanted these for, they finally began to collect and purchase them on a global scale, or excavate them on their own, and transported countless element materials to a very open place in New York State in northern New York, and began to pile up these things. .


    Therefore, this has also caused the price of many element materials on the earth to skyrocket. For example, the price of iron has soared from six to seven hundred dollars per ton to one hundred, or even one thousand dollars per ton, which has to double.


    You know, iron can be said to be the most common element among those elements required by Ron, and it is also the most common element on the earth. This is about to double. This shows how huge this purchase is!


    In this regard, many media in the world have asked Tony why this is, but Tony doesn''t know what Ron wants these elements to do, can''t tell Ron to him, saying that he wants to build the sun, right?


    If you really say it, I''m afraid he, a scientific and technological genius, will be directly said to be a fool...


    After all, the creation of the sun, as long as it is a normal person, knows that it is impossible to do!


    Tony, who was very familiar with Ron, didn''t believe that Ron wanted to build the sun at all. This was an insult to his IQ!


    So in the end, Tony��s statement of purchasing these elements became. He saw that Ron was recently working on a project called "Little Sun" with a scientist named Dr. Otto. He also got inspiration and wanted to use The fusion of these elements has also created a large energy body that has so much energy that all countries on the earth can use for a hundred years, and solved this storm of public opinion.


    Afterwards, Tony was aggrieved. It was Ron who wanted to buy these things, so how did he deal with the people outside?


    No matter what Tony thought, Ron was very grinning in the end anyway.


    Although the elements Tony collected for him are only a fraction of the elements in his solar plan, it is undeniable that this speeds up his solar plan.


    According to Ron''s estimation, if he kept realizing these elements, it would have taken about a month before he could gather the required amount.


    And now the amount that Gatoni has collected for him, um... he probably still needs to manifest these elements for about 29 days, so that he can gather the amount needed to make the sun...


    Yes, that''s it!


    Although it looks good, the speed has always increased, isn''t it?


    After all, there are laws and regulations on the earth, and Tony can��t keep collecting these elements because it��s really done, what should the major countries of the earth do?


    Therefore, it is very good to be able to get the amount of one day, and you can''t ask for too much!


    In addition to this, Peter Parker and Dr. Otto have also made good progress.


    I want to say that Peter, he has really rarely come to Surprise News. Instead, he regards the job of Dr. Otto as an assistant as his business, and he has been tired of working in the laboratory all day to help Otto study the "Little Sun" together. .


    As for the "Little Sun" project, at this time, it has also entered the formal development stage. The tritium elements used to make the Little Sun have been collected, and a small amount of tritium is being used for experiments, so that the chance of success will be higher then.


    For the rest of the time, Ron has been masking the elements that make the sun in his universe, which can be described as comfort.


    But at this time, another important event is happening quietly on Earth, and it has something to do with him again!


    ...


    New York, Manhattan, Baxter Building.


    Baxter Tower is an ordinary building located in the heart of Manhattan in New York. The number of floors is only 36 floors. The positioning of the building itself is only a small office area or a residential setting. It is not worth mentioning in the high-rise Manhattan. .


    But what is undeniable is that even though the Baxtaq Building is not worth mentioning in Manhattan, it is still very valuable because of its location, and the rent is very expensive.


    Especially after the alien army appeared in New York half a year ago, the building became more valuable after it came to Manhattan for a lot of destruction.


    In that war, although the Baxter Mansion was not directly destroyed by the alien army, the 30th floor of the building was also lost by the tortoise monster of the alien army and needed to be repaired.


    Although there are government subsidies, it is not enough to repair the cost, so that the popularity of renting the 30th floor of the Baxter Building is half dead.


    As for why the popularity of rent is half dead, not the owner of the building is half dead?


    The implications of this are very complicated!


    To make a long story short, it was the owner of Baxter Mansion who believed that this time the alien army destroyed the mansion as a natural disaster. He didn''t want to bear the loss this time. Instead, he directly threw the repair of the mansion to the tenants over thirty floors.


    It''s also a coincidence that the building is rented by one person from the thirty-first to thirty-sixth floors.


    And the place that was destroyed was just above the thirty floor, and it had nothing to do with the thirty floor below.


    All these losses have to be made up by one person, and the government subsidy is not enough. You say this tenant is not unlucky?


    But in the end, the 30th floor of the Baxter Building was restored.


    After all, the tenants have rented these six floors for three years and spent a lot of money. If you withdraw, you will have more liquidated damages!


    Speaking of this hapless tenant, he is called Reed Richards. He has graduated from world-class universities such as California Institute of Technology, Harvard University, Columbia University, Imperial State University, etc., in engineering, mathematics, physics, biology, etc. The genius scientists who have all received Ph.D. can bear the existence of Tony Stark, who is very famous in New York.


    However, the luck of this Reed Richards seems to be very bad. Although he has always done good researches, those researches are always unsuccessful. Even if they succeed in the end, there are still some flaws, as a research aspect. Although the value is good, there is no selling point and no money can be made.


    But Reed Richards did not give up. He has been studying various researches and rented six floors from the 31st floor to Baxter as his research base.


    Originally, this Reed Richards home was quite rich, but because of his research, rented equipment and buildings, it was too expensive, and the research did not make a lot of money in the end, so the property He was also defeated a lot, and in the end he was asked to pay for the destruction of the alien army, which is simply cheating!


    But none of these difficulties knocked Reid down. He still devoted himself to his research, hoping to become famous in one fell swoop and become characters like Ron and Tony Stark.


    Both rich and famous!


    Unfortunately, Reid has never been successful.

 286 Chapter 280 Want to invest again?

    However, Reid wanted things to finally turn around.


    In the most recent time, through his astronomical knowledge, Reid observed that a cosmic air current would come near the earth in six weeks, that is, one and a half months later.


    Through observation, Reid feels that this cosmic airflow contains microelements that can promote the evolution of life, and it may promote human evolution to reach a higher level of life.


    This discovery directly made Reid''s heart boil, and he wanted to personally contact those cosmic air currents to verify his conjecture.


    It''s a pity that if you want to get in touch with the cosmic airflow, you have to go into space. For the sake of these six-story buildings and his own research, he is about to go bankrupt. Where can he go to space?


    Therefore, Reid''s goal is on the bosses of rich companies, and wants those bosses to pay for his research.


    Today was the first time he went to find someone to pay for his research.


    And his first stop was Ron Brenstad, who appeared in front of the world like a meteor in the past two years!


    ...


    "Ben, have you packed up, we are going to the Surprise Building."


    Reid came to the thirty-fifth floor and shouted at Ben who was working out in the gym.


    His full name is Ben Grim, his classmate. After he rented his own research room, he called the other party to conduct research with him, and the box served as his assistant.


    Unlike Reid who is tall and thin, he is very strong and full of muscles. He loves fitness and is still a bald head...


    Therefore, in the rented six-story building, Reid also installed a fitness room specifically for himself to exercise.


    Of course, it''s mainly Ben.


    "Reid, we haven''t made an appointment yet. Are you sure you want to go to Surprise?" The big Ben dropped the barbell and stopped working out.


    "It''s too late. It''s only six weeks before the cosmic air current reaches the vicinity of the earth. If we can''t find investors, we will definitely miss this opportunity."


    Reid patted Ben on the thick shoulder and explained the reason.


    "Okay..." Ben picked up a set of clothes that one side had prepared a long time ago, and rushed to the room leading to him: "Wait for me for three minutes."


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you at the elevator entrance on the thirty-fourth floor." Reid nodded, went downstairs, picked up a big silver-white box, and came to the elevator entrance.


    It was not three minutes before I changed into a new suit and went downstairs.


    The two took the elevator down from the upper floor, then took a taxi, and then gave the driver the address of Surprise Building.


    Yes, because Reid spent too much money on research and renting buildings, he even sold his own car, so he could only take a taxi.


    By the way, I forgot to mention that Reid''s laboratory is the only one left with him and Ben.


    So, it doesn��t seem to be unusual to have no own car...


    "We didn''t even make an appointment. Do you think we can succeed this time?" The taxi stopped at the downstairs of the Surprise Building in Queens. After getting off the car, Ben looked up at the forty-floor building and turned towards Reed. Asked.


    "Didn''t Dr. Otto succeed? How can we know if we will succeed if we don''t try it?" Reid seemed full of confidence.


    The two came to the front desk, and Reid said to the blonde beauty on the front desk: "I have a promising scientific research. I want to see your boss Ron. Does he have time now?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Ron hasn''t made an appointment this month. If you can''t wait, I can make an appointment for you." The beauty at the front desk responded with a smile.


    "One month..." Reid''s face was ugly. Although the attitude of the beauties at the front desk was very good, there was no appointment time this month. This is obviously an excuse for not meeting the guests!


    "If you can''t wait, maybe I can help you the minister of our foreign affairs department and ask her to contact someone who understands technology to meet you, do you think it okay?" Seeing Reid''s face ugly, the beauty at the front desk said again.


    "Okay..." Although knowing that this is actually just a rhetoric, in the end the person known as knowing technology will definitely drive him away, but Reed still agreed.


    After all, as long as there is a chance, he has to give it a try.


    If you don''t try, how do you know if you can succeed in the end?


    The beauty at the front desk smiled, although she was reluctant, she still called.


    After a while, the beauty at the front desk hung up the phone, pointed to the back and said to Reid, "I have already made an appointment for you. You can go to the rest room at the back. The Minister of Foreign Affairs will come back to see you in a while."


    "Thank you." Reid thanked him and went to the lounge with Ben.


    However, the two waited for ten minutes before the arrival of one person.


    "Hello, this is Reed Richards, and there is a promising research I want to find Ron, the owner of your newspaper..."


    Although it was different from what the beauty at the front desk said, only one person came, but Reid stood up and greeted him politely, but he was interrupted by the person in front of him before he finished speaking.


    "Dr. Reid? Why are you here?"


    "Are you?" Although the person in front of him called out his name, Reid stared at the person in front of him and looked left and right, but still did not recognize the person in front of him.


    "I''m Jane Foster!" the man said in surprise.


    Yes, after Tina moved to another building with her, Jane Foster, the babysitter, will temporarily assume the post of Foreign Affairs Minister of the Surprise Building to meet those who come to visit.


    Because of Ron��s own Ph.D. position in biology and his research on the relationship between regenerative medicines, countless people who have studied technology but have no money to develop come back to visit Ron, wanting to obtain this large investment. .


    After it was reported in the market that Dr. Otto had obtained Ron''s $10 billion investment, more people came to visit.


    There was no way, Ron��s original secretary, Tina, also left, and it was absolutely impossible for him to do things like meeting guests, so he asked Jane to do this position.


    The reason why Jane came ten minutes late was also because she had just met a person who said that she could study brain waves to make movies, so she came late.


    "You said Jane Foster who invented Foster theory?"


    And after Jane had already said his name, Reid remembered something in an instant, but afterwards he still said in a very embarrassing manner: "But we two don''t seem to know each other?"


    "Yes..." Jane also laughed awkwardly: "That''s it, Dr. Reid, haven''t you studied in Columbia? I just studied at that university, but I am 6 years later than you..."


    "That''s it." Reid was also happy. Although he didn''t understand social things very well, he also knew that he had acquaintances who were easy to handle.


    "Jane, I have heard of your Foster theory. It was a great discovery, but why are you working in Surprise now?" Reed asked with some confusion.


    "It''s a long story, let''s not talk about it, Dr. Reed, I heard you have new research, what is it?"


    Jane bit her lip, she wouldn''t say that she stayed here because she owed Ron the rent, which was too shameful.


    Jane actually wanted to leave, but Ron promised to build an astronomy research room for herself, and she stayed.


    As an astronomer, it is definitely a huge temptation to have your own astronomy research room!


    "I have observed that within six weeks, there will be a cosmic airflow containing various elements that will pass through the orbit of the earth. Through observation, I think this cosmic airflow is likely to have an evolution that affects life and makes our lives. One more stage."


    "So I want Dr. Ron to support my research, Jane, can you help me contact Ron directly? He just invested in Otto''s "Little Sun" research, and he must be very interested in my research. !"


    Reid''s emotions gradually became agitated, his eyes were fixed on Jane, his face full of expectation.


    However, after Jane heard what Reid said, her face became heavy.


    "Is it difficult?" Seeing Jane''s appearance, Reid''s heart instantly cooled.


    "Huh?" Jane woke up in shock and apologized: "No, I just think that, as an astronomer, I don''t know about this, so I feel a little sad..."


    "You don''t need to be like this. I was lucky to find the airflow. It''s nothing. If you want to see it, I can take you to my research room to see..." Hearing this, Reid seemed to have an open mind. The same, began to comfort Jane.


    "Thank you, I will go." Jane nodded seriously, then stood up and said, "Dr. Reed, wait for me, I will go to Ron to see if he is not interested in your research!"


    "Okay, thank you, Jane." Reid also stood up happily and watched Jane leave.


    After Jane left, Jane who was sitting on the side opened his mouth: "Reid, I think our action this time will still fail..."


    "Ben! Why are you so pessimistic? Jane promised to take us to Ron, why do you still think we will fail?" Reid said unhappy, immersed in excitement.


    "I don''t know, but my instinct tells me that it''s like this..." I was hesitant for a long time without knowing how to answer, so I had to use my intuition to explain his words.


    "You big guy, what instincts can you have?" Reid laughed and joked with Ben.


    Ben didn''t refute this, and didn''t know how to explain it, so he smiled and ended the topic.


    Ben knows himself very well. His head is simple and he doesn''t usually think too much. Just now, he suddenly thought that he would not succeed this time, so he couldn''t help but say it.


    On the other side, after Jane left the lounge, she went directly to the thirty-story accommodation area and found Ron.


    Ron had just entered his universe at this time, ready to fully realize the elements he needed to create the sun, and he was still a little unhappy when he heard someone interrupt him.


    But the person who saw the door was Jane. He returned most of his consciousness to the earth, opened the door and saw Jane.


    "I have a very good thing to tell you. The scientific genius Dr. Reid has a new study..."


    As soon as he saw Ron coming out, Jane directly told Ron about Reid, and then she realized that Ron was not wearing a shirt.


    "You are not wearing clothes..." Jane immediately covered her eyes, but she still secretly opened her fingers and looked at Ron''s upper body from the gap.


    "Unexpectedly, this guy usually looks thin and skinny, but I didn''t expect to take off his clothes and it was quite predictable..."


    "Take me to see Dr. Reid, I''ve also heard about him for a long time." Ron didn''t care about Jane''s little movements, took a coat and put it on him, and asked Jane to take him downstairs.


    "Oh..." Jane let go of his hand in disappointment, and then led Ron downstairs.


    When he arrived on the first floor, Ron finally met Dr. Reid, the genius with the highest Marvel IQ by fans and officials.


    There are many smart people in Marvel, such as the most famous Tony Stark, Dr. Banner the Hulk, a generation of Ant-Man Hank Pym and so on.


    But regardless of the rankings of that person, these people are not Marvel''s smartest geniuses.


    Because the smart geniuses who ranked first in the rankings are all the people in front of them named Reed Richards.


    This guy has a lot of doctorate degrees, and has very good research in physics, engineering, mathematics, astronomy and many other aspects.


    But unfortunately, the luck of this smartest genius does not seem to be very good. Although his research is good, he has not been able to find a good investor. Even if he finds it, they are all cheating him.


    Therefore, although this genius is famous and has a lot of research, his wealth is not rich.


    In a certain comic, he was also bought by Peter Parker''s Parker company for his own building, which was terrible...


    And now, since the smartest genius has come to find himself, it means that the cosmic cloud or air current should reach the earth.


    When he came to Reid, Ron rarely stretched out his hand and said, "It''s nice to meet you, Dr. Reed."


    "Me too, Dr. Ron." Reid also shook his hand with Ron happily. He briefly investigated Ron and knew that this guy has a slight cleanliness and would not easily shake hands with others.


    And now, Ron actually shook hands with himself, which shows that the other party recognizes himself very much!


    "I have heard about your research from Jane, and I am very interested in it. How much investment money do you need?" Ron withdrew his hand and went directly to the topic.


    Reid immediately said: "About 40 billion U.S. dollars!"


    "Forty billion dollars?" Ron frowned when he heard this.


    Although with the current status of Surprise as the number one media outlet and he also owns nearly half of the shares of Osborne Industries, the money is not much for him.


    But recently, Surprise News is buying buildings all over the world to build factories, and also invested 10 billion U.S. dollars to Dr. Otto. In addition, Surprise News has not yet been listed, and the funds are actually running out...

 287 Chapter 281 Victor von Doum

    "As you can see, Dr. Reed, Surprise is currently buying factory buildings in various parts of the world as office locations, but I just invested in Dr. Otto��s research on''Little Sun'', so you asked for 40 billion US dollars. I can��t get it out now..."


    Ron didn''t support it either, and directly told Reid about his current situation.


    "Look, I''ll just say..." Hearing Ron say this, Ben immediately jumped out to say that his instincts were correct, but Reed stopped him.


    At this time, the original smile on Reid''s face also froze directly, blocking Ben, he and Ron said: "Thank you, Dr. Ron, since you can''t get the money, then I won''t bother."


    As he said, Reid picked up his white box: "I''m going to see the next person. Next time there is a new study, I will come to you again."


    "and many more����"


    Seeing that Reid was about to leave with Ben, Ron was rather unhappy and felt a little angry.


    Why can''t I get the money?


    Is my Ron like someone with no money?


    You are despising me, you know?


    Ron''s face made Reid feel a little hairy:''What did I say wrong?''


    "Dr. Reid, I don''t think I can''t afford to pay, but I feel that your plan is very dangerous, so I hesitate." Ron, who felt a little embarrassed, opened his mouth.


    "I can guarantee that my plan will succeed..." Hearing Ron''s words, Reid, who felt hopeful, immediately put down the box and explained confidently.


    "No, the universe is unknown. You just observed the cosmic air currents. I don''t think you can be sure that they are safe."


    "However, I am still very interested in your plan... please sit down, Dr. Reed."


    Ron invited Reid to sit down again, and then explained the way he had just thought of not losing face.


    "So Doctor, I think I still invest in your plan, but I will only invest half of what you asked for as your starting capital."


    "What about the other half?" Reid asked anxiously.


    "This requires you to find another investment object, such as Tony Stark, Victor von Dumm, etc..." Ron continued to explain with a smile.


    "I know that you need to use a space station in your plan. This is the key to your need for so much capital. The two guys I just mentioned have equipment in this area. It is much more convenient for you to find them. There is more money left."


    "And if your research is successful in the end, you will directly account for half of the remuneration in the investment I give you, and half of the patents are also yours."


    "Of course, if you fail in the end, you also need to repay half of the funds, which is fair, isn''t it?"


    "Let me think about it..." Reid looked a little hesitant, but his heart actually agreed with Ron''s statement.


    Half of the reward after success, plus the patent right after success, will be his. This is already the best share of his intentions.


    As for the thing Ron said later that he needed to repay half of the funds, he didn''t hear it at all, because he was really confident. This time, he will definitely succeed!


    As for going to Tony Stark and Victor von Dum...


    These two are actually on his list, but Tony Stark is second, and Victor is the last few.


    After thinking about the benefits, Reid immediately said: "Dr. Ron, I can promise you, but I want Jane to join me in my research. She is an excellent astronomer. With her joining, I am The chance of success in a study will be greater."


    Reid said, looking to one side and hearing what he said, Jane stood up excitedly and laughed, as if to repay Jane''s help.


    "Jane?" Ron was taken aback, and he didn''t expect Reid to make this request.


    As a traverser who is familiar with the plot,


    After all, the abilities of the Fantastic Four are still very good, especially when the four of them add up, their abilities can already compete with Dr. Doom, who is not weaker than Thanos.


    The members of his Guardian Alliance are already small. Pulling into the Fantastic Four can also increase his strength in a disguised form, adding a strength to the powerhouses who are even more powerful than Thanos in the future.


    However, if Jane also goes to outer space, doesn''t it mean that she will also gain abilities... No, is it also dangerous?


    Although all those who go have gained the ability, this does not mean that Jane will definitely not have an accident!


    Although I don��t feel much about Jane, a typical European and American girl, I have been together for more than half a year anyway. Ron��s relationship is now enriched. It seems a bit bad for him to let this woman go.


    After thinking for a while, Ron said to Jane, "Jane, what''s your opinion?"


    "I, I..." Jane hesitated, but her eyes soon became firmer: "I can''t give up my original hobby, so I agreed to Dr. Reid''s invitation."


    "Your planetarium will be built soon. At this time, are you sure?" Ron confirmed.


    "I''m sure." Jane nodded.


    "Okay..." Ron shrugged and looked at Reed: "Okay, I promise you, but I also have a new request, that is, I will join you in this space trip."


    After that, Ron thought that Reid, who had been serious about his own research, would reject him, but he didn''t expect that the other party laughed happily after listening to him.


    "Of course you can, Dr. Ron, you are an expert in biology. I just need someone proficient in biology to record the stimulation and changes of the cosmic airflow on the human body. With your participation, our action this time will definitely succeed! "


    "Okay, then it''s settled." Ron looked at Jane again: "Jane, you take your assistant Daisy, as the representative of our Surprise newspaper, and Dr. Reed to find other partners. To develop a detailed investment plan."


    "Yeah." Jane nodded happily, without any objections.


    Ron also nodded, and finally stood up and said to Reid: "Dr. Reid, I am not free this month. The cosmic airflow came to Earth in about six weeks, so I will go to you in person after a month, okay? "


    Reid also stood up, "Of course, welcome to see you again in a month!"


    ...


    When Ron left and Jane went to find the man named Daisy, only Reed and Ben were left in the lounge.


    "Yay!"


    Then Reid cheered in a low voice and said to Ben, who disagrees with him.


    "Ben, look, I''ll just say I don''t want to try, how do I know if I can succeed in the end? And Ron, he really has something to do this month, not just trying to perfuse us..."


    "It''s only half done, we still need to find other people to work together..." Ben was also very happy, but in order to defend himself, he still exchanged words with Reed.


    The two have been friends for more than ten years, and Reid didn''t take Ben''s words to heart, but took Ben to the door together and began to wait for Jane.


    As I said before, Jane will go with them to find a partner, so they will wait for Jane.


    After a while, Jane took another shorter girl and the other half came over. This girl was Jane''s original assistant Daisy.


    When Daisy heard it briefly, she picked up her astronomy work again, but she was still somewhat unwilling.


    She also found a new job in Surprise. The salary was not bad, and she could see a lot of handsome guys every day, so she was simply stunned.


    But since Jane called her and said it was Ron''s request, Daisy finally followed reluctantly.


    After the four gathered together, they immediately came to Stark Industries, found Pepper, who was in charge of the company, and explained their research this time.


    In fact, Tony was also in New York at this time. After the Malibu villa was bombed, Tony moved to New York, but Pepper was still in charge of the company.


    Because Tony doesn''t want to do things like managing a company anymore, researching armor and going out to save the earth is what he wants to do most now.


    But when Reed, Jane and other four met with Pepper and told Pepper about their plan, Tony still knew about it.


    This is because Pepper knew that Ron, who was acquainted with Tony, had actually participated in Reid''s research, and he was a bit undecided, so he told Tony about the matter.


    After Tony knew about this, his face immediately turned black, and then he immediately refused, saying that he would not participate in this event.


    Tony has this answer, in fact, because he feels wronged.


    Before he asked Ron to help solve the Mandalin problem, he agreed to help the other party to collect a lot of hydrogen, helium, oxygen, carbon, neon, iron and other elements, but these things are really difficult to do.


    Money is still a trivial matter, and the most important thing is actually public opinion.


    Countless people are accusing him and asking him what he wants to do when collecting these things. Pepper also asks him to complain every day, and he is almost annoying.


    Tony planned that when it didn''t work, he would tell the matter directly, saying that Ron asked him to help collect it, not his own idea.


    Although he helped others to collect elements and didn''t dare to tell the truth, he would lose a lot of face, but he was complained about by Pepper a lot better every day.


    And after knowing that Ron had something to do with him, Tony immediately chose to refuse, just because he was afraid that Ron would be cheated again.


    Here, after Pepper got Tony''s answer, he also directly told Reid about the matter and directly refused to cooperate.


    After receiving the news, Reid was not sad, and the four of them with Jane began to find the next family.


    After that, they found a lot of companies to explain his research.


    Unfortunately, I don��t know why. Those companies either directly refused his cooperation, or wanted to cheat him, holding all the patent rights, etc., but failed.


    After several companies were unsuccessful, Reid finally came to Victor von Dum''s company.


    The main direction of Dumu��s company is related to space technology, and there are also space stations. The reason why Reid put Dumu��s company in the last few places is actually because he knows Dumu, but the relationship is not good. .


    When he was still studying at the State University of New York in about ten years of age, Dum was his classmate and also a scientific genius.


    The two also met at that time and became friends, but then because he could always dominate Dumu a little bit in all aspects, he didn''t even know it, so the relationship between the two became apparent brothers.


    It''s the kind that looks OK on the surface, but secretly has a bad relationship.


    Later, Dum started a technology company because his research was very profitable, and now he has completely established himself in New York, where there are many rich people.


    But he didn''t know the reason. He has been in despair until now. There is no car to go out. He still needs to make a car driven by Jane from Surprise...


    When you come to Dom��s company building in the central Manhattan district of New York, you can see a metal building about 9 meters high at the door of the building.


    The face and appearance of the building is an enlarged version of Dum.


    "Dum this guy likes to build this kind of big statue to show his success... Reid, this is all aimed at us..."


    When I saw this sculpture, the one on one side was a little bit angry and said to Reid.


    He and Dumu were actually classmates, but at that time Dumu had always looked down on him, so the relationship between them was even worse.


    "Dum is actually quite good. Besides, this is not our first stop. Dum''s company is in line with our research this time. Finding him can save a lot of things!"


    But Reid didn''t care about Ben''s words, in his heart, in fact, Dumu, the superficial brother, still stopped well.


    "At least the other party has money..." Reid thought helplessly.


    After entering Dum��s company, Reid and his team quickly met the person they wanted to meet, about 30 years old and handsome Dum.


    And his ex-girlfriend, Susan.


    Susan was actually a classmate of him and Dum. After graduation, Susan abandoned a Dum who pursued her and became his girlfriend. This is why Dum secretly quarreled with him.


    Susan originally did research with him in his laboratory, but because he couldn''t find a partner in his recent research, even the rented building was almost unable to pay the rent. Susan couldn''t sustain it. He agreed to Dumu''s invitation and became an executive in Dumu''s company.


    After that, the two also broke up.


    Therefore, even if Reid is not good at socializing, he does not know how to look at people''s faces, and seeing his ex-girlfriend standing next to the tall and handsome Dum in professional attire, Reid is still very upset.


    He felt that countless green hats were flying towards him, and all of them came to his head. It seemed that he was playing a game called stacking hats...

 288 Chapter 282 The Confrontation of Shares

    Although I think there are countless green hats on my head, Reid chose to study between his girlfriend and his own research.��Follow��Dream��Little��.l��


    So Ridred opened his white box and played the video of the cosmic air flow that he had already simulated drifting across the earth''s orbit, as well as the changes that occurred after the human body had acquired these different elements in the form of d images.


    Then, Reid left and started his own speech.


    "My research shows that exposure to the high-energy air currents of the universe generated by the solar wind can lead to the evolution of life on Earth. I suspect that the emergence of mutants is caused by this reason..."


    "According to my observations, within the next six weeks, a cloud of cosmic airflow with the same composition elements will pass through the orbit of the earth..."


    "I think we can go directly to space to study this cosmic air current cloud cluster, to improve our biological knowledge, to obtain the human genetic structure, the technology to treat countless diseases, to continue human life, so that we can obtain longer, A stronger, healthier body..."


    "In addition to me and Ben, Dr. Ron, who has developed the''regenerative medicine'', also agrees with me and has decided to participate in my plan..."


    Reid was talking, but Dum on one side suddenly stopped him, "Please stop..."


    "My proposal hasn''t finished yet..." Reid looked at Dum on the side, his face dissatisfied.


    "You''re done..." Dumu''s expression was a little cold, and he didn''t put Reed in his eyes.


    "You still want to explore outer space as before, and you don''t want to think about the burden you are carrying now? Dreams will not pay for you, you know?"


    Dumm threw a magazine on the side in front of Reed. The magazine was called "Wired Magazine." On the cover of the magazine was Reed''s photo and a line of "Reed Richards is bankrupt." News.


    Seeing the magazine that Dumm threw over, Reid frowned, but immediately relaxed, and then pulled Jane, who was standing quietly, to the side.


    "Your new girlfriend?" Doum laughed when he saw the beautiful Jane being approached by Ridella.


    He had noticed Jane a long time ago, but Reid hurriedly reported this research to him before, so he didn''t have time to ask the origin of this beauty.


    Although the woman in front of him was very beautiful, Dumu was not sad, and he even wanted to laugh.


    For a long time, Reid has always been a little higher than him in academic terms. Even Susan, who he pursued, chose the other party. Therefore, Dum has always been very hostile to Reid. Take it back.


    Finally, not long ago, Reid was completely bankrupt due to various problems, and Susan fell into his arms after that.


    And if what he thinks is true, this beauty is indeed Reid��s new girlfriend, then Susan will be completely disappointed in Reid and become his person!


    I just don��t know why, Reid has a little bit of trouble in his heart, why Reid has found a beautiful girlfriend again, no worse than Susan...


    Just thinking about it, Reid refuted his statement, and then introduced Jane''s origins.


    "Of course she is not my girlfriend. She is Jane Foster, an astronomy expert who previously published the Foster Theory about alien life. This time, her boss Ron funded my project 20 billion yuan. U.S. dollars, now I am looking for a partner with me. So Dum, I already have someone to pay for me."


    With that said, Reid picked up his mobile phone, replaced the images previously played by the white box with an astronomical station, and then continued.


    "This is the outer space station you sent me a long time ago. You know, there will be some dangers in the process of contacting the cosmic airflow. And your observatory uses the latest reinforced tempered glass shield, which can perfectly protect it. People inside."


    Reid''s look was very proud. Although he was better than Dom when he was studying, after graduation, he became the object of ridicule by the other side. Now he can turn the other side down, Reid is still very happy.


    After hearing what Reid said, Dum''s face went black: "So, you came to me just for my equipment?"


    Reid smiled and nodded.


    Seeing Reid so proud, Dumu snorted, "Oh, but I heard that the funds for your project seem to have not been collected yet!


    "Besides, you also went to the US Aerospace Administration before. Their space station shields are no worse than mine, but they didn''t agree with your plan, did they?"


    Reid was surprised: "How do you know these things?"


    "My job is to understand these things that others don''t know." Dum walked in towards Reid, then faced Jane on the side, stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "''Foster Theory'' is a great study. Nice to meet you, Ms. Foster."


    "I''m glad to meet you too, Dr. Dom." Jane reached out and shook Dom''s hand and said with a smile.


    Facing Dum, who is much more handsome than Reed, and a great genius, Jane''s reaction to Dum was much flatter than Reed.


    Jane knew that Reed went to many universities, including the State University of New York and Columbia University. She entered that school six years after Reed left Columbia University. Reed and Dum should have been studying together for more than ten years. It''s gone, so she didn''t know Dum.


    In addition, Dumu didn''t even see her, and called her Reid''s girlfriend, which made her a little embarrassed.


    Although she admires Reed quite a bit, it''s just admiration. It''s not like liking at all, OK?


    Dumu is a more careful person, and he also sees that Jane doesn''t seem to have a cold to himself, so he speaks a lot more formal.


    "I heard that you are working for Dr. Ron? And he also invested $20 billion in Reid''s project. Is this true?"


    "Of course it is true." Jane immediately admitted, and then before leaving the Surprise Building, Ron personally confessed to her.


    "Ron said that if you don''t agree to Reid''s project, it doesn''t matter. He will go to the US Aerospace Administration specifically, so it doesn''t matter if you agree or not!"


    As soon as this word came out, the people around immediately changed their faces.


    Reid and Ben are dumbfounded. Has Ron ever said this?Why don''t we know?


    After hearing this, Dumu''s face turned black again, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Reed and Ben were a little nervous when seeing Dum, especially Reed.


    He was very worried that Dum would not agree to his project. He had already looked for a lot of people, and no one would invest in the other half. He really didn''t know who to look for.


    Therefore, Reid also complained a little about Jian Weiwei.


    What are you saying bad? You have to say these things that irritate Dum. What if he really rejects me directly?


    And Jane was also a little guilty. She didn''t know why Ron would tell herself such a sentence before. Isn''t this making trouble?


    But no one thought that after Dumu''s face was black for several seconds, he finally laughed at Reid suddenly and agreed to invest.


    "Reid, your project is very good. I will provide you with equipment and personnel, as well as the remaining capital investment, but I need half of your project..."


    However, as Dumu was talking, Jane who saw him stepped in again.


    "In fact, 20 billion U.S. dollars is enough, just a few equipment and personnel, Dr. Reed, right?"


    At the end, Jane also looked at Reid and told her what Ron had told her before, if Dumu agreed to it, and said what he would say afterwards.


    "This..." Reed was immediately embarrassed when Jane said so.


    Jane is right. US$20 billion is enough for his project this time. All he needs is a research station that can take him to outer space within six weeks.


    The reason why he asked for 40 billion U.S. dollars before was actually because he wanted to directly buy or rent an outer space astronomical station, and then he wanted to continue the subsequent research and development, so he needed so much money.


    I thought that after Ron refused, he would have no chance. He didn''t expect that the other party immediately agreed to his willingness to invest half of the 20 billion U.S. dollars to invest, so he didn''t know how to refuse.


    So now that she heard these words from Jane, Reid was immediately embarrassed, and felt that he had no face to cooperate with Ron.


    This is all I am cheating on each other...


    "Really so, Reid?" At this time, Dum also stared at Reid, returning to his gloomy expression.


    In fact, Reid knew very well that Reid��s research was very valuable this time, and the reason why he knew that Reid had failed to go to the Aerospace Administration to borrow the space station before was because he and the Aerospace Administration revealed that Reed was unlucky. Many researches were unsuccessful, so Reid was unsuccessful.


    I thought that Reid would look for him and would always find himself in the end, but he didn''t expect that Ron, who started the newspaper, would cut his head from it and disrupt his original plan.


    After learning that Ron actually gave Reid an investment of 20 billion US dollars, he was naturally surprised, but he still did not intend to give up working with Reid.


    Because he understands the role of Reid''s research, if it really allows humans to evolve in the end, the value of this, let alone 20 billion U.S. dollars, is one hundred times more than that!


    Because Dum knows very well that human beings continue to grow stronger. The aliens in New York have put too much pressure on various countries on the earth. Now every country is building spaceships, just wanting to strengthen itself and fight against the outside world. Star.


    If there is something that can directly make all human beings mutants at this time, no human being will refuse.


    Why are mutants being expelled and arrested? Isn''t it because there are too few mutants, and ordinary humans want to acquire the abilities of mutants?


    Therefore, once Reed''s research is successful, it will affect the development of the entire human race. The value of it is just thinking about it, and you know how terrible it is!


    And after Jane said that if he didn''t agree, Ron would go directly to the Aerospace Administration. Although he was very angry, he finally agreed.


    The cake in this one is too big, even if someone has already taken a bite, Dumu will not give up the rest of the rest.


    The one named Ron should also know that he will not give up, so he asked Jane to say these words to stimulate himself.


    And the reason why the other party didn''t directly swallow this project was because the other party knew that the cake was too big, and he couldn''t resist it alone, so no one took it.


    But what Dumm didn''t expect was that Jane actually got an inch after seeing his promise, saying that as long as he provided equipment and personnel...


    You know, in a cooperation, the party who only provides equipment personnel will generally not take much advantage. If he is really only providing equipment personnel, then he simply cannot account for too much of it!


    Because he is not alone in owning the space station, if that Ron wants to find, then he can definitely find a partner who can provide equipment!


    And he will directly become a laughing stock in this world-changing event!


    ''This Ron can come to where he is now in two years. He is really not a simple person...''


    Dumu''s face was so dark that he didn''t know what it was like, looking at Jane, it seemed that he wanted to oppress and make the other person change his mouth.


    But seeing the other party didn''t seem to be afraid of him at all, in the end, Dumu took a deep breath and agreed.


    "I have to say Reid, this time, you found a good partner!"


    Dumm glanced at Reid, and then made his request with Jane.


    "I can provide equipment personnel, but I also need 25 profit after success. If not, then you and Reid will go to the Aerospace Administration! If they can agree to your request..."


    "25? Dr. Reid, what do you think?" Jane looked at Reid.


    "25? Doesn''t include future applications and patents?" Reid asked Dumu cautiously.


    "As long as Ron doesn''t want this, what do you say?" Dumu hummed a rhetorical answer.


    "Great!" Although Reid is not high in EQ, he can still hear the obvious irony.


    Ron had promised him before that the application and patent rights would belong to him. In this way, even though he only got the profit of this project in the end, this is nothing compared to applications and patent rights!


    As long as the application and patent rights belong to him, all the reputation will belong to him, and after the development of this project, he can also get countless benefits and have the absolute right to dominate the project.


    ''Oh my God, why Ron treats me so well?''


    Reid seemed to understand what Dum said just now, this time, he found a good partner.

 289 Chapter 283: Sun Creation

    Chapter error, click here to report


    After everything was negotiated, time passed one after another, and soon, a month passed.


    During this month, Tony Stark continued to conduct research in his villa, trying to use artificial intelligence to control more than 40 suits of armor he has developed, and automatically fight crimes that are going on all over the world. .


    Of course, this kind of engineering and the intelligence required to control the armor is very high. For example, in a crime, the intelligent program needs to identify the offender and the non-offender, etc. Although Jarvis''s intelligence is not bad, To control so many things, it is still a bit naive.


    So Tony has been planning to upgrade Jarvis into a truly intelligent life like Transformers to complete this task.


    On the other hand, the "Little Sun" project jointly developed by Peter Parker and Dr. Otto is also underway, and seems to have made good progress.


    According to Dr. Otto, as long as he is given another month or so, the plan will be successful.


    And Dr. Reid''s space project is almost ready, fully equipped, and personnel are ready to go, just waiting for the final cosmic airflow to come to earth orbit for human research.


    The personnel who will go to space at the end of this operation have also been determined. There are a total of 7 people. In addition to Dr. Reid and his assistant, Dum, who provided equipment, and the beautiful women under Dum, are also Susan and Su. Shan��s brother Johnny, a mechanical expert, Jane, an astronomer, and Ron, a biologist.


    At this time, except Ron, the other six people are all ready, ready to go to the space station.


    At this time, Ron had plunged into his universe wholeheartedly, and had been working hard to prepare the elements needed for his solar plan.


    Within this month, Ron had completely filled his universe with hydrogen, helium, oxygen, carbon, neon, iron and other elements from his mobile phone in his universe, as well as elements such as hydrogen, helium, oxygen, carbon, neon, and iron. Space.


    If Mount Everest is the limit of the earth, then this bunch of elements is the limit of the entire solar system.


    The element used to create the sun was manifested by Ron, but it was actually a circle larger than the sun, piled up in the air, like a monster roaming in the universe.


    And if you don��t know how big the sun is, you can compare the earth to the sun and you will know.


    The earth is very large. According to the radius of the equator, it has a radius of kilometers and a polar radius of kilometers. The average radius is about 6371 kilometers, the equatorial circumference is about 40,076 kilometers, and the surface area is 510 million square kilometers. It looks very large. is not it?


    But the sun is actually bigger!


    The diameter of the sun has reached about 1392,000 kilometers, which is equivalent to 109 times the diameter of the earth; the volume is about 1.3 million times that of the earth, and the weight is about 2��103 kg, which is 330,000 times that of the earth.


    So compared with the sun, the earth can be said to be a small thing. In contrast, it is the difference between humans and ants.


    After Ron had possessed a powerful force, he certainly did not go to fly to the outer space of the earth alone to observe the entire beautiful blue planet, and he sincerely sighed about it.


    The earth is indeed a beautiful star, its shape and appearance, and its position can all show that this is definitely a perfect planet.


    But compared to the "cosmic monster" he has now realized, the earth is not worth mentioning.


    As mentioned before, the sun is a person, and the earth is an ant. How easy is it for a person to crush an ant?


    Therefore, after realizing the various elements that are sufficient to create the sun, the most obvious question before Ron is how to turn these elements into a sun!


    Looking at the piles of hydrogen cylinders in front of him, helium cylinders, oxygen cylinders, stone carbon, neon cylinders, refined iron and iron and other element materials, Ron entered into thinking.


    It stands to reason that the materials placed in front of him can basically be ignited with fire. If he directly throws down a fire and ignites all these things, they will directly explode like a nuclear bomb. Is there any chance of a sun coming out?


    After thinking about it carefully, this method is not appropriate.


    These elements, which are comparable to more than one hundred earth elements, can reach the point of the sun after the explosion, and even have a diameter larger than the sun, and the explosion can last for a period of time, but not many, at most, it is decades. It will disappear in tens of thousands of years.


    And the sun?


    As a yellow dwarf, the sun has a lifespan of approximately 10 billion years, which is twice the lifespan of the Earth at 5 billion years.


    So, this method seems feasible, but it is only a temporary spark, and it will disappear in a short time, so it is not practical at all.


    Then, Ron''s point of thinking came to the composition of the sun, and he wanted to start with the composition of the sun to specifically create a sun.


    According to the observations of previous scientists, the structure of the sun is divided into four parts: the core, the photosphere, the chromosphere, and the corona from the inside to the outside.


    Among them, the photosphere covers the periphery of the troposphere. It is an extremely thin layer outside the sun, with a thickness of about 500 kilometers. The outline that we usually see like a disc is this part.


    Outside the photosphere, there is a rose-colored solar atmosphere called the chromosphere.Its thickness is about thousands of kilometers. The gas here is thin, and the visible light emitted is less than one thousandth of the light sphere.


    At the far end of the chromosphere, a layer of extremely thin, fully ionized gas surrounded by a layer of extremely thin, fully ionized gas is called the corona.


    Finally, the core of the sun is considered to be the area from the center point to 0.2 solar radius, which is the hottest place in the solar system.Its density is as high as kg/m^3;, the temperature is!


    The international unit of''K'' temperature here corresponds to 0 degrees Celsius, and the conversion between degrees Celsius and ��C only needs to be added to degrees Celsius.


    In other words, the temperature of the core of the sun is actually as high as Celsius.


    Thinking of this, Ron planned. If he, like the real sun, also made a core, and then made three parts of the light ball, chromosphere and corona outside, would he be able to make the sun?


    ''It seems feasible...''


    After thinking for a long time, Ron felt that this method was more feasible.


    But at this time the problem also came. Although the sun has been separated into four parts and can be made separately, how to make it is a big problem.


    Because the temperature of the core of the sun is as high as 15 million degrees Celsius, and the pressure is equivalent to 250 billion atmospheres. The gas in the core area is extremely compressed to 150 times the density of water.


    Here, nuclear fusion is taking place everywhere, and 700 million tons of hydrogen is converted into helium every second. In this process, about 5 million tons of net energy is released. The energy produced by fusion is convective. And the radiation process is transmitted outward.


    If you want to make a core, you have to make something that can convert 700 million tons of hydrogen into helium per second by nuclear fusion.


    700 million tons of hydrogen is actually not too much. In Ron''s manifestation of element materials, it is just a little bit, but 700 million per second...


    It''s just like eating. Although you already have as much rice as the Himalayas, you can eat seven rice every second, which will be finished soon!


    In addition to him, scientists on Earth have also discovered this problem.


    You know, although the mass of the sun is very large, totaling 2��103 kilograms. But if it burns such a huge capacity at any time, then according to the energy consumed every day, it can only burn for tens of millions of years. After all, why can the sun continue to burn after billions of years?


    In fact, scientists on Earth and Ron already have some guesses about this answer.


    The sun and all the stars in the sky are using fusion atomic energy, and hydrogen is actually the most common substance in the universe.


    The sun still has a lot of hydrogen in the process of fusing into helium, and then the sun has its own gravitational force, which can concentrate the process of polymerization of hydrogen atoms, which forms a virtuous circle.


    In this way, the sun can continue to burn.


    Thinking of so much, in the end, Ron chose to choose, he still chose to use this fusion method to create a sun that was more suitable.


    According to speculation, the early sun was not actually the current star 109 times the diameter of the earth, perhaps even worse than the current earth.


    It''s just that over time, because the sun is fusing at any time, and then relying on its own ability to absorb the elements around it a little bit, it finally reaches the point where it is now so strong that it can''t be stronger.


    And as the mass increases, the stronger the sun��s gravitational force, the more surrounding matter it attracts, and the more mass it increases.


    In this cycle, the mass of the sun becomes larger and larger, and the greater the mass, the greater the internal pressure, so that the temperature will continue to rise, and the fusion will occur more densely and more extensively.


    So what is placed in front of Ron is actually how to fuse these things into a small sun, and then let it absorb and fuse other elements a little bit to reach the point of the final sun.


    How to make the elements fusion is actually very simple.


    General stars are produced by the accumulation of dense molecular clouds. We know that the size of universal gravitation is related to the mass of an object. The greater the mass, the greater the gravitational force it receives.


    The denser the molecular cloud is, the denser it becomes due to the greater mass, and the greater the mass.


    Under the action of gravity, they will continue to shrink, and in the process of contraction, they have to overcome the force between molecules until the force of gravity and the force between molecules balance.


    Later, in the process of contraction, heat is generated by overcoming the forces between molecules. The temperature is also quite high. The temperature is too high, and the hydrogen fusion reaction that is difficult to occur occurs at this time, and stars are formed in this way. Up!


    Therefore, as long as Ron gets those elements to a gravitational place, and relies on his power to create a large enough mass, he can make it become a sun by itself.


    There is nothing in Ron''s universe, but some of the gravity generated by the distortion still exists.


    As he thought of it, Ron immediately moved the large number of elements placed in the corner to the middle, ready to fuse.


    Before, he put it aside because he was afraid that the gravitational force of this central point would attract him to prepare those elements, so now think about it, this is just taking off his pants and farting.


    Also, he had been confused by the idea of ??making the sun before, and because he was afraid of accidents, he came up with this dark thing under the light.


    As soon as he brought the elements to the gravity, Ron immediately felt that the gravity at the central point immediately absorbed his elements. It seemed like a man who had been hungry for several days and nights found a full seat and wanted to immediately. It feels the same as gorging.


    Without thinking about it, Ron cast these elements into the center of gravity just like throwing food.


    If you want the elements to fuse, you only need to let the elements enter the gravitational force of the center of the universe and let them be compressed together by gravity a little bit, and then the hydrogen gas can explode.


    The hydrogen prepared by Ron did not explode because the concentration of hydrogen was not high, only less than 3%.


    As long as the hydrogen concentration exceeds 4% and reaches a higher level, it will explode at any time.


    Although the central gravity of Ron''s distorted universe is not very strong, it is very easy to compress the concentration to more than 4%.


    As he thought, after only a short while, countless explosions occurred.


    Countless mushroom clouds exploded at the center point. If the nuclear bomb explosion on the earth is a small torpedo used by children to fry fish, then the explosion that is happening now is a meteorite like the earth, which is the same as the explosion produced by hitting the earth. .


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 290 Chapter 284 Set Sail

    Four hours later, Ron took the plane of his own newspaper to the Aerospace Administration in charge of space operations.


    The full name of Aerospace Administration is National Aeronautics and Space Administration, also known as NASA and NASA. It is an administrative scientific research organization of the US federal government. It is responsible for the formulation and implementation of the US space program and the development of aviation science and space. Scientific research.


    Basically all space-related operations need to be reported to the Aerospace Administration.


    Although Victor von Dom��s company also has an astronomical station in space, it also needs to come to the Aerospace Agency to board a spacecraft to go to space.


    After Ron arrived at the Aerospace Administration, he did not see Reid and the others the first time, because before that, he still needed to perform some physical tests and so on before he could go to the place where the spacecraft was actually launched and prepare to go to space.


    At this time, there is actually about a week before the cosmic airflow arrives on the earth, but because of the need to collect data and debug equipment, they have to enter the space station in advance.


    Originally, there were many procedures for checking the crew''s entry into space, but when Ron arrived at the Aerospace Administration and wanted to conduct a series of tests, he found that this was not the case.


    A deputy director of the other party came out to meet him personally, and after personally explaining to him some precautions for going into space, he turned on the red light all the way and let him pass the test.


    Ron was a little surprised, so he asked what was going on and got the answer.


    The reason is very simple, one is because of his identity.


    The owner of Surprise, the world''s number one news media, and the owner of nearly half of Osborne Industries'' shares are enough to attract the attention of the Aerospace Administration.


    Second, it is because the U.S. government is now vigorously supporting mankind to explore space and understand places outside the earth to prevent the threat of alien life.


    Therefore, the Aerospace Administration is giving the green light to scientists who want to go to space, as long as you pay the money.


    Previously, Reid went to the General Administration of Aeronautics and Astronautics, and the reason why he wanted to borrow the spacecraft to go into space was actually only because of Victor Dom''s troubles, and there was also a relationship that he could not pay US dollars.


    In this way, Ron just walked through the cutscene, then came to the spacecraft launch base and met Dr. Reid and his assistant Ben.


    "Ron, you finally came."


    At this time, the two of them were storing their clothes in the lounge. Seeing Ron appeared, Reid immediately greeted him with a smile.


    "I''m very busy, why, are you two here?" Ron asked, pointing at them.


    "Dum is waiting for us in the spaceship, Jane and Susan are changing clothes in the locker room, and come over when they are finished." Reid replied with a smile, and Ben on one side looked angry, but continued with some helplessness:


    "There is another nasty guy who hasn''t arrived yet, Ron, you are the big boss of this space operation. If that guy hasn''t arrived by the appointed time, then I suggest you should kick him off. After all, that guy It''s really unreliable."


    Ron smiled and did not answer, because Reid on one side was explaining to him: "Don''t listen to Ben, Johnny is just young and vigorous. He wanted to take his two girlfriends into the simulation cockpit of the spacecraft. The expulsion is not really unreliable..."


    "Yes, I''m very reliable, okay?"


    Before Reid finished speaking, a sturdy figure, like a bodybuilder, came to the lounge, and directly accepted Reed''s words loudly, and then came to Ron and said with a big grin:


    "You''re the Ron who opened the hook? I heard that you are the majority shareholder in this action! I''m the Johnny they said. It''s nice to meet you, big boss!"


    "It''s nice to meet you too." Ron blinked, stared at Johnny for a while, then smiled and said, "Are you sure you are Susan''s brother, not Captain Steve Rogers''s brother? ?"


    "This..." Johnny touched the back of his head when asked: "I also really want to become Captain Rogers'' younger brother myself, but in fact we really just look alike, really!"


    Ron waved his hand: "You don''t look alike, but exactly the same. I think you can go to Captain Rogers to do a DNA test to find out if you are his grandson or great-grandson..."


    Just like what he said, Johnny, who will later become the "Thunderbolt" in Fantastic Four, is completely another version of Captain America. There is no difference except that one is short and the other is long hair.


    Ron actually predicted this, because Johnny Thunderbolt in the 2005 version of "Fantastic Four 1" and 2007 version of "Fantastic Four 2", and Captain Steve Rogers in the "Captain America" ??series actually It was played by an actor, and it is indeed normal to look the same.


    But he thought that this fusion world should change this almost bug-like place. After all, this is too coincidental. If it doesn''t change, almost everyone will think that Johnny belongs to Captain America.


    At this time, Ben Leng snorted, unconvinced, "Huh, if he didn''t look like Captain Rogers, could he be so popular?"


    "Hey, who am I? It turns out to be my deputy!" Johnny was not angry, but said in a slightly formal tone: "Deputy, please be prepared to go to the spaceship. Did you hear that?"


    Upon hearing this thousands of times, Ben subconsciously stood up straight and assumed a standard military posture, shouting loudly.


    "Yessir!"


    "Very good!" Johnny came to the side and put down his bag.


    Ben took a deep breath and said nothing more.


    Originally, he would take the role of piloting the spacecraft during this operation, but who knew that halfway through, Dum, who provided equipment and personnel, forced Johnny in as the captain, making him furious.


    But he couldn''t help, who made Johnny the younger brother of Susan, and that pesky Dum was going around to please Susan.


    On the one hand, Ron also finished watching the struggle between the two men with a smile, without saying much.


    Afterwards, Ron and Reid chatted, learning about the latest tensions of this operation, and as the captain and deputy captain of the spacecraft, Johnny and Ben took out a dark blue mental uniform. Put it on the body and gestured, and then said in dissatisfaction.


    "Tights? What the hell is this? Who came up with the bad idea?"


    "It''s Victor. This is made of synthetic materials. The material is very similar to the second skin of a person, and it can adapt to anyone''s physical needs."


    A beautiful blond woman who had put on a close-fitting blue uniform and walked in like a model walked in from the other side of the lounge, smiling and explaining to everyone.


    This beauty is Johnny''s sister, Susan, a sexy stunner who has been a genius for Reid and Dum for more than ten years.


    Yes, when Ron saw Susan, his heart was a little restless.


    Because this Susan really should be convex, she should be warped, she has a slender body, and a well-proportioned face. She is perfect with her figure and can''t be perfect. Plus the plump breast slightly exposed on the snow-white chest, completely It''s a seductive fairy.


    In an instant, Ron compared this Susan with Arthur and Saber.


    Well, one is very powerful, one is cute, and the other is sexy. They all seem to have their own merits...


    Just thinking about it, another beauty in a close-fitting blue uniform also walked cautiously into the lounge from where Susan came in.


    This beauty is shorter than Susan, and she doesn''t look as slender as Susan, but there are also areas on her body that should be protruding and warped, plus a good face, it doesn''t have a special flavor.


    When Ron saw this beauty, the thought that popped up in his mind for the first time was,''Hey, it doesn''t look good at ordinary times, but now it looks good when dressed like this...''


    Yes, this is the astronomer, Jane Foster, whom Ron previously snatched from Thor in New Mexico.


    At that time, although Ron didn''t feel anything, he could clearly feel that Jane''s fascination with Thor seemed not as infatuated as in the movie, and then she even proposed to follow her to New York until now.


    Although he knew what might be hidden in it, he actually didn''t feel much about this girl. For nearly a year, he regarded her as friends like Peter Parker and Jessica.In time, after his emotions recovered a lot, he thought so, and had no other thoughts.


    But now that Jane puts on tight clothes and is in good shape, his inner feeling for this girl has changed a lot.


    "Come in, Jane, you have a good figure, don''t be shy." Seeing Jane dare not come out behind her, Susan smiled and turned her head and pulled her out.


    "I, I..." Jane hugged her chest tightly, her eyes were also looking down, she didn''t dare to look at Ron looking at her.


    "Hi, Jane." Seeing that Jane didn''t even dare to lift his head, Ron greeted him actively.


    "Hey, Ron... Ron." After hearing Ron''s words, Jane finally raised her head slightly, but when she saw Ron''s eyes looking at her nakedly and recklessly, she immediately lowered her head.


    Originally, Jane''s temperament would not be so shy, but now she has no choice but to have someone with a more perfect figure standing next to her, and a person with a great position in her heart standing in front of her.Even if she is not shy, she is afraid that her figure is not as good as Susan and will be looked down upon.


    "... Nice to meet you, Ron." Seeing Jane''s appearance, Susan also knew that it might be because she guessed that she did this, so she walked over to him and extended her hand to say hello.


    "Me too, beautiful Miss Susan." Ron smiled, signed it easily and naturally, and then pressed it slightly to experience the feel.


    "Very slender..." Ron commented on Susan''s hand silently.


    "Susan''s main research area is genetics. She was originally responsible for this, but now that you are here, she is your assistant. You will definitely be able to cooperate very happily in anti-vomiting, right? Su? Shan"


    Just after Ron wanted to hold it and experience the feeling in other aspects, Reid on one side suddenly walked over and introduced Susan to him.


    "With Miss Susan''s help, I must have an easy job." Ron let go of his holding hand, and then drew a cross to Reed in his heart.


    This guy stood up and appeared to be explaining Susan, explaining the work situation afterwards, but in fact the main intention was to let the hand he was holding down.


    Ron couldn''t help it. He was talking about it. If he didn''t let it go, he was really harassing him!


    So Ron felt a little strange, who said that Reid is not high in EQ, this can solve his ex-girlfriend being harassed in one sentence, how can he not have high EQ?


    As the other side of the handshake, Susan, who let go of Ron, glared at Reid directly, as if to blame him for being nosy.


    Although I also know that Ron��s actions just now were very impolite, Susan didn��t actually have much rejection in her heart, because I don��t know why, the way to shake hands with Ron was to hold a silky ribbon, which made people reluctant to let go. .


    Later, Susan saw that Ron''s hand was actually whiter and more symmetrical than his own. It was like a sacred object left by God in the world, and it was not profanable.


    Shaking hands with Ron, Susan always thought that she was taking advantage, so she was not willing to let go.


    However, although Susan and Ron both felt that they didn''t mind shaking hands with each other, in the middle, Jane suddenly snorted and whispered: "Lookie!"


    Ron''s classical Chinese, immediately squinted at Jane, "What''s wrong with me, come here if you have the ability to make me look all right!"


    As soon as Jane heard this, she didn''t get angry and went straight to Ron''s face with a full breastplate, closing her eyes and shouting.


    "I''m afraid of you? Come if you have the ability!"


    "Finally let go?" However, facing Jane who was''letting go of his mind'', Ron suddenly laughed and declared that he did not move.


    "Ah..." Jane closed her eyes and couldn''t wait for the arrival of''Salted Pig Hand''. He heard Ron''s words again, realized that he had been fooled, and yelled again, turned and headed into the women''s dressing room. He didn''t dare face Ron at all.


    Seeing Jane screaming and leaving, Ron did not follow, but said to Susan: "Miss Susan, your idea is very good, Jane opened his heart, thank you."


    "It doesn''t matter, Jane''s figure is actually very good, but she dare not show it in front of you." Susan also said with a smile.


    "What''s the idea, what are you talking about?" Reed on the side said with a dazed expression when they heard the conversation between the two.


    Seeing Reid didn''t even know what happened, Ron and Susan both laughed.


    "What''s the idea, what are you talking about?" Reed on the side said with a dazed expression when they heard the conversation between the two.


    Seeing Reid didn''t even know what happened, Ron and Susan both laughed.

 291 Chapter 285 The Storm Is Coming

    Chapter error, click here to report


    Six hours later, Ron, Reid, and Jane and the seven people all entered the spacecraft that was about to ascend to the sky, ready to go to a space station outside the earth.


    Halfway through, he and Victor von Doum, who provided the equipment for this operation, also met. The two sides talked some kind words, and then stopped talking.


    It can be seen that Dum has some prejudices against him. Although he hides well, the hostile atmosphere that is always revealed has exposed himself.


    Ron was not surprised. If he planned a plan and would take it down soon, but in the end another guy broke it, he would be very hostile to that person.


    However, after some brief contact, he has a clearer understanding of this hero who will have the title of''Doctor Doom'' and''Doctor Destruction'' in the future.


    Just like in the comics and movies, this Dumu is also very arrogant, and his words often reveal a strong side, as if he himself is the most correct.


    Of course, Dum also has arrogant capital. Although the Dum Group he established is not comparable to Tony Stark''s Stark Industry, it is also a behemoth in New York and ranks among the top technology companies.


    In addition to his outstanding business ability, Dumu is also very talented in science. Although he is always heard that Reid will overpower him in all aspects, this does not mean that he is not smart.


    The other party has invented many things, especially the aerospace industry, which is completely the most powerful of them.


    This is much better than Reid, who has gone bankrupt.


    "Sit down, we are about to take off..."


    After preparing the fixtures on the seats of the spacecraft, the captain Johnny and the deputy Ben, after completing a series of adjustments, issued a reminder to everyone on the spacecraft.


    "Okay, let''s go. According to observations, the time of the cosmic airflow may be earlier. We need to hurry up to the space station..."


    Reid''s seat was on the left side of the spacecraft. As soon as he sat on it, he was not far from Jane who was sitting next to him. Using the computer in the seat to observe the cosmic airflow he was talking about, his expression was a bit solemn.


    "Don''t worry, we will be at the space station in a while. No matter how fast the cosmic airflow is, it is impossible to get into the earth''s orbit several days in advance, right?"


    Johnnillo didn''t care, he smiled, and then directly pressed the start button. After a slight shaking, the spacecraft boarded the sky.


    The spacecraft they took was developed by the Dum Group. The style is very similar to the classic "Blackbird" SR-71 aircraft of the US military, but it is many times larger.


    Similar to the positioning of the Blackbird aircraft in a fighter jet, the Dum Group��s spacecraft that can leave the earth are of course very fast, reaching the first cosmic speed, 11.9 kilometers per second, which is the same as that used by humans before entering space. The rocket speed is about the same.


    After human beings came into space, scientists started from studying the laws of motion of two particles under the action of universal gravitation, and called the minimum launch speeds required for spacecraft to orbit the earth, leave the earth, and fly out of the solar system. One universe speed, second universe speed and third universe speed.


    Among them, the first cosmic speed means that when an object has a speed of 7.9 kilometers per second, it will be in balance with gravity, orbit the earth, and never fall back to the ground, so it is called the first cosmic speed, also called the orbiting speed.


    The second cosmic speed means that when an object has a speed of 11.2 kilometers per second, it can overcome gravity, leave the earth, and move in the solar system. Therefore, this speed is called the second cosmic speed, also called the detachment speed.


    The third cosmic speed refers to that when an object has a speed of 16.7 kilometers per second, it can leave the solar system and enter other galaxies, so this speed is called the third cosmic speed.


    In addition to these three cosmic velocities, scientists also inferred the fourth cosmic velocity that can leave the Milky Way into the extragalactic galaxy, and the fifth cosmic velocity that can fly out of the galaxy group near the Milky Way.


    But the speeds of these two universes are entirely the imagination of scientists, because with current human technology, this is completely impossible.


    Therefore, the spacecraft developed by the Dum Group can be regarded as the pinnacle of human aerospace science and technology, and it is said that the Dum Group has developed a second universe that has functions to escape the gravity of the Earth by relying on the technology crystallization of the alien army that attacked the earth. The spaceship is completely a black technology.


    Various countries on the earth are now developing a large number of spacecraft into space, and the Dum Group can be at the forefront at this time, and the future is absolutely boundless.


    In this regard, Ron was also thinking about whether he should intervene in it to prevent Dum from becoming the later Doctor of Doom.


    Because the main aspect of the earth in the future will definitely be outside of space, it might be a good choice to keep Dum, who is extremely prominent in this aspect.


    But seeing Dumu''s arrogant look, he felt that it might be a bit difficult...


    Relying on a spacecraft at the same speed as a rocket, a group of people arrived at the space station parked in Earth orbit after a while.


    "Interfacing with the initial space station locking pressure treatment platform..."


    A mechanical alert sounded, and the spacecraft was steadily connected to the space station.


    Then, a group of seven got off the spaceship.


    Dum Group is indeed a leader in aerospace. This space station is built very aggressively. Each channel is equipped with special tempered glass. Through the glass, everyone can see the infinite darkness outside and the beautiful blue. Planet.


    After seeing this planet, everyone involuntarily stopped and stared at it closely.


    Although everyone''s minds are different, no matter who is at this moment feels extremely lucky, and praised God for creating such a perfect planet for humans to live in.


    Among them, Jane is the most fascinating one.


    Although she has seen countless stars and stars, she has never seen her planet from the perspective of the stars.


    Ron was by Jane''s side, and seeing her look so fascinated, he said, "The planetarium on Earth is completely different from here, right?"


    "It''s completely different. I feel that compared to what I was studying before, it''s not worth mentioning." Jane nodded innocently, and said slowly.


    "I have a chance, how about I build a space station alone as your planetarium?" Ron said casually.


    "No!" Jane immediately recovered from the fascinated state, "This is too expensive!"


    Although Jane was very happy with Ron''s words, she knew very well that the space station could not be built casually, and the steps involved were very complicated.


    Take, for example, the International Space Station built by NASA and several other large countries on the earth. The space station was proposed by President Reagan in 1983, and then it took ten years of exploration and finally completed the design in 1993. .


    Note that this is only the completion of the design. After about 4 or 5 years, the construction of the first period of time was finally completed in 1998 and it can be used initially.


    Among them, I don��t know how much manpower and material resources were spent, and coupled with the age, it is impossible to calculate how much money was spent on building the International Space Station.


    This can be seen from the fact that since the beginning of the 21st century, the International Space Station basically needs to spend at least 4 billion US dollars in maintenance costs every year.


    Afterwards, under the research of some people such as Dum, Reid, the aerospace industry technology is developing rapidly, and many space stations have been built one after another, but the cost of building this thing is still a huge figure. If Ron really wants to build Give it to her, then it''s a waste.


    However, after being rejected by Jane, Ron said in a very serious tone: "Don''t worry, I''ve always spoken very seriously. If I say build a space station for you, I will build it for you!"


    After that, with Jian completely stunned, he left here, preparing to set up his own genetic research room.


    ...


    In the next time, Reid and Jane made a judgment on the fast-moving cosmic airflow, and thought that the cosmic airflow would come to the earth''s orbit in 9 hours.


    This is several days earlier than planned, so in order to be able to carry out the experiment safely, then they must hurry up to prepare.


    Among the seven people, Ron��s work is not simple. There should be a lot of unknown matter in the cosmic airflow, so he needs to record a lot.


    But Ron''s job is too simple compared to the original.


    Ben��s job seems to be the spacecraft��s deputy, but in fact, what he needs to do most in this operation is to be a space astronaut.


    To collect information on the cosmic airflow, it is naturally impossible to open a hatch directly and bring the cosmic airflow in for research. Instead, an experimental object is needed to contact the cosmic airflow. The experimental object will be used to bring those unknown elements into the space station. research.


    Therefore, before boarding the plane, the people of the Dum Group prepared four different plant seedlings, so that Ben left the space station before the arrival of the cosmic airflow, and put these plants in space to prepare to contact the cosmic airflow.


    If the energy contained in the cosmic air currents changes the genes of the plants by then, it means that this time the action has been more than half successful.


    So as soon as I got on the space station, Johnny and Dum were called out, put on a heavy spacesuit, picked up the prepared plant samples, and prepared to go into space.


    Ben was actually a bit protesting, because he was not Dum''s subordinate, but Johnny was the best choice.


    But there is still the problem. Dumu is really good to his girlfriend''s brother, and he has an excuse, that this big body is very suitable for this action.


    Johnny agreed with his hands.


    In order to witness all this with his own eyes, Johnny also personally helped Ben put on a bulky spacesuit.


    At the same time, he was chatting with Ben, and the content was of course related to his sister, Reed and Dum.


    "Ben, tell your friend, let him not try to get back with my sister. She is doing well with Dum right now, right?"


    "Yes, she is doing well, even taking you with her." Ben smiled and replied slightly mockingly.


    "I mean, your friend is so stupid compared to Dum." Johnny said without paying attention:


    "Ben, you can think about it seriously. If you choose, then you will choose Dumu, who is super rich and the best actor of the year, or will you choose Reid, the most stupid smart man in the world who has gone bankrupt? "


    "If it were me, then I would blow your head directly!" Ben stared at Johnny fiercely, expressing his dissatisfaction that Johnny had just compared him to a woman!


    After a quarrel, Ben got everything ready, entered the empty lock room that could enter space from the space station, and was ready to set off.


    At this moment, Dum was pulling Susan to the control room with the widest view, took out the ring he had prepared long ago, and prepared to propose to Susan.


    Except for Dum, who is not serious, Reid is very serious.


    He is also carrying Jane at the other end of the control room, but he has been observing a monitoring screen and the red spot on the monitoring screen.


    The red spots are the cosmic airflow monitored by Reid. Through the speed of the airflow, the smart timer below will show the time when the airflow reaches the space station.


    This time is always changing. The time at this time is 7 hours, 12 minutes and 45 seconds.


    According to normal circumstances, after almost this time, the cosmic airflow will contact the space station.


    But Reid discovered that this number is rapidly shrinking.


    Because just before boarding the extraordinary time, the value is about 9 hours!


    This time is only a few minutes, how could it be that nearly 2 hours have passed?


    Before Reid could figure out why, the value in between shrank to 3 hours, then 58 minutes, and finally, the value was frozen at 9 minutes and 47 seconds.


    Then 9.46, 9.45...


    "how is this possible!"


    Reid was shocked and didn''t know why.


    Moreover, if the cosmic airflow really arrives at the space station in 9 minutes, then no one of them can be prepared for the airflow!


    "Not good, Ben..."


    Thinking of this, Reid immediately remembered Ben who was going to enter space in a spacesuit, and then ran towards Ben''s empty lock room.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 292 Chapter 286 The Change of Life

    "We have been dating for two years, Susan..."


    "After you joined the company, the company has developed rapidly and its prospects are getting wider and wider. Many of these are your credit..."


    "I know you may not admit it, but I know that because of you, I can have the current achievements..."


    "I am a decisive person. I have never been afraid to make decisions in my life. Now, it''s time for me to make the most important decision..."


    In the control room of the space station, Dum pulled Susan here and looked at each other with tenderness on his handsome face.


    With both hands behind his back, Dumu held a small box. Inside the box was a diamond ring he carefully prepared. It was not big, but it was Susan''s favorite style.


    After taking Susan away from Reid, Dumu treated Susan very well. He never forced the other person too much. He was usually very careful and showed a gentleman''s demeanor.


    After working with Reid and preparing to go to space, he was going to propose to Susan on his space station to let her know that he was definitely the best choice for the other party.


    At the end of the speech, Doum saw that Susan was also moved by his words, so he took out his back and slowly opened the small box in his hand, and his appearance became more and more affectionate.


    "Susan, I want to say four words to you, four words that will change our lives..."


    "Yun Tuan has accelerated and will arrive here soon..." Suddenly, a slightly flustered female voice came over.


    Dumu turned around with the diamond ring, his face was full of anger, but he suppressed his anger after realizing that the opponent was Ron''s.


    "what happened?"


    "Yun Tuan is speeding up weirdly. Reid said that he will hit us soon, and the cosmic flow is very likely to be fatal, so he asks you to terminate the mission..." Jane is still serious, and she does not feel guilty for breaking the other party''s proposal .


    "I''ll go see..." After Jane finished speaking, Susan ran out immediately, wanting to see what was going on.


    Doum became even more angry because the things Jane asked her did not have much to do with him.


    You know, this time Ron is the biggest investor in the project, but because the other party hasn''t shown up for a month, and because he himself is an expert in this field, he is familiar, so the final command is still in his hands.


    But because he only occupied the small head, he always felt a little uncomfortable and uncomfortable in command.


    Now, not only is his proposal interrupted by Jane, but other people directly regard him as a coolie. What''s the matter?


    So Dum couldn''t stand it anymore and he said coldly: "Go and ask your boss how to say before you come to me. He is the person with the greatest say in this project, okay?"


    "Uh..." After listening to Dom''s words, Jane was stunned for a moment and found that it seemed to be the same thing


    "I''m going to find him!" Knowing that Reed had misled such a big joke, Jane showed an apologetic smile at Dum, and then ran out immediately.


    Then, in the corridor, he saw Ron who had just come out of the room.


    "Ron, Yun Tuan accelerated, Reid said it was dangerous..." When he saw Ron, he couldn''t wait to express his intentions.


    After assisting Jane, who was in a hurry, Ron said without hesitation: "I''ll go to Reid to take a look. Go back and tell Dum to terminate the mission and I will bear all the losses."


    "Okay...Okay..." Jane was a little surprised. Ron actually gave up the task so easily. You know, he invested 20 billion US dollars...


    How did Jane know that Ron''s investment was nothing but an investment that he knew would be a waste, but he still invested it. The purpose is just Reid!


    Without thinking too much, Jane ran back to tell Dum Ron''s answer, but she could clearly see that the other person''s face was unwilling to do so.


    Seeing Dum motionless, Jane increased her tone: "What Ron said, he will bear all the consequences..."


    ''You know what a shit!''Dum cursed in his heart, and even more resented Ron for inserting it halfway and disrupting his plan.


    If he is the one who plans to have the greatest say this time, how could he terminate the mission?


    You know, this is a big research that can affect the entire planet. To give up these is tantamount to giving up a lot of dollars.


    For a moment, Dum even had the mind to kill Ron directly and then take the right to speak.


    But the clever Dum quickly dispelled the idea.


    Because it cannot succeed.


    Not to mention whether he can kill Ron directly, just say that he has successfully killed the opponent, then Reed will not continue to follow his orders and continue research.


    "I''ll go right away..."


    In the end, even though he wasn''t happy anymore, Dum came to the main console and directly closed a series of follow-up plans. Then, at Jane''s request, he opened the protective cover of the empty lock room and prepared to let Ben outside come back.


    "Bang, the protective cover is open, come back soon..."


    At this time, after receiving the good news from Jane, Reid also immediately transmitted the information to Ben outside the space station.


    "I think it''s too late for me..."


    Looking at the red clouds that were already close at hand, Ben''s face showed a look of despair.


    Yes, those weird red cloud images didn''t follow the value displayed by the smart timer in the end, and arrived at the space station several minutes early.


    Ben is still a long way away from the empty lock room behind him. Even if he walks back, he will definitely not be able to get past the bombardment of the cosmic air current, so he feels desperate.


    "Ben, just skip over..."


    But just when Ben was desperate, a nasty voice came from behind him.


    Ben immediately understood who the speaker was.


    It is Johnny he hates most.


    He woke up in an instant, he turned his head, with countless hopes, jumped towards the opened protective cover.


    "Debbie, I will definitely see you!"


    After jumping up, there was only one person in my mind, my wife!


    ...


    however����


    In the end, Ben still couldn''t match the fast cosmic air currents, countless red air currents directly bombarded Ben''s body, and he saw his bulky spacesuit torn apart.


    Then, Ben just closed his eyes and lost consciousness.


    But the good news is that because of the huge impact of the cosmic air currents, Ben eventually flew into the empty lock room with the protective cover opened with countless red air currents.


    But the bad news also followed.


    The empty lock room of the space station is the room where astronauts enter the space. The function is to eliminate the pressure and debris from the universe, so it is also the most important.


    However, it is precisely because of this that the protection of the empty lock room is actually not particularly powerful. With the addition of the outermost protective cover, after the red air current bombards it, the door of the empty lock room is instantly The explosion caused a red air current with countless unknown substances to rush in and flood the entire space station.


    This sudden change directly stunned everyone in the space station, but what happened next was the most terrifying.


    There are countless energy rays in the unknown cosmic airflow. After passing through the human bodies of the people inside, they directly shred the flesh and blood bodies of these people in an instant, turning them into countless atomic fragments.


    But these atomic fragments did not dissipate, but continued to be bombarded by the red air current, as if their bodies were like a colander that let go of water.


    However, these colanders did not leave something behind. After the airflow passed through them, it changed their fragile body and genetic structure every moment, causing their bodies to change.


    Reid''s body was stretched, as if it had become a rubber played with by a child, and it was not like a human being.


    The body that was blasted into the space station showed countless''scabs''. These''scabs'' increased a little, making Ben an extremely disgusting yellow guy...


    Johnny''s body was bursting with countless fires, and even the airflow on the side could not bear the power of the flames and disappeared a lot, as if taking a detour.


    Susan, who had just arrived here, became "transparent" without a trace... But under this kind of bombardment, they had long since lost all consciousness when the red air current came, and they simply felt it. Not this painful feeling.


    And of course the red airflow did not let go of the rest of the space station, and Dum, Jane, and Ron were also attacked by the airflow.


    However, the first two, like Reid and others, lost consciousness after being hit by the red air current and couldn''t feel everything around them.


    Only Ron seemed to be unaffected by the red air flow, but watched all the red air flow rushing into his body like dust absorbed by the sweeper, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Before that, he actually went into space alone to absorb some red air currents, but after feeling that Jane came to him, he temporarily stopped absorbing and came out to meet Jane.


    Because he knew that these red air currents would belong to him sooner or later, so he was not in a hurry.


    As Reid had guessed, the red cosmic airflow contained countless unknown strengthening elements that could strengthen life.


    Of course, these life-strengthening air currents were not directly absorbed by his body, but were directly absorbed into his own universe by him one step ahead of time, becoming the nutrients that drifted freely inside.


    Of course, his already strong enough body has accepted this kind of good thing, strengthened himself, and even gave his body an independent superpower.


    And all this, there are no side effects.


    You know, this is hard to see in the Marvel world.


    For example, Dr. Bruce Banner, who was injected with a pirated Super Soldier Strengthening Potion, although he has a powerful body that can transform into a Hulk, he is often out of control, and after being transformed, he is extremely angry, just like a beast. general.


    For example, because Norman Osborn became the Green Goblin, the Green Goblin potion he researched would make the injection irritable and confused, which is not a good thing.


    In addition to this, there are many things similar to this, and I will not write them out here.


    The Fantastic Four who are changed by this red air current are different. After they have powerful abilities in their bodies, they have no side effects at all.


    This is still very rare in the entire history of Marvel.


    Therefore, when Ron knew that the red air current possesses the characteristics that can strengthen life according to the difference of life, he did not intend to let go of these good things, but directly prepared to absorb these air currents so that his universe could be further born. life.


    Although his universe has become stronger step by step, he always feels that his universe has shortcomings, and his ability has not been improved after the universe has become stronger, so he believes that his universe must be missing something important Things, that��s why.


    After a long time, he could vaguely feel that life is what a universe needs most.


    After realizing this, he had an extremely strong subconscious, wanting to let his universe have his own life and make it alive.


    The life here is of course not the life that he realized with his own present ability, but is completely born out of his own universe.


    The reason why he made the sun is to collect things that can supplement life.


    ...


    You know, this is hard to see in the Marvel world.


    For example, Dr. Bruce Banner, who was injected with a pirated Super Soldier Strengthening Potion, although he has a powerful body that can transform into a Hulk, he is often out of control, and after being transformed, he is extremely angry, just like a beast. general.


    For example, because Norman Osborn became the Green Goblin, the Green Goblin potion he researched would make the injection irritable and confused, which is not a good thing.


    In addition to this, there are many things similar to this, and I will not write them out here.


    The Fantastic Four who are changed by this red air current are different. After they have powerful abilities in their bodies, they have no side effects at all.


    This is still very rare in the entire history of Marvel.


    Therefore, when Ron knew that the red air current possesses the characteristics that can strengthen life according to the difference of life, he did not intend to let go of these good things, but directly prepared to absorb these air currents so that his universe could be further born. life.


    Although his universe has become stronger step by step, he always feels that his universe has shortcomings, and his ability has not been improved after the universe has become stronger, so he believes that his universe must be missing something important Things, that��s why.


    After a long time, he could vaguely feel that life is what a universe needs most.


    After realizing this, he had an extremely strong subconscious, wanting to let his universe have his own life and make it alive.


    The life here is of course not the life that he realized with his own present ability, but is completely born out of his own universe.


    The reason why he made the sun, he collects things that can supplement life

 293 Chapter 287: Give Jane Foster a Super Power

    6 hours later, the earth.


    The automatic alarm device of the space station worked. After receiving the distress signal, the Aerospace Administration immediately dispatched a rescue spacecraft to the space station and brought all the seven people who had passed out of a coma back to the earth.


    But for the survival of the seven, the rescue team was very surprised.


    Because when they went to the space station, they found that the outermost protective cover of the space station was almost completely broken. Although the emergency protection device of the space station was opened and oxygen was put inside, there was not much oxygen in the space station.


    The rescue team thought that even if the seven people died without suffocation, they would fall into shock due to lack of oxygen, and they would need continuous oxygen intake to maintain their lives.


    But in the end they discovered that all the seven were just in a coma, and their vital signs were all very normal. They only needed to take a break and they could wake up by themselves.


    The result did not surprise them. Soon after returning to Earth, some of the seven people woke up one after another. Only two women and one big man were still sleeping.


    The consciousness of the other four who woke up also looked normal, without any sequelae.


    This phenomenon aroused people''s surprise. I wanted to keep this person for inspection. However, because of the special status of this group of people, the Aerospace Administration finally released the people, and according to the request of Dum, who woke up first, It was sent to the medical room of the Dum Group.


    After arriving at the medical room of the Dum Group, Ron and Dum did not leave here, but were going to check again to see the situation.


    People in the Aerospace Administration didn''t know the specifics, or how they looked at it, but they knew it themselves.


    The cosmic air current is extremely dangerous. No matter who has been in contact with the space station, why is there nothing in the end?


    All the people present are extremely clever scientists. They all know that this phenomenon is very strange, so they all want to figure out what is going on.


    However, after some research, everyone found that their bodies seemed to be a lot stronger, and there was no other change.


    gene


    After that, seeing that he was not surprised, Dum hurriedly returned to his company, preparing to explain to the shareholders of Dum Group what had just happened.


    Unlike the Surprise News, which Ron started by himself and has not yet been listed, Dum��s Dum Group is a group company in which many shareholders have the right to speak.


    Although they had nothing to do in this accident, the space station was made by cosmic airflow. As the owner of the space station, Doum needs to go back and explain the loss to other shareholders of the Doum Group.


    After Dum left, everyone did not find anything new, so they came to the three people who had not yet awakened, and prepared to explain what happened in the middle.


    The three who have not yet woken up are Jane, Susan, and Ben. Reid went to Susan''s room as the first step, trying to take care of his ex-girlfriend to see if she had any accidents.


    But Johnny didn''t go to his sister Susan, but went to the big guy''s room that hated him so much.


    The two had some conflicts before, and Ben also did the task of releasing the test subject for him, so Johnny wanted to apologize to Ben and express his apologies.


    In the end, Ron naturally only came to Jane''s room to take care of this guy who would not have gone to outer space with Reid and the others.


    Unlike other people, Jane actually fainted not because of being attacked by the cosmic airflow, but he set a spiritual hint to the other party, and Jane fell asleep like everyone else.


    Jane was not attacked by the cosmic air currents. Before the cosmic air currents arrived, he manifested a space and put Jane inside so that she could avoid all this.


    The reason is that she does not want her to participate in the "Fantastic Four" storyline, to bear the consequences of acquiring superpowers.


    You know, in the original "Fantastic Four" storyline, only Reed, Ben, Johnny, Susan, and Dum were the only people in outer space.


    It was these five who later gained superpowers.


    But in the "Fantastic Four" story, there is no Jane who broke out of the "Thor" series!


    Because of his changes to "Thor", Jane is now involved in the "Fantastic Four" story, which is not a good thing.


    If Jane''s body is not suitable for absorbing cosmic air currents, or if she is rejected by Marvel''s magical story timeline, isn''t she in danger?


    If Jane died in the end, he would definitely feel guilty.


    So in the end, he would actively ask to participate, sending Jane away before the cosmic airflow arrived, instead of following Reid secretly, and after that, he would take away all the cosmic airflow by himself without letting himself be in the vortex.


    Thinking about what he had done, Ron felt more and more that he was a bit like Professor X, who was extremely annoying before him.


    Professor x is a person who ignores the wishes of others and helps others in the most correct way he feels.


    The most obvious example is Jean Gray, who was imprisoned by Professor X.


    I remember that he and Professor X had a feud, and even caused the later humans to drive and arrest mutants. It was also because Professor X wanted to use his methods to treat himself well, and he felt very uncomfortable, so he fell out with the other party.


    And what he is doing to Jane now is what Professor X did to himself before?


    Ron is a little bit distressed. If he is still the same as before, with no emotions, expressions, and no fun, he won''t care about Jane. If the other party is going to die, go to hell. What''s the matter with him?


    But now he was actually thinking, if Jane had an accident in this matter, what would happen to him...


    This was absolutely impossible before.


    "After having complex emotions, I really become more sentimental..."


    Secretly sighed, he began to think about what he should do in the "Fantastic Four" storyline.


    Now the five of Reid and they have acquired superpowers, according to normal development and common sense, he and Jane who have been to outer space with Reed and them should also have superpowers.


    He himself was good at talking about what abilities he needed, but it was different for Jane who was hidden by him and had not been bombarded by the cosmic air current.


    Now Jane is completely an ordinary person, and according to the story line, Dum should be blackened afterwards, and then he will do something to Reid and others who have acquired superpowers in order to be stronger.


    Jane, who had been to outer space together, was naturally within Dom''s range.


    At that time, Jane may be persecuted by Dum...


    Although he himself is very strong, he can''t be with Jane anytime, if Jane dies, then he will definitely feel guilty!


    And Dumu''s superpowers are also quite powerful, even if he gives Jane some defensive methods, she cannot be Dumu''s opponent.


    So after thinking about it, Ron didn��t have a good solution to Jane��s problem.


    ...


    After a long time, Ron found that he seemed to have gotten a horn...


    Because he does not need to worry about this.


    Since Dum would do something to Jane, he killed the opponent directly, wouldn''t all this be solved?


    Although Dum is even stronger than Thanos in the original work, Dum, who has just acquired the ability, is very weak. With his ability, it is not difficult to solve this Dum!


    "Really affected by these complex human emotions..."


    Ron patted his brain, feeling that he has complicated feelings, which may not be a good thing.


    "Sorry Lord Dumu, you damn it..."


    Ron shrugged, as if back to the time when he was heartless.


    However, just when he wanted to leave here and went to Dum, he found that things didn''t seem to be as simple as he thought.


    Not to mention whether he could kill Dum, just say that the current Dum, he has not been blackened!


    You know, this time he is the biggest investor in the project, and he also promised to bear all the losses of the project failure.


    Therefore, in the future, other shareholders of the Dum Group should not withdraw their investment because of the failure of the project, and then Dum will not blacken...


    Then, Dumu would not kill the others who went to space and were baptized by the cosmic airflow just because he wanted to gain stronger abilities.


    Of course, this was not the reason Ron stopped.


    He who has not fully recovered his emotions will not kill a person because it hasn''t happened yet.


    The reason why he really stopped and didn''t kill Dumu was actually because of the four of Reid.


    You know, regardless of the story line, the Reid four, like Tony Stark, announced their identities in public.


    The eyes of the masses are sharp.


    Regarding the fact that the four of Reid have superpowers, the masses will definitely find that this is because they have been in space together and have been baptized by cosmic airflow.


    After all, Reid told a lot of people about his plan in order to find investment. This matter is absolutely impossible to hide.


    According to this situation, other people who have been in space must also have superpowers.


    If Dumu really hadn''t been blackened, then with his arrogant and arrogant character, he would definitely announce to the public that he had acquired superpowers.


    After all, Tony Stark directly declared that he was Iron Man, so why not have more?


    After that, he and Jane, who have also been in space, will definitely pick them up and push them to public opinion and even the national government!


    When this matter is discovered, the state will definitely intervene.


    He himself is not afraid of these, but Jane is not necessarily!


    At that time, if Jane is paid attention to by the state and the masses, then this matter will not be easy to solve.


    He can''t kill Reed, Ben, Johnny, and Susan directly, and use this method to suppress this matter, right?


    After thinking about it, Ron felt more and more that he was committing a crime.


    Just like Professor X, because he made a mental cage on Jean Gray, the result was that the piano was completely blackened, and the things that could have been easily solved were finally completely impossible to untie.


    "This may be the consequence of nosy!"


    Ron shook his head secretly, and finally decided to make Jane also a superpower.


    But letting Jane possess superpowers is certainly not letting her accept the baptism of the cosmic air current, he has another way.


    I saw a silver-white syringe suddenly appeared in Ron''s hand, and what was overflowing in the silver-white syringe was a green potion, which looked a little evil and weird.


    This green potion is naturally an upgraded version of the green magic potion researched by Norman Osborne in the old version of the "Spider-Man 2, 3" trilogy.


    More than two years ago, he and Norman Osborne reached a cooperation. After not allowing the other to become a green goblin, he thoroughly studied the green goblin potion that Norman had researched. According to his original one that can strengthen the human body Wan times wish, upgraded the green magic potion.


    Since then, he has been researching. Except for the Green Devil Potion, which can not completely eliminate the side effects, there are now no side effects. The Green Devil Potion that can perfectly strengthen the human body has reached the point where it can strengthen the human body nearly 20 times. It is simply a bug.

 294 Chapter 288 We all have superpowers!

    "It''s not good, it''s not good, Ben he disappeared..."


    Johnny''s yelling sound rang out in the medical room, and the echoes rang several times, so that most of the people in the medical room could hear his voice.


    Fortunately, the medical room is owned by the Dum Group. The adventurous Johnny often gets injured, and then borrows his sister��s relationship to come to the medical room for free treatment, so although the nurses in the medical room are very dissatisfied with Johnny��s shouting, they are right. This is helpless.


    And Johnny''s yelling naturally attracted Reid''s attention. He heard Johnny''s yelling, and without thinking about it, he looked at Susan who had just woke up anxiously:


    "Susan, I''m going to see Ben, you have to rest yourself first."


    "Ben is also my friend, he was so badly injured, I should go see him too, I will go with you." Susan shook her head, regardless of whether Reid agreed with him, and ran away. .


    Reid knew that he couldn''t persuade Susan, so he immediately followed.


    At the same time, Ron in another room also heard Johnny''s shout.


    At this time, he had just injected Jane with the perfect version of the Green Magic Potion and was about to see the follow-up effect. Hearing such a loud shout was naturally extremely uncomfortable.


    But thinking carefully about what Johnny shouted, when thinking of the plot of "Fantastic Four", Ron''s unhappiness disappeared.


    It seemed that at this time, the superpower should have appeared, and then because he had become a big rock, he felt that he had become a monster and couldn''t see people, so he ran away.


    Afterwards, the development of things should be that Ben who became a monster was regarded as a monster by the masses, causing panic, and finally was surrounded by the police on a bridge. Then Reid and the others went out to find Ben, and then displayed super powers with Ben. Save a lot of people, only to have the title of Fantastic Four.


    but����


    Ron is a little worried. You must know that this world is a fusion of beautiful comics. There are countless superheroes and super villains here. This stone monster is not a good thing at first sight, in case he is caught by Iron Man soon after he goes out. Superheroes like Spider-Man are staring at him. Isn''t this broken?


    He still wants to pull the Fantastic Four into his camp, but he can''t be destroyed by others.


    Thinking of this, it was estimated that Jane could not wake up for a while, so he also stood up and went out, ready to join in the fun.


    "What happened?"


    After seeing Johnny, Reid just ran to him and grabbed his shoulder, asking anxiously about the situation.


    "I don''t know. After I woke up, I lost my temper and drove me out when I saw that my face was broken. Then I went to his room after a while to see that there was no one, so I just stayed. The big hole next to the window, I think the situation is not good, so I came to you..."


    Ben was grasped by Reid''s shoulder, feeling a little innocent, but he still told the whole story.


    "Is there a big hole in the window?" Reid frowned, and ran towards Ben''s room first.


    After Reid left, Susan followed.


    But Johnny saw Reid leaving but did not immediately follow him. Instead, he smiled and said to Ron who had just walked over, "Big Boss, you are here, is Jane okay?"


    "Jane is okay, she will wake up if she sleeps a little longer." Ron was a little indifferent to Johnny because of the reason just now. After replying, he followed in Reed''s footsteps.


    Johnny saw that the three of them were a little bit reluctant to see him, shrugged helplessly, and followed at the end.


    When they came to Ben''s room, everyone saw the big hole in the window from the inside to the outside, even the steel wall was blasted open, and they all felt strange.


    The Dum Group��s medical room is located in the northernmost part of New York��s mountain forest. The location is remote, so the building is relatively strong. The windows of each room are equipped with tempered glass and reinforced concrete corners. Ordinary people want to break the glass. It''s difficult, not to mention breaking all the walls.


    And judging from the appearance of the big hole from the inside out, it is obviously because of the people or things inside.


    Thinking of this, everyone thought of Ben in their hearts, and then they looked at each other, feeling very incredible...


    "Although Ben is a bit bigger and has a lot of muscles on his body, how can it be possible to break through walls made of reinforced concrete? Unless Ben becomes another''me'', the great superhero Steve Captain Rogers is possible..."


    Johnny was the first to break the embarrassment. He pointed at the big hole with one finger and pointed at himself with the other, looking very proud.


    "This is a wall made of reinforced concrete, even Captain Rogers can''t break it!" Reid shook his head, not believing Johnny''s statement.


    "It''s also possible that Ben has acquired some kind of powerful superpower and turned into a big green or yellow giant?" Ron on one side came over and said jokingly.


    "It''s not fair, why do I have superpowers, but I don''t?" Johnny was the person who agreed with Ron the most. He yelled to show his dissatisfaction, and then he suddenly thought of something and continued.


    "Could it be... was originally a mutant who was arrested by the government? Because he appeared out of control, he knew that he could not hide his identity, so he escaped..."


    "Impossible!" As soon as Johnny finished speaking, Reid immediately stared at Johnny and retorted: "He has been tested by the government to inspect mutants. The test shows that there is no mutant gene, so he can''t It''s a mutant!"


    "Isn''t it? What are you doing looking at me like this..." Johnny was a little furry when Reid was staring at him, and he shrank to the side and dared not speak.


    In fact, Reid''s reaction was normal, because the government had issued a decree before that mutants must accept government control. As long as they see mutants, they will be arrested directly.If he was really a mutant, his life would be ruined.


    Reid had studied some mutants earlier, and knew that the ability of mutants was caused by the mutant genes in their bodies.


    But the mutant gene is a defective gene.


    After many mutants are awakened, their mutant genes will more or less affect their mentality, making them erratic and affecting social security.


    You know, the reason why mutants are arrested is because this group cannot control their own superpowers, so they are arrested.


    And Ben was his friend, and Reid would never let Ben be captured, so before Johnny had finished speaking, he interrupted him.


    but����


    Reid thought about it carefully, if it wasn''t because of superpowers, how did he break the concrete wall and walk away?


    Could it be said that an alien or a monster took Ben?


    This is even more impossible...


    "Ron, you are the owner of Surprise Newspaper. You are powerful. Ben has disappeared. You posted a missing person notice to help find Ben?"


    After much deliberation and unable to come up with an answer, Reid had to look at Ron and said.


    "Of course, I will send a message to the newspaper now." Ron took out his cell phone, edited the text message and sent it to his newspaper.


    "Thank you." Reid thanked him, looked at the deep woods over the big hole, and made up his mind.


    "I''ll talk to Dumu about this, and let him send someone to take us to the woods to find it, Johnny, you come with me."


    "Why?" Of course Johnny didn''t want to go into the woods, but seeing Reid staring at him again, and Susan on one side was also looking at him, so he weakly agreed.


    And Johnny was also wondering, when did Mr. Reed Richards, who had a gentle personality and never lost his temper, learned to stare at others?


    After that, the progress on Reed''s side was fairly smooth. Dumu found someone in the medical room to give Reed and Johnny some equipment, and then the two guys went to the woods behind the medical room to find Ben.


    Ron, who stayed, naturally continued to take care of Jane. Susan saw that there was no news and Jane was still asleep, so she stayed on the bedside with him, waiting for Jane to wake up.


    It didn''t take long before Jane woke up.


    After waking up, Jane looked at the Ron and Susan in front of him and looked a little confused, and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Jane, you finally woke up, how are you feeling?" Susan immediately asked when Jane woke up.


    "I should be okay..." Jane felt her body for a moment, and found that her body was nothing but full of strength.


    Some curious Jane squeezed her fist, and then a crackling sound came out...


    Jane was taken aback by her finger ringing, and quickly put her hand on the bed, trying to hide the embarrassment of the finger ringing.


    Because the finger bangs are usually made by the big man to relax his fingers, she would certainly feel embarrassed to make such a sound as a woman.


    At the same time, Jane was also wondering, her fingers... don''t seem to be so loud, right?


    But the fright hadn''t stopped. Jane''s hand actually crushed the Simmons mattress under her, and the steel bar got stuck underneath and couldn''t bounce at all.


    Jane was frightened by this situation again. She pulled out her hand to stay away from the place where she was crushed, and sat back...


    I heard countless clicks and clicks one after another, followed by a bang, and the whole bed collapsed!


    "Jane, you...what''s going on?" Susan was frightened by the situation, and immediately hid back. She asked with a dazed expression when Jane stood up again.


    "I don''t know..." Jane stood innocently and said without daring to move.


    "I think, Jane, you may have become a superwoman!" At this time, Ron on one side said jokingly.


    "What superwoman? I...I don''t know..." Jane almost cried when he heard Ron''s gloating voice.


    "Ron, don''t make any more mess, now is not the time to laugh." Susan on one side saw that he wasn''t worried but was still laughing, so he quickly said something, and then walked to Jane''s side and put her hand on her shoulder to comfort Tao.


    "Jane, maybe there is something wrong with the bed itself..."


    "Yeah..." Jane hummed softly, turned to look at Susan, but found that there was no Susan beside her, only a set of clothes!


    "Ghost..." Jane was frightened and cried by this weird situation, and immediately began to flee, then hugged Ron, buried her head deeply in his arms, and did not dare to look. Other things too.


    Fortunately, his body is already good, otherwise Jane, who has used 20 times the perfect green magic potion, will be so hugged, I am afraid he will directly become a stick.


    "Ghost, where''s the ghost? Jane, what are you talking about?" At this time, Susan still didn''t understand what had happened. She looked behind her, but she didn''t see anything with Ben.


    "The ghost is yourself, Susan." Ron pointed at Susan, and his tone began to get serious: "You go to the mirror and take a picture by yourself and see what you are now."


    "Myself?" Susan looked even more inexplicable, walked to the only mirror in the house and saw herself now.


    Then, another shout came: "Ghost..."


    After a long time, Susan calmed down, stood alone in front of the mirror and observed.


    Only one set of clothes floating in the air appeared in the mirror, and her whole person, including her hair, face, hands, and feet were gone.


    The organs in these places have all become transparent!


    "What''s wrong with me?" Susan touched her disappearing face in a panic, with a look of horror on her face.


    "Don''t panic, this should be the relationship where you have gained superpowers." Ron brought Jane, who had still escaped from his arms, to Susan''s side.


    "Superpower? What superpower?" Susan looked at Ron, who was not afraid of herself, with a look of confusion.


    Of course, if he doesn''t use ability, Ron can''t actually see...


    "You can be invisible, Jane''s strength becomes very big, these are super powers!" Ron explained.


    "Susan, you should remember what happened on the space station before the coma?"


    "The cosmic air hit the Benhe space station, and then I fainted..." Susan said, her body gradually returning to the physical body.


    Susan is also a scientist herself, and after Ron''s reminder, she suddenly wanted to understand.


    "Ron, you mean, the cosmic airflow changed all our dna and gave us super powers. It was because of super powers that we broke the concrete wall, right?"


    "Yes, that''s what I think." Ron replied with a smile.


    "In that case, Ron, what are your superpowers?" Susan asked curiously.


    "Super body, and the ability to sense special situations!"


    Ron spoke out the two superpowers he had thought of before to prevaricate Susan and theirs.


    "We''re back����"


    At this moment, Johnny yelled suddenly from outside.


    Then Ron and the others saw Johnny, whose clothes had been burned, and Reid, who looked normal.


    As soon as he came in, Johnny started shouting again: "Do you know? My body is on fire. I actually have super powers. This is really cool!"


    "The same goes for Reid. He can actually stretch his body like rubber, which is simply disgusting..."


    Johnny pointed and compared, but saw Ron, Jane, and Susan not moved at all, and asked strangely: "Uh, aren''t you surprised?"


    "We already know it!" Susan shrugged, carelessly, making Johnny very depressed.


    Afterwards, Ron smiled and repeated what he had just said to Reed and Johnny again, and everyone knew that they actually had superpowers.

 295 Chapter 289 Hey, the big stone monster in front

    "Susan''s ability is to become a transparent person, Reid''s ability is to become rubber, Jane''s ability is a powerful body, the big boss''s ability is super sensitive, and my ability is to become a fireman. What should be the ability of that book?"


    "Really, just like Ron said, can you become the Hulk and hatred that appeared in the New York War?"


    "No, the height of Hulk and Abomination is at least three meters, and the big hole is only two meters. This is not true..."


    "Maybe it''s the gem girl in the Guardian League? Her ability is a powerful body. It''s easy to break a wall..."


    "It''s possible, how about Jane, you go try it?"


    "I won''t try, Ron, don''t you want to fool me!"


    ...


    After understanding their abilities, everyone began to guess what abilities could break the concrete wall.


    But everyone discussed it, but there was no result.


    But what is certain is that Ben''s super power must be to strengthen the body.


    Because when Reid and Johnny went to find Ben in the woods, they saw a lot of broken branches, broken stones, etc.


    "By the way, Dom is also on the space station like us. I called to ask what his superpowers are?"


    Everyone was helpless, but Susan suddenly thought of his boyfriend Dum, and then called.


    Reid coughed twice when he saw this scene, and stepped aside, not planning to stop it.


    In the original storyline, Susan was disappointed when she saw Dumu disregarding Ben��s life and forced to close the shield of the space station. After returning to Earth, she broke up with Dumu, and nothing happened afterwards. contact.


    But now it''s different, because this time Ron was the biggest investor in the project. Dumu was also delayed by Jane for a lot of time and didn''t do that kind of thing, so he was still Susan''s boyfriend.


    Although Susan didn��t really like Dumu in her heart, after all, the two sides have been together for a long time, and there will always be some feelings. After knowing that everyone who goes to the space station has super powers, she thought of asking if Dumu is like them. superpower.


    "Hey, Dom, we have a major discovery here, I think you may need to come over." After the call was connected, Susan did not ask immediately, but planned to call Dom over to talk.


    "Susan, you finally woke up, what''s the matter? Can''t you tell me now?" Dum looked a little cold on the phone, not knowing why.


    "Dr. Ron discovered that those of us who have been attacked by the cosmic airflow on the space station have their own superpowers. Dum, what are your superpowers?" Susan frowned, her tone becoming colder.


    "Superpowers?" Dumu said in doubt, then questioned: "Susan, are you unconscious because of coma? How can I have any superpowers..."


    "I can''t tell you on the phone. If you don''t come, then forget it!" Susan became more angry. Even if you have a bad attitude, she still says she is unconscious?


    Thinking about it, Susan hung up the phone, and then said to the person next to him: "Dum can''t come if he has something to do, let''s continue to find Ben."


    Reid nodded, "Well, since Ben will run away alone, it means that his superpowers should not be very good. If he is caught, it will be bad."


    After speaking, everyone began to be kind-hearted again, if they should look for the disappeared Ben.


    On the other side, Dumu, who had just been hung up by Susan, looked at the current flashing in his palm with a weird look, as if he was trying to understand something.


    "Superpower...?" Thinking of Ned who was shining in front of him before, a smile formed on the corner of his mouth, and his heart gradually had plans.


    Although Ron has said that he will bear all the losses of this project failure, and he also explained this at the emergency shareholder meeting, the final result of the meeting still made him very angry.


    Although the Dum Group��s losses were not significant this time, the other shareholders of the Dum Group made a fuss about it, saying that he had poor eyesight and did not have the ability to run the company, and suggested that he surrender his share of shares. Out of the company.


    Dumu didn''t understand why the project didn''t lose much this time. The shareholders still targeted themselves so much. It turned out that the shareholders had been united long ago, and they were premeditated. They waited for his failure, and then they took the initiative together. He, let Dum Group completely change its name.


    You know, although the Dum Group is called Dum, it is only because he is the founder.


    He owns less than 30% of the shares in it, and the guy named Ned owns about 28%. After this happened, the other party bought the remaining shares, the share is more than He is even taller, he wants to take himself up, it is indeed possible.


    Although Dum didn''t think he would be emptied, this feeling of being intimidated made him very uncomfortable.


    So after he knew that he really had super powers like Susan said, he immediately thought of a way to resolve this situation!


    ''I will make good use of you, won''t I?''


    A flash of lightning flashed out of Dumu''s hand, burning the phone he had just put down directly into coke, and the original appearance was never seen again!


    ...


    The perspective went back to Ron and Reid.


    Before that, just when everyone wanted to go out and continue searching for Ben, Reid suddenly answered a phone call. The number showed Debbie, Ben''s wife.


    "I''m such a fool, why didn''t I think I would go back to Debbie?"


    Reid scolded himself a fool in his heart, and then immediately answered the call.


    ...


    "He''s okay, we will go to you to find Ben now, and you will be at home waiting for Ben to come back, don''t worry..."


    After talking about a conversation, Reid hung up the phone excitedly, and then said to the people around him: "Ben has news. His wife Debbie told me that Ben had been to him before, so we went to Debbie''s right away. Find this!"


    "Why didn''t I think of such an important clue?" Susan on one side got excited after hearing what Reid said, and took Johnny to leave.


    But Susan immediately remembered that Ron, the boss is still there!


    "Ron, Jane has just woke up. You can stay with her in the medical room. The three of us will find Ben, and we will notify you as soon as we have news." Susan said to Ron and Jane who were standing together. .


    "It''s okay, if you want to let go of me who has super sensory ability..." Ron shrugged, his tone slightly dissatisfied.


    He worked so hard to find Ben, but now there are clues, but he and Jane were kicked away together. What''s the matter?


    Are we so unwelcome?


    When Susan heard this, Susan thought about it carefully. It seemed that there was Ron, who claimed to have super sensitivity. It would be easier to find this...


    Thinking, she pulled Ron to the side, then pointed to Jane behind her a little awkwardly, and said quietly, "Jane, is she okay with Jane? She just ruined a bed!"


    "This..." Ron glanced at Jane, who was still standing there and didn''t dare to move, and knew Susan''s true purpose for leaving him.


    It turns out that Susan let him and Jane stay, just because she was afraid that Jane, the Superwoman, would do something?


    After thinking about this, Ron realized that it seemed that he really couldn''t go out with Susan and the others.


    After injecting 20 times the perfect version of the Green Devil Potion, Jane''s body has strengthened to a very strong point.


    After Jane suddenly gained strength, it was of course impossible to control this powerful force at once. At least it would take a period of training to allow her to adapt to this feeling of discomfort and transform herself back into a normal person. ''Just work!


    This is a precedent.


    For example, just after Peter Parker gained the spider ability, he didn''t control the suddenly powerful power at once. It took a while to adapt.


    "Okay, then I will take a briefing at Surprise News. After you find Ben, come to the newspaper to find me. I will continue to invest in you." After thinking about the reason, Ron nodded to Susan, and then Reid said.


    "Continue to invest?" Reid looked surprised when he heard this.


    Although everyone didn''t say anything, he actually thought that his project had failed.


    Thinking of the 10 billion U.S. dollars that Ron had agreed with him before, he felt a headache and didn''t know how to pay it back.


    Now Ron actually said that he still wants to invest, what''s the matter?


    "Ron, you have invested enough. I am not a successful scientist. This time the project has failed, and you have wasted more dollars. Don''t continue to invest in me. I am not worthy of you. Continue to waste..."


    Thinking of the research that he had made over the years that seemed to be successful, but in the end did not make him any money at all, Reid felt a sorrow in his heart.


    "No, your project has not failed. Our current situation is not the best research subject of your project?" Ron said with a smile, pointing to himself.


    "What is our current situation?" Reid didn''t understand when he heard this, but after thinking about it carefully, he understood what Ron said.


    Yes, although the project to study the cosmic airflow in space failed unexpectedly, aren��t those who have been baptized by the cosmic airflow and then gained superpowers, aren��t they the best research subjects?


    And since they can get superpowers, can others also get them?


    As soon as he thought of the hidden things in it, Reid immediately became excited. He didn''t even have the intention of looking for Ben. He just wanted to quickly pull himself to slice and take a good look at what happened to him.


    Fortunately, in the end, sanity still took the top spot. Knowing that Ben was exposed alone is definitely not a good thing.


    So the most urgent thing is to find the Ben who left because of superpowers and get it back.


    In the end, everyone decided that Reed, Ben, and Susan would go out to find Ben, and Ron took Jane back to Surprise News, take a good rest, and let Jane adapt to his abilities by the way.


    ...


    At this time, the big guy who didn''t know where he was, became even more sad because he was driven away by his wife.


    Before that, because he found that his body had turned into a stone, and felt that he had become a mutant that everyone shouted, he didn''t want Reid to see it and didn''t want to hurt them, so he left the medical room.


    After leaving, Ben vented his panic and sadness by running all the way, but somehow he ended up near the home of his girlfriend Debbie.


    Along the way, Ben had been able to see some people who looked at him and yelled at the monsters in exclamation, which made him feel even more sorrowful.


    At this moment, Ben suddenly felt that his beloved wife Debbie might understand him, so he stole the large clothes and hats that others had dried, and called Debbie, thinking about explaining that he was not a monster.


    But what I didn''t expect was that when Debbie saw him, he shouted "monster" like everyone else, "Don''t come over" and ran away, without even giving him a chance to explain, so Ben''s heart was directly cold. Up.


    ''As a stone, does the heart still have warmth?''


    The self-deprecating thought, with a broken heart, picked a direction and started to move forward.


    Ben didn''t know where he should go, he even thought of death...


    But Ben also tried to hang the noodles with noodles, but he was not stupid to death by himself, but he was not thrown to death because the noodles broke, but because he became a stone man, there was no way to hang the noodles with his fingers. ...


    Therefore, he did not die!


    Ben, who is sad in his heart, has been walking around. As the night darkened, fewer and fewer people found him.


    Finally, Ben came to the Kennedy Bridge between Queens and Manhattan and stopped.


    Although it is early morning, in bustling New York, the vehicles on this bridge are still endless.


    Looking at the bottomless water under the bridge and the red light that began to show up, Ben felt quite calm.


    He climbed over the fence and sat alone on the edge of the bridge, ready to watch the rising sun.


    Presumably, it must be beautiful!


    Slowly, the sun rose little by little and began to bring warmth and light to the city.


    ''It''s already like this, what''s the worst possible situation?''


    As the sun rises, there is Ben''s heart.


    Ben''s mood improved a lot. At this time, a bird flew on his shoulder and was staring at him in a daze.


    "It seems that you are not afraid of me..." Ben laughed, happy that there is still something to stay with him.


    But after Ben''s words were finished, the little bird left a mound of white things, brushed it and flew away.


    "Ok����"


    Looking at the lump on his stone shoulder, Ben reluctantly wiped it clean with his hands.


    At this moment, Ben suddenly heard footsteps coming from a place not far away.


    Ben turned his head and saw that it was a man wearing a suit and leather shoes and holding a briefcase, turning tremblingly towards the bridge, with a cry on his face, and he looked like he was about to commit suicide.


    "Hey, don''t jump!" Although Ben is big, he is of course a good person. When he sees someone jumping off the building, he immediately opens his mouth to stop them and do a good thing.


    But the final result was completely beyond Ben''s expectation.


    I saw that when the man heard him and turned his head to look at him, he slipped directly and fell under the bridge.


    Seeing this, of course Ben wanted to shoot and catch. After all, there was still some distance between the two sides. Although Ben moved fast and had great strength, he still didn''t catch the suicidal man, so he could only watch the man fall in. Nautical miles.


    Ben''s mind was completely empty at this time. His original intention was to save people. Why, when he shouted, this person directly changed from indecision to decisiveness, and jumped down all at once?


    Thinking about this, I wanted to jump down with this person and die with him!


    But at this moment, a white object suddenly shot at the suicide, then stuck to him, and hung the man in the air. Although it looked a little uglier, his life was saved.


    Then, a slightly surprised and provocative voice rang.


    "Wow Kaka, I haven''t been caught by a bad guy for several months, but today I finally waited until the bad guy appeared! Hey, the big stone monster in front, let''s talk, how do you want to die?"

 296 Chapter 290: Spider-Man and Stone Man

    Today is February 7th. Before dawn, Peter Parker drove his second-hand Bumblebee and went to Manhattan to pick up his girlfriend Gwen Stacey out to play.


    For more than a month, Peter has stayed in Dr. Otto��s laboratory almost every day, working as an assistant, helping Dr. Otto study the ��Little Sun�� project, and rarely see his girlfriend Gwen.


    Today is different. After more than a month of research, the''little sun'' project has almost come to an end. Next, Dr. Otto only needs to do a few mechanical tentacles to control the nuclear elements to finally fuse the''little sun''. This research was also completely successful.


    So taking this opportunity, Peter made an appointment with Gwen the night before, ready to take her out to play, go romantic, and spread dog food to others by the way.


    When the morning sun rose, Peter also drove smoothly to the Kennedy Bridge linking Queens and Manhattan. Only after crossing the bridge and driving for a while, he could see Gwen smoothly.


    Unexpectedly, there was an accident at this time.


    The surrounding scenery suddenly became clear, time seemed to have slowed down, and it became quiet.


    In Peter''s eyes, a guy in a suit and leather shoes but with a very lonely expression caught his attention.


    "It''s a spider induction!"


    Peter is very familiar with this feeling. When he encounters danger, or there is danger around him, this kind of magical state will appear, making him more sensitive, and even his strength will be much stronger.


    Without hesitation, Peter immediately stopped the car, turned out a set of red tights from the locker in the car, got out of the car at the fastest speed, and then over the bridge, using the''spider falling down'' on his hands and feet. Hook, it was easily hung on the edge of the bridge.


    Then, Peter put on a red tights and became a well-known neighbor in New York��Spiderman!


    "It seems there is a strange smell?"


    As soon as he put on the spider suit, Peter immediately smelled an unpleasant smell due to the long storage time, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    But of course Peter still did not take off the clothes.


    Because he really hasn''t turned into Spider-Man for too long, punishing evil and promoting good in New York!


    As mentioned in the previous article, since the New York War, the US government has strengthened public security in all major cities in the United States, especially New York, which has basically reached the point where ten young men stepped forward to help even the grandmother crossing the road.


    So in the past six months, Peter really rarely wears spider clothes. This time he saw someone jumping on the bridge, he was almost as excited as a pug!


    "Gentlemen and ladies of New York, your good neighbor Spider-Man is about to start his superhero journey again, start cheering! Haha..."


    Peter in the spider suit obviously said a lot more, but seeing that the guy who jumped the bridge was about to jump off, he also put away his excitement, and immediately wanted to go up and save this''cute'' Guys.


    "Hey, don''t jump..."


    At this moment, Peter suddenly heard a loud shout, and then the guy who jumped from the bridge got soft and jumped down like this.


    At this time, Peter noticed that, not far away, there was a monster like a''stone man'' sitting there with a ferocious face.


    "Mutant?"


    At the first sight of this man, the thought that popped up in Peter''s mind was a mutant with superpowers due to genetic mutations, and then.


    "Although you cannot judge whether a person is good or bad based on your appearance, but you look so ugly, and you make this guy jump off ahead of time, then you must be a bad person. I will save this guy when I am waiting. Then come to clean up you!"


    Looking at the stone monster, Peter was even more excited. He thought he was just saving a person, but he did not expect to meet a mutant who was doing evil. It was a real profit!


    You know, he hasn''t enjoyed the scene of doing good deeds and being cheered and applauded by the crowd for a long time. That feeling is simply better than hand-xx!


    No, I missed my mouth...


    Peter quickly stopped his thoughts and focused his attention on the guy who had jumped. With his arm facing him, he forcefully launched the spider silk in his body and easily stuck to the guy.


    Then, Peter walked directly to the big stone monster on the opposite side, and said with excitement:


    "Wow khaka, I can finally show off! Hey, the big stone monster in front, let''s talk, how do you want to die?"


    "Are you... Spiderman?" Hearing this, the big stone monster, that is, Ben he finally saw Peter hanging on the side of the bridge opposite, and at a glance he recognized that this guy in tights is a household name in New York. Spider-Man, so his tone became excited.


    "Not bad, you know me, let''s say, you are that villain, why should you scare him down?"


    Hearing Ben''s excited Ben, Peter felt a little embarrassed, and he didn''t rush to take action, ready to ask questions.


    After all, looking at others, it seems that I admire myself. Although this guy is not a good person at first glance, he is also a bad person, so you don��t need to rush to take action...


    "Uh...Spiderman, I am not a villain, and I didn''t try to scare him off, I just...I just don''t know why I became like this..."


    Ben panicked and wanted Spider-Man to explain, but he couldn''t explain why he became what he is now.


    Could it be that he is really a mutant...


    Ben''s heart became more sad.


    "Hey, what''s going on with you? I tell you, I have caught more big villains, some of them are better at acting than you, you can''t fool me like this, so tell me who you are?"


    When Peter saw Ben, he felt that the people in front of him seemed a little pitiful, but he was still prepared to be the same as before, not planning to let the stone monster in front of him go.


    After all, he had met this kind of guy before, and it didn''t seem to be bad, but what he did in the end was still shocking and made him regret it.


    "I really do not know!"


    Here, Ben was also a little irritated by Peter, holding his head, and didn''t know how to answer.


    Thinking of what he is now, and then his wife Debbie''s horrified and wary eyes, a decision slowly popped up in Ben''s heart.


    He wants to die to end his disgusting life!


    ''I am like this, even Spider-Man will not come to save me, will it?''


    Ben glanced at the Spider-Man in front of him, and then at the bridge-jumping man saved by Spider-Man, suddenly turned his head, and jumped towards the sea under the bridge.


    "What''s the matter, what did I do? Why did he just jump down?"


    Of course, Peter saw Ben jump off the first time, but he was a little confused. What about the big villain, why did you kill yourself?


    Before he could think about it too much, Peter hurriedly launched another spider thread at Ben who had jumped down, wanting to save the stone monster first.


    After all, bad guys are human beings. As a superhero, Peter doesn''t want this guy to die like this.


    Moreover, it seems that this stone monster does not look like a bad person...

 297 Chapter 291: Peter, intently

    A thin snow-white spider silk was shot by Peter, like a sharp arrow, coming out of the string.


    Although the spider silk that Peter shoots from his body looks very thin, its viscosity is stronger than glue, and its hardness is harder than steel wire. Although the stone monster below looks heavy, the thin silk will still be fast. The falling stone monster stuck and stopped his fall.


    "Good weight!"


    As soon as he stuck to the stone monster, Peter immediately felt the weight from the silk, as if stuck to a car.


    Although he was heavy, Peter still tried his best to pull the stone monster up to prevent the stone monster from falling into the sea.


    Think about it, if this guy really turned himself into a rock with super powers, what would happen after he fell into the sea?


    He will quickly fall into the depths of the sea because of the weight of the stone.


    If he was really a stone, it wouldn''t be so good, but looking at this guy with mouth and eyes, it is obvious that his skin has become stone, and the inside is normal!


    So after he fell into the sea, he would definitely swallow a lot of seawater due to the fall of technology, and then be drowned...


    Judging from this guy''s death-hunting behavior, this is entirely possible!


    To be on the safe side, Peter also fired spider silk with his other hand to stick the stone monster, so that he could pull him up more easily.


    At this time, Ben who was stuck by the spider silk was stunned.


    Because he never thought that Spider-Man would save himself.


    At first glance, he is not a good person, and he just jumped off that person...


    No, his original intention was to save people!


    Just when Ben was stunned, Peter finally pulled him up, and in order to prevent this guy from jumping on the bridge, and fearing that it would be unsafe to stand on the fence beside the bridge, he also slammed this guy forcefully to himself. Behind.


    But it was this throw that caused a series of chaos afterwards.


    Although there was no car behind Peter when he was aiming, after the stone monster fell, those cars that saw him were immediately scared to a stop, causing a traffic jam.


    Originally, Peter stopped a car on the bridge and already caused some confusion. Now, the bridge really became a mess.


    "It''s over, it''s trouble..."


    Seeing this picture, Peter felt a little guilty, and quickly pulled up the bridge jumper he had just hung below to wake him up, and then he was about to leave in the chaos.


    Otherwise, there will be news on the news that Spider-Man appeared for the first time in half a year. It did not hit the bad guys, but caused a traffic jam!


    But Ben, who was thrown by Peter in the middle of the road, didn''t understand what was going on, and saw that many cars passed by him in a thrilling manner, almost hitting him.


    The most cheating is still behind. A big truck hit him directly because it didn''t brake in time.


    Unsurprisingly, he was knocked into flight��


    2 meters...


    After being hit and flying, Ben didn''t feel at all, and stood up like an okay person, but the front of the truck that hit him was completely out of shape.


    If the truck brakes slower, I''m afraid it will be blown off by Ben.


    After looking at the miserable front of the truck and discovering that the driver inside hadn''t done anything serious, Ben began to look for Spider-Man.


    ''Spiderman is also a mutated superpower, maybe he can know why my body changes...''


    Ben''s idea of ??looking for Spider-Man is very simple, just to figure out the real reason for the changes in his body.


    He remembered that he had been monitored by mutants before, and he was not a mutant.


    And now that he has become what he is now, it must be because of some unknown mutation.


    It''s a pity that Ben looked around, but Spider-Man didn''t find it, but there were several policemen standing behind the surrounding cars, holding their pistols at him:


    "Don''t move, you stone monster, get down, or we''ll shoot!"


    "I����"


    "Get down!"


    Ben wanted to explain, but was immediately interrupted.


    There is no way, I can only stand still, ready to escape first, and then look for Spiderman.


    At this time, Reed, Susan, and Johnny were already on the bridge.


    They came here not because of coincidence, but after receiving a call from my wife Debbie, they arranged to meet Debbie at the other end of the bridge.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the sea-crossing bridge was stuck in traffic.


    The three of them had no choice but to get out of the taxi, ready to go up to see the situation, but they heard that the traffic jam was discussing the appearance of a stone monster on the bridge.


    "It should be Ben. He has turned into a stone monster to have the power to break through a wall!"


    After hearing these rumors, Reid came to a conclusion. He felt that the person in front was the lost original. Then he ran over to find the original, explaining the reason why he became like this.


    However, the pace of the three people was blocked by a large group of people who got off the car and wanted to watch the excitement.


    It seems that enjoying watching the lively is the common pleasure of all human beings.


    "Our superpowers should be able to help us get past these people..."


    Reid looked at the crowded crowd and realized that he couldn''t make it at all, he thought of using the superpower he had just acquired to get past the crowded crowd.


    However, it seemed that it was not easy to get the ability just now. Although Reid could stretch his body slightly, it was not enough to help them pass through the crowd.


    "Susan, try it..." Reid thought of Susan''s invisibility and asked her to try it.


    "Is there no other better way?" Susan is certainly resisting, but she also knows that the situation is urgent now. If you don''t meet with Ben quickly, maybe the coping will be directly besieged by the police.


    You know, after the New York War, the New York police were equipped with more than just pistols.


    Their weapons are upgraded!


    Without hesitation, Susan immediately began to concentrate on making herself invisible, and then she succeeded immediately.


    "Susan, your clothes are still there." After seeing that Susan was invisible, Reid immediately issued a reminder.


    Susan also understood that her clothes could not be invisible with herself, so she began to take off the clothes she was wearing, trying to make herself completely invisible.


    "It''s a strange feeling..." Johnny turned his head immediately when he saw this scene, feeling a little ashamed.


    The people around also noticed this scene at this time, and they were so scared by the strange sight that they stepped back several steps, but after seeing the lace underwear, even though they were scared, they did not run away, but stood around. Continue to watch.


    Perhaps because she had just gained the ability, or was surrounded by dozens of pairs of eyes, Susan''s invisibility suddenly failed, revealing a perfect body that almost took off the lace cover.


    "Wow, Susan, do you have fitness?" Even though he had seen it before, Reid still exclaimed in surprise at Susan''s body.


    But when he admired, he still felt green on his head...


    Susan knew immediately that she seemed to be exhausted. She immediately forced herself to concentrate and entered invisibility again. Finally, she completely took off her clothes and disappeared.


    But all this was seen intently by Peter Parker, who took off his spider suit and walked out of his car to see the excitement!

 298 Chapter 292 The self-blaming Peter

    Although the process was a bit awkward, Reid and the others finally passed through the crowd and came to the side that caused the traffic jam.


    Seeing this completely made of stones and completely unlike a human Ben, the three of Reid whispered out, knowing why Ben would escape.


    No matter who it is, if you see yourself turned into stone, you will stay away from your friends and don''t want to be seen by others, right?


    On the other side, after seeing Susan, Reid and the others leave, Peter, who was staring intently, entered the magical spider-sensing world again and sensed the danger.


    It''s just that this time the source of danger is not from humans, but from a hydrogen tank that is braving in flames.


    Peter could tell at a glance that this was a small truck that had collided with the car in front because of a delayed traffic jam and fell from it.


    Looking at the fire of the hydrogen tank, it is obvious that an explosion may occur at any time.


    And not far from the hydrogen tank, there was a little girl crying on the spot because her parents went to watch the show.


    Seeing this scene, Peter immediately wanted to run to save the little girl, but he ran two steps, but suddenly stopped.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to save the little girl, but because the spider suit he just took off was not put on.


    In this way, sending out spider silk in the appearance of Peter Parker to save the little girl is not just telling everyone that he is Spider-Man?


    The reason why Peter didn''t want to expose himself was because he was afraid that his uncle and aunt would be threatened and killed by bad guys. If he really went to save people, then the uncle and aunt would be very dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Peter even wanted to take advantage of the hydrogen tank before it exploded, and wanted to change into a spider suit and become Spider-Man before going to save people.


    But time waits for no one.


    When Peter hid and took out the spider suit to put it on, an explosion sounded directly.


    "It''s over, that little girl is over..."


    Peter suddenly felt pain in his heart as if he had been pierced by a pair of scissors, because it was all because of him, because of his selfishness and arrogance that made this disaster happen.


    If it wasn''t because he wanted to put on a spider suit before saving the little girl, then the little girl would not die.


    If it hadn''t been for him to get the stone monster on the road, then this time the traffic jam would not happen.


    Peter regretted it, but soon he discovered something more serious.


    That truck with hydrogen tanks!


    If the dropped canister exploded, the hydrogen canister on the pickup truck not far from it would also explode.


    At this time, there are a lot of people watching the crowd around the traffic jam. If all the hydrogen tanks on that car really explode, it will definitely cause very terrible casualties!


    Sure enough, there was another huge explosion, which caused panic among the people watching.


    Hearing this explosion, Peter didn''t care that he hadn''t fully put on the spider suit, he just wanted to save people, he could save a few, and tried his best to save his sins.


    But then, Peter did not feel the heat wave from the explosion, and turned his head, he did not even see the huge flame.


    Peter, who was strange in his heart, approached a little before he understood what had happened.


    A blob of light blue energy actually wrapped the exploding hydrogen tank, and it was being eliminated little by little, becoming smaller and smaller, until it disappeared.


    And this light blue energy was actually emitted by the invisible woman he had seen before.


    And the little girl who would have died because of the explosion did not die. She was actually standing next to this woman before, looking a bit like her...


    No, it was the guy who looked particularly like Steve Rogers who used his body to block the explosion and saved the little girl.


    Seeing this scene, Peter heaved a sigh of relief, thanking someone to prevent this disaster.


    But when he was relieved, Peter was still a little uncomfortable, feeling a shadow in his heart.


    If he was not afraid of revealing his identity, then the little girl would not be so dangerous and almost died of an explosion...


    Looking at the two people who prevented the explosion and saved the little girl again, Peter turned his head silently and wanted to leave.


    He couldn''t stand his own way of watching disasters happen soon, but he was still hesitating about a piece of clothing!


    Peter knew that if nothing was unexpected, a new superhero would soon appear to replace him and protect the city.


    But at this moment, Peter suddenly heard a loud crash.


    Looking back, it was a long fire truck coming from another direction. It could not stop the car. The rear of the truck was thrown out of the bridge, leaving one side in the air.


    The tail of the fire truck was very heavy. After being thrown out, it quickly began to tilt downward, and it seemed that it was about to fall into the sea.


    Seeing this, even though Peter felt he was guilty, he rushed over, ready to save people.


    "Spiderman!"


    "Spiderman is here to save us!"


    "Spiderman, I love you..."


    ...


    After Peter rushed over, the people around realized that Spider-Man was actually there, and immediately began to cheer loudly, feeling that he was saved.


    But what no one thought was that when Spider-Man rushed to the fireman who had accidentally fallen from the fire truck and was about to launch spider silk to save people, he did not launch it.


    No, Spider-Man still fired a bit of spider silk, but those spider silks did not have any accuracy at all, and they were not even long enough to save the fallen firefighter.


    "What''s the matter, what''s wrong with Spider-Man? Where''s his powerful spider silk?"


    This question appeared in everyone''s hearts.


    But at this moment, a guy suddenly rushed to the edge of Spider-Man, then hooked his feet to the edge of the bridge, began to stretch, and actually rescued the one that had fallen for dozens Mi''s firefighter pulled him up.


    Not only that, the people who were onlookers before, were composed entirely of stones actually succeeded in pulling the fire truck that was about to fall into the sea, pulling it up bit by bit, completely preventing the danger from happening.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was surprised by these people who had different abilities and jumped out to save people.


    After being silent for a while, everyone applauded, and even the camera that was originally shooting Spider-Man��s phone and camera shifted their perspective to these people.


    But at this time, Peter still stared at his hand stupidly, not knowing why his spider silk didn''t save the firefighter.


    This was completely impossible in the past.


    As the applause grew louder, Peter finally recovered and discovered the situation here.


    Seeing that the person who would have cheered and applauded for himself applauded at the four people, Peter no longer felt his own existence, he just wanted to leave quickly and leave here.


    Sure enough, the people who were cheering the four people didn''t realize that the savior Spider-Man they thought before had disappeared.


    The four of Reed, Susan, Johnny, and Ben felt an inexplicable feeling in front of everyone''s applause, which could not be described in words.


    Later, Reid realized that when he wanted to find the famous Spider-Man who also wanted to save people before, he realized that the person was completely gone.


    After seeing Spider-Man disappeared, Reid was also a little regretful and hesitating.


    It''s a pity that Spiderman should also have super powers because of genetic mutations before he became a superhero.


    If you can make friends with Spider-Man, it may be easier to figure out the mutations in their genes.


    What hesitates is that they actually grabbed Spider-Man''s credit, saved these people, and won the applause that should belong to Spider-Man.


    In this case, maybe Spider-Man will never see them again.


    Thinking of this, Reid felt a little helpless and didn''t know what to do.

 299 Chapter 293: Fantastic 4

    After that, Reed and Susan, who had successfully rescued so many people, were invited to the camp where firefighters were temporarily stationed at the bridge head to rescue the bridge accident. They rested here for a while.


    Halfway through, Ben''s wife Debbie also found them and finally found Reid.


    After seeing Ben this big rock again, his wife Debbie took off her wedding ring and put it next to Ben, and then left here, she didn''t dare to stay with Ben.


    Ben was also very sad by his wife, and even the excitement that had been a little bit excited by the applause was completely cooled down, and he sat in place with a face of silence.


    When Reid saw this situation, they could only sit next to Ben, silently comforting Ben with actions.


    "There are many reporters and media outside who want to talk to you..."


    At this moment, a fire chief who had been rescued by them found them and said to Reid, who seemed the most kind of the four.


    When Reid heard this, he immediately panicked, "We can''t tell the masses about this. We are scientists, not superheroes, nor stars..."


    "It''s too late, kid...you see, this is what you look like."


    The fire chief shrugged, led Reid to the front of a television, and turned on the television.


    "The New York Fire Brigade''s ladder truck rushed to the Kennedy Bridge for rescue, but it almost fell into the sea because it thought it, but it was fortunate to be rescued by four superheroes and it did not become a tragedy."


    "But the rescue itself is not the focus. The focus is on the superpowers of the four rescuers. Some of them can stretch their bodies to several tens of meters, which is amazing. There is another person who actually looks like the Rogers team, which is a miracle. ..."


    "Now, citizens are calling them "Fantastic 4". Does this mean that four superheroes and a superhero team have been born in New York?"


    "Interestingly, the superhero Spider-Man, who has been active in New York before and has a huge influence, did not save anyone in this disaster..."


    "And according to the gossip, this time the disaster seems to be caused by Spider-Man...Of course, this is just a guess. I still don''t believe that Spider-Man, who has been doing good deeds, would do this kind of thing!"


    ...


    "Cool!" Seeing this news, Johnny on one side immediately jumped up, and then ran out for a meeting directly.


    Because of his looks, Johnny has been mistaken for Captain Steve Rogers by many people, and he is actually very capable of becoming a superhero himself.


    Now that his dream has come true, how can he not want to accept the cheers of all human beings in the world like Captain Rogers?


    "Hey, Johnny, where are you going?" Seeing Johnny running out excitedly, Susan immediately called him.


    "I''m going to talk to them and tell them that we are superheroes, Fantastic Four!" Johnny turned his head and said in a firm tone.


    "No, we should think about it, otherwise, it will change all of our lives!" Susan retorted.


    "I just want to change my life, I don''t want to live in the shadow of Captain Rogers all the time!" Johnny''s expression became more determined, and before Susan could speak again, he immediately ran away.


    Seeing Johnny leaving, Susan couldn''t help but glanced at Reed and Ben, and then followed, wanting to see what happens next.


    "Your one is the captain? How did you have these abilities? Is it because you are mutants?" After all the four were standing outside, someone immediately started asking them questions.


    Of course, many people in the middle looked at Johnny a few more times, wondering how the guy looked so much like the Rogers team.


    But even though the two look similar, everyone still didn''t think this guy was the real captain.


    The real Captain Rogers has long been remembered by the American people because of his fame, appearance and figure, not to mention that Captain Rogers appeared during the New York War a while ago, and now lives in Washington!


    The guy in front of him looks obviously much younger than Captain Rogers, and his muscles are not as strong as Captain Rogers. Except for his face looks almost exactly the same, he is still much worse in other aspects.


    And Johnny did not come forward at this time, planning to assume the role of captain.


    Because he was afraid that he would damage the real captain who lives in the hearts of everyone.


    In the end, it was Reid who stood up.


    Reid looked a little nervous, but he explained: "Uh, we are not mutants. We just received some kind of unidentified radiation during our mission to the Dum space station a few days ago, so the body has changed. Has the same ability as mutants..."


    "You said that you are not mutants, so have you undergone genetic testing for mutants? Also, besides you, are there other people who boarded the space station and possessed this kind of superpower like you?"


    Upon hearing that others still suspected that a few of her were mutants, Susan immediately stood up and began to explain: "The four of us have really been tested for mutants. The test results show that we are not mutants. This policeman can Proof, please rest assured!"


    "Yes, we are definitely not mutants." The good Johnny also jumped out and said excitedly: "Moreover, besides the four of us who have been on the space station, there are three others. They are..."


    "Johnny!" As he said, Susan suddenly covered Johnny''s mouth directly, and then stared at him viciously and whispered: "You can embarrass the three of us, but you can''t confess Ron and the others. They won��t be like you, they just know to show off!"


    "Woo~Woo~" Johnny whimpered twice, and when he couldn''t get rid of Susan''s mouth, he nodded and signaled that he agreed.


    But after Susan let go, Johnny said to her: "Susan, Boss Ron, Jane and Dum, the four of us have been on the space station together, it��s not a secret at all. You can find out by checking. , This matter cannot be concealed!"


    When Susan heard this, she knew that Johnny was right, but she still resolutely said: "Even so, you can''t tell others, you know?"


    "This...well..." Johnny shrugged, not wanting to discuss this issue with Susan.


    After all, Ron is really a big boss, and Johnny is very smart. Looking at the way the four of them are now, it is estimated that Susan and Dum are going to be over.


    If Susan continues to be with Reid, his happy life will be over.


    In terms of the project this time, Ron was Reid''s boss. Without Dum, Ron could no longer be offended.


    After no longer entangled in this, the four people began to answer other questions before they were concerned, and also told the audience that they would study the reasons for their own changes to extract this genetic change and ultimately benefit mankind.

 300 Chapter 294: Steel Spider Suit

    Surprise News Building.


    The time is now more than 8 o''clock in the morning. In the early morning, Ron and Jane returned to the Surprise Building.


    But neither of them slept.


    Ron is not needed.


    Jane had just been injected with the perfect green magic potion, and his body was suddenly strong, energetic and unable to sleep.


    And because of her body suddenly becoming stronger, Jane may be able to eat even a cow now.


    So she really went to eat cows!


    There is an exclusive chef in the Marvel Mansion. After Jane came back, the chef has been making food.


    The most is steak.


    High energy, large reserves, easy to make, and full.


    And Ron certainly didn''t go to eat or drink.


    Because he is different from Jane and does not need food to supplement his body''s energy.


    Although the mutated humans possess tremendous power, they also need a lot of energy to supplement their consumption.


    For example, Peter Parker who became Spider-Man, although his body has become stronger, he also needs a lot of food to replenish energy.


    Peter is poor for this reason.


    Just thinking about it, Peter really appeared in Ron''s telepathy.


    This drove the second-hand Hornet he bought, parked in the underground parking lot of Marvel Building, and took the exclusive elevator up.


    In addition to the ordinary elevators in the Surprise Building, Ron also installed an elevator to the deeper research room on the 5th floor underground.


    This elevator can reach the research room or the back of his office.


    very convenient.


    As a member of the Guardian League, Spider-Man Peter Parker certainly knows this secret elevator.


    After a while, Ron met Peter.


    But Peter didn''t look very good.


    His face was lonely, and he was weak even to walk, like the kind of 30 times a day.


    It shouldn''t.


    The current Peter Parker has a happy life, has a car, a job, and a girlfriend. Why did he become like this?


    Ron didn''t understand, and asked Peter, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Ron, did I do something wrong?" Peter drooped his head and looked up at him when he heard the words. His eyes were all decadent.


    "Gwen broke up with you?" Ron still didn''t understand.


    "Of course not!" Peter quickly retorted: "I just did something wrong, it has nothing to do with Gwen!"


    "I just, just..."


    "Quickly let go if you have a fart, and say something quickly." Ron rolled his eyes, a little impatient.


    It''s not because your girlfriend broke up with you, how could your little spider become like this?


    "I, I..." Peter panicked and looked at him for a long time before finally plucking up the courage to speak.


    "I encountered an explosion today, and there was a little girl nearby, but when I was going to save her, I hesitated because of this outfit."


    Peter took out the red clothes in the bag in his hand, his eyes full of regret.


    Hearing what Peter said, Ron immediately understood why this guy was so decadent.


    I remember when Ron was watching Marvel movies and comics in his previous life, he liked a lot of superheroes.


    Such as Iron Man, US Team, Spider-Man, Fantastic Four and so on.


    But his favorite among them is Spider-Man.


    Especially in the "Spiderman 1/2/3" trilogy filmed by Sony, Peter Parker played by Toby Maguire.


    Although many of the settings inside are different from those in the original Marvel comics, Ron feels that this Spider-Man has acted like Peter Parker.


    But he likes the Spider-Man in these trilogy the most, of course, not because he has enough dicks, but for other reasons.


    That is, he believes that Peter Parker, Spider-Man in this trilogy, is the most suitable superhero.


    At the beginning, Peter also had some selfishness in his heart.


    He thought that the boxing ring did not give out his own dollars, and chose to sit on the sidelines after the boxing ring was robbed, and did not choose to stop it.


    After the uncle was killed by the robber later, and remembered the phrase''the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility'', did he wake up. It turned out that it was his cold eyes that caused the death of the uncle.


    Later, Peter became Spider-Man, to punish evil and promote good, becoming a superhero.


    And when he was a superhero, he didn''t hang on to help because of the magnitude of the good deed.


    Even if the kitten is killed and the grandmother needs support, he will lend a helping hand.


    That''s why he is known as a good neighbor of New Yorkers.


    Later, Peter was not without obstacles and doubts, but he survived.


    Very real.


    Therefore, Ron will like Spider-Man the most.


    Now Spider-Man has more problems than in "Spider-Man 2", when his girlfriend Mary Jane broke up with him.


    If it is not handled properly, I am afraid Peter will not dare to put on a spider suit and become a superhero.


    "You are also for the safety of Uncle Ben and Aunt May, so you don''t want to expose yourself. In the end, the little girl didn''t die, didn''t it?" Ron comforted.


    By now, he had guessed that Peter should have met with the Fantastic Four. As a result, there were too many people, afraid that his identity would be exposed, so he did not save the little girl who was rescued by Johnny in time.


    But after Peter heard what he said, his mentality still didn''t improve: "But I still didn''t save the little girl, did I?"


    "Why don''t you listen to advice..." Ron scratched his head. He is not a spiritual mentor. He doesn''t know how to comfort people.


    Moreover, this matter is also very complicated. It is estimated that the more he speaks, Peter will blame himself more and more, and he will completely become a heart obstacle.


    This matter can only be solved by Peter himself.


    Unless Ron directly uses his mental abilities to directly eliminate this self-blame in Peter''s heart.


    But as one of his only few friends, Peter is unwilling to use his mental abilities on him.


    In this way, what friends does he have?


    After thinking about it, and discovering that there was no language to comfort Peter, he planned to solve his problem from the source.


    Isn''t Peter wasting his time just because he has to wear clothes?


    So he just let Peter always wear a spider suit, so he can transform at any time, right?


    Ron stood up, walked to Peter and tore the red tights from his hands, and threw them aside.


    Then, a small mechanical spider-man who was not even the size of a palm appeared on his hand, and then handed it to Peter:


    "Isn''t it just a piece of clothing? I''ll give it to you."


    "what is this?"


    I have to watch the little mechanical spider frown tightly, thinking he can''t tell how this thing is actually a piece of clothing?


    "Try it and you''ll know."


    Ron didn''t explain it either, because no matter how much he explained, he didn''t see it as true.


    He directly threw the small mechanical spider at Peter, and then the spider began to disintegrate quickly, and countless nanomachines were transformed.


    Then, these nanomachines of different colors began to surround Peter. In less than a second, a layer of red and blue tights composed of nanomachines was directly added to Peter''s body.


    "Cool!"


    Seeing such a high-tech appearance of this dress on his body, Peter shouted directly.


    Then Peter jumped around directly, and TM was posing, and when he found that he was completely in line with him, he excitedly said to Ron:


    "What kind of clothes is this? I don''t feel any strangeness at all, and I feel that my strength is much greater. Is it high-tech?"


    "I asked Transformers to make it for you before." Ron shrugged: "I wanted you to be the ultimate task, and I asked you to give this dress to you after you finish it. But seeing your decadent appearance, you can only take it in advance. It''s for you..."


    "Boss, you are so kind. I feel that I am full of power. Tell me, what is the ultimate mission? I will do it for you now."


    Peter finally became grinning, because he knew that as long as he had this suit, he could transform into Spider-Man in the future, and he could completely omit the step of dressing.


    "I haven''t figured it out yet." Ron pointed to Peter''s right hand: "Try those buttons, there are surprises!"


    "What surprise?"


    Peter stopped and said, he pressed the button on his hand without any doubt.


    Then, four two meters long, the metal''spider arthropod'' all over his body protruded from his back.


    "Cool!" Peter yelled again when he saw this scene, because it made him more like a real spider.


    Yes, the spider suit that Ron is now handing to Peter is the steel spider suit that Tony Stark gave Peter in "Avengers 3: Infinity War".


    However, although Peter and Tony also know each other now, it is clear that Tony should not make such a nano-steel suit for him.


    And when Peter was entangled that he didn''t have time to change his clothes to save people, he also thought of this suit that he could put on his body and quickly put it on, and presented it to Peter.


    However, for the sake of explanation, he said it was made by Transformers before.


    "Tony, sorry..."


    Seeing Peter dancing with joy there, he secretly studied the original owner of the suit, Tony Stark, and apologized.


    But after Peter danced and danced, he immediately wanted to control the four steel arthropods. After a few random movements, he found that he couldn''t use it at all.


    Knowing that he couldn''t control the four steel spider limbs, Peter quickly asked him: "Boss, how do these things work?"


    "Intelligent induction." Ron said: "There are intelligent programs developed by the guardian elder "Genji" of Transformers. As long as you use your body to convey commands, they can act with your induction."


    "Really?" Peter''s mind and body were thinking about making the limbs move, and then the four limbs really moved.


    "It''s so cool!" Peter found himself commanding exclaimed, but after trying the four limbs for a while, he was puzzled:


    "Boss, don''t all spiders have eight legs? You have four legs, do you look strange?"


    "You are a human being, and you are not a real spider!" Ron gave Peter a slanted look. "Furthermore, four are enough for you. If you have a chance, I will add 4 more feet to you!"


    "Good!" Peter just spit out, but when Ron said that he really wanted to add 4 feet to him, he didn''t dislike it.


    After trying the new jersey again, Peter asked, "Boss, it''s so cool. Does it have a name?"


    "I didn''t have it, but since you asked, that person will pick it up." Ron laughed happily, "Well, what do you want to call it..."


    Seeing Ron''s appearance, Peter became nervous.


    Because he knows how bad Ron''s ability to name names is. For example, their Guardian League is not as powerful as Tony Stark''s Avengers!


    So in order to prevent Ron from ruining this suit, Peter immediately said the name he had just thought of in advance:


    "Boss, why don''t you call it a steel spider, it sounds nice and powerful!"


    "You guy!" Ron shook his head, knowing that Peter doubted his ability to name himself, so he was so anxious to name himself.


    But this name is quite consistent, and it is also the name in the original book, he did not refute it.


    Seeing that Peter had completely eliminated his self-blame, Ron asked, "You said you didn''t save anyone. Did you meet the Fantastic Four?"


    "Fantastic Four? A new superhero combination?" Peter asked suspiciously.


    "The four who saved people on the bridge in the morning are the Fantastic Four." Ron took out the news on his phone and opened it to Peter.


    "So it was them!" A smile appeared from the corner of Peter''s mouth, and he didn''t dislike it, but was grateful.


    If it wasn''t because these four people used their abilities to save people in the morning, then the little girl, including those onlookers, would have died.


    "A superhero organization has appeared again, and it is still a superhero showing its true colors, Peter, do you have any ideas?" Ron asked slightly interested.


    You know, Peter has always been afraid of being known as a superhero, but now suddenly there are four people who directly show their identity...


    This matter, I am afraid it will have a lot of impact on this guy.


    "I''m glad that New York can have four more superheroes." Peter''s answer seemed normal, but Ron still saw some other flavors in his eyes.


    Happiness, anticipation, worry, and a trace of fear.


    Are you afraid of being forgotten?


    Ron thought so, and suddenly asked: "Does it feel that I have been very idle recently, and that after the Fantastic Four, he has no chance to become a superhero?"


    "How do you know?" Peter asked in surprise.


    "I can see it." Ron didn''t explain. "If that''s the case, then I''ll give you a guardian mission. Do you want to follow?"


    "Of course, I haven''t taken the guardian mission for a long time!" Peter became excited: "Boss, what the mission is, just say it. Even if I let you fight aliens, I promise you."


    Ron smiled: "It''s really a mission related to aliens!"


    "Huh?" Peter opened his mouth wide, he was just talking, how come it suddenly came true?


    In the following period, Ron explained the task in detail to Peter, and then drove the guy out when Peter was stunned and ready to refuse.


    ''I don''t know if Peter can complete this strange task.''


    Watching Peter leave reluctantly, Ron thought so in his heart.

 301 Chapter 295: Dums Change

    For the next few days, everything seemed peaceful.


    After Reed, Ben, Johnny, and Susan became the Fantastic Four, they did not show up every day. Instead, they stayed in the rented Baxter Mansion, studying the changes in their bodies.


    All four of them are scientists, especially Reid. He is a stubborn person who won''t give up unless he understands the principle.


    There is this.


    Reid''s purpose in studying his own changes is to figure out why this is, but this is to change himself.


    Because among the few people, he was the only one who lost his body because of his ability, but turned into a stone.


    Although he had powerful abilities, saved many people, and gained the reputation of the Fantastic Four, he paid too much.


    Not only was there no more below, but even his wife left him.


    If he doesn''t change back, wouldn''t he even be able to do it in the future?


    So this is a strong request for Reid, if he doesn''t change him back, he is really going crazy!


    Of course, Reid also wanted to restore his friend to normal, and worked hard.


    Besides, Ron and Jane passed by once in a while.


    But Ron should go more.


    One is because he is an expert in biology and he has also researched something like''regenerative medicine''.


    The second is because he is generally fine, but Jane still has to work.


    Especially astronomy work.


    Ron promised to build a space station for Jane, of course he had not forgotten it, but had already been put on the agenda.


    That''s the space station Victor von Doum used to do research for Reid, even if Ron intends to give it to Jane.


    Somehow, although he had promised to pay Dom the cost of the damage to the space station, Dom found him in the end and wanted to sell the space station that was destroyed by the cosmic airflow and had not been repaired.


    Ron is a little strange. It stands to reason that this is not the same as the original book. Dum, who lost a lot of dollars because of the failure of Reid''s experiment, shouldn''t be so short of money, right?


    It was only later that Ron learned why from a newspaper covering finances.


    It turns out that Dum came to the United States from a small European country''Latovinia''. The family situation is actually not very good, even Reed can''t match it.


    Later, Reid borrowed a lot of loans from Wall Street, using his own research as the basis, and has been working hard to develop, and this has achieved the glory of the Dum Group today.


    But also because of this, Dum is not actually the most powerful voice of Dum Group, but only one of the larger executive shareholders.


    After Reid��s project ended, although the losses of the Dum Group were not particularly large, the shareholders who originally funded Dum did not seem to want to continue playing with Dum, and wanted to recover their investment money, or Return shares and so on.


    Although Dum did not lose much in this investment, Dum Group��s stock fell again and again because of this incident. It was still early to go bankrupt, but it was miserable.


    After reading the report, Ron understood that this matter may have been a set made by the shareholders, just to take Dum out of the way and kick Dum out.


    It is not easy to repay those shares and investment. Dum can only sell it if he can sell it, and if he can drag it, he is almost crazy.


    The last time he saw him, Ron discovered that this guy''s mentality was obviously going in a violent direction, and even he was resentful.


    Ron is simply inexplicable. I have helped you pay for the space station maintenance costs. How can you hate me?


    It''s really kind to be a donkey liver and lungs.


    Seeing Dumu stepping further and further towards the evil villain in the original, Ron didn''t plan to pay attention to this guy.


    After all, the villain is also very attractive!


    He himself considered himself a big villain, but the way was a little different.


    After all, who said that the big villain is going to dominate the world and kill people everywhere?


    As a villain whose spring breeze is rippling and Yushu is in the breeze...cough, Ron lives very easily!


    It''s okay if you don''t provoke me, if you provoke me, then you are done!


    That''s probably it.


    Thinking of this, Ron stepped into the Baxter Building and came to the floors that Reed had rented.


    "Ron, you came just right, come and take a look." As soon as he came in and saw Reid, the other party immediately pulled him over and pointed to a screen.


    On the screen is an image of a stone human being. Through heat sensing, ct radiation and other equipment, it clearly shows a series of functions, organs, etc. in the body.


    "Even if it has turned into a stone, the series of organs in the body are all normal, and all the organs that should be there are all working normally. This is too strange." Reid explained to Ben and Ron.


    "What about genetics?" Ron asked.


    "Same as before, I found changes, but not many..." Reid finished answering and asked again: "Ron, would you like to thoroughly check your ability?"


    "I think too, but it feels very strange. I can''t use it at any time, and this ability shouldn''t be very easy to check. You should focus on checking you and Susan sister and brother." Ron laughed He turned down Reid.


    What he said was not wrong. The reason why he said he was sensitive is because this ability is invisible and intangible, and he doesn''t have to fight with Reed to say that.


    "All right, I don''t really understand what you said that can feel the superpowers of others." Reid smiled awkwardly, and did not continue to persuade him.


    After all, Ron was different from Ben, Susan, and Johnny, he was his creditor, and he didn''t have much to do.


    "Johnny, come here and try your abilities." Reid shouted at Johnny who was watching on a sofa with his phone.


    "I''m afraid I will burn you here directly!" Johnny looked up at Reid, and smiled, with no intention of coming over.


    "Don''t worry, I have a good Dingxi here. Unless your flame can reach the temperature of the sun''s surface, my building is still very safe." Reid pointed to a steel-cast''small house'' in the middle. Said confidently.


    This is a structure composed entirely of steel and covering six sides, with no gaps at all, and it looks safe indeed.


    "That''s it?" Johnny was interested. He also wanted to know how hot his flame was, and walked to the middle and pointed to the steel structure.


    "Special steel structure, no problem." Reid pressed a button, opened the door of the small steel house, and signaled Johnny to enter.


    "Don''t blame me if it''s burned out!" Johnny said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay if it breaks!" Ron suddenly intervened, saying that he was taking advantage of him.


    "Okay, with the words of the big boss, then I''ll let go of my hands and feet!" Johnny nodded, and walked in without hesitation.


    Then, the door was closed by Reid.


    "It''s time to start."


    Hearing this, Johnny inside raised his right hand and began to sense the feeling of the ability to activate.


    After a while, a flame rose on his upper right, and then it directly covered his whole body in an instant, making him a living person directly.


    "Cool!"


    Johnny roared and continued to apply his ability to the maximum!


    On the screen on Reed''s side, Johnny''s entire body and the current body temperature were displayed.


    "The high temperature started in the body and spread to the whole body, but the body is the same as Ben, it''s normal!" Reid frowned, eyes full of excitement.


    This situation is really strange!


    As a scientist, Reid''s favorite thing is to develop new technologies.


    There is such a miraculous thing in front of him now, this is completely a gift from God.


    "The temperature has reached 2756k!" But at this time, Susan on one side was reminding Reid to tell him to pay attention to temperature changes.


    When Reid saw it, he was also surprised: "It''s less than ten seconds, is it already this high?"


    "Go on, your equipment can''t bear it." Susan''s face was solemn.


    Reed heard the words and looked at Ron, wanting to see what he said.


    "Wait until you can''t hold it, then use emergency means." Ron also frowned, but he didn''t want to break his words when he said something.


    "Okay." Knowing that Ron would pay compensation, Reid let go, put his hand on the emergency button, ready to press it at any time.


    In the mechanical room, Johnny''s temperature was getting higher and higher, and the oxygen in the small room was almost burned out.


    What is even more strange is that relying on these flames, Johnny''s body actually began to rise and float in the air.


    At this time, the temperature has reached close to 5000k.


    At this temperature, the small mechanical room that Reid praised was almost unable to hold up, and countless heat began to blow out, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Stop, stop, Johnny, you heard it, stop!"


    "No, I can get hotter!"


    Seeing this, Reid hurriedly yelled, trying to stop Johnny, but Johnny refused.


    Seeing that the temperature was really approaching the surface temperature of the sun, Reid finally couldn''t help pressing the emergency button.


    Then, countless carbon dioxide was ejected from the pipe connected to the machine room, quickly extinguishing the flame on Johnny.


    The basic element of flame combustion is the need for oxygen, and carbon dioxide sprayed out to isolate the air will prevent the flame from burning.


    Although Johnny''s burning came out of his body, the carbon dioxide still played a role.


    "You didn''t let me reach the highest point, really discouraged!" Johnny, who saw the flame disappearing from his body, became a little angry and shouted at Ron Reid and the others.


    "No matter how hot you are, it will really reach the surface temperature of the sun. If it is high, you are likely to explode like a supernova. Not only will you die, but all mankind will die with you!" Reid looked serious. explanation of.


    "Okay..." Johnny immediately calmed down when he heard this.


    "Johnny is over, and you guys." Seeing that Johnny had displayed the ability of the''thunderbolt'', Ron was interested in the abilities of Reid and Susan again, and wanted to see how strong their abilities were.


    "Okay, Susan, you go first." Reid nodded and motioned for Susan to test first.


    Susan nodded and tested it too.


    The test result was similar to Johnny and Ben. Susan''s body did not seem to have changed, but she could be invisible.


    "It''s really amazing." Reid sighed, sighing how strange this world is.


    Reid also tested his body afterwards, and they were all similar.


    After some research, Susan, who had originally left, walked over with a few mugs."Let''s take a break, I made coffee."


    "So good, do you have my share?" Suddenly, a slightly teasing voice came over.


    It''s the handsome Dum in a suit.


    However, because there was a six or seven centimeter-long wound on his face, it made him look more hideous at this time.


    "Dum, why are you here?" Reed asked in surprise when he saw Dum coming in.


    Because Dum said before that he has no time recently and will not come to him.


    "I''m here to find Susan." Dumu looked at the sexy Susan: "Susan, you have lived here for a few days, when will you go back?"


    "I will stay here with my brother until our situation is completely clarified."


    Susan''s answer was a little cold, as if she was revenge for Dumu''s treatment of her last time.


    To be honest, although Dum is very handsome and treats her very well, after a few days of contact with Reed, she discovered that the first Reed who made her feel a lot warmer is back, making her feel very Not bad.


    But after returning from the space station, she felt that Dum had changed a lot, became cold-blooded, and seemed to be farther and farther away.


    Although Susan also knew that as Dum''s girlfriend, it was not good to stay with Reed.


    But just as she said, their current situation is too complicated. If they don''t figure it out, something is really wrong.


    But at this moment, Reid, who was low in EQ, suddenly jumped out and said to Dum:


    "Dum, Susan stayed because she wanted to figure out her abilities, so you can let her stay...or else, you also stay to do a check to see if you are capable?"


    Even Ron, who was sitting quietly drinking Kafei at this time, saw this situation, wondering if Reid was a little too that, isn''t this just for scolding?


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Dumu went wild:


    "Susan is my girlfriend. It''s all your fault for her to encounter this situation now. You still have to keep her. If it weren''t for the previous face, I..."


    With that said, Dum was about to continue to show off, but seeing Ron also was there, he still didn''t really have an attack, but stared at Reid and said coldly:


    "Listen to Reid, I want you to heal Susan as soon as possible, and then let her come back to me, the sooner the better, understand?"


    With that said, Dumu didn''t come over to say hello to Ron, he just turned around, and didn''t leave his head.


    Reid originally wanted to keep Dum and talk to him about the situation he had just tested, but when he saw how angry the other party was, he didn''t dare to speak at this time even if his EQ was low.


    After leaving the elevator, Dum hit the iron wall of the elevator with an angry punch, and then made a sound of collision between gold and iron.


    At first glance, he discovered that the elevator had been smashed out of a big pit.


    And his hand, unexpectedly began to turn into a kind of special white steel!

 302 Chapter 296 The Way to the Rise of the Villain!

    After leaving Baxter Mansion, Dom drove back to his company immediately.


    After discovering that he not only had the ability to control electricity, but even his body began to become like metal, Dumu really wanted to know why this was and prevent this change.


    Although he does not refuse to possess this kind of god-given ability, he is a handsome man, whether he or others see him, he said so.


    So he didn''t want to become the same as Ben, his body completely changed into another appearance, without human form.


    In that case, how could he have a sexually blessed lower body?


    And it is definitely impossible to go to Reid to check him up. He has a private doctor who has deep knowledge in medicine and genes, so there is no need to go to Reid.


    Back at the company building, Dum found his personal doctor and asked him to do a check on himself.


    "What''s the situation?" Putting his hands on the monitor where the metal has changed, Dumu asked impatiently.


    The private doctor looked at the monitoring screen and thought for a while and said: "Your tissues, organs, and the entire divine power structure are changing, but all body systems are still functioning normally. I only listened to this situation. Said it happened to mutants!"


    "But I don''t have a mutant gene, do I?" Dum smiled, not knowing whether it was a wry smile or a satisfied smile.


    "What will it become?"


    "I don''t know." Although Dum looked relaxed, the personal doctor was solemn: "If you continue, your entire body will become a synthesis of organisms and metals, and it will become more important than titanium, carbide steel, and diamonds. hard����"


    "Is there a way to stop this change?" Reid finally took a little more seriously, after all, he didn''t want to become a metal man himself.


    "It''s the same as mutants, not for now!" The personal doctor looked at Dumu''s half-metal arm: "If this continues, maybe in less than two weeks, you will become completely like this."


    "Two weeks?" Hearing this word, Dum finally got worried.


    If he can''t see people after two weeks, what should his company do?


    Those shareholders who invested in him early and now want to pit him would not give him so much time to pay him the price.


    "Yes." The private doctor''s face was worried: "I have to tell the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention. It is very likely that this is a new virus. If it is contagious, then we will be in great trouble! "


    "What did you say?" Hearing this, Dum stood up and gradually approached his personal doctor:


    "Look at me, I am Victor Dom, the person in charge of Dom Group, so this matter must be kept secret, do you understand?"


    "But what if this disease is really contagious..." The private doctor took a step back subconsciously, thinking of his beautiful wife and daughter, he still courageously said:


    "Dum, you know, I still have a wife and daughter, what should they do if I get infected by you?"


    "So, what do you mean, you don''t want to keep secrets for me?" Dumu''s tone has become devoid of emotion, tyrannical emotions have risen in his heart, and he has begun to plan for the worst.


    He must not let his own affairs be known to others, not only because he doesn''t want to be an alien like the Stone Man, but also because he actually doesn''t reject his abilities very much.


    He refuses that his appearance has become strange!


    The fate of the mutants is still vivid. If only Reid and the others have the ability, but if the ability is really contagious as the private doctor said, then they are nothing more than another group of mutants.


    He also has his own company, and he also wants to meet his own country, Latvinia, to see those who have mocked him, he succeeded outside!


    Instead of letting them see that he was actually locked up in prison by the US government.


    Looking at his personal doctor with horror in front of him, Dum was very worried, worried that this guy would poke his own affairs out and make those things he didn''t want to see become true.


    Click!


    With a swish, the strong arm directly grabbed the personal doctor who was not tall, and then directly lifted it in the air, twisted it slightly, and directly twisted the person''s neck to the side.


    In less than two seconds, a living person was killed in Dumu''s hands, and there was no more life


    Seeing the person in front of him, his eyes started to turn white, and instead of feeling any fear or nausea, Dumu suddenly became excited in his heart and found that the murder was not a big deal.


    ''It''s really bad news...''


    However, looking at his right hand, which became more metallic, Dumu realized that it was impossible for him to stop this change.


    "Since I can''t resist, why don''t I accept it? After all, it must be a very good thing to have a body harder than titanium alloy!"


    Dum came to the mirror, looked at his handsome face, and laughed in a low voice.


    If he can continue to grow stronger, so that he can avenge those people, then what if he becomes another appearance?


    Compared to what he was going to do, his handsome face was more than just mentioning.


    "Ned..."


    Dumu thought of the man who had been in his company a few days ago and made a decision in his heart!


    A decision that changed his life afterwards.


    ������


    ������


    Three days later, the Financial Daily and TV stations in New York broadcast a message. Ned Sisser, the largest shareholder of the Dom Group, announced that he would succeed Victor Dom and control most of the technology companies under the original Dom Group, and Preparations are already submitting the report, to change the name of the Dum Group to the Sisur Group...


    At night, Dumu stayed in the toilet in the Dumu Group building, which was about to be renamed Siser, and looked at the report in a daze.


    The Dum Group, which he worked so hard to manage, quickly changed its name...


    And this result also had his own part.


    After making that decision, he no longer paid attention to Ned, who had been forcing him to surrender his investment and shares, but ignored him to see what would happen to this guy.


    In the end, it did not surprise him. Many companies under his name were directly renamed. Most of the shareholders in the group supported the other party. Then, without him, the Dum Group was directly turned into the other party''s .


    "Everything has been premeditated..."


    Dumu looked in the mirror and smiled slightly after seeing that the scar on his face had turned into metal.


    Then, he walked to the electric socket on the right side of the toilet mirror and approached it with his completely metal hand.


    The lights dimmed suddenly.


    The electric current visible to the naked eye came out from the socket, directly connected to Dumu''s right hand, and began to scream.


    If someone is on duty at the power room in the Dum Group building at this time, they will see the meter jumping and I don''t know how many dollars are jumping every second.


    It wasn''t until the light in the toilet went out tens of seconds later that Dumu let go of his hand, feeling the sufficient feeling in his body, and showing a satisfied smile.


    This is an ability he developed by himself while testing his physical abilities these days.


    You can use his ability to absorb electricity and store electricity in your own metal body. When you want to activate it, you can shoot out a powerful electric shock at any time, and directly destroy the enemy remotely.


    "It''s really interesting..."


    Dum put his hand down gently, walked out of the toilet, and walked towards the basement parking lot.


    At this moment, in the basement of the Dom Group, Ned Sisser frowned, feeling very strange from looking at the suddenly dark and suddenly lit electric light.


    Although the Dum Group is going bankrupt, the electricity bill is still sufficient. Shouldn''t it be like this?


    Bang~


    The sound of the door being closed came out.


    Ned was startled by the voice: "Who?"


    No one responded, but footsteps sounded.


    Ned looked at the sound coming from the voice and found that it was a familiar tall figure.


    "Dum?"


    "Heh..." laughed at the people who came by.


    This voice confirmed Ned that it was indeed Dum that came.


    "Dum, did you come down the stairs? What happened to the lights?"


    "Nothing." Dumdidi smiled, and went further, only a few meters away from Ned.


    "Well..." Ned panicked subconsciously, because for some reason, he felt that the Dum in front of him had become very strange...


    How to put it, it was like the feeling he had seen on a desperado before, making people feel terrified for no reason!


    However, Ned has also experienced people with strong winds and waves, otherwise, how could he have pitted countless people and come to where he is today?


    "What was announced in the news today makes you very unhappy, I know, but it is not aimed at you, is it?"


    "I know that you are from Latvinia, don''t you always want to go back? You can start again at this time..."


    "After all, that ancient country is the best place for you..."


    Ned said, slowly approaching his car, because his car was equipped with something that he could use to defend himself.


    gun!


    And Dum also noticed Ned''s small movements, but he had no worries at all.


    Because it is completely redundant.


    Dumu smiled, and did not take Ned''s words, but slowly pointed his hand at the other party.


    Suddenly, a string of red lasers emitted from his hand, pointed directly at the opponent''s chest, and in an instant opened a football-sized hole in his body.


    Such injuries hit people, let alone ordinary people Ned, even Deadpool would be seriously injured by such attacks!


    Seeing that the person in front of him who had just flaunted himself and was so low-pitched before fell so easily, Dum felt very refreshed, very refreshing.


    Because this is the feeling of being in control!


    At this moment, Dum even felt that he had become an omnipotent God!


    Regardless of Ned''s corpse, Dum went to the elevator where the electricity had been restored, and came to the top floor of his residence, not worrying about the exposure of his murder.


    Because of myself, just an''ordinary person''...


    The corners of Dumu''s mouth twitched, thanking him for not revealing his identity.


    After all, there are still two people who have not revealed their identities like Reed and Ben, have they?


    After arriving in the room where he lived, Dum turned on a few screens, and instantly saw the figure of the Fantastic Four who had been broadcasting on the news these days.


    This is not a coincidence, but because Dum has always had Reid rented the Baxter Building to monitor him, and he even has permission to Reed''s own research room system.


    Just like Reid also has his space station information.


    Before this, the two sides had worked together, but Reid was really cooperating, but he had already left a lot of time bombs on each other, ready to cheat each other when he had a chance.


    And this is actually the reason why Reid has researched so many things for so many years, but he is still impoverished and even owes a lot of loans.


    "Reid, although you are indeed very smart, you are still too stupid about these things..."


    Seeing Reid working hard in the monitor, Reid was more certain of his decision.


    In these three days, he has actually been doing one thing.


    That''s how to merge the things that changed his body and empower him to make his ability stronger!


    He is also a scientist, a scientist no worse than Reid.


    While Reid is studying how to remove the changes in his body, he has actually been studying whether the cosmic air currents that have changed their bodies and empowered them can be added together to make his abilities stronger.


    And he has succeeded!


    In the exclusive medical room he built, he obtained and absorbed the most cosmic air currents, but because of the heaviest injury, he drew a tube of blood to examine the blood of the stone human beings. From the blood, he found that those cosmic air currents have a Features of fusion.


    Under this premise, he easily created the device that could fuse the mysterious cosmic airflow remaining in their bodies.


    And the decision he made three days ago was to absorb all the abilities from the other six people who had also received the baptism of the cosmic airflow and integrate them into his body to strengthen himself.


    Just like he thought, he likes the feeling of being a god and being in control of everything.


    However, now his strength is far from that stage.


    Dumu is very self-aware that there are still many people with various abilities in this world, and many of them are not weaker than him. He must continue to be strong before he can achieve his goal of becoming God.


    Especially two days ago, a person who claimed to be S.H.I.E.L.D. came to him and told him who was the''Skywalker'' who blocked the opening of the nuclear bomb explosion in the New York alien war half a year ago. He was even more sure of his plan.


    "Just start with you..."


    Looking at the lonely big rock on the monitor, Dumu began to plan again.

 303 Chapter 297 There are always contradictions in life

    Time passed quickly, and a week later, Reid''s research finally yielded a lot of results.


    He has initially found out that the reason for the evolution of everyone is those cosmic air currents. On this basis, he has begun to study the machine that can peel this air current back from the human body, but it will take a lot of time to build successfully.


    During this time, besides him, several others began to become impatient.


    First of all, Ben. The first few days were fine, but because of the stone, he couldn''t even pick up the fork, and he was even embarrassed to poop and pee, so he became more and more irritable.


    And being in the house all day, not even being able to go out, this feeling makes Ben very uncomfortable.


    Then came Johnny. If Ben hadn''t been out to play for more than a week, it would be uncomfortable, then this guy is almost dying.


    Johnny this guy is thinking about going out every day, but he is stopped by his sister Susan every time.


    But it was still of no use. In the later time, Johnny stole out every day without telling others, leaving Susan at a loss.


    And Susan is actually very upset. She is the safest of the four, so she does what she usually buys, but as soon as she goes out, there will be a lot of reporters immediately. People eating melons surround her. The babble came up, leaving her helpless.


    The most terrifying thing is that someone asked her to demonstrate her invisibility in public, otherwise she would not be allowed to go...


    You know, she can be invisible, but her clothes can''t!


    Let her hide in public, what about her clothes...


    So Susan is also complaining to Reid these days, and when she can get rid of this embarrassing situation, she has not received a response.


    But no one could guess that this situation was solved by Johnny, who liked to go out and did not obey at all.


    That morning, Johnny got up and went to the living room, turning on the TV to watch TV as before, preparing to have fun early.


    Don''t worry about it, there is a motorcycle extreme sport on TV.


    The handsome motorcyclist accelerated on his motorcycle, rushed up the slope, and then rolled, turned, and landed in the air. He was so handsome.


    And Johnny, who usually likes extreme sports very much, was also attracted by the elegant figure, and some kind of impulse in his heart began to rise, and he planned to go play too.


    After all, when he used to ride a motorcycle, he also practiced a lot of time.


    Without hesitation, Johnny immediately called the extreme motorcycle sports venue.


    At first, Johnny burst out his name, but the other party directly rejected it. Later, after Johnny said he was a member of the Fantastic Four, the other party gladly accepted his application.


    So Johnny also sighed, being a superhero is really great, and there are such benefits.


    Of course, you have to change your equipment when going out to play. When Johnny went back to change clothes, he actually saw the dark blue tights they wore on the space station. Suddenly, they felt that they would be good if they wore them. ?


    After all, this blue uniform actually looks very handsome, and it can show his fit body...


    Johnny did it as soon as he thought of it. He immediately changed into his clothes, then put on a handsome jacket outside, and drove his red Ferrari 458 to the extreme motorcycle stadium.


    Speaking of it, Dum bought this Ferrari 458 for him. I didn''t expect Susan to fall out with Dum and get involved with Reed again.


    "It would be great if the big boss named Ron also liked my sister Susan. After all, that guy is also very generous in his shots..."


    After driving on the Ferrari 458, Johnny took a hurricane step and quickly reached the place.


    In the middle, he burned the wheels of a rich second-generation sports car who wanted to fight him fast, so that the guy didn''t even have a chance to compete with him, and lost to him directly on the starting line.


    ...


    "Okay, please applaud vigorously now, and welcome a special guest. He is a member of the Fantastic Four, very much like Johnny Storm of Captain Steve Rogers!


    After the proud Johnny came to the game, in order to attract attention, the host directly let him come out early and let him directly start extreme sports.


    "Watch my show..."


    Johnny nodded, put on his helmet, rode on the motorcycle, and rushed directly up the slope.


    Because he had been trained before, then Johnny skillfully made a flip in the air, and the movement of flying into the air was indeed a big show.


    However, the audience was not very satisfied and shouted:


    "Something novel!"


    "Yes, Johnny, show me something novel, you are the Fantastic Four..."


    "Yeah, you are too ordinary..."


    ...


    The reason why the host asked Johnny to come was naturally because he wanted to be a gimmick, so he took the conversation logically:


    "Yes, Johnny, you are all old tricks. As a member of the Fantastic Four, don''t you want to show me something new?"


    Johnny naturally couldn''t stand this kind of aggressive strategy, and said with a high spirit, "No problem!"


    Looking at the big slope in front of him, Johnny''s heart slammed, he twisted the acceleration handle to the highest point, and then rushed directly.


    There are many ways to play extreme motorcycles. Of course, the ordinary one is to hold the motorcycle with both hands and let go of the body.


    The more difficult part is, just let go of your body, do some movements with your whole body in the air, and then grab the motorcycle and get it down.


    The harder thing is to sit in the air for more movements and stay for more time.


    What Johnny wanted to do was to throw the motorcycle directly, then flip up two somersaults completely, and then grab the motorcycle that had fallen due to gravity and land successfully.


    This kind of action is something that few people can do even in the world of extreme motorcycle sports. If Johnny didn��t dare to do it before, but after returning from the space station, he not only gained the ability to control fire, but even I don''t know how much the body is stronger, so I dare to do this.


    Boom~


    The motorcycle started, the engine roared, and the wheels began to exert force.


    Then, the speed of the car went up to nearly a hundred kilometers, and when he got up the slope, Johnny relaxed the acceleration knob, adjusted the position, and was ready to move.


    brush!


    The first half went smoothly. Johnny successfully threw the motorcycle into the air, then he let go of the motorcycle and was about to start the action.


    But then an accident happened.


    Because he had to make high moves when he rushed to the sky, Johnny would increase his speed at the beginning.


    But his speed is too high, completely exceeding the speed that allows him to do multiple movements.


    Seeing that Johnny didn''t even make the second move, the motorcycle flew several meters in front of him.


    Let alone catch a motorcycle at this distance, he can hardly smell the exhaust gas!


    And in this case, he would definitely fall and become a big idiot.


    The end result is either death directly or serious injury.


    Regardless of the result, Johnny didn''t want it to happen to him. Although his body was a lot stronger, he couldn''t guarantee that his body could resist it when he fell from the sky more than ten meters high!


    So in an instant, Johnny thought of the last time he tried his abilities in Reid''s small steel house, he thought he kept burning faster and was floating in the air.


    "Kang busy, Johnny, if you don''t want to fall into a big idiot, you can catch fire!"


    Johnny puffed himself up, trying to release his fire ability.


    Unlike mutants, when Johnny wanted to release his abilities, his abilities appeared immediately.


    Countless flames enveloped Johnny''s body in an instant, directly turning him into a fireman, and the temperature rose a little, reaching a temperature close to 3000k.


    With this temperature, Johnny actually felt like he was motivated, so he flew directly in the air, rushed forward, and actually flew.


    But even though he got up, the motorcycle fell to the ground, and he was helpless and canceled his ability, and fell to the ground when he was more than one meter away from the ground, nothing happened.


    And this time, he didn''t actually ask what the smell of his clothes was being burnt, and even the surrounding temperature did not become as high as before, it was just a little bit hot.


    "what happened?"


    Johnny was puzzled. He sat up and took a look at himself, only to find that the dark blue tights on his body were not burnt at all, it was intact!


    "Could it be the reason for this dress?"


    Johnny felt that his guess should be correct. After all, this piece of clothing went to space with them, and it was also worn on them at the time. Perhaps it also had some extraordinary effects.


    Johnny immediately wanted to tell Susan and Reid about the incident, but the other drivers around and the host suddenly gathered around, looked at him and asked:


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "Me? Of course I''m fine!" Johnny said excitedly.


    "That''s good!" The host also felt that Johnny was okay, and then he immediately told the audience around him: "Johnny is okay, he is really handsome!"


    "Cool!"


    The surrounding audience also shouted in excitement. After all, it is rare to see a fire man flying in the sky.


    The news media that had long been called by the venue also came over at this time, picked up the camera and started interviews.


    Johnny is a person who likes to show off. Seeing someone interviewing him, he immediately couldn��t help showing off. The clothes that he wanted to inform Reed Susan before that they had been in space with them can blend with their bodies. The matter is left behind.


    But Johnny didn''t say anything. On the other side, Reid and the others got to know about Johnny through the TV broadcast.


    When the three of them saw Johnny pretending to be in a blue suit, they couldn''t help but they wanted to pretend together...


    No, it is to prevent Johnny from showing off everywhere, let them become the focus, and cause a lot of trouble!


    Especially when Johnny actually slandered the three of them in the news. The reporter asked Reid if his body could stretch indefinitely. He said that it was not really good. Even if it could stretch indefinitely, it would be frustrated...


    He also said that this stone man is not a thing at all, even his wife left him, it is simply...


    "I''m going to kill him!" Hearing this, Ben directly smashed the TV with a fist, stopped the annoying sound, and started to go outside.


    Reid was also angry at what Johnny said, and followed.


    And Susan, in order to prevent her brother from shaking more things, even to tell her embarrassment, she also immediately followed, and took out her mobile phone to open Uber to start a car appointment.


    The car came soon, and the three of them got on the car and told the driver to reach the stadium where Johnny was at the fastest speed.


    As soon as they arrived at the venue, a few people just saw Johnny walk out with his arms around the two beauties, with a smug look on their faces.


    Reed and Susan immediately rushed up and started questioning. Only Ben. He saw the Johnny''s red Ferrari 458. Then he rushed up like an enemy and started a mess, directly making Ferrari into it. He threw an iron ball in front of Johnny.


    "Fuck me, my car!"


    Seeing the iron ball appearing in front of him, and seeing the angry Ben in front of him, Johnny immediately understood what was going on.


    Johnny became angry for an instant, and shouted at Ben: "Do you think this is fun? A stone man covered with stones?"


    And Ben naturally showed no signs of weakness, and coldly snorted: "If you didn''t think you were Susan''s younger brother, I would have killed you a long time ago, do you believe it?"


    "It''s up to you?" Johnny couldn''t help hearing this, and a string of flames quickly emerged from his hand. With a wave of his hand, he smashed towards Ben.


    "Fak squid!" Ben''s panting became heavier, his fists clenched, and he rushed directly towards Johnny, trying to teach this guy what pain is!


    But after a punch, Ben felt that he had hit the cotton, causing no harm at all.


    At first glance, he realized that Reid was blocking him, blocking the punch for Johnny.


    "Enough, Johnny, see what you do!" After Reed blocked Ben''s attack, Susan and Reed stood in the middle to stop them, not wanting them to fight.


    "He provoked it first!" Johnny looked at Ben with an angry look, and wanted to make a move, but his elder sister was in front of him, and he still held back his anger.


    "Humph!" On the other side, I saw Susan blocking his attack, and knew that he could not continue to avenge Johnny, so he could only snorted and turned away.


    "Who can''t hum? I hum!" Johnny let out a bit of anger when he saw Ben leaving, and snorted coldly.


    "Shut up!" When Susan heard Johnny''s words, she glared at him directly, and then she didn''t say anything, but chased after Ben, trying to make it clear to Ben.


    Because there were a lot of onlookers, Ben couldn��t walk fast. After a trot, Susan who caught up with him immediately began to explain: "Ben, you slow down, Johnny didn��t mean it. You know Johnny, he��s just such an impulsive temper. ..."


    "It''s not him, it''s them!" Ben stopped and yelled fiercely at the onlookers who came after him, and then said to Susan:


    "I can''t stand this kind of monster life, do you understand? Susan?"


    "Reid is already working hard, you also know his way of doing things, he wants to do every little thing, don''t want to make a mistake, you give him something, you will soon recover!" Susan persuaded .


    "Of course you can wait for him, but I can''t!" Ben was still very angry and looked at Susan: "Look at me. If you become like me, even your wife will leave you. Can you calm down?"


    "I, I..." Susan was stunned when she heard this, she wanted to say something to persuade Ben, but she couldn''t say it.


    "I want to be alone and go back later..."


    Seeing Susan no longer speaking, Ben took a deep breath, left a sentence, and left again.


    This time, Susan did not catch up.


    Because she also understands Ben��s pain, knowing Ben��s is not easy.

 304 Chapter 298 Work hard to become strong, you are the king of the world!

    After leaving, Ben took a big cloak, wore a hat, disguised himself, and found a small bar for a drink, trying to ease his mood.


    But when he got to the bar, Ben encountered a new problem.


    The bar fixture is too crisp.


    Ben sat on the high stool, but the high stool simply couldn''t bear his weight and fell apart.


    He ordered a glass of wine to drink, but when he held the glass in his hand, he directly crushed the glass.


    Ben looked at the people around him, wanting them to help him get a drink, but after seeing his face, all those people were far away from him, and they didn''t dare to approach him.


    I was frustrated and wanted to leave, but at this time, a blind black woman appeared, but it changed his mentality.


    The blind black woman couldn''t see him, so she didn''t know that he was a stone man, so she had to touch him.


    Finally, the blind girl made a request to touch him.


    Ben tried his best to stop, but in the end the heart that wanted to get anything in his heart agreed.


    Finally, the black blind woman touched him all over, then smiled and told Ben her name and address, and was taken away by her friend.


    This is a look of bewilderment.


    Have you been played again like this?And he was left with an address, wanting to be played by her again?


    but����


    Ben suddenly felt that this was quite cool.


    At least it feels better than being surrounded by the crowd and pointing at him.


    In a good mood, Ben left the bar and went to a restaurant. He ordered something that was big in shape and could not be damaged by him, and found a remote location to eat.


    "Is anyone sitting?" came a slightly playful voice.


    Ben looked up and found that it was Victor Dom.


    "What are you doing to me"


    "I''m worried about you!" Dumu shrugged, his tone softened unexpectedly: "I heard that you came out alone, so I wanted to come and see what happened to you."


    "You''re really kind!" Ben said sarcastically, not accepting Dum''s affection at all.


    "Kang busy, I really kindly came to you to comfort you." Du Mu smiled kindly, then sat on the stool opposite Ben, and shouted to the waiter.


    "Two Big Macs are coming, thank you."


    "Let''s talk about it, what on earth are you looking for me for?" Ben frowned his stone eyebrows, and did not refuse the other party to order himself food because he did not have enough food just now.


    Seeing that Ben had been hooked, Dum also stated his purpose: "I want to help you and help you return to the way you were before."


    "Just you?" Ben hehe, although he was a little unhappy that Reid detained him in the Baxter Building for nearly two weeks, he did not do anything at all, but compare Reed and Dum , He absolutely believes in Reid.


    And Ben hated Dum very much, even more than Reed. Whether it was the guilty face of the other party after the establishment of the company, or the behavior that the other party looked down on him earlier when everyone was a classmate, it made him very sick.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I actually care about you very much, and I know that you really want to be human again, don''t you?"


    Dumu didn''t feel angry at all because of Ben''s words, and after explaining it for a while, he used the Mind Attack Mode.


    "I know it''s not easy for you. Because of the airflow, you don''t look like a human being. Unlike Susan, Reed, and Johnny, you can at least go to various public places normally..."


    "If you want to encourage me, then the reason you gave is really bad... Do you understand what I mean? Scar face?" As he said, Ben found that there was a more than ten centimeters long line beside Reed''s handsome face. My scar feels better.


    "It''s up to you..." Dumu still didn''t care, and continued to attack his mind mode:


    "I know you very well. I was watched by people who didn''t know the truth. Even your wife Debbie left you..."


    Hearing Dum talking about his wife, Ben finally couldn''t help it: "Listen, I don''t care what you call me for, but if you want to talk about my wife again, I will definitely not let you go."


    Having said that, Ben added another sentence: "And Reid will definitely help me restore my original appearance, understand?"


    "Do you really think so?" Dumu chuckled, "We all know that Reid is smart, and we believe that he is doing all his energy to research the equipment that will make you human..."


    "After all, you are his best friend. He has no reason to not come to help you even after the equipment is built, does he?"


    "What do you mean?" Ben wrinkled his brows made of stone again, and seemed to be squeezed together with two flat stones, a little bit crowded...


    And Dumu''s words also made him a little bit puzzled, because as it stands, he did see that Reid had already built what he said could turn him back into a human device.


    But when he went to Reid and wanted Reid to change his body with a machine, he was rejected.


    Reid''s argument is that he needs more calculations and more experiments before he can determine the safety of the machine before he can use it.


    Although he understands that Reid is such a carefully calculated character, and only has a chance of complete success, Ben is still very dissatisfied with Reid.


    Because he really wants to change back, from a big rock back to a human!


    Only a person who becomes a monster can understand the feeling of being watched by people with strange eyes.


    He was originally a normal person, a normal person who would kick every day, how can he be happy now like this!


    So in the end, Dum''s words still had a great effect.


    "Could you have a way to make me become human sooner?" Ben asked after thinking about it.


    "Don''t forget, I am actually a little smarter than Reid, am I not?" Dumu said with a smile.


    "What do you say?" Ben didn''t understand Dum, because in his heart, Reid was always the smartest.


    "Anything else, at least I have a huge technology company, and Reid can''t even pay the rent, and I owe Ron 10 billion dollars. Does this prove that I am smarter than Reid?"


    Hearing this, Ben really couldn''t think of any objections.


    "How did you change me back?"


    "I have built a machine that can absorb the energy airflow that can turn you into a stone man in your body long ago. All you need to do is go back to the Dom Building with me, and you will be transformed back into a human immediately.�� Dom laughed Explain.


    "Okay, then I will believe you once." Ben hesitated for a while, and finally agreed.


    Although Dumu must have come to him for some wicked idea, but his body is now full of stones, even if Dumu really has any wicked idea, he doesn''t need to be afraid.


    Finally, after eating the Big Mac, Ben got into Dum''s car and came to Dum Building.


    After arriving at the Dom Building, Dom showed Ben what he said, a machine that can turn a stone man into a human.


    This is a semi-spherical machine, all made of special titanium alloy, with many circuits, equipment, etc. linked to it, which looks very high-tech.


    "After you enter, I will use the nature of the reversal magnetic field to pull out the cosmic airflow in your body again. Of course, this is only the first step, and there are many more steps later. Do I need to tell you all of them? "Reid manipulated the computer a few times, opened the door of the machine, and said to Ben.


    "No, although your character is really poor, you have to admit that your talents are not much worse than Reid." Reid said, and entered the machine without turning his head.


    "You are right." Dumu smiled very happy, because the prey had finally entered the encirclement net.


    Next, let��s see if my guess is correct...


    Dum pressed a few buttons, closed the door of the machine, and then directly sent the start notification.


    Then, countless currents began to flow into the circular machine through which large circuits, sending the energy that can change the body.


    The red light appeared from the circular machine little by little, and then quickly shining through the entire Dom Building. The red light shining on the building was exactly the same as when the cosmic air current irradiated the space station in space.


    And because the machine needs huge energy and huge electricity, this action directly flashes the lights of most buildings in Manhattan, which is obviously insufficient power.


    "what happened?"


    At this time, Reid, who was on the top floor of the Baxter Building in Manhattan, was working because the power of the building began to be unstable. He wanted to find the cause, and then he saw the red light above the Dom Building and became confused.


    He knew that it was the Dum Company building, but how could the shining red light on the building resemble the red cosmic air current they encountered on the space station?


    Snapped!


    The electricity to the Bach Towers stopped completely.


    "This is weird, I have to go over and see..."


    Seeing that he couldn''t continue working, Reid looked at the red brows of the Dum Building in the distance, and felt that he still had to go to see what happened to the Dum Building.


    Afterwards, Dumu woke up Susan who was already asleep, and then asked Susan to call Johnny who was still outside, asking him to rush back immediately, and then rushed to Dumu Building with Susan.


    In the Dum Company Building, Dum''s plan almost came to fruition.


    In the end, the equipment he made did not exceed his expectations. It successfully extracted the cosmic airflow in the body, and then was gathered into a similar circular machine on the other side, which truly formed the original space station. Above those red cosmic air currents they saw.


    "Next, is the last step."


    Seeing the red air currents in the machine, Dumu didn''t hesitate and walked in directly.


    Then, Dum experienced for the first time the taste of the body being torn apart, but reorganizing in an instant.


    Do you want to say that Dum has been baptized by airflow before?How could it be the first time?


    This is because the last time Dum fainted directly at the beginning, he didn''t realize this feeling at all, of course it was the first time...


    This time, Dumu was able to endure the past because his body was already very strong, so he was so relaxed.


    "Really become stronger..."


    Seeing his body rapidly turning into that special metal, Dumu felt very excited, because he could clearly feel that his ability was many times stronger than before.


    If his previous combat effectiveness was just an m1911 pistol, then his current combat effectiveness is an AK47, which is hardly a measure.


    "If the airflow in Reid and their bodies is absorbed, then I can definitely become stronger..."


    After absorbing all the airflow in the machine, Dumu, whose body had almost completely turned into a metal man, began to attract Reid''s attention again.


    "I don''t know if they can find the changes here and find them, otherwise, I''ll have to take the initiative to find them." Looking at the Baxter Building, which had been completely blacked in the distance, Dumu thought.


    "You are also affected by the cosmic airflow, and your body has mutated?" At this time, the original machine was turned on, and Ben''s voice was uploaded from the side.


    At this time, Ben had completely changed back to his previous human appearance, with a big bald head, his appearance comparable to Van Diesel.


    After coming out, Ben was very excited to see that he had turned back into a human being, but he also saw that his back was facing him, but he could clearly see the silver metal from the broken clothes, which made Ben also understand Dumu actually has superpowers, and he is still the same as himself, even his body has mutated.


    "Yes, I was also endowed with superpowers by the airflow." Dumu smiled and said frankly.


    "In this case, the machine has restored me, and you can change your body back!" Ben was very excited, because he had successfully transformed back into a human, so the previous hatred of Dum disappeared.


    "Yes, the machine succeeded, but why should I change back to human? Isn''t it good for me to look like now?" Dumu walked into Ben and said with a smile.


    "You..." Seeing Dumu''s look, Ben looked at the similar machine on the other side, and finally realized something was wrong.


    "Don''t you find me back because you want to use a machine to strengthen your power... You arranged all of this?"


    "Yes, you know me, I always want more power, which makes me very strong." Dumu showed his metal hands, let Ben see how strong he is.


    ...

 305 Chapter 299 The Great Villain: Doctor Doom!

    Chapter error, click here to report


    After knocking Ben to one side, Dumu thought for a while, but he still didn''t mean to kill Ben.


    After all, Ben is considered to know him, so he killed this guy, he felt a little too simple.


    And besides Ben, there are Reed, Johnny, Susan, Jane, and Ron who haven''t gotten it done, so there''s no need to worry.


    Without worrying about the book, Dum came to a mirror to see how his appearance had become.


    As a handsome handsome guy, even though Dum has given up his exposure, he still cares about his appearance in his heart.


    What appeared in front of the mirror was a face with many metal scars. Only about less than two-thirds of the place was his original appearance, which proved that he was still Victor Dom.


    Looking at his broken face, Dum knew he had no turning back.


    He came to a storage cabinet that he had placed here a long time ago, and smashed the glass of the cabinet with a punch, took out the all-metal helmet inside, opened it and put it on his face.


    Although he kept telling himself not to care about his appearance, Dumu still felt very sad when he saw him.


    Does a big villain have to be someone who has an ugly face and can''t even look at it?


    Can''t there be a handsome villain with a handsome face?


    Dumu was very bitter, but he had no one to tell.


    After putting on the metal helmet, looking at his bare body inside, Doum put on a gray-green windbreaker from another closet and covered the metal helmet with a hood. This felt better. It won''t be as ugly as before.


    Looking at his renewed self, Dumu suddenly felt that he should have a title instead of using a common name like Victor Dumu.


    "I was born to bring destruction to the world...destruction...Doctor Destruction, great!"


    It didn''t take long before Dum took a name and decided to make this name his own.


    "Next, it''s time to solve the remaining few people."


    Dumu knew that Reid and the others would soon find out after he had deceived Ben away, so they decided to take the time to get rid of Reid, Johnny, and Susan, and finally confront that guy.


    And the reason why he didn''t act rashly before was actually because he still had some doubts about his own strength, so he wanted to do it one step at a time.


    Now that he has absorbed those energy currents on him, and after he is sure to be discovered, the smart he no longer intends to delay.


    But at this time, Dum heard the sound of a door opening, and then came the squeaky footsteps.


    "Sure enough, you didn''t guess wrong, you still came."


    Dum came to the monitoring screen and saw two people coming.


    It was Reed and Susan in dark blue tights.


    Since Johnny went out to play extreme motorcycle sports and discovered that they were able to withstand their ability in the special clothes they originally wore, these people put on this blue tights. When they let their abilities come into play, there will be no What clothes have not been invisible, but the embarrassment of being invisible.


    Seeing the arrival of the two, Dumu didn''t panic and walked out slowly.


    After becoming more powerful, he already had a lot of confidence in his abilities, and he also prepared a response method according to the characteristics of the four Reid.


    ...


    "That''s Ben!"


    At the door, after Doum and Susan came in, they saw Ben lying on the side awake at a glance.


    The two immediately rushed over, trying to wake Ben, but they couldn''t wake up at all.


    Reid hurriedly probed Ben''s nose and found that Ben was still breathing, and finally let go of his heart.


    "Ben is still alive, but fainted."


    "How did he change back?" Susan asked with a sigh of relief.


    "Dum should have done it." Reid glanced at the two connected machines in the distance, remembering the flashing red light he had seen before, frowning and guessing.


    "What is Dumu going to do? Why would he be fainting here?" Susan asked, who was not sure about the situation.


    "I don''t know..." Reid shook his head in distress, even he couldn''t guess what Dum was going to do.


    At this moment, a heavy footstep came closer and closer from behind. Reed and Susan immediately turned their heads after feeling it, only to find that it was a man wearing a hooded trench coat and a mask who couldn''t see his face.


    However, through the height and body shape of the person in front of them, they still feel that the person in front of them is very familiar.


    "Dum?"


    Of course Dum did not deny: "You came very well and saved me a lot of time."


    "What did you do to Ben? Why did you become what you are now?" Looking at Dum, who was wearing strange clothes, Reed had a question to ask, but he wanted Ben to lie down.


    "Obviously, I built something better than you, changed Ben and surpassed the great Reed Richards, can''t you see it?" Dum laughed, laughing under his helmet. It looks a little gloomy.


    "What are you going to do?" Reid''s brow furrowed deeper. He didn''t understand why Dum wanted to build this machine suddenly, and also called Ben by himself, changed Ben by himself, and put it on. A hoodie and a mask.


    You know, Dumu can like to show off his face very much. Dumu can never do things like this kind of mask.


    "Don''t you see such a simple thing, you are still the same as before, and there is no evil to anyone!" Dumu sneered.


    "You, did you transform the energy flow that caused your superpowers and get it on yourself?" Looking at Dum, who hid his body in his hood, Reid''s thoughts flipped in his mind. After a long time of guessing, finally Thought of this worst result.


    In Reid''s heart, although he felt that Dum was a little arrogant and difficult to get along with, he should still be kind, how could he do such a thing?


    Seeing that Dumu did not refuse at all, the kind-hearted Reid persuaded: "But Dumu, if you expose yourself to the cosmic air currents, your life will be in danger!"


    But at this time, Susan on one side also said: "Don''t say it, I think he is crazy!"


    "Oh, you still know me..." Dumu glanced at Susan, a trace of sadness flashed in his tone.


    Seeing how close Susan and Reid are now, no need to guess, he also knows that he has worn countless hats on his head...


    Suppressing the sad emotions, Xiu said coldly to Reid: "I know your body can extend indefinitely like an eraser, but what if you become a super hot eraser?"


    "What do you want to do?" Upon hearing this, even Reid, who had low emotional intelligence, immediately became alert.


    "Of course it makes you a hot eraser!" Before Dumu''s voice fell, a white flash of light suddenly flashed from his right hand, blasting towards Reed.


    This sentence was mixed with Dum''s voice and came extremely fast. Reed realized that when he saw the white light blasting towards him, he twisted his waist to hide, but in time his body was strengthened, but he was still hit by the white light.


    In an instant, Reid felt that his body seemed to be bitten by tens of thousands of ants, and he felt a little bit very empty.


    It''s as if he didn''t have a girlfriend before, and he used it 30 times a day.


    Feeling weak!


    But Dumu hadn''t stopped yet, another thick lightning blasted towards Reed, and then Reed directly flew to the wall behind.


    "Dum! What are you doing?" At this time, Susan on one side realized that Dum actually wanted to kill Reid!


    "Tell me to destroy..." Dumu said indifferently.


    "I don''t know what happened to you, but Dum, since the machine is available and Ben has recovered, it can also allow you to recover and let go, okay?"


    "Do you really think that destiny gives us abilities, and then lets us abandon these talents?" Dumu didn''t mean to repent at all.


    "Dum! You always think of yourself as the god who controls everything, but you should be sober!"


    Knowing that Dumu had no herself in his eyes, Susan couldn''t help it. After speaking, a light blue energy began to gather in her body, forming a light that blasted towards Dumu.


    Susan''s attack was the same as Dom''s method before. Soon, all Dom didn''t react and was hit.


    But thinking that his strong metal body, Dum just retreated a little by the blast, nothing happened.


    "go to hell!"


    Knowing that Susan would never forgive herself again, Dumu yelled, and thunder and lightning flew out of his hand again, and went towards Susan without mercy.


    Anyway, his whole body is almost turned into metal, and the bottom is almost out of use, so what do you want a woman to do?


    wrong����


    He just turned his body into metal, but his ability in that area didn''t seem to disappear!


    In other words, metal gadgets must be stronger?


    Doum shook his head, expelled these distracting thoughts from his mind, and focused.


    Although his thunder and lightning hit Susan just now, after knocking Susan into the air, she was directly invisible and disappeared.


    Although he had already prepared how to deal with Susan''s invisibility, and had already knocked Reed against the wall with a high-temperature electric current, making him useless because of the high temperature of his body.


    But Dumu also knew that Reid''s body had been strengthened, and it might not be long before he could recover and regain combat effectiveness.


    At that time, he will have to deal with two people with superpowers. Although he is very confident, he should be careful.


    Without seeing Susan, Dumu didn''t move, but used his hearing to listen to the footsteps and wanted to hear Susan.


    Sure enough, although Susan was already invisible, she was still moving. Dumu''s hearing improved a lot after her body strengthened. When he heard the sound, he was immediately struck by lightning.


    Susan didn''t expect that her invisible herself would be discovered all at once, and she wanted to hide, but she was too late and was bombarded by thunder and lightning.


    But fortunately, her invisibility was not lost. After flying out, Susan endured the pain and began to hide away.


    Because Dumu knew that he had flown out, and quickly ran over, trying to catch her.


    Dum''s movements were indeed fast, but Susan was really smart, she was really not caught at once, and she didn''t dare to move afterwards, for fear of making noises again.


    But Susan is smart, and Dumu is also very smart. After he realized that he couldn''t find Susan by voice, he grinned. He didn''t care about Susan who was invisible, but walked toward Reed who was still lying on the ground. In the past, I wanted to use Reid to force Susan out.


    Susan has completely given up on Dum at this moment, but has love for the stupid and cute Reed again. Of course, she does not want Reed to be caught by Dum, so she can only give out her pale blue. The shock wave of color began to attack Dum.


    For this attack, Dumu, who was already prepared for it, immediately sent out lightning and blasted towards the place where the shock wave was emitted, once again blasting Susan into the air.


    This time, Dum''s attack was even more powerful. Susan hit the wall and fell off, spitting out a mouthful of blood, even disappearing.


    Taking this opportunity, Dum rushed up again, grabbed Susan by the neck and smiled hard and said: "Finally caught you, Susan, I didn''t expect that you never loved me at all, and you are not merciful at all!"


    "Ahem... just like you, I was really blind two years ago, and I would leave Reid with you!" Susan endured the uncomfortable, without giving in at all.


    "Okay, then you can say goodbye to your brother!"


    Dumu gripped his hands tighter, but instead of killing Susan, he planned to stun her first.


    After all, his experiment hasn''t started yet, so he will kill Susan now. What if he doesn''t succeed at that time.


    But at this moment, the door on the top floor was opened again, and a guy also wearing a dark blue tights appeared.


    It''s Johnny, Susan''s brother.


    "Johnny, hurry up..." Seeing her brother appear, Susan''s first reaction was to let him run, but Dumu''s strength in his hand became even stronger, making her unable to speak at all.


    Johnny, who just came in, saw a hooded man holding Susan. He thought that Dumu was wearing this dress and playing sm with Susan. Nothing was wrong for the time being!


    But seeing his sister Susan couldn''t even speak, and even let him run, Johnny immediately understood what was going on.


    "Let go of Susan!" The angry Johnny turned into a flame man, rushing to the person holding his sister.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect you to have arrived, just to solve it together!"


    Seeing Johnny rushing over, Dumu smiled without anger, and directly slammed Susan to the ground. Endless electric sparks erupted from the two metal palms, which easily hit Johnny''s body and killed him directly. The impulsive Johnny.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 306 Chapter 300 The Secret of the Disappearance of the Sun

    "It looks like your progress is pretty good."


    The door opened, and a man with well-defined water chestnuts appeared at the door. He looked around and found that Reed, Johnny, and Susan had all fainted on the ground, and said to Dum in the middle.


    "I thought Ron was here. It turned out to be you, an uninvited person!"


    Seeing the uninvited person at the door, Dumu snorted coldly and ignored the person, controlling the machine for himself, intending to strengthen himself further.


    For the person in front of him, Dumu didn''t know much, he only knew what S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. the other party claimed to be, and then after he killed his personal doctor, the other party suddenly appeared in Dumu''s company.


    After the opponent appeared, he directly broke out all his information, including his abilities, etc., which surprised Dum very much, and even a hint of panic.


    But after feeling that the other party was just an ordinary person, and his own abilities were constantly increasing, Dumu understood that this person and even the organization behind them were nothing but pretending, and there was no need to fear.


    Otherwise, how could the other party just send an ordinary person to find him, instead of directly controlling it directly?


    The follow-up development is just as he expected. The other party came to him for the purpose of cooperating with him for mutual benefit.


    But what the other party said really surprised him.


    It turned out that the owner of Marvel, Ron, actually appeared in New York at the earliest and easily defeated the Hulk and Abomination. Then, in the alien invasion more than half a year ago, he used his own force to stop the aliens. The''Skywalker'' beyond the earth!


    More than that, it is said that the reason why the mutants were rounded up by the government on a large scale was also because of the help of the''Skywalker'', which made the progress so smooth.


    Although he didn''t know whether these words were true or false, Dumu still believed the other person.


    Nothing else, because he believes that no one can use him, use him to deal with others.


    And the other party''s purpose doesn''t seem to be to use him, it''s just to remind him.


    Later, Dumu also checked some information in this area. Although the information he received was not quite right and had nothing to do with that Ron, he still asked Dumu to change his plan.


    Originally, the person Dum wanted to deal with should be Ron''s, but because of this remark, he set his goal on himself, preparing to use Ben and Reid to take the knife first to strengthen himself step by step.


    And today, I was uninvited to deal with it, which made Dum a little angry.


    Does the other party really think that he is a bully?


    But this person didn''t care about Du''s cold attitude at all, and walked over and said seriously:


    "I''m here to tell you the latest situation of Ron Brenstad. He doesn''t know what''s going on recently, and has never cared about the situation of these people. It''s very strange!"


    "According to you, Ron has always been a more ruthless person?" Dumu frowned, temporarily letting go of his dissatisfaction.


    The man shook his head: "It is different now. Our people have observed that Ron has begun to change, as if he has become more emotional."


    "Although he continues to stay in the Surprise Building as before, he has completely lost contact with outsiders during this period of time. The Surprise has not, nor the Fantastic Four, and has completely lost contact."


    "This is weird. Our people suspect that he must have entered some kind of unclear state recently. If you want to deal with Ron, then tonight is the best time!"


    Originally, Dum was still serious, but at the end of hearing, he asked back: "Oh?is it?"


    "I know you don''t believe me, but I want to say..." The man laughed. "You have provoke him. If you don''t want to die, please remember me, the sooner the better!"


    After speaking, the man turned his head and started walking towards the door, without any intention of staying.


    Watching this person leave, Dum''s palm flashed with lightning, but in the end he still did not blast the lightning at this person and let the other person leave.


    As the other party said, he wanted to kill Ron to strengthen himself, whether he killed this person or not, this would not change.


    On the contrary, if this person is killed, he will become enmity with an organization that does not know the situation at all, which does no good to him.


    As for what this person said...


    Dumu thought for a while, but decided to believe it.


    After all, it should not be too late. It has been verified that he can absorb other people''s cosmic air currents to be strong. He wants to become strong, so Ron and Jane will not let go.


    The most important thing now is to absorb the abilities of Reed, Susan, and Johnny.


    "Even if you are a skywalker, but I have absorbed so much air currents, I don''t believe that you can be better than me!"


    Looking at the machine that was already starting quickly, Doum sneered and stepped forward to strengthen himself.


    While Dum was strengthening himself step by step, Ron on the other side was in trouble just as the person said before.


    The perspective came to another universe too small.


    More than a week ago, just after Ron came back from Reed, he suddenly felt that a very terrifying situation had happened in his universe.


    The sun he had spent a month collecting materials to create, unexpectedly disappeared inexplicably!


    Yes, disappeared in his universe, even Ron, who is a cosmic incarnation, doesn''t know why!


    Very strange!


    After sensing the sun''s sudden disappearance, Ron''s main consciousness immediately returned to his universe, trying to figure out what was going on.


    After studying for a long time, even after he used those materials to create a sun and waited in his universe for a long time, he understood the reason.


    There is a problem with the gravitational point that originally exists in the middle of the universe!


    After he created the second sun, after waiting for about five or six days, he discovered that the central gravitational point actually began to show a trace of inexplicable swallowing power, and it was growing over time, as if he wanted to store it. Enough strength to swallow the sun he created.


    And this swallowing power is very secretive. If he hadn''t been squatting on the edge of the center of gravity, he would have never found it.


    After discovering the problem, it is natural to solve it.


    Ron''s solution is to directly annihilate the devouring force above the central gravitational point to solve this situation.


    But in the end, he failed.


    Because even he, the incarnation of the universe, has nothing to do with the devouring force above the central gravity point!


    Yes, there is no way.


    He could feel that if he really let this power be annihilated, then his universe, his power, his life, so everything about him��


    Will disappear!


    After feeling this situation, Ron became vigilant for an instant.


    Because this is more than weird. If this situation cannot be completely clarified, he feels that his life has no guarantee at all, and it is just a doll controlled by this devouring force!


    So after that, he stayed in his universe, always trying to figure out what this swallowing force was.


    Until the second sun he created was swallowed by this swallowing force and disappeared!


    And until then, he still had no knowledge of this swallowing force, nothing!


    The most terrifying thing is that after this swallowing force swallowed the second sun he created, it never appeared again, and he couldn''t find it no matter how he looked for it in his own universe.


    This situation made Ron extremely vigilant, feeling that his universe has become a stranger, and it is no longer his!


    He thought of conspiracy theories.


    His universe is given to him by a certain''person'' and let him be a part-time worker. In the end, this''person'' will come back and take back everything from him, easily and conveniently.


    He thought of''nothing''!


    I remember at the beginning, after he lost his consciousness, "Nothing" suddenly appeared, saying that it was a cosmic consciousness born after he became a universe!


    Only in the end, their universe failed, and after he found out that he could return to the world of American comics, Wu said that they might still have a chance to transform into a powerful universe again!


    After that, Wu merged with him and became his "person"!


    He also had doubts at the beginning, but he was unable to figure it out. He could only passively merge with''nothing''.


    Thinking about all of this now, in fact, there are full of doubts and errors everywhere.


    but����


    The biggest doubt is that he can indeed feel that''Nothing'' is himself!


    There can be nothing wrong.


    If there is a conspiracy in this, then the conspiracy is actually... he wants to cheat himself, and finally eats himself?


    This is too inexplicable, right?


    Only, he had other conjectures.


    That is Wu and self. They are actually controlled by a certain existence, just dolls!


    But doubts also followed.


    If the other party really has such a powerful force, why does it make a flaw for itself so that he can notice the difference?


    For excitement?


    Let him know that even if someone is controlling him, he still doesn''t have the ability to resist?


    Isn''t''it'' not worried, after knowing the truth, he will give up on himself and give up everything?


    headache!


    In this way, Ron really gave up all his actions temporarily, chose to stay in his own universe, and did nothing.


    The time in his universe can be manipulated, so time passes very slowly.


    After choosing to stay in his own universe, he adjusted the time forward, turning one second into a year.


    Just like that, it''s a long time, a long time!


    After that, nothing happened.


    There is no man behind the scenes.


    The swallowing force of the central gravitational point did not reappear.


    Ron was lost.


    To be honest, he didn''t know what to do, but he thought he was stupid.


    What you do has no effect in return.


    As if against the air.


    Very helpless!


    Finally, he wanted to understand.


    Regardless of whether he is behind the scenes or not, he can''t give up everything, but should use all his strength to resist and prepare.


    Better than doing nothing!


    After that, he built a little sun and continued to study the power of devouring.


    And this time, he made a new discovery.


    The swallowing power he thought was not inexplicable, but his universe itself, this swallowing power!


    It''s a bit complicated.


    To put it simply, his universe did not agree with the sun at the central point very much, so he assimilated the sun he created on his own, not that a mysterious force suddenly appeared and swallowed the sun he made.


    The reason why he didn''t find it was actually because he did it subconsciously, so he didn''t find it.


    Just like the human body is destroying the virus in the body, it will not be known by human beings.


    What allowed Ron to be sure of this was that although he could not destroy the devouring force, he could control it.


    It''s like he can''t destroy his own universe, but he can control the universe!


    After discovering this, he was learning to control this power to swallow some things he didn''t like in the universe.


    For example, a twisted star, a nebula, etc.


    Before, although he could control these things, he could not completely eliminate them!


    It''s like he can''t create everything at will in his own universe.


    For example, he even used a lot of materials to create the sun by himself, not that a living sun would appear when he moved his mind.


    This may seem contradictory, but it is actually quite understandable.


    He is just the incarnation of the consciousness of the universe, a manager, although he has the right to control the universe, he is still far from manipulating the life and death of his own universe.


    ...

 307 Chapter 301: Lord Dumu, Im sorry, Im very busy lately

    When Victor Dumm used the machine to absorb the energy flow of Reid, Susan, and Johnny, and strengthened it on himself, the time had come to more than two o''clock in the morning.


    At this time, even in New York, the most prosperous city on earth, there are not many people on the road.


    The strengthened Dum can feel that now he is very strong, very strong!


    After absorbing the abilities of the four of Reid, he actually possessed the abilities of several.


    Reid''s body lengthened, Susan''s invisibility and energy wave, Johnny''s flame, he had it.


    As for the ability to transform into a stone man, Dumu didn''t try.


    His ability to turn into special metals is already very strong, there is no need to use the ability to turn into stone.


    And the most powerful thing about Ben''s ability is not turning into a stone, but the kind of strength that strengthens the body.


    Just a stone, there is no way to pull a fire truck over ten meters long from the bridge!


    After combining these abilities, Dum also discovered a benefit.


    He can switch these abilities at any time, or merge two or even three abilities together.


    For example, combining Johnny''s ability to control the flight of flames, Susan''s stealth ability, and Reid''s body lengthening ability to fly in stealth, and then use Reed''s ability to tie up the enemy and kill with one punch!


    "It''s time to solve the remaining two people..."


    Dum, who was flying in the sky alone, looked at the direction of Queens with confidence in his eyes.


    The man had already told him all of Ron''s information, it was nothing more than the so-called mind ability, and he didn''t need to worry too much.


    After all, he already possesses the infinite power of Reid''s body, and any physical attack ability is of no use to him.


    Dumu''s body flame became more vigorous, and then he used Susan''s ability to hide his body and flames, and flew in the direction of the Surprise News Building in Queens.


    Manhattan is very close to Queens. In less than a minute, Dum came to the Surprise Building.


    Looking at this mansion standing alone in the suburbs of Queens, Dumu''s evil spirit rose up, and a large flame came out of his hand, trying to burn the mansion directly.


    If he could do the same thing as the man said, just burn Ron, who had been hiding in the building and didn''t know what he was doing.


    Of course, Dum knew that it was impossible, and he just thought about it.


    The flame became bigger and bigger, from the size of a football, it became a big fireball several stories high, illuminating the surrounding area for thousands of meters and shining like daytime.


    But at this moment, it rained suddenly on the sky.


    Of course it��s not weird to rain. What��s weird is that Doum looked at the sky and found that the moon was there. There were no dark clouds in the sky, and the stars were shining. It didn��t look like rain at all?


    And the rain was very heavy, the raindrops were the size of edamame, and they were smashed and dense, just like pouring water, just like the big fireball in Dumu''s hand had wiped out more than half.


    what happened?


    Dumu was soaked in a soup, trying to strengthen the flames in his hands, but he couldn''t gather at all under such heavy rain.


    Only because of the flame that hit him because of the connection with his body, it was not extinguished by the flame.


    "This rain has a problem!"


    Dumu looked into the distance and found that the rain was only a few hundred meters away, and the farther away from him, the less rain.


    After a few hundred meters, the rain disappeared.


    Dumu frowned, he understood that this was definitely a rainstorm caused by nature, but someone was making a ghost.


    Could it be Ron?


    Dum thinks this is possible, but it is not great.


    Because if Ron is really like that person said, he didn��t show up much before, but every time he appeared astonishingly "Skywalker", then since the other party found him, he should come out to see him instead of just getting him. A heavy rain came to extinguish the flame in his hand.


    Therefore, Dumu prefers that Ron has a superpower who can control the rainstorm. Only after discovering that he appeared, he controlled the rainstorm to deal with him.


    "If so, then..."


    Dumu laughed, the flame in his hand disappeared, but transformed into a huge white electrogram, from which countless currents of rumors flashed.


    Yes, since Huo Gong is useless, he has other abilities!


    For example, the ability he originally possessed, electricity!


    Compared with the fire ability that Dumu had just absorbed from Johnny Johnny, electricity was actually his own ability, and its power was much stronger than fire.


    The lethality of electricity is not less than that of fire.


    The fire needs to burn continuously to kill the enemy.


    Electricity only needs electricity to organic life, you can kill the enemy in a few seconds, simple and effective.


    Feeling the infinite power in his hand, Dum felt very refreshed. He immediately wanted to throw the big electric group in his hand at the Surprise News Building, but suddenly he heard a voice appear in his ear:


    "Hi, Dom, look at you, you have had a great time these days!"


    "Who?"


    Hearing this voice, Dum immediately looked behind the voice and saw the speaker.


    This man was wearing black slacks, a black hoodie, and the guy who put on his hat. He stood upright in the air, just like standing on the ground, very relaxed.


    Although the other party covered most of his face with a hood, Dumu recognized it at a glance. This person was undoubtedly Ron.


    "Ron, I didn''t expect you to be the Skywalker who blocked the aliens out of the space channel during the New York War. It''s really amazing!"


    Knowing that what the person who asked him said was correct, Dumu became slightly more cautious in his heart.


    But even so, he still didn''t worry too much.


    Because he really has confidence in his own strength.


    The feeling as if it can kill all enemies is really not an illusion!


    "You are also amazing, Dom, I didn''t expect you to have reached this point!"


    Opposite Dum, Ron looked at him wearing a special green coat modified from his blue tights that had been in space, and smiled slightly.


    This Dum is indeed worthy of being praised by Marvel fans as a scientist second only to Mr. Fantastic Reid. After Johnny discovered that the blue tights that followed them in space can deform with their abilities, Dum unexpectedly It''s really smart to change the clothes he wore into a green hooded coat as his equipment!


    When Dumu heard what he said, he was very puzzled: "I finally got here, what do you mean?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I expected you might become the way you are now, but I didn''t expect you to become like this!" Ron shrugged.


    "Do you expect me to become like this?" Dumu pondered for a while, frowning and said: "Isn''t the ability you acquired in space the sensitivity you mentioned before, but the ability to predict the future?"


    "It''s possible!" Ron smiled without denying it.


    After all, he traveled here, knowing the original plot, which is not much different from predicting the future.


    "Very good!" Dumu heard that he didn''t deny, his frowned brows spread out, laughed, and said very presumptuously:


    "You have the ability to predict the future, but you didn''t stop me from killing Reid at all. I didn''t expect that what the person said was really right. You are really a ruthless person!"


    "I just don''t know if in the future you foresee, did I kill you too?"


    Hearing these heart-breaking words, Ron still looked relaxed: "What happened to me being ruthless? Better than you want to kill Reid and the others?"


    "Furthermore, I can feel that you didn''t really kill Reid and the others, and wait until I solve you, so that you are exposed, Reid and the others are not dead, don''t you kill two birds with one stone?"


    "As for you to kill me? Haha..."


    Hearing this, Dumu''s face immediately turned black.


    "Stop talking nonsense, even if you really have the ability to predict the future, you will still die under my hands!"


    Dumu snorted coldly, and looked at Ron''s eyes as cold as if he was already a dead person.


    After speaking, Dum threw the electric ball he had originally held directly at Ron, without mercy.


    After the throw, Dumu laughed.


    Even Dumu wanted to directly celebrate that he had acquired a new ability, and he still had the ability to predict the future, which was very buggy.


    Because he was very confident in himself, he believed that his own and this electric group could directly beat Ron into a corpse, not dead at all.


    And the reason why he talked to Ron just now was because he had been strengthening the power of the electric group.


    Although the surface of the electric group looks no different, the power inside is increasing dramatically.


    If the original electric mass was only a current of one hundred thousand volts, then the power of the electric mass has now been increased to one million volts, strengthening its power almost ten times faster.


    But just when Dum wanted to celebrate it, he found that his electric group had disappeared directly into the air, and it was gone!


    Water?


    Doum''s mouth grows wide, his eyes are full of incredible.


    How is this going?


    He didn''t see Ron making a move either!Why did his big power group disappear like this?


    "Actually, I have been very busy lately, and my own affairs have made me very distressed, so Lord Dum, I''m really sorry, I don''t have time to play more with you..."


    Dumu was shocked, but suddenly heard Ron say such a thing.


    When he first heard this sentence, Dum was still very happy, because he liked the words "Dum Divine Sovereign" that Duroen said very much, and felt very imposing.


    But after hearing that, Ron actually said he didn''t have time to play with himself?


    Do you look down on him by saying this?


    The anger in Dumu''s heart burned directly:


    "Don''t think that I will be afraid of you, Ron, you never know how powerful I am!"


    With that said, Dumu began to have a lot of changes.


    Lightning began to burst out of his body, flames began to appear again, and then a light blue ripple appeared, and his body had all become special metal, and it could be extended at will.


    After these changes appeared together, Dum just flew in the air without moving his body, but two metal fists with flames, electric current, and blue energy flew straight towards Ron, like two chopsticks. , Want to expose Ron directly.


    "It really looks like a magical Lord Dumu, who can actually attack so many..."


    And Ron smiled happier watching Dum''s attack.


    Ron until now, Dum is indeed very strong. It is estimated that even if Thor, the Hulk, the US team, and Tony are combined, they are not the opponent of Dum.


    If it was before, he would really play with Dum to see who has more abilities.


    But now he is very busy, and his universe needs to develop. He also needs a lot of time to master the devouring power that affects his entire universe. This makes him really busy, and there is really no time to interact with him. Dumduo played.


    Therefore, he needs to get rid of Dum as soon as possible and not let this guy cause too much trouble for himself.


    "What is the fastest way to deal with Dum?"


    Seeing two big metal fists that stretched indefinitely and three other kinds of attacks were coming towards him, Ron thought a little bit.


    ...


    Dumu was shocked, but suddenly heard Ron say such a thing.


    When he first heard this sentence, Dum was still very happy, because he liked the words "Dum Divine Sovereign" that Duroen said very much, and felt very imposing.


    But after hearing that, Ron actually said he didn''t have time to play with himself?


    Do you look down on him by saying this?


    The anger in Dumu''s heart burned directly:


    "Don''t think that I will be afraid of you, Ron, you never know how powerful I am!"


    With that said, Dumu began to have a lot of changes.


    Lightning began to burst out of his body, flames began to appear again, and then a light blue ripple appeared, and his body had all become special metal, and it could be extended at will.


    After these changes appeared together, Dum just flew in the air without moving his body, but two metal fists with flames, electric current, and blue energy flew straight towards Ron, like two chopsticks. , Want to expose Ron directly.


    "It really looks like a magical Lord Dumu, who can actually attack so many..."


    And Ron smiled happier watching Dum''s attack.


    Ron until now, Dum is indeed very strong. It is estimated that even if Thor, the Hulk, the US team, and Tony are combined, they are not the opponent of Dum.


    If it was before, he would really play with Dum to see who has more abilities.


    But now he is very busy, and his universe needs to develop. He also needs a lot of time to master the devouring power that affects his entire universe. This makes him really busy, and there is really no time to interact with him. Dumduo played.


    Therefore, he needs to get rid of Dum as soon as possible and not let this guy cause too much trouble for himself.


    "What is the fastest way to deal with Dum?"


    Seeing two big metal fists that stretched indefinitely and three other kinds of attacks were coming towards him, Ron thought a little bit.

 308 Chapter 302 Arthurs Request

    After realizing that his stretched out hand had disappeared one after another, Dumu quickly retracted his stretched out half of his hand, leaving only two arms as long as an elbow.


    And because his body had been metalized, the wound didn''t even have any blood.


    This kind of attack that is completely unclear, and can''t even resist, has completely deprived Dumu of the heart to fight.


    There was only one thought left in Dumu''s head!


    He wants to escape!


    Escape as far as Ron, the better!


    Because he had no idea how his hand disappeared.


    I didn''t even feel much pain.


    It wasn''t until Dumu watched his hands disappear for a while that he realized that his hands were gone.


    This is horrible.


    It stands to reason that after he has Reid''s body extension ability, he should not be afraid of any physical attacks, not to mention that his hands are directly broken!


    And because Reid''s ability only lengthened his body, Dumu couldn''t grow his hand back either.


    Looking at Ron who was flying in the air with a relaxed look, Dumu was full of hatred.


    Why, why is he so strong is not Ron''s opponent.


    Even, he didn''t even see how the opponent attacked him.


    Without hesitation, Dumu turned around, his whole body burst into flames, and he became a fireman, and started flying in the opposite direction.


    Behind Dum, Ron watched Dum leave quickly and shook his head slightly.


    The next moment, his figure disappeared and appeared in a place a few kilometers away, looking ahead, slowly waiting.


    If he didn''t calculate the error, Dumu would fly in front of him after 25 seconds.


    As time passed bit by bit, Ron looked at the silent night sky slightly in a daze.


    He thought of those summer nights when he was a child in his last life.


    Because there are ducks at home, he would often go out to catch toads with a flashlight at that time, to give them as things.


    Those little toads are very active during the day, but when they are illuminated by a flashlight at night, they will stay in place quietly and catch them obediently.


    Sometimes he would take his sister out to catch frogs. I remembered that once they encountered a snake and threw the bag so scared that Sa Yazi ran away.


    And now?


    With a single thought, he can realize a compressed space and teleport directly to several kilometers or even hundreds of kilometers away.


    As for the scary snake?


    Ron smiled bitterly, nothing more than a pile of carbides.


    "It''s great to have powerful abilities, but it seems that I also lost a lot of fun..."


    Looking at Dum who had already appeared in his gaze, Ron waved his hand casually, and countless spaces appeared around Dum, cutting their elbow-long arms directly to their shoulders.


    In addition to his hands, he also cut off Dumu''s two feet, making this guy completely a man.


    Dumu''s ability is actually very strong, but his ability level has not yet touched the space, and he can''t resist space-type attacks at all, so he can easily make it into a human being.


    ''It seems that my spatial control ability is getting stronger...''


    Another spatial teleport came to Dumu. Ron looked at Dumu, who was only afraid, and said lightly:


    "If you are obedient enough, then I may help you recover your hands and feet in the future, Dom, Dom, do you understand?"


    After speaking, he didn''t get Dumu''s response. He only heard the words "devil...devil..." in the other side.


    "Hey, blame this bizarre world, there are such things as superpowers, it''s really inexplicable..."


    Looking at Dum, who was completely frightened, Ron knew that it was useless to say anything, so he dispelled the thought of talking to Dum, but he sighed in his heart.


    In the next time, he brought Dum, who had only his body left, to his laboratory, and then directly gave him a''big brainwashing'', which cleared all his resistance consciousness, and set another one. After the cage of slave consciousness, he left it in the laboratory and was not prepared to take care of this guy for a short time.


    After all, as he said, he has been really busy lately.


    But at this moment, an accident occurred.


    Knight King Arthur unexpectedly appeared in front of him.


    Arthur looked a little lazy, and even pretended to yawn, and his expression was also very dissatisfied: "I said, why did you solve a little guy for so long and make him a stick?"


    "Little guy..." Ron curled his lips and pointed to the stick Dum: "Speaking of which, this guy is not young, right? Besides, he is also quite capable, and it takes a long time to solve it. Isn''t it strange?"


    Arthur chuckled, with a look of disdain: "Unless I am the king of heaven, I can call anyone a little guy, don''t you know?"


    Ron rolled his eyes: "Well, you are old, you are reasonable, let''s go!"


    "Cut, I want to see, the guy who used his abilities outside before..."


    Arthur walked to Ron''s side, squatted down, and carefully observed Dumu who was lying on the ground with a dull face for a while, frowning slightly.


    "This guy looks like a European..."


    "It is said that it is from Latovinia, a small European country..." Ron nodded, and then asked in surprise: "How do you know?"


    "Who am I? The knight king who has never been in the past, and who has never come to come, how about this kind of thing, is it not dead?" Arthur smiled, proud.


    "Yes, King Arthur!" Ron glanced at the perfect figure of Arthur who was squatting down, and the fullness of the pair in the bear''s sleep, his eyes flashed!


    It deserves to be compressed and can play, and the figure is good!


    Seeing his eyes, Arthur frowned again and looked at him fiercely: "What are you looking at?"


    "It looks good everywhere!" Ron chuckled, his eyes turned deliberately, not afraid of Arthur at all.


    Seeing that he hadn''t put away his posture, but had become more presumptuous, Arthur''s eyes became more fierce!


    But in Ron��s eyes, he only saw that Arthur��s double eyelids and blue eyes with long eyelashes became more beautiful, just like elves, making his heart beat faster. .


    "Really abnormal..."


    Arthur squinted and cursed, but she didn''t pursue Ron anymore. Instead, she continued to look at Dum, the brow furrowed deeper.


    It didn''t take long to watch, a little golden light radiated from her hand, enveloped Dumu''s whole body, turning Dumu into a golden man, not knowing what she was doing.


    After a while, the golden light dissipated, and Arthur''s expression became extremely excited, looking at the stick Dum, his eyes were full of possessiveness!


    Ron looked at the way Arthur felt a little uncomfortable. "Hey, what about you, keep looking at this guy? What are you doing?"


    "I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it..." Arthur said without turning her head, but then she seemed to mean something again, turning her head to look at him, pleading:


    "In other words, can you throw this guy to me, I promise to make him look new and become a very good person to society, to the people, and to you and me!"


    "No!"


    Hearing this, Ron immediately rejected Arthur.


    "Why, it''s useless for you to want this guy anyway!" Arthur''s tone was much louder.


    "What does it mean to throw this stick to you? Is this a good person, or a stick, what do you want him to do?" Ron''s face was determined and did not give in.


    I don''t know why, although he has no relationship with Arthur at all, he just doesn''t want Arthur to be with other men, especially Dum, who has just been shamed by him!


    And he also guessed a lot of the reason why Arthur wanted to stick Dumu.


    The abilities of Lord Dumu in the comics and the movie are different. In the comics, he is a magic genius. He has learned a lot of powerful magic in Europe, and he is not much worse than the Supreme Master Gu Yi.


    In the movie, Lord Dumu will be much weaker, but he has gained the ability to turn his body into a special metal and control electricity. Although it is not bad, it is far from the comics.


    Although the current dum should be in the movie version, because this fusion world may blend many worlds, and even the relationship between comics and movies, this dum should still have a strong magical talent.


    If this guy is allowed to learn magic, not to mention reaching the point in the comics, but it must be a genius.


    That''s why Arthur wanted Dum.


    After all, she herself is a magician, and it is still a magic taught by the legendary magician Merlin. After seeing that Dum has a high magic talent, she might want to teach a disciple.


    Sure enough, Ron''s guess was right, and when Arthur saw that he didn''t agree, he gave the reason.


    "I just checked it with magic. This guy''s magic talent is terrifying. So Ron, you can give me this guy. If I can have this disciple with such a high magic talent, I can definitely rush. That little bitch Irelia smashed it!"


    "If you can''t, you can''t. I''m going to use this guy to do experiments. Don''t say it!" Ron still bit his mouth, but when he heard what Arthur said later, he asked:


    "Also, who is Irelia you said, why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Arthur snorted, "Irelia is one of Merlin''s most proud disciples. She is from another parallel universe. She has only been to our world once, so of course you haven''t heard of it."


    "I have been to our world once, did she provoke you?"


    "Of course!" Arthur gritted his teeth: "When that time came, that little bitch brought the bear kid disciple she had collected and showed me how high her student magic talent is all day long. , How high will achievements in the future make me angry?"


    "Just like that, you''re unhappy. After remembering for so long, your mind is too narrow, right?"


    Ron looked indifferent. After speaking, he looked at Arthur''s mind to see if her mind was really''narrow''!


    But obviously, Arthur''s mind had nothing to do with''narrowness''.


    And Arthur did not notice his appearance at this time, but continued to say with an indignant expression:


    "Of course it''s not just that simple. I remember that after the bear boy came to my palace, he actually played tricks on my subordinates all day long, and made some oaths with many people, which led to many of my subordinates because of that oath. I was so muddled all day that I didn''t do business, and then I directly cut it off!"


    "This is the least impactful. The bear kid stole the fish I raised, do you know? That fish grew up with me, and it��s affectionate, but she stole it... I...I...I endure!"


    ...


    Arthur''s face was red, but it didn''t show up because of shyness, but because of anger.


    Apparently, the bear child she was talking about did cause a lot of shadow to her!


    "So Ron, I''m fucking for the little bitch of Irelia, I also want to collect a bear kid''s disciple, and go to her world to destroy her, but after so many years I haven''t found a talent better than that. Bear children are more talented."


    Arthur pointed to the human stick Dum: "The talent of this human stick is higher than that of the bear kid. Although it is not much higher, at least it is still higher? That''s why I want you to give this guy to me and let me go too. Humiliate that little bitch Irelia, are you clear?"


    "Clear!" After listening to Arthur''s words, Ron nodded, but his face was still very determined:


    "But if you want me to give this guy to you, there''s still no way!"


    ...

 309 Chapter 303 Lost Ability

    Chapter error, click here to report


    "I''ll go back to sleep first, you go on!"


    After the goal was achieved, Arthur smiled and waved to Ron, and then left without looking back.


    Looking at Arthur''s back, Ron felt as uncomfortable as eating shit.


    Through Arthur''s grinning expression at the end, he was very sure and understood that she might have targeted him at the beginning.


    Wanting to take Dum away was just an excuse, just to arouse the uncomfortable feeling in his heart to accomplish the goal.


    Good calculation!


    Ron still remembered Arthur''s triumphant smile when he was leaving.


    But... he doesn''t seem to be at a loss!


    Isn''t it just learning magic? With his ability, it''s just a small problem.


    Moreover, if what Arthur said about Aralia and her bear kid disciples is true, then after he learns magic, will he be able to go to other parallel universes with Arthur?


    He was very interested in the parallel universes Arthur said. He felt that he came to this world from a parallel universe. If he could return to the original world through Arthur, wouldn''t it be a big profit?


    So, he is actually not at a loss!


    But after this matter was decided, he didn''t immediately learn magic with Arthur.


    One is because his own affairs really need to be resolved.


    The second reason is that Arthur actually didn''t know the way to travel through parallel universes.


    According to her, she went to the parallel universe before, or those who came from the parallel universe to the American comics world, in fact, it was brought by the Great Master Merlin, not Arthur himself.


    She has no such strength at all.


    Of course, Ron despised her fiercely. Of course Arthur was not convinced, but there was nothing to refute.


    Even Merlin caused a catastrophe because of traversing the parallel universe, and is still repairing the consequences she caused, let alone just learning some fur.


    It was also because of this that she would just leave so early without arguing with Ron.


    After learning this, Ron didn''t say much, and asked Arthur to find a way to travel through the parallel universe as soon as possible, and then go out''tour''.


    After that, Ron, after putting the stick Dom in the laboratory, went to the Dom company building alone to see how Reed and Susan were doing.


    Dumu was right. As a friend, he couldn''t ignore it too much. It was really cold-blooded.


    After watching things fall to the ground, one by one, as if he had fainted thirty times in a row, Ron shook his head, walked over and awoke the four of them.


    "what happened"


    After the four of them woke up, all of them felt backache and back pain. They couldn''t lift up a little energy, and even their memories were a little fuzzy.


    "I don''t know very well..." Ron shrugged, saying nothing.


    After all, he was not at the scene, and I really don''t know why these four people were all caught by Dum, and then all of them were sucked away.


    "We... we seem to be caught by Dum... and then he used this machine to suck away the power!"


    Reid shook his head, took a look at the surroundings, and found the semicircular machine in the middle of the hall, and finally remembered it!


    Then he looked at Ron and cared: "By the way, Dum! Ron, Dum is catching us, and then use this machine to strengthen him, Stu controls the world, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, I''ve beaten Dum away. If I have no problems, he should not dare to come back."


    Ron smiled and said without worry.


    He said this because he didn''t want Reid and the others to know that he had cut Dum into a stick. After all, it seemed quite inhumane.


    "Uh...you..." Reid didn''t believe it at all, pointing at him, unable to speak.


    "Don''t be kidding the big boss, just your small body, can you beat the fierce dum?"


    At this time, Johnny on one side leaned over his shoulder and came to question him, also not believing at all.


    "If you don''t believe me, see it for yourself." Ron looked for it, found a tablet in the lab on the top floor of the Dum Company Building, connected to the Internet, and opened a headline news.


    The picture being broadcast on the news is not as slender as it is, but you can see the card when you look closely. It is a man flying in the air with his whole body on fire, fighting with a man wearing a black casual hood and flying in the air. Picture.


    At the same time, the voice of the commentary came out:


    "At around 3 o''clock in the morning today, many people in Queens used their mobile phones to photograph a super-powered person with fire, lightning, and flying abilities heading to the sky above the Surprise Building, preparing to burn the Surprise Building with the flame energy... ��"


    "But then, a super power wearing black clothes also appeared in the air, knocking back the person who was full of fire..."


    "Although I can''t see what this person is wearing, judging from this person''s black outfit, this person with the ability should be the superhero who prevented the Hulk and the Abomination War, and also prevented the alien invasion during the New York War. Skywalker''..."


    "However, although the scene of two people fighting was captured, the final result of the last two flying away is unknown..."


    ...


    After the video was over, Johnny, Reid, Susan, and Ben all looked at Ron, and each of them had their mouths widened, looking unbelievable.


    Finally, Johnny pointed to Ron, who was dressed in black, and said in shock:


    "So...big boss, you...you are actually a superhero Skywalker, aren''t you? I actually stood with Skywalker..."


    With that, Johnny ran up to Ron, then quickly took it into his pocket, trying to take out his phone and take a selfie of himself.


    But after digging for a while, he realized that because he was wearing a blue tights that could withstand his abilities, he didn''t bring a mobile phone at all...


    "Boss, wait for me, I''ll go back to get my phone and take a picture of us..."


    After finishing talking, Johnny wanted to fly away with the fire ability as before, but his face was almost wrinkled into a Muggle, but there was no flame yet.


    "Don''t try, our abilities have been sucked away by Dum, we are no longer capable..."


    Ben on one side took a shot and said with a grin like Johnny, who was holding shit, obviously mocking Johnny.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Johnny didn''t believe Ben''s words, but he looked at Reed and Susan, and found that they both nodded, indicating that Ben was right, he just slumped on the ground with a face. collapse.


    "We...really all our capabilities are gone?"


    "No more!" Reid nodded again, confirming Ben''s statement.


    Johnny covered his face, and after a moment of silence, he began to curse:


    "I tm, Fak squid..."


    "Okay, Johnny, calm down, the main thing now is what is going on with Dom!"


    Susan comforted, and looked at Ron, her eyes lit up with stars:


    "Ron, are you really the Superhero of the Guardian League that finally prevented aliens from entering in the New York War, Skywalker?"


    "Yeah." Ron nodded, no more lies to cover up this fact.


    After all, the videos are also out, as long as Lenovo''s ability is stronger, you can guess this.


    You know, Skywalker has never appeared in the public a few times. The first time was the Hulk and Abomination battle nearly two years ago, and the second time was the New York battle more than half a year ago, and finally came out to stop it. Alien.


    And this is only the third time.


    If only these materials were available, Reid and the others might not have known that he was Skywalker.


    However, they knew that Dum was rushing to him!


    Before Dum took the shot, Skywalker appeared. Although it is not a coincidence, if you do your homework seriously, it is not difficult to guess the fact that he is Skywalker.


    Besides, he didn''t need to hide from these four people.


    After all, he still wants to pull these four people into his Guardian League!


    "In the end, where did Dum escape?"


    Seeing Ron confessed, the starlight in Susan''s eyes became more shining, and at the same time a trace of disgust flashed through, but it was for Dum!


    "Fleeing in the direction of the sea, I chased for a long time and didn''t catch up, so I didn''t chase anymore..." Ron said.


    "Really just ran away..." Susan was a little disappointed. Obviously, she had no feelings for Dum at all, and even wanted Dum to die!


    It''s really a woman''s heart, a needle on the seabed!


    Ron glanced at Susan, feeling that she was a little unsympathetic, but didn''t say much, but continued to talk to the four people.


    "Don''t worry, he was hurt very badly. If there is nothing wrong, he really dare not come back in a short time!"


    "But his injury is healed, and when he comes back here, he probably has to find us for revenge. I''m not afraid of him, but in case he comes to you directly, this can be..."


    "You''re right..." Reid nodded, and looked at each other with the other three, their expressions a little ugly.


    Johnny is the most unwilling one: "Yes, I don''t have the ability, how can I be called the Fantastic Four in the future, how can I be a superhero, how can I use my ability to make girls..."


    "I''ve been thinking about picking up girls all day, so can''t you think of something else?" Susan glared at Johnny and blamed.


    "What''s wrong with me, isn''t this also for the revitalization of our family! I am the only man who calls our family!" Johnny didn''t show weakness and said with his head raised.


    The two began to quarrel.


    "It''s really hopeless. It''s such a good point, but you are serious about finding a girlfriend to give birth to one!"


    "You are born, but don''t talk about me, what about you?" Johnny said hurriedly, "Your boyfriend Dum has become a villain now, ready to kill us, do you plan to be with him? ?"


    "Fart with him! Let him go!" Susan also got a violent temper and cursed.


    "It''s almost..."


    After this sentence, the two people''s quarrel broke up unhappy.


    At this time, Reid stood up and said to Johnny, Susan, and Ben:


    "Even though Dum has escaped, he may come to us for revenge in the future, especially Ron, but he is a Skywalker, so capable, don''t be afraid!"


    "However, our abilities have disappeared, and Dumu will most likely avenge us after returning. But I have a plan here. I can use the machine Dumu used to allow us to re-absorb the cosmic airflow and restore our previous ability."


    "The three of you, do you want to change back to the Fantastic Four..."


    Before Reid finished speaking, Johnny hurriedly cut in: "Of course, we are superheroes, how can we do without the ability?"


    "I want it too." Susan also nodded: "Dum wanted to kill me before. If Johnny hadn''t come in to save me, now I''m dead, in order to protect us and New York, I still want to To become the "invisible girl" in the Fantastic Four again!"


    "Very well, with your support, then I can just let go and do it!"


    Reid nodded excitedly, because he actually didn''t want to lose his ability.


    Since the four of them became the Fantastic Four, in the past two weeks or so, he has been treated differently, such as being watched by people, being reported in the news and so on.


    Although sometimes the onlookers and reports will make him very embarrassed, but most of them are still good and let him enjoy it.


    After all, since graduation, he has never enjoyed this envied situation again.


    Although he still had the title of super genius afterwards, because the things he researched were always not completely successful, or had no commercial value, he was always poor, and in the end he suffered bankruptcy, even rent. Can''t afford it.


    At that time, countless people were laughing at his name as a super genius. It was obtained by small means, which made him very angry, but he was helpless.


    Now that this kind of worship is back, how could he give up and get his honor back?


    The reason why he dared to guarantee that they could regain their abilities was also because he knew that Dumu had successfully absorbed their abilities with the machine, so he was sure.


    However, although Johnny, Susan and him had no objection, looking at Ben''s hesitant expression, he didn''t seem to be too willing to accept...


    Ben looked at the three Reid who looked at him, hesitated, and said:


    "Although Dum''s methods are a bit hateful, he still makes me want to become a normal person. I am very grateful..."


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 310 Chapter 304 Seeing the world in the first person

    After bidding farewell to Reed, Johnny, Susan, and Ben, Ron returned to his Marvel Mansion, preparing for the next series of actions for his own universe construction.


    To be honest, he knew and paid too little attention to his universe.


    It''s like he doesn''t understand where the gravitational point at the center of the universe comes from, and what the swallowing force that emerges from the gravitational point is.


    All he knows about his own universe comes from the failed universe he incarnates before, from the experience of the will of the failed universe.


    This is not correct.


    After all, the last universe has failed. Where is there any experience to speak of?


    What fails is what fails.


    Ron remembered a game he loved in the previous life, a player who had worked hard for the world championship for six years. In the sixth year, when he was the most promising, they suddenly failed when he was the strongest. Losing to a team that no one thought they would lose before the game is simply a joke.


    Ah����


    His current situation is like this. He regards his last failed universe as a benchmark and as an experience. As a result, he can''t even figure out many things in this new universe, which is ridiculous.


    So after knowing this, his exploration of his own universe and his understanding of his own universe have reached an urgent stage.


    Because this is everything to him!


    This time, Ron didn''t intend not to enter his universe as a clone of consciousness, but to let himself enter his universe as a whole to explore everything in his universe.


    This action was of course not a whim, but he had realized that he did not know enough about his universe to make such a decision.


    Prior to this, he had not used all his consciousness to enter his universe once, but he had left a clone of consciousness that could detect dangers and situations in the American comic world as insurance.


    Although this can''t be wrong, it directly reduced his attention to his own universe and his understanding of the universe.


    It can be said that he didn''t take his true self, the universe that gave him strength and his life at all.


    It''s like, Mingmian has a gold mine in his hands, but he only knows to dig some iron mines on the corners of the gold mine. It''s ridiculous.


    Unlike the parallel universes mentioned by Arthur, Ron''s universe can be counted as a parallel universe, but it is not difficult for him to enter.


    The most important thing is that he already clearly knows that his universe is actually just a vassal of this fusion of the universe of the universe, and it is one, so it is not a parallel universe in the strict sense. To enter, he only needs to find his vassal Location, and then forcibly tore open the space to enter.


    This is not difficult for him.


    Ron can actually always vaguely feel the position of his own universe as a vassal, but because he has a way for consciousness to enter his universe, he has not tried.


    Now, it''s time to try!


    An inexplicable power began to appear from an unknown place, and then a dark semicircular space appeared in front of him.


    Although he hasn''t entered yet, he can clearly feel that the other side of the space is another world!


    "It seems that my universe and the American comic world have become more and more compatible. I just felt it a little bit, and I actually tore the middle channel directly!"


    But Ron didn''t have much excitement, instead he became worried.


    Yes, since his own universe became a vassal of the Meiman World, he knew that the final result of the two was not that his universe and the Meiman World were completely integrated, or his universe was directly destroyed by the Meiman World and turned into fly ash.


    There is only one result of the two!


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that this result would come so quickly!


    "After that, there may be many powerful beings who come to covet my''delicious and delicious'' existence..."


    Ron laughed bitterly. He understood that once he was completely integrated, his universe might be directly exposed to the universe of the comics, robbed by many powerful existences, and directly became everyone who wanted to get the''Tang Monk Meat''!


    Although he was able to find the passage to his own universe so easily because of the faint connection, as time passes and the fusion deepens, there should be many powerful beings in the universe that can find his universe.


    For example, swallowing stars, such as the god group, such as the dark dimension of Domam, etc...


    How attractive a new universe is to these existences can be imagined with your feet.


    Although Ron is enough now, he still can''t underestimate anyone. This is a philosophy he has always implemented.


    After all, there are not many things that capsize in the gutter.


    Without hesitation, Ron stepped forward and walked into his own universe in physical form.


    Wow!


    A strange invisible air flow suddenly washed over Ron''s body, making him feel a little desolate inexplicably, heart palpitations, and strangeness.


    Yes, his own universe, he actually felt heart palpitations and strangeness!


    Desolation is good to say, after all, his universe has nothing but some stars, it is indeed very desolate.


    But what''s the matter with palpitations and strangeness?


    Let me talk about strangeness first, it''s like a home that a person has lived in for more than ten years, and he will go back every day. When a certain person comes home, he actually feels that his home is strange. What is going on?


    There was also heart palpitations, he didn''t understand at all, he returned to his place, and it could even be said that his true''self'' was merged together, which actually made him feel heart palpitations...


    This is totally confusing!


    "Is the perspective different?"


    Ron frowned. He used to enter in ideology before, just like God��s perspective. He could see any place and reach any place, instead of seeing himself in the first person as he is now. The world certainly feels different.


    But if it is different, it will not be so different, will it?


    He felt that his universe was very familiar and gentle before, without any discomfort at all. Why is this happening now?


    "Look around first, maybe you will understand why..."


    After thinking for a while, and discovering that there was no result, Ron began to wander around, ready to take a look at his universe in the first person.


    Flying all the way through the dark space, dazzling nebulae, scattered stars, Ron has been flying, flying...


    After a long time, he stopped, lost in thought.


    First of all, he discovered that his universe has a lot more things that he thought were normal before, but now it looks strange.


    For example, an inconspicuous little planet, an area full of glorious nebulae.


    In the previous God''s perspective, he thought this was normal.


    Because he felt that there was no problem with these things in the normally developing universe.


    But now, he felt that these things looked unpleasant, as if they had been forced in, full of disharmony.


    "Could it be that it appeared because of the influence of the American comic world after being attached to the American comic world?"


    "Or is there really a powerful existence that controls everything?"


    ...


    Ron thought for a long time and thought about many reasons, but still couldn''t find any reason to explain.


    But now that he is aware, no matter what, he should solve this problem.


    After thinking about it for a while, he decided that removing the unpleasant place was the best solution.


    After all, these things are of no use to him.


    Right in front of this disharmonious blue nebula, he opened the natal connection with his own universe for the first time after entering his own universe, summoning the devouring power of the universe itself, and directly began to consume these inconsistencies Something harmonious.


    An invisible thing began to emerge from every corner and began to surround these things.


    Then, like a fire, these discordant things were swallowed up a little bit, and it didn''t take long before they were all swallowed up.


    Unlike fire, the power of swallowing left nothing, whether it was ashes or atoms that were burned into other states of mind, and so on.


    Really clean!


    "Sure enough, I feel a lot better..."


    Ron laughed, because he felt that the connection between his universe and himself has become stronger, and he has a lot more power to control his universe.


    But after doing all this, he immediately cut off his natal connection with his universe and returned to his physical form.


    When he was connected with his own universe, he returned to the perspective of God, and he had the previous feeling that he could control everything in his universe, but in fact he hadn''t figured it out.


    This is not a good thing for him.


    Although this seems contradictory, the previous results still told him that this method is feasible.


    There is a good saying that it is difficult for a doctor to treat himself, just like his current situation.


    After returning to the physical form of his own universe in the first person, Ron continued to fly and came to the gravity point at the center of his universe.


    This place was the strangest place he always thought was normal.


    He didn''t know why before, but now he observes it physically, and he might be able to see the difference.


    He thought that the place where he came in before was the edge of his own universe, far away from the center, so even though he has strong strength, it still took a lot of time to get to the center.


    But as soon as he came to the central gravity point, he immediately felt something was wrong.


    Because the center point has no gravity at all!


    Yes, I thought that after he knew that the center of the universe had gravity, he was actually protecting himself with strength when he came, so that he would not be pulled in by the gravity of the center.


    But when he came around the center point, he didn''t feel any gravity.


    Not at all!


    "It''s strange, it''s just a different feeling..."


    Ron felt a little panicked. To be honest, he could accept the previous mistakes, but now this situation really made him panic.


    He is the incarnation of the consciousness of his own universe, just like the relationship between the soul and the human body, which is fundamentally one. How can there be so many things that he doesn''t know?


    Even if there is discordance, why is the gravity of the center point false?


    Ron was very self-blaming. He was too bloated before. He didn''t know so many things, but he thought he was very good and OK...


    It''s ridiculous!


    But self-blame is self-blame, no matter what, he has to figure out the situation and know why this is!


    "If the thing at the center is not gravity, what would it be?"


    Ron removed the protective power from his body, and began to feel the situation at the center point, feeling the difference.


    But after feeling for a long time, he didn''t get any results.


    Except for the absence of gravity, the feeling here is exactly the same as the feeling elsewhere.


    just����


    just����


    Ron couldn''t say it, anyway, he felt something very different, but he didn''t know what it was.


    "Look again from the perspective of God..."


    Unable to get the results, Ron could only connect himself to the natal connection with the universe again, wanting to see how he felt before facing this central point from the perspective of God.


    When the familiar feeling came back, Ron could feel that he had seen the world from the naked eye before, and had directly come to the form of seeing the world through consciousness.


    It''s like his perspective increases step by step, until he reaches a height enough to see the whole world, to see the world.


    It feels good, as if you are in control!


    But this time he was not attracted by this feeling anymore, but came to the center for the first time and began to feel the gravitational force of the center point.


    Gravity still exists!

 311 Chapter 305 After Leaving

    Chapter error, click here to report


    Earth, one month later.


    Ron''s departure did not actually have much impact on the world.


    Except for the third appearance of''Skywalker''.


    Although what happened that night was short-lived, but because of the wide scope involved, many people were photographed with mobile phones and cameras.


    Although the photos and videos are not clear, most people regard the man in black in the sky as the one who stopped the Hulk and the Hate War, and finally stopped the aliens in the New York War.


    Although someone refuted it, it was drowned by countless fans of the Skywalker Forum with spitting, and there was not even a wave of spray.


    This is a forum created by a few students from the State University of New York when Skywalker first appeared two years ago. The number was small at first, but after accumulation of practice, and the classic scene of the New York War that was broadcast live to the world. , The fans of the forum quickly exaggerated, reaching a huge number.


    But in fact, there are not many things that can be discussed in the forum.


    There are only two main discussions, one is the ability of Skywalker, and the other is the true identity of Skywalker.


    Among them, the true identity of Skywalker is confusing, and he has never had a clue, becoming the most mysterious place.


    Only the ability of Skywalker is the most heated discussion.


    For example, what are the abilities of Skywalker, how many types are there, and how powerful are they?


    For another example, compared to other superheroes, supervillains, and superpowers on the planet, Skywalker is stronger and who is weaker?


    There is a saying that Skywalker is the most powerful superhero on earth, no one is his opponent.


    But it is another way of saying that is more recognized, Skywalker is just one of the most powerful superheroes.


    For example, the Chinese heroes, Thor from the mythology, the Hulk born in the United States, Abomination, etc., are all known as characters who can compete with Skywalker.


    Among them, there is no one who has the loudest voice than the heroes. In comparison, there is no reason to refute.


    On the night a month ago, who was fighting Skywalker became a hot topic of discussion.


    A green shirt that covers the whole body, coupled with a blurred image, makes this person''s identity a mystery to this day, with no results.


    But from this person''s ability to release flames and extend the body, it is reminiscent of the Fantastic Four who appeared not long ago.


    It is a pity that the Four Heroes kept their mouths shut, and would not go out on weekdays, letting this clue be directly broken.


    Someone thought of looking for the police and the government, and they knew the secrets, but they didn''t end up.


    In the end, the fans can only give this villain a name����


    ''Destroyer''!


    The inspiration comes from the big fireball made by this man, and the huge electric group.


    In addition, the inexplicable heavy rain and the final whereabouts of the "Destroyer" also aroused discussion, but as time passed, there was no sound.


    In the meantime, the news that the two largest shareholders of the Dom Group, Victor von Dom, disappeared, and the news that Ned Sisser was directly blasted through his body due to an unknown attack did not make any waves at all. Not many people paid attention.


    Those who have some doubts about this matter, especially those good people who have found that the "Stone Man" in the Fantastic Four have turned back to normal people have been trying to track down the relationship, and even want to insert into the government department to understand this matter. , But still no results.


    Everything is hidden in the darkness.


    In addition to the impact on society, Ron''s departure actually also had some impact on the Fantastic Four, ah, it was the Fantastic Three.


    After bidding farewell to Ron that night, Reed, Johnny, Susan, and Ben returned to the Baxter Building to continue their research.


    The difference is that the topic they studied before was how to remove their abilities, but now it is to restore them.


    Among them, although Ben has decided not to join, he is still assisting and has not left.


    Reid is also a super genius. With equipment and previous experience, after only a month of research, Reid has successfully developed a successful device, determined the probability of success, and has Experimenting on Johnny, the volunteer experimenter, restored Johnny to his previous abilities.


    There is also a short story. After Reid returned home that night, several people who claimed to be S.H.I.E.L.D. contacted them and told Reid that S.H.I. Ask Reid to keep silent and wait.


    All four of Reid naturally agreed, and even the good Johnny swears that he will definitely keep the secret.


    The subsequent development was just as those people said. Victor Dom��s disappearance did not cause much attention. Even the fact that Dom went to space with them at the beginning has disappeared, and there is no news at all.


    Reid and others were amazed, calling S.H.I.E.L.D. again and again, really amazing, really awesome, etc., so that this matter has completely become a piece of history.


    Later, after their abilities were restored, the so-called S.H.I.E.L.D. Agency actually sent another red-haired beauty to discuss with them about joining the''Avengers'', and the four of Reid also understood that the Avengers The alliance is SHIELD.


    Or to say that with the red-haired beauty, it is cooperation and even alliance.


    But no matter what, Reid and the four of them did not agree.


    Because as early as a month ago, they had already agreed with Ron that they wanted to discuss with each other about joining the''Guardian League'', how could they temporarily change their minds?


    After learning this fact, the red-haired beauty left with a wry smile, and the four of Reid shrugged each other. They didn''t know how many secrets there were, and looked helpless.


    But unfortunately, when they rejected the red-haired beauty and went to Surprise to look for Ron, they were told that Ron had been on a business trip to China a month ago and had not returned yet.


    After knowing this result, the Reid four were naturally helpless, because before refusing Ron to leave, he didn''t even take his cell phone away. They looked very anxious, and I was afraid that they could not be contacted for a while.


    There is no way, the four of Reid can only return the same way, waiting for Ron''s return.


    After talking about the Fantastic Four, let''s talk about the reaction of Ron''s departure to the Surprise and those who know and know Ron well.


    The first is Surprise News. As a newspaper founded by Ron, the people working in it actually didn''t respond much to his departure, and didn''t have any reaction at all.


    Even to the outside world, Ron went on a business trip to China, don��t know how long, maybe he will be back soon.


    Because this is really normal.


    Just as Ron went to New Mexico and London, England, it was just a small matter.


    The difference is that this time he left without telling anyone.


    But in fact, as Ron has been away longer and longer, a month has passed, so many people are still worried.


    Is Ron missing?


    Or kidnapped?Captured by aliens?


    Etc...


    But in general, although there are concerns, there are not many.


    Because one more Ron and one less Ron do not have much impact.


    Many employees have no impression at all except knowing that Ron is the boss.


    Surprise��s power has always been in the body of Tina Louise, who was once the boss��s secretary and is now the vice president of Surprise.


    Especially after Surprise News bought the new building and moved most of the newspaper staff into the new building, this became clearer.


    Many people in the newspaper are actually very dissatisfied with this substantive person in power.


    During the time when Tina was in charge of the newspaper, the quality of the news and the number of users of the newspaper had actually been declining, and it had completely lost the appearance of the world''s first newspaper after the end of the New York War.


    The employees all suspected that this should be because after the New York war, Ron completely stopped paying attention to Marvel, and Tina was in charge of the newspaper.


    It is because of this that they feel very upset.


    Second, it��s because, as the vice president, Tina Louise is actually very lascivious. She was fine before, but when she moved into the new building, she would often bring her boyfriend into the new building, and sometimes even Will absent from work and will not come directly to the newspaper.


    This thing changed slightly nearly three months ago, and Tina returned to work at ease, which was much better.


    Many people have heard that this is actually because the boss Ron called Tina that day and asked her to appoint a plane to go out.


    Unfortunately, after only more than a month, Tina changed back to the original state after Ron disappeared again, and even became even more crazy.


    If Tina is the boss, they naturally have nothing to say, but you are just a person appointed to manage the newspaper. Although you have great powers, as long as Ron has a word, you are nothing.


    Unfortunately, because they can''t get in touch with Ron, and because Ron is often away, they can only think about it, and there is no chance to expose Tina''s embarrassment to the boss.


    And they also heard that Tina was the person who Norman Osborn sent to Ron as a secretary when Ron''s boss was still in Osborne Industries.


    So, let''s not say it was to report, they were even afraid that even if Ron knew about it, I am afraid it would not care too much.


    Tina''s changes became more obvious, and then let''s talk about Jane Foster.


    As an astronomer, after Ron disappeared, her reaction was not great.


    In the previous incident, Jane was actually one of the people who participated the most, just like the Fantastic Four.


    But afterwards, let alone the Fantastic Four, even Ron had never seen Jane.


    This is because, in fact, more than a month ago, she had a more important thing.


    space station!


    After Ron made a wish to Jane to give her a space station, the space station originally damaged by the cosmic airflow of Dum was bought by Ron and given to Jane.


    In the following time, Jane and her assistant Daisy left the Surprise Building and called a group of people to the Space Agency, which is the Aerospace Administration, and together they repaired the damaged space station. Show up more.


    Because Ron gave her one thing after giving her the space station, which is to let her observe all kinds of weird things in the universe, or things getting closer and closer to the earth, and record them.


    and many more.


    Even after knowing that Ron had disappeared for a month, Jane actually didn''t worry too much. She was still in the space agency, doing her own job.


    In addition to Jane and Daisy, there are also people who are acquainted with Ron who have not paid much attention to his departure.


    For example, Jessica, the "jewel girl" of the original Guardian League, Peter Parker, Spider-Man, hate Bronsky, etc...


    As always, Haohua became a security guard, still guarding at the door of Surprise Building, like an evil god censoring all the people approaching, and then...


    Include those who want to enter the Marvel Mansion!


    Yes, even though the hatred was the security guard of Surprise, Ron actually didn''t give him any task. He just asked him to look at the door. It''s okay to go out and make a girl and have a drink. It''s all right and there are no restrictions.


    Even though he hated him and didn''t understand why, he heard Ron''s words "this is a platoon" in strange language, and he also thought, um, very good.


    Besides, Jessica, this guy who would have been a member of the League of Defenders was changed by Ron. He actually fell in love with hip-hop and became a hip-hop clan.


    After Ron disappeared, she had already flown to China and participated in a show called "The Most Hip Hop in the World". It is said that her results were not bad.


    After hearing that people from Surprise News said that Ron had gone to China, she actually wanted to look for it, but it was over before it started.


    Because she knew that as long as Ron didn''t want to come out, she would never see it!


    Except for Jessica, Peter Parker actually cares a lot about when Ron will be back.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 312 Chapter 306 Little Wife Saber

    Three months after Ron left, Earth, Marvel Mansion.


    As usual, Saber got up at 6 o''clock in the morning, put on a pair of bear-like slippers, and came to the hanger.


    There are a lot of clothes, such as dresses, tutu skirts, jeans, casual clothes, small suits... all kinds of clothes are hung on the hangers.


    But Saber habitually skipped these clothes, picked up a small white lady''s suit, a blue long skirt, and a pair of black stockings stacked on the side, and came to the dressing mirror, from top to bottom. Put it on step by step.


    After getting dressed, Saber combed the front hair into bangs, and the back hair wrapped the long golden hair with a blue ribbon.


    In the end, only the unyielding hairs on his head were left.


    Saber bit his lip a little angrily, trying to press down those dull hairs with his hands.


    Then, wait quietly.


    A few seconds passed.


    Click!


    Stand up.


    Ok����


    Saber chose to give up. She came to the bed and placed the silk neatly on the bed, aligning the four corners with the four corners of the bed, without letting it form a trace of wrinkles.


    This is what she has to do every morning after moving into the Marvel Mansion, and it has become a habit now.


    Fold the quilt, Saber opened the door, replaced the bear slippers, put on a pair of black shoes neatly placed at the door, and came to the living room.


    The Surprise Building had 36 floors when it was built. Since it was bought by Ron, the floors above the 33rd floor have been transformed into accommodation and household areas, and the office area below the 33rd floor.


    Saber lives on the tallest thirty-sixth floor, the same floor as Ron.


    When he came to the living room, Saber took a brief wash, then took out the dough, lettuce, meat slices and other things placed in the refrigerator, turned on the electric stove, and skillfully began to spread the cakes.


    This was done by Ron when he was not doing anything else. Saber happened to be there at that time, so he wrote down the method and the name of the pie, and started experimenting a little bit before he learned the pie.


    Saber remembers that the pie has a very unpleasant, but very easy to remember name.


    Hand cake.


    After learning, Saber will make this pie every day, usually four, one for her, one for Arthur, one for Jasmine, and one for Ron.


    Sometimes I do a little more, such as when Miss Jane and Miss Daisy were there.


    But now, she only needs to make a pie.


    Miss Jane and Miss Daisy are busy with their astronomy work. Arthur and Jasmine left the Marvel Mansion more than a month ago, while Ron disappeared for three months, so they are now living in the Marvel Mansion accommodation area.She is the only one.


    "It smells good... Saber, make another hand cake, and give me one too." A somewhat excited but lazy voice sounded from the side.


    By the way, there is another person, Jessica of the Guardian League.


    "It will be done soon." Saber looked at Jessica with a sweet smile, then opened the refrigerator and took another ingredient.


    A few minutes later, the two hand cakes were prepared and placed on a delicate small plate, each dipped in some salad dressing, and brought to the six people in the middle to sit on the dinner table.


    .


    "Miss Jessica, you can eat." Saber walked to the door of a room and knocked a few times.


    "Come out now." A slightly flustered voice came from the room, and then the rustling voice began to sound. About a minute later, staring at an exploded head, wearing ripped trousers and a wide David suit, the girl opened The door came out.


    Then, powerful hands threw at Saber from the front, hugged her, and deliberately touched a few times.


    "Ah... Saber, you are so kind..."


    "It''s okay, just make one more food." A soft voice spit out from Saber''s mouth, and Jessica felt her body being gently pushed away and left Saber.


    "Magic is really amazing." Jessica spit out, and then looked at a tightly closed room opposite: "Your sister Arthur and little Lolita Jasmine have not come back yet?"


    "No." Saber returned Jessica with a relieved smile, "She has to do very difficult things. Even if the process goes smoothly, it will take about a month to come back. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good, if the devil is there, I really dare not sleep with you!"


    After getting this answer, Jessica nodded happily, and then her eyes floated to the two hand cakes on the table, ran over immediately, picked up one of them, and started chewing, still talking while eating. .


    "Um... saber, your... finger cake is... so delicious... and much better than what I had in China..."


    "Jessica, you don''t brush your teeth. It''s not good for your teeth."


    Seeing Jessica gobbling down, Saber said helplessly.


    "Hey...who am I, I am a superhero girl with gems, and my teeth are like gems, so I don''t need to brush my teeth at all!"


    Jessica ate the last bite of the hand cake, and after speaking, she looked at the other hand cake greedily, and finally looked at Saber with a pitiful look.


    "It seems that I have not eaten enough... Saber..., you can make another one, this...this one will also be eaten for me..."


    "...Okay." Saber was helpless, she knew that Jessica couldn''t get enough of a hand cake.


    Jessica had just returned from China the day before yesterday. After returning, she has been living in the Surprise Building and has not left.


    Jessica went to China to participate in a hip-hop show. After returning, Jessica told Saber that she participated in two shows, one is "China Has Hip-Hop", and finally won the top eight, the other is "The World''s Best "Hip-Hop" won the runner-up. It can be said to be a good harvest and has become a famous star!


    Saber did not question, even though she had learned to use the computer and found Jessica''s real ranking on the computer, the former did not even enter the audition, and the latter was the quarter-finals.


    Looking at Jessica, who was already eating the second hand cake with her consent, Saber bit her lip and waited until Jessica had finished the hand cake before she hesitated to ask.


    "Jessica... Have you seen the Lord... Ron?"


    "Uh..." Jessica was taken aback when she heard the words and looked up at the beautiful girl in front of him: "Well, I have been participating in the show all the time, and I really haven''t met the boss..."


    After speaking, Jessica frowned again and said: "I heard Peter say that the boss has been away for three months. In the meantime, has he never returned?"


    Saber shook his head, and the dull hair on his head also shook: "No..."


    "This is weird. Although the boss always likes to go out, he usually comes back in more than ten days. This time he disappeared for three months without taking anyone, and there is no news at all. It is really strange..."


    Jessica''s brows frowned even more tightly. As she said, she remembered something again, and immediately asked: "By the way, Saber, why are you all alone? What are your sister Arthur and Little Lolita doing? Are you looking for Ron?"


    "No..." Saber shook his head: "They are looking for some secret that can travel through parallel universes, not looking for Ron..."


    "The secret of traveling through parallel universes? It sounds so tall..." Jessica''s face was a little dazed, because she didn''t understand the meaning of these words at all.


    Fortunately, she understood the latter sentence.


    "Then why didn''t your sister take you? Your combat effectiveness is quite strong?"


    "Arthur said, in the Marvel Mansion, someone needs to guard the house..."


    As he was talking, the door at the door suddenly opened, and a person hurried in: "Miss Saber, hasn''t the boss come back yet?"


    "Peter?" Jessica said out first, looking at Peter who broke in with a puzzled look: "Why are you so anxious? No money?"


    "Jessica, you are finally back!" Seeing that Jessica was actually there, Peter ran up and grabbed Jessica''s hand: "You have been in China for so long, have you found the boss?"


    "...Peter, you also know the boss''s temperament, if he doesn''t want us to find it, how can we find it?" Jessica rolled her eyes: "Besides, it''s Tina that the boss goes to China. This is just what she made up to fool outsiders, do you really believe it?"


    "The boss really didn''t go to China?" Peter closed his eyes and took a deep breath, with a tangled expression on his face: "The boss is not in trouble, or..."


    Hearing this, Jessica immediately interrupted Peter: "What are you talking nonsense? Just the boss''s ability, he will get trouble? Only those who meet him will have trouble, you know?"


    "I know..." Peter sighed helplessly, and sat on the chair: "But the boss never came back, what should Dr. Otto do? He has already planned to start the final experiment without waiting for the boss''s order... "


    "The boss didn''t come back, he dare?" Jessica glared and said furiously.


    She also knew what Peter said about Dr. Otto. It was because of this person that Peter resigned from Surprise and worked as an assistant for others. Even Surprise rarely came back.


    Later, she knew that the boss Ron invested a lot of money in Dr. Otto''s project, and she also heard Peter say that without Ron, the final stage of this project would never be started.


    And now Ron has only disappeared for three months. This Dr. Otto dared to start the final experiment on his own. This is completely tearing up the contract between the two parties!


    Peter didn''t stop this kind of thing?


    Thinking of this, Jessica said angrily: "I said Peter, what''s wrong with you? You are a member of the Guardian League. Now that the boss is not there, you can speak for the boss!"


    "In this way, you go back and tell that Dr. Otto, as long as the boss does not come back one day, the last step of the experiment cannot be started, understand?"


    "But Dr. Otto can''t wait any longer. He doesn''t listen to my persuasion anymore and wants to start the last step directly!"


    Peter was panicked. The reason why he hurried over was because Dr. Otto told him this morning that he planned to start the last step directly today!


    "Is that so? Peter, wait for me, I will go with you, see if I don''t teach that Dr. Otto!"


    Jessica''s grumpy temper immediately jumped up when she heard this, pulling Peter to leave.


    But after two steps she listened, looked at Saber who was standing quietly behind, and stopped:


    "Since you are alone in the building, Saber, why don''t you go with us, you are fine anyway."


    "So... okay?" Saber looked a little dazed, as if he didn''t expect Jessica to call herself.


    This is also normal. In the year she lived in the Marvel Mansion, no one except Arthur had ever asked her out, and even Ron hadn''t asked her out.


    And usually she would not go out alone, because people would send everything to eat and use, so there was no need to go out.


    "Of course, how can you say that you are also the eldest daughter... well, good friend, his business is of course your business, now he is not there, how can you stay at home like a young wife?" Jessica nodded , Said seriously.


    "Is that so..." Although Saber didn''t understand what the little wife meant, she did want to go out.


    Because Ron hasn��t been back for too long...


    For Ron, Saber has always felt strange.


    Although the encounter with Ron was in London a year ago, it is strange that Saber always feels that Ron is very kind, and feels that Ron may be the most important clue to her appearance in this world. Later, she would call Ron the host, and she followed him all the time.


    But later, she never mentioned this matter again, and she rarely even thought about it, as if her previous doubt did not exist at all.


    She even felt, as if Ron, was her world...


    It has been the same up to now.


    But why did Ron disappear for so long?


    Saber was very worried, worried about where Ron went, what he encountered, and even what danger he encountered.


    That''s why she just couldn''t help but ask Jessica, Ron''s whereabouts.


    "Are you going?"


    Saber asked himself very simply, and got a very simple answer.


    Go.


    "Then go." Saber showed a classic smile, and followed Jessica into Peter''s second-hand Hornet and headed to Dr. Otto''s laboratory.


    ...

 313 Chapter 307 Little Sun!

    On the other side, outside of Dr. Otto''s laboratory, many vehicles came here from different places.


    Some of them are vehicles of news and newspapers, some are vehicles of some technology companies, and some are private vehicles. Although their identities are different, their purposes are very consistent.


    They were all invited by Dr. Otto to witness the success of the last step of the "Little Sun" project.


    Everyone who was invited knew what the Little Sun project was.


    This was developed by Dr. Otto and then found the owner of Surprise, Ron, who invested 10 billion U.S. dollars to use nuclear materials for fusion.


    Once successful, a "little sun" can supply a city with energy for at least a hundred years, which can be said to be very powerful.


    I heard that the experiment was almost successful about two years ago, but because the owner of Surprise, Ron, will not come on a business trip for three months, it is said that the last step has not yet begun.


    Today, Dr. Otto invited them to witness the final step. Does it mean Ron has returned to New York?


    With doubts, everyone entered the hall of Dr. Otto''s laboratory.


    "Welcome to my laboratory, thank you for coming."


    Wearing a simple big gown, Dr. Otto, who was so burly to a little fat, came out to meet the crowd with serious faces.


    "Today, you will witness the birth of a new energy, an energy that can almost be said to be permanent, providing cheap electricity to many places in the world..."


    Dr. Otto''s speech speed was much faster than usual, and he looked very anxious.


    "Next, let me introduce my mechanical assistant..."


    As he said, he took off his big robe and exposed the tight waistcoat inside, then came to a thing covered with cloth on one side, and lifted the cloth.


    What was exposed was a thing composed of four movable robotic arms, each of which was nearly two meters long, but from those connected joints, it is estimated that it could extend.


    Seeing this thing, everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted to the past, wondering how the thing was used.


    Dr. Otto gave the answer.


    After he took off his clothes, he came to a platform next to the visiting Shigen mobile mechanical assistant and stood on it.


    "These four robotic arms are designed to handle nuclear fusion. They can withstand high temperatures and magnetic forces, and the methods used are also very convenient..."


    While speaking, Dr. Otto fit his back to the part connecting the four robotic arms and installed the fixture on his waist, and then a spine-like thing on it directly''climbed'' to his back. Up, insert the fixed pins above.


    Nourish!


    Everyone was startled by this scene one after another, even Dr. Otto''s expression was painful, but he did not call out.


    Everyone stared closely, and suddenly found that the four mechanical assistants placed on the edge of the platform suddenly began to move, rising from the ground bit by bit, and came to Dr. Otto��s head, opening similarly The paws, like lips, aimed at them.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was directly frightened and took a few steps back.


    Because they all felt that the current Dr. Otto seemed to have been a mechanical octopus, waving his paws, trying to kill them.


    Seeing the reactions of these people, Dr. Otto began to explain:


    "My brain uses neural connections to over-control these robotic arms with artificial commands, which can transmit instructions directly through neural guidance, allowing me to safely use them to control nuclear fusion reactions..."


    "Then since these arms have such advanced artificial intelligence, how can you guarantee that you will not be controlled by them?"


    A person who wears glasses and looks like a reporter asks a question.


    "Good question!" Dr. Otto turned his back, turned his back to the crowd, and said, pointing to a blue chip that fits on the back of his neck:


    "I developed a chip that can suppress radio waves to protect my brain function, so that I can perfectly control the actions of these robotic arms, instead of being controlled by them!"


    "The finale is about to begin, please turn on the device..."


    Without waiting for the people behind to raise any questions, Dr. Otto came to the back and instructed several employees to push away some things behind, revealing a mechanical device that looked like a medical device.


    "This is the machine used for nuclear fusion. Of course, machines alone are not enough. The most important thing is that there are precious nuclear materials..."


    With that said, Dr. Otto controlled the robotic arm to click on the control screen on the device, and grabbed a golden substance in the glass tube.


    "This is the most important thing in the Little Sun Project, the tritium element. There are only less than 20 kilograms in the world, and each gram is worth close to 30 million US dollars..."


    "There are close to 300 grams of tritium here, worth almost 3 billion US dollars, all funded by the generous Ron boss. Today, they are finally about to complete their mission..."


    As Dr. Otto said, he controlled the robotic arm to move the tritium element to the middle of the medical device, and then started to manipulate the screen on the side with his hand, as if he wanted to start.


    At this time, the previous female reporter with glasses looked aside, and suddenly asked:


    "Dr. Otto, didn''t you say that the last step of the experiment requires Mr. Ron to be present? I looked around and didn''t see Mr. Ron present?"


    Dr. Otto glanced back at the spectacle reporter coldly:


    "It was stated in the contract that if he has an accident, I can make the decision by myself!"


    "Is this...this? Ok...well..." The glasses reporter seemed to feel a lot of cold heart when he met Dr. Otto''s eyes, and started to tremble.


    "Very well, stand up, the show will start soon!"


    Seeing that this person no longer asked questions, Dr. Otto turned around and began to concentrate on the experiment.


    The tritium element was gently placed in the air in the middle of the device by him, and then gently released by him.


    I saw that the tritium element of the sphere floated in the air like that.


    Then Dr. Otto put on the anti-UV glasses handed over by his wife Rose, and controlled the screen a few more times. The device began to emit six golden laser rays, which hit the tritium element from six directions.


    After all this was done, after a few seconds, the tritium element in the middle immediately began to explode with a fiery red light, just like an explosion, directly exploding.


    But Dr. Otto was not deterred, and controlled the four robotic arms around the device to resist any accidents that might come.


    But obviously, the accident did not occur.


    After the tritium element exploded, the fiery substance in which the carbon stone was burnt red began to appear, condensed into a spherical shape, just like a sun concentrated countless times!


    "Doctor, and successful reaching and fusion reaction!"


    On the one hand, the employees who were monitoring this mechanical reaction at any time saw this scene and said to Otto excitedly.


    Bang bang bang...


    Behind him, countless applause also rang.


    "Heh..." Dr. Otto looked at the people behind and finally smiled.


    Holds a smile for almost three months!


    When Ron first invested in his project, Dr. Otto was extremely excited because he was confident that he could succeed.


    The later development also confirmed his ideas. If he continued to study bit by bit, he was getting closer and closer to the success of the research.


    Until more than two months ago, he finally completed the final calculations and determined the feasibility and success rate of the experiment.


    But just when he wanted to find Ron for the last step of the experiment, the other party disappeared.


    At first he didn''t think much, thinking Ron would be back soon, so he kept urging Peter Parker to find Ron, let him come back, and witness the final step.


    One month, two months, three months, he waited for nearly three months, and he hadn''t waited for news from Ron.


    Dr. Otto couldn''t help it. He couldn''t help Peter Parker''s admonition. One person invited reporters, colleagues, technology companies and other people to witness together.


    Finally, the experiment was successful!


    "It has not been completely successful yet. I want to increase the frequency to make it truly a near-infinite energy source!"


    Dr. Otto was very happy, said a word to the people behind, and then started to control the screen on the machine again.


    But at this time, an anxious shout came from the door: "Don''t! Doctor, you have succeeded, there is no need to let the experiment make other mistakes!"


    "Are you questioning me? Peter Parker, the experiment has been successful, I can control it!"


    Dr. Otto looked back and found out that Peter Parker and the two girls came, so he stopped paying attention, turned his head and continued the experiment.


    Hearing this, Jessica, who was standing next to Peter, took out a blindfold and said to Peter, "Do you want me to solve this guy now?"


    "Don''t!" Peter Parker blocked Jessica, staring straight at the basketball-sized "sun" getting bigger and bigger, and he was also inexplicably excited.


    Because indeed, as Dr. Otto said, the experiment was indeed successful!


    Anyway, the experiment has already started, and it is too late to stop it. If Dr. Otto is really stopped now, it would be wasting those precious tritium elements.


    "Okay..." Jessica shrugged, retreated somewhat disappointingly, and stood with Saber.


    Saber looked at Dr. Otto''s little sun with strange eyes.


    She could feel the power contained in it. If the over-control is not good, she can definitely destroy a city directly.


    This world is really powerful...


    Saber felt some danger, but she didn''t do it because the matter hadn''t reached that point.


    "Little Sun" grew from the size of a basketball to a big fireball with a diameter of nearly two meters!


    At this point, everything is normal.


    Even if there was something abnormal, it was suppressed by Dr. Otto''s four robotic arms.


    The surroundings are getting hotter and hotter. Although it is winter, everyone is still sweating and they start to back down.


    Because I can''t stand it anymore.


    Suddenly, everyone felt a pulling force, pulling them to the big fireball in the middle.


    The most severe thing is the metal products on the people, such as watches, mobile phones, cameras and so on.


    "Something went wrong at the beginning..."


    Seeing this scene, Saber pursed his mouth, reminding Jessica and Peter in a low voice, and at the same time the invisible magic power began to gather in her hand, as if it had condensed into a sword.


    "It''s gravity, because of the gravitational effect of nuclear material fusion!"


    After an explanation, Peter Parker ran up to the people who had been invited and started shouting: "Get out all the time, it might be dangerous to wait!"


    "No!" Hearing Peter''s words, Dr. Otto immediately yelled: "It''s just that the output power is a bit overloaded. It will be fine for a while, don''t leave!"


    Of course, Dr. Otto didn''t want those people to go. He invited these people to watch his research. As a scientist, he can successfully show his research in front of the world. This is an unavoidable temptation.


    But despite this, those people still screamed and left.


    Because the power of attraction is so scary, they are afraid that they will be sucked into it.


    "Parker, get out of here!" Seeing this scene, Dr. Otto was furious, stared at Peter and cursed, then turned his head and continued the experiment.


    At this time, the sentence on the big fireball began to emit an arc-shaped heat wave, and it began to volatilize toward the side. Dr. Otto tried to press the wave back with his mechanical arm, but found that the four mechanical arms were simply too busy .


    "Otto, stop, you will be in danger!" On the one hand, Dr. Otto''s wife Rose was also shouting, but she couldn''t stop Otto at all.


    "He is controlled by that thing, we have to stop him quickly, otherwise this city will be destroyed..."


    Seeing this scene, Saber''s eyes fell on the small blue chip on the back of Postdoctor Otto, and said seriously to Jessica.


    She didn''t want this city to be destroyed, because it was destroyed and Ron came back and couldn''t find what to do...


    ...

 314 Chapter 308 The Sword of Oath of Victory that appears again!

    Jessica''s abilities are very simple, more powerful than human limits, powerful speed, powerful body and so on.


    In addition, she has an extremely ability to fly.


    The flight here is not a flight that others can use by relying on wings, machines, magic and other things.


    Jessica''s flying ability is very simple, she can fly if she wants to fly.


    Ron has tested Jessica, as long as she wants to fly, her body can become the most suitable for flying, and then as long as her feet work hard to step on the flowing air, she can fly.


    The sky is complicated, but the principle is actually very simple.


    It''s as simple as flying a plastic bag into the sky.


    When Jessica wants to fly, her body will become a light state similar to a plastic bag, and then using the flowing air, that is, wind, she can fly.


    Although it is not fast, it cannot reach the speed of sound, but it is enough.


    Just before the battle in New York, Jessica was the absolute main force to deal with those alien forces flying in aircraft.


    But now dealing with this four-clawed "Doctor Octopus", obviously can''t use the ability to fly.


    Jessica rushed very fast, rushing four or five meters in one second, and came to Dr. Otto''s side.


    After successfully rushing to the vicinity, Jessica clenched her fist and aimed at Dr. Otto''s head, trying to solve the battle with one blow.


    She firmly believes that as long as it is a creature that looks like a human, that end must be their weakness!


    What''s more, Dr. Otto just installed a few mechanical arms on his body, and he didn''t really transform into an octopus monster.


    However, although Jessica rushed quickly, Dr. Otto still found Jessica, and a mechanical assistant immediately counterattacked, making a wave, and swaying Jessica��s stomach directly, slamming Jess Kaji flew out and hit the wall, directly knocking out a spider-shaped crack on the wall.


    "Each robotic arm installed by Dr. Otto has a probe on it, which can tell him the surrounding situation. He has an artificial intelligence chip installed. The reaction is fast. Be careful!"


    Seeing that Jessica was flew out by Dr. Otto, Peter, who had just closed the circuit, quickly reminded Jessica.


    "I''m just careless, don''t worry, I won''t be the next time!"


    Jessica spit out blood that didn''t exist at all, looked at Dr. Otto fiercely, and rushed over again.


    She really underestimated the enemy, this time her speed was more than twice as fast as before!


    "Do you know Peter?"


    Dr. Otto seemed mad, but he didn''t lose his mind. He just wanted to protect his research results, so he wanted to attack Peter who prevented him from experimenting.


    Realizing that the person in front of him actually knew Peter, he was immediately angry, and rushed towards Jessica, intending to solve the problem first.


    boom!


    The two collided together, and there was a violent collision.


    Then, both Dr. Otto and Jessica flew out.


    Both had injuries.


    Jessica hit the wall again, smashing the cement wall directly into a big hole, and you can already see the scene on the street outside.


    But Dr. Otto flew upside down to Peter''s side not far away. The claws on the top of the four mechanical arms behind him had turned into scrap metal and could no longer be opened.


    Roar!


    As if feeling the pain, Dr. Otto yelled. Seeing Peter was not far away, he planned to take Peter out first, and wait a while to deal with the woman with the purple mask.


    "Peter!"


    Seeing this scene, Jessica immediately reminded, and then rushed over again, trying to stop Dr. Otto who shot Peter.


    But no matter how fast Jessica was, it was not as fast as Dr. Otto''s robotic arm, who was less than two meters away from Peter.


    In the blink of an eye, the robotic arm seemed to be about to grab Peter''s body.


    But who is Peter, he is Spiderman!Spider-Man!


    Even if it doesn''t work, his reaction speed is still very fast.


    What''s more, he has the ability to sense bugs like spiders!


    As early as the moment Dr. Otto wanted to take a shot, Peter realized this through spider induction, then instantly untied his clothes and pressed the little mechanical spider attached to his chest.


    In an instant, countless small metal pieces poured out of the mechanical spider, covering Peter''s entire body in less than two seconds, turning him into Spider-Man.


    No, it''s Mechanical Spiderman now!


    Seeing Dr. Otto''s mechanical arm grabbed it, Peter stood there, without moving, waiting for the mechanical claws to grab him!


    It wasn''t that Peter couldn''t react, he just wanted to test how strong the mechanical spider suit Ron gave him before.


    Since owning the mechanical spider suit that Ron gave him, in the past few months, Peter has also worn it several times and has done several things that a superhero should do.


    For example, catching thieves, helping grandma to cross the road, etc.


    But despite this, he never showed the true strength of this suit.


    Because he never encountered any powerful criminals.


    Now that he met Dr. Otto who had become an "octopus monster," Peter had the idea of ??trying out how strong his suit was.


    After all, Ron told him that this metal suit is very powerful!


    And now, if it can''t even stop the robotic arm in front of it, it''s too low!


    "Spiderman?"


    Seeing Peter''s transformation, Dr. Otto''s eyes widened. He had no idea that his clumsy assistant, Peter Parker, turned out to be the famous Spider-Man.


    But what about the spider?


    If he destroys his experiment, no matter who it is, he will kill that person directly.


    Dr. Otto worked harder, he wanted to directly smash the head of the Spider-Man in front of him, and then throw it into his little sun that was still raging as a sacrifice.


    Nourish!


    There was an unpleasant metal rubbing sound, and Dr. Otto''s mechanical arm successfully grabbed Peter''s neck.


    Then, Dr. Otto wanted to close his paws directly and tore off Peter''s head directly!


    Nourish!


    The sound of metal rubbing was still heard.


    Dr. Otto felt wrong right away, not to mention that Peter''s head was torn off by him. He just took it and didn''t even grab his claws tighter.


    In other words, his claws couldn''t tear off Peter''s head at all!


    Dr. Otto felt bad right away, but he couldn''t pull his head off, he could still catch people and fly!


    Duang''s mechanical claw pushed upward and forcefully, directly caught Peter''s into the sky, and then flew out fiercely.


    "To the effect..."


    After being thrown into the air for a moment, Peter''s mind suddenly regretted.


    Forced not installed...


    "Teach you to pretend to be forced, haha, are you flat?"


    On the one hand, Jessica, who rushed past Peter, didn''t try to save him. Instead, she laughed and laughed at Peter.


    "..." Peter also felt a little ashamed. He looked up to the side, but saw that the little sun on the experimental device became more and more violent. Numerous waves of heat waved to the side, and big waves appeared. Flame bubbles, as if about to explode.


    Seeing this scene, Peter immediately got serious and pointed to Little Sun and said: "Stop playing, this thing seems to be about to explode, quickly solve Dr. Otto!"


    "Yeah." Jessica nodded seriously after seeing the raging fireball.


    What Jessica said before was correct, she was really careless, because she did not use all the power she had to fight Dr. Otto.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to use all of her power. Like Peter, she hasn''t been out to be a superhero for a long time, let alone a decent villain.


    So after realizing that Dr. Otto''s strength was pretty good, she also wanted to play more with Dr. Otto and move her body.


    Otherwise, she will rust.


    However, after seeing that the power was turned off, the big fireball still didn''t calm down, even Jessica, who didn''t understand science, knew that the situation was wrong, and she should get serious.


    After seriousness, Jessica rushed to Dr. Otto again, faster than before, as if a high-speed rail was galloping.


    In an instant, she rushed in front of Dr. Otto again, and then clenched her small fist, blasting dozens of laps in a row, hitting the robotic arm that Dr. Otto used to defend.


    During the fight, Jessica still yelled a word in a low voice��


    Consecutive punches!


    boom!


    The serious Jessica is really extraordinary. Several robotic arms simply cannot withstand this bombardment. Even when they can be bent, the four robotic arms have been bombarded into scrap iron and slumped directly to the ground, as if The same...


    One last punch!


    Seeing that all four of Dr. Otto''s mechanical arms had become scrap metal, Jessica spotted Dr. Otto''s head and slammed it again.


    Of course, this punch is very light.


    Otherwise, she might be able to shoot Dr. Otto''s head directly...


    However, even if Jessica''s fist was lighter, it was still very powerful. Dr. Otto was directly punched out of the sky by this fist, and then tilted his head and fainted directly.


    "Pretend to be..."


    Seeing this scene, Peter came over and silently complained about Jessica''s behavior.


    Then, he wanted to unplug the smart chip behind Dr. Otto, but when he turned over Dr. Otto''s body, he found that the crystal had already disappeared.


    "That''s right, the crystal is to protect Dr. Otto from being manipulated by artificial intelligence, it is not that it caused the current situation..."


    Peter thought for a moment and understood the situation.


    The reason why Dr. Otto became mad and wanted to kill him and Jessica was because the crystal behind him had been destroyed and was reversed by the artificial intelligence in the robotic arm.


    ''Just remove the robotic arm from Postdoctor Otto''s back and he can recover...''


    Peter thought of this way, but he gave up when he saw the fixed needles that were driven into the bone marrow.


    If the four mechanical arms were really to be pulled out by violence, Dr. Otto''s spine would probably be deformed directly, and even more brutal, it would be possible to directly cause him to die.


    Unable to think of a good solution, Peter could only wrap Dr. Otto and the four mechanical arms that were scrapped by Jessica into a ball, and then shoot out spider silk from the palm of his hand, trapping Dr. Otto.


    One is to prevent him from waking up and continue to use the scrap iron to do evil, and the other is to prevent others from touching Dr. Otto to prevent accidents.


    "Dr. Otto solved it, but what should I do with this big fireball?"


    After doing all this, Peter threw Dr. Otto aside and looked at the little sun still bubbling with a look of helplessness.


    He is Spider-Man, but Spider-Man can''t solve this big fireball that is nearly three meters in diameter and can''t even get close!


    "What can you do?" Peter asked Jessica, to see if she could do anything.


    As a result, Jessica spread his hands: "What can I do? Do you want me to rush in and blow this big fireball with my fist?"


    "..." Peter also knew that only asking questions seemed to be mentally retarded, and he became anxious.


    The reason why tritium is precious, apart from its small stock, the most important thing is that it can cause great power, and just a little bit can destroy a large area.


    For example, there is tritium in the hydrogen bomb!


    Dr. Otto used nearly three hundred grams of tritium for his nearly unlimited energy experiment. If it explodes, the entire New York, no, even half of the East Coast of the United States will be directly history!


    For a moment, Peter was desperate.


    His girlfriend, his life, is that over?


    "I will try..."


    Just when Peter was desperate and Jessica was silent, he stayed quietly aside, Saber, who didn''t say anything, suddenly stood up.


    "Saber, you..."


    Hearing this voice, both Peter and Jessica looked at Saber, their faces couldn''t believe it:


    In their eyes, this person named Altolia, but who likes others to call her saber (swordsman), is actually just a soft girl. Although she possesses some legendary magical powers, her combat effectiveness is definitely not strong.


    But at this moment of crisis, she is actually standing up...


    ''Can she do it?''


    Peter and Jessica had this question in their minds at the same time.


    "Relax, my strength is very strong!"


    Saber smiled, then his face became firm again, looking at the big fireball, there was an indomitable momentum.


    Feeling this momentum, both Peter and Jessica held their breaths, looked at Saber closely, and dared not leave.


    Saber put his floating hand in front of him, as if holding something in his hand.


    Just as the two were puzzled, a golden sword appeared in vain in Saber''s snow-white hand.


    Then, he was slowly lifted.


    "Oath, the sword of victory!"


    With a crisp low growl, golden light emerged from the great sword, and Peter and Jessica, who were dazzlingly powerful, closed their eyes, not daring to look directly at the light.


    Then, an unspeakable shock exploded from somewhere, hit the two of them, and knocked them out.


    Flame, burn!


    Then, go out!


    It took a full half a minute before Peter and Jessica opened their eyes, looked at the disappearing fireball, and froze.


    Is it over?


    How did she do it?


    The two looked at Saber and found that there was no expression on the blond girl''s face, just looking at the direction where the little sun disappeared, a little fascinated.


    "I protected where you live, Ron..."

 315 Chapter 309 Trouble caused by Rons absence

    "That golden trick is so handsome, Saber, how did you do it? By the way, there is that sword. Your sword is also very handsome. Does it have a name? What is it called..."


    "Also, saber, your..."


    ...


    After solving Dr. Otto and the big fireball he developed, Saber and Jessica immediately left the laboratory, and Peter, as Dr. Otto��s assistant, explained the situation to the police who came later.


    On the way back, Jessica twittered all the way, surrounded by Saber, asking questions all the way, without stopping.


    But Saber was not bored, but answered one by one. Except for those things that she didn''t particularly understand, she explained all the other questions.


    OMG!


    After listening to Saber''s narration, Jessica''s face was full of surprised expressions, and she couldn''t believe it.


    Because according to Saber, she is actually the legendary king in English mythology, Arthur Pandaragon!


    Before that, Jessica hadn''t thought of this at all.


    King Arthur, he is a legend, the invincible king in British mythology, how could he be a girl?


    This is absolutely impossible, right?


    Jessica thought of her first meeting with Saber.


    It was more than a year ago when Ron sent her to New Mexico to investigate aliens.


    She discovered the aliens, and later determined that those aliens were the mansions in Norse mythology, such as Thor, the god of thunder.


    Saber appeared at that time.


    A monster made of metal descended from the sky to hunt down Thor.


    At that time Thor seemed to have no supernatural power, not even his small hammer, and could not beat that metal monster.


    Afterwards, Saber fell from the sky and used the golden trick just now to solve the metal monster that fell from the sky.


    Then she disappeared.


    Meet again, in the surprise mansion of his boss Ron.


    The difference is that there is one more person who is basically the same as Saber, but with a different temperament.


    Listen to Saber, that is her sister, Arthur!


    According to Ron, Saber and Arthur are a pair of British sisters who are proficient in magic and other things. Because of an accident in the family, they were chased by some magic organization. It happened that he and Tony Stark went to the UK at that time. , Ran into these two poor little ones, saved them and brought them back.


    At the same time, their own Marvel newspaper reported a big news.


    ''The blonde girl with the sword of the king in her hand appeared in New Mexico, USA, defeating the god''s residence in Norse mythology!''


    The blonde girl in this news is just with Saber!


    ''Although I did not participate in the news of the newspaper at that time, it seems that Ron directly ordered this news to be published by the newspaper, right?''


    Jessica curled her lips. It turned out that Ron knew about this a long time ago, so did he go to London specially?


    Thinking about it, Jessica asked: "Then since you are King Arthur, then your sister Arthur..."


    "No, your sister''s name is Arthur, and your name is Altria. According to the name, she should be King Arthur, right? Saber, what''s the matter?"


    "She... She is also King Arthur..." Saber showed a wry smile in a rare expression.


    "Uh..." Jessica''s mouth opened wider, she didn''t know what language to use to express her feelings.


    Two King Arthurs?Are all women?


    "Are you serious?" Jessica asked.


    "Hmm..." Saber nodded, "I actually come from a different world..."


    Knowing that Jessica didn''t believe it, Saber told Jessica the reasons Arthur had said to her, as well as her own understanding.


    "For some unknown reason, I came to your world. The place where I first descended was where I and you and Ron first met..."


    "Later, in order to find the truth of the matter, I went to Britain again, which is what you called Britain first..."


    "There, I met Arthur. According to her, I actually came from another world, another world like this but completely different..."


    "She said that our world is not all unique. There are many parallel universes in this magical world."


    "According to development, in ten parallel universes, there may be a King Arthur, and I am one of them!"


    "So is Arthur, but she is the King Arthur of your world..."


    ...


    Ah oh~


    Jessica was completely stunned, even a little weak in thinking.


    Because she didn''t understand the meaning of what Saber said.


    What kind of parallel universe, what different world, but the same King Arthur, what kind of mess is this?


    Is there any such nonsense?


    As a former schoolmaster, but completely depraved after the car accident, Jessica waved his hand firmly.


    "Don''t talk about saber, I don''t understand what you said, let''s go home and sleep, I feel a little dizzy..."


    "In fact, I also feel dizzy, but these things are related to my life experience, and I have to understand them..."


    Saber also agreed with Jessica very much, did not continue to say these things, and returned to the Surprise Building with Jessica.


    For the rest of the time, Jessica stayed in her room as she said herself and never came out.


    She is looking up information, looking up information about parallel universes and that King Arthur is a girl.


    But nothing happened.


    ''The troubles of scumbag...''


    Without finding the result, Jessica simply fell asleep on the bed.


    On the other side, Saber sat quietly in front of the window, looking at the scenery outside, looking forward to the person''s return in his heart.


    In this way, one day blinked.


    ...


    The next day, Saber woke up at 6 o''clock as usual, then put on a small white suit, dark blue dress, black socks, black low-heeled shoes, washed and brushed his teeth, and started to make breakfast.


    Hand cake, three servings!


    It wasn''t because there was one more person, but Saber remembered that Jessica was still living in the Surprise Building, so he made an extra for her.


    Just like yesterday, after making breakfast, Saber went to Jessica''s room and knocked on the door, calling her to get up.


    Then there was another hug.


    Saber pushed Jessica away and gave her a toothbrush and toothpaste that she had already held in her hand, "Go wash."


    "I''m a superhero, superheroes don''t need to brush their teeth!"


    When Jessica saw the toothbrush, she waved her hand in awe-inspiring manner and indicated that she didn''t use it.


    Seeing that Jessica was still so stubborn, Saber smiled knowingly and said, "Ron said, brushing your teeth frequently can make people stronger!"


    "The boss said this?" Jessica asked incredulously.


    "Of course." Saber nodded seriously, saying that he hadn''t lied.


    But in her heart, she was smiling.


    ''I will lie too...''


    Jessica shrugged and reluctantly accepted the toothbrush and toothpaste.


    She actually didn''t want it, but who told Saber to carry Ron out?


    She could not listen to Saber and Peter Parker, but she could not but listen to Ron.


    Who made Ron her boss or her boss...


    "It''s stingy, I gave Peter a set of equipment, but not me..."


    While washing, Jessica also thought of the metal spider suit Peter wore yesterday, feeling angry and helpless in her heart.


    After a quick wash, Jessica ran to the dining table at a speed of 250 yards a hundred kilometers and gobbled up.


    Before I finished eating, a phone call came.


    It''s Peter''s.


    Peter said that Dr. Otto has been sent to the hospital, and the mechanical octopus arm on his body has been disassembled, and he has successfully returned to normal.


    However, because of what happened yesterday, he still needs to be reviewed by the government. It is estimated that the little sun that Ron invested in him will be a little bit waved, and even disappear directly.


    If Ron doesn''t come back...


    Yes, I think Ron��s influence is too strong, and he is close to Tony Stark, and under the guarantee of an organization called SHIELD, the government has always been very polite to Ron, even surprised Newspapers have been resisting government orders, and reporting on some "illegal incidents" is allowed.


    But now Ron disappeared, and he has disappeared for three months!


    This situation completely eliminated the government''s previous cautiousness towards Surprise.


    After knowing that Dr. Otto��s use of tritium to create energy yesterday was Ron��s investment, the government organization directly deducted Dr. Otto in the name of endangering social security.


    And Peter also said that if Ron didn''t show up again, they would probably use this name to directly seize Ron''s Marvel and arrest Ron himself.


    After listening to Peter''s remarks, Jessica slapped the table directly and cursed: "You said that you want to seize Surprise? I don''t think the government is in awe, huh!"


    "Is it troublesome?" Saber didn''t understand this, but seeing Jessica so angry, she was also worried.


    After all, Surprise is Ron��s thing...


    "Very troublesome!" Jessica frowned: "The boss disappeared for three months and affected too many things. I heard Peter say that if the boss does not appear again, the government is likely to directly investigate our Surprise, and... ��"


    "The Surprise Building where we live now!"


    "Is that so?" Saber''s face also became serious. As King Arthur, she actually understood this feeling very well.


    After her death, the originally powerful British Empire began to collapse at an avalanche speed, and it didn''t take long before it died out.


    Isn''t the current situation the same as her former British Empire?


    The same is due to the disappearance of the owner, and it becomes decay...


    but����


    "And us!" Saber smiled and said to Jessica.


    "What does this mean?" Jessica didn''t understand.


    "Although Ron is not here, we are here!" Saber said seriously: "We can help Ron and help him solve this problem."


    "You mean, go directly to the government?" Jessica''s face first thought, and then began to show excitement!


    "This is a good idea. I agree. With you, King Arthur, I don''t believe it. What dare the U.S. government do to us!"


    "..." Saber also had excitement in his eyes, thinking that she used this method to build that huge empire?


    But the situation is different now.


    Saber has carefully understood the world and many things. She knew that if she were to build a huge empire now, it would definitely be much more difficult than when she built the British empire.


    Although the difficulty of resisting the government and building a huge empire is not comparable, it is not so easy after all.


    So, Saber said seriously: "Jessica, it''s not what you said, we need a more perfect method..."


    Jingle bell~


    Before Saber finished speaking, the doorbell rang.


    stranger?


    Saber and Jessica had this idea at the same time.


    Because as long as the acquaintance is visiting, there is no need to ring the doorbell, and you can enter the accommodation area directly through the exclusive bottom, such as Peter Parker, Jane Foster, etc...


    Only those unfamiliar people who want to come to the accommodation area above the 33rd floor of Surprise Building must stay on the 32nd floor of the top floor, which can only be reached by ordinary elevators, and remind the people above by ringing the doorbell and doorbell. May come in.


    For example, some decoration staff, cleaning staff, etc...


    Surprise''s decoration was very good. Jessica pressed a button, and there was a monitoring area in the middle of the lobby on the 32nd floor and found out who came.


    "It seems to be an employee of the reporter department of the newspaper, what is Eddie''s name..."


    Seeing the surveillance screen, Jessica frowned and thought for a while, only to realize that she had seen this person.


    Although Jessica did not work for Surprise as a reporter during the recent period, she was the most outstanding reporter in the newspaper when the newspaper was founded.


    For example, Thor, the god of thunder, appeared in New Moshi State, she discovered.


    Jessica remembered that at that time, this Eddie seemed to be an employee of the press department, but he did not seem to work well.


    After most of the newspaper staff moved to the new building and she rarely worked as a reporter, she never saw this person again.


    Unexpectedly, this person who does not do a good job is actually still an employee of Surprise...


    "The reason for the visit!" Thinking of the identity of this person, Jessica asked Eddie why he wanted to see them through the intercom.


    In front of another elevator on the 32nd floor, after Eddie heard Jessica''s voice, he also knew that he was not in vain, and immediately said to the radio by the doorbell:


    "I came to want to meet the boss, I have important things to tell him!"


    "The boss is not here for the time being, just tell me what you want to say!" Jessica''s tone became colder.


    "No, I have to tell the boss about this." Eddie''s tone was firm, as if he wouldn''t speak as long as the boss was away.


    "..." Jessica fell into silence. She was thinking, why this Eddie was so anxious to find Ron.


    However, perhaps because Jessica was silent for a little longer, Eddie couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Hearing no response, Eddie struggled for a while, then said:


    "..." Jessica fell into silence. She was thinking, why this Eddie was so anxious to find Ron.


    However, perhaps because Jessica was silent for a little longer, Eddie couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Hearing no response, Eddie struggled for a while, then said to the radio: "This matter is about the survival of the entire Surprise newspaper. I need to see the boss or someone who can decide this matter!"


    "The survival of Surprise?" Upon hearing this, Jessica finally stopped being calm, looked at Saber at each other, then got up and went downstairs.


    She wants to meet with this Eddie in person to see what happened to the Surprise, which is actually related to the survival of the entire Surprise!

 316 Chapter 310: Surprise Newspaper Crisis

    Eddie''s full name is Eddie Bullock, and he is a reporter for Surprise.


    At 7 o''clock yesterday morning, Eddie was woken up by his favorite fianc��e, Annie. After a while, both sides loved him.Eddie got on his bike and headed to the new Surprise Building in Brooklyn to get to work.


    As a reporter, a reporter who joined the Marvel newspaper soon after its establishment, Eddie worked very hard.


    No matter what tasks or clues he has, he will be the first to take over the tasks and report, and work beyond the scope of performance.


    Because of this, he can make his salary a little bit more, so that when he marries his fianc�� Eddie Weiying, he can have more confidence.


    After all, no matter what the world becomes, how many superheroes, how many super villains, and money are always the knots that plague most people.


    Especially for someone like him who has a fianc��e.


    His efforts paid off, and the head of the newspaper, Tina Louise, saw her efforts and opened an exclusive column "Brock Report" for him not long ago, which made him excited.


    Although the newspaper director Tina was very disgusting with some popularity of the newspaper, and even after opening an exclusive column for him, he often teased him, but this does not prevent him from thanking Tina.


    Because it was Tina who doubled his salary and had an exclusive column.


    You know, Surprise is now a world-class newspaper, and it is already very powerful to have its own exclusive section in it.


    However, it was the job that Tina gave him not long ago that made Eddie discover something incredible yesterday.


    Yesterday Tina seemed to be in a very good mood. I met him early in the morning and talked with him about some details of the "Brock Report". She also gave him a good clue, and wanted him to find out and report.


    But just after that, he bid farewell to Tina, and after leaving Tina''s office, he saw a person who did not belong to the newspaper walk in.


    Eddie didn''t want to care about this. After all, everyone in Surprise knew that Tina had a lot of boyfriends, and sometimes they would come in.


    Now Tina just changed another boyfriend, not surprising.


    But then, because he was reporting the news outside, he went to lunch alone after it was over, but he ran into Tina''s car and parked next to a hotel.


    Thinking of the strange man who entered Tina''s office in the morning, Eddie''s gossip as a reporter began to rise. He wanted to understand the relationship between Tina and that man, and then followed him directly.


    As a reporter, especially a reporter from Surprise, Eddie''s ability to track can be described as an agent level.


    He bought a hat and put it on, took off his jacket, and just followed Tina into the hotel. After finding out the number of Tina��s room, he hid directly in it, and overheard all the two people behind. Dialogue.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t listen, it scares Eddie directly.


    It turned out that Tina was actually discussing with the man how to completely spin off Surprise and make Surprise a company of both of them.


    You know, although Tina is the person in charge of Marvel, but in fact, she doesn''t even have any shares in the newspaper, she is just a part-time worker.


    All of the people in Surprise had always been Ron alone.


    That man and Tina together, he would use the thing that happened in the morning when Dr. Otto used tritium as an experiment, but the experiment failed to make a fuss. He would take this to his brother who was a senior official in the government��s business department and let him His brother investigates Ron.


    It''s okay if Ron comes back. If he doesn''t come back, he will seal up the Surprise, then directly label Ron as a missing person and reshuffle the Surprise.


    In this way, they can control Surprise, a world-class newspaper.


    Hearing these words, Eddie covered his mouth with his hands fiercely, but did not make a sound, and was discovered by Tina and the man.


    After that, he waited until Tina and the man left before leaving the hotel cautiously. He didn''t even return to the newspaper office, but returned home, thinking about how to deal with this matter.


    Do you treat it as if you didn''t hear it and ignore it, or just poke it out and let Tina fall into the abyss?


    At the beginning, Eddie chose the former.


    After all, although Tina''s reputation is a little worse, she is actually quite good to him. Who makes him more handsome?


    If Tina is not exposed, even if Surprise has a different boss, he will not change too much, and may even go further and pay more.


    In this way, the time came to night.


    Fiancee Anne came back. Seeing Eddie''s flustered expression, she became concerned and began to ask Eddie what happened.


    Eddie didn''t want to say anything, but couldn''t stand the concern of his girlfriend. Eventually, a sense of justice arose and explained the matter to his fiancee.


    Knowing all this, fianc��e Anne immediately began to persuade Eddie to clarify this matter quickly, otherwise, not only Eddie, but even her will be condemned by conscience.


    The words of his fiancee confirmed Eddy''s confidence. He and his wife made a reservation, and went to the old mansion of Surprise News, that is, Surprise News, to find the boss Ron, and tell each other about the matter.


    Then, the scene happened when he came to the 32nd floor of the Marvel Building.


    ...


    After listening to Eddie''s account, Jessica jumped up and said grumpily:


    "That said, that Tina actually has a lot of boyfriends, and she often brings her boyfriends to the newspaper office. It''s so hateful. I must tell the old... Ron and let him expel that Tina directly!"


    "..." Eddie was a little speechless, this Jessica, the reaction arc is too long, right?


    Jessica was the one who Eddie came to see Ron but didn''t find. Later, after he ventured to tell the story, he came down from another elevator above the 32nd floor to meet him.


    After seeing Jessica, Eddie was very surprised, because he discovered that he actually knew this person.


    Not long after he joined Surprise, he met.


    At that time, Jessica was the most powerful reporter in Surprise, because she reported many incidents, but being able to act with her boss was a myth.


    You should know that Ron, the owner of Surprise, is famous for not neglecting the newspaper, and being able to be with him, it can be said that he is really admired by many people.


    Unfortunately, since Jessica was sent to New Mexico and discovered Thor''s appearance and returned, although she was still a reporter for Surprise, she rarely went to the newspaper.


    At that time, most of the rumors in the newspapers were whether Jessica was taken care of by the boss, Ron, so that he did not become a reporter.


    Although Jessica''s figure and appearance are not top-notch, but it is also very good, and it is normal to be able to be taken care of.


    It was not until later that they saw Jessica''s voice on several "Hip-Hop" and "The Most Hip-Hop" programs held in China, only to realize that she was just going to be a hip-hop singer and was not kept.


    But despite this, Jessica is definitely someone very familiar with the boss.


    Because many people have seen it, Jessica often goes to the accommodation area above the 32nd floor of the Surprise Building.


    And when Eddie found out that Jessica was the person who came to meet him, and determined that Jessica and Tina had nothing to do with each other, he said all the things he had met.


    However, after seeing Jessica still saying that Tina has many boyfriends, Eddie can only immediately explain: "It is Tina and her boyfriend who unite and want to murder Surprise!"


    "I know!" Jessica waved domineeringly, with a queen attitude: "Just the little bitch Tina wants to take Ron''s Surprise, a joke, she really doesn''t know how to spell the word death! "


    After speaking, Jessica patted Eddie on the shoulder and said, "Go, you will take me to find that Tina and her boyfriend, and see if I will tear her up!"


    "Uh����"


    Sister, you want to tear Tina with your hands, I can''t control it, but this is a crime!


    Eddie flinched and looked at Jessica with a wry smile. It was obvious that your method would not work at all!


    "I forgot, I don''t have that much power, hehe..."


    Jessica also realized that she was a little too impulsive. After thinking for a while, she couldn''t think of any way, she looked at the Saber behind:


    "Saber, do you have any good ideas?"


    Saber?


    Hearing Jessica looking behind her, Eddie realized that there was a beautiful blonde woman behind Jessica.


    It''s just saber... Doesn''t this mean saber or swordsman?


    This doesn''t seem to be a person''s name, right?


    This time, Jessica noticed Eddie��s gaze and immediately blocked his eyes, then pointed at Saber and introduced word by word:


    "Introduce you, Ron''s fiancee, Altria, whose nickname is Saber, don''t you know?"


    "I know, I know..." Eddie nodded immediately, letting go of the previous doubts.


    It turned out to be the fiancee of the boss Ron...


    "Jessica!" Saber heard Ron say this, frowning at her, looking a little angry.


    "Fuck that guy!" Jessica pulled Saber aside and whispered, "I thought of a good way!"


    "What''s a good way?" "You will be Ron''s fianc��e!" Jessica laughed and said very confidently: "I remember you should have met Tina, and she knows you live in Surprise. In the lodging area of ??the building, Ron is not here now. If you want to come by normal means, you are the only one to pretend to be Ron��s fianc��e to protect his property for him!"


    "I..." Saber was a little stunned. Are you really going to be Ron''s fianc��e?


    Even if it is fake...


    After thinking about it for a while, Saber was still sure that she would do her best to protect what belonged to him when Ron was away.


    "Does the law of your world allow it?" Saber asked.


    "No matter what the law allows!" Jessica also realized that Saber''s problem was a bit tricky, because she didn''t understand the law at all. The previous idea of ??letting Saber pretend to be a fianc��e to defend his rights was only thought of on a whim. Regardless of whether it is legal or not!


    "Some adventures, this will make Ron very embarrassed..." Knowing that Jessica was just talking, Saber planned to make Jessica give up the idea.


    Because she didn''t want Ron to have trouble...


    If it was really necessary, even if she went to kill that Tina directly, she wouldn''t do it, causing Ron to get into trouble!


    Seeing Saber''s refusal, Jessica also knew that she was thinking too simple.


    However, if she knew that Saber wanted to kill Tina directly, she would feel that what she thought was actually quite reliable...


    "Neither does this, nor does that work, what should I do?"


    Jessica rubbed her head vigorously with her hands, and began to remember, wanting to see who could help Surprise.


    "By the way, Tony Stark, we can go to Tony Stark for help!"


    Jessica became excited: "Saber, I remember Ron and Tony Stark have a very good relationship, we will go to him later, let him find a way to help Surprise through the difficulties!"


    "That iron man?" Saber also remembered who Jessica was talking about.


    That time, when she went to London to find the past, she met two people.


    One of them was Ron, and the other was the man in iron gear.


    "Yes!" Jessica nodded sharply, pulled Saber''s hand directly, and started walking outside.


    This time Saber didn''t push Jessica away, because the person Jessica said could really help Ron.


    "Where are you going?" Eddie asked, who was still unsure of the situation.


    "Go find a playboy, don''t you want to be together?" Jessica looked at Eddie with an inexplicable smile on her face.


    She decided that she must record what happened this time so that when Ron came back, she could show Ron this great feat so that he could get some benefits.


    Peter Parker got a cool metal spider suit without any merit. She didn''t believe it. She had guarded the Surprise, and Ron didn''t give her any benefit!


    Coming to the underground parking lot of the Marvel Building, Jessica directly awarded Eddie an Audi a8, and he drove a red Ferrari, and went to the Stark Industrial Building with Saber.


    ...


    Tony Stark has been very good recently. On the one hand, Stark Industries has now completely returned to what it was before. Although I dare not say that it is ranked first, it is also ranked second. Other companies dare not to rank first. !


    This is entirely because he has studied the relationship between Stark elements from the things passed down from his father, so that Stark Industry, which has no longer made weapons, can return to its current state!


    On the other hand, he consciously studied the steel armor he had studied a lot, so he began to research an artificial intelligence that could replace him to control the steel armor and become the Iron Man Group.

 317 Chapter 311 The crisis is easily resolved

    "So, do you want me to help you solve the crisis in Surprise? This kind of little thing..."


    Looking at Jessica, Saber, and a reporter named Eddie in front of him, Tony Stark touched his forehead, his face speechless.


    He is Tony Stark, the smartest genius in the world, the master of Stark industry, and the billionaire who goes up and down every minute. He is actually going to help others solve these little things that steal the company, kidding. ?


    Eddie on one side also looked at Jessica like a neurotic. He had no idea that Jessica''s tone was so big, and he asked Tony Stark to help them directly.


    This is Jessica''s original words:


    "Tony Stark, I finally saw you again. How have you been lately? Haha... By the way, Ron is here recently, so Surprise has encountered a crisis. Would you like to help me with this?"


    This tone is exactly like someone begging to help you!


    In fact, Eddie was not surprised that Jessica knew Tony Stark. After all, Tony Stark opened a newspaper called''Cheese Daily'' by the side when Surprise opened. He wanted to be surprised. Newspaper competition.


    Later, through Ron��s live broadcast of the New York War, Surprise directly rose to the world��s top newspaper, leaving Tony Stark��s Cheese Daily behind.


    After that, Cheese Daily was sold by Tony Stark and made a small profit.


    It seems that things are very simple, but the people at Marvel know that the reason Tony Stark did this is actually because he and his newspaper''s boss Ron are both rivals and friends, so they are so harmonious. .


    And since the owner Ron and Tony Stark know each other, it is not surprising that Jessica knows this genius.


    This is why Jessica was not surprised at all when he said to take him to see Tony Stark.


    But Eddie would never think that even if your relationship is good, you wouldn''t talk like that, right?


    However, even Eddie couldn��t think of it. After Jessica said another word, Tony Stark actually agreed, yes, yes...


    "How to put it, if you help, then Ron will owe you a favor. If you meet him later, won''t you be able to overwhelm him? This is an absolutely good deal, how about it? , Do you want to do it?"


    "So good? I think about it..."


    Before long, "Okay, I promised. Seeing that guy comes back, how can I use this to humiliate him!"


    "That''s right, this is a good opportunity, don''t miss it!"


    "Relax, this is definitely the best chance for revenge..."


    After listening to these conversations, Eddie''s expression is completely stunned?


    You are Tony Stark. Who in New York doesn''t know that you are an extremely arrogant, extremely individualistic person, just a few words that moved you?


    Eddie felt that his previous knowledge of the world had collapsed.


    This is totally unreasonable!


    On the other hand, neither Jessica nor Tony Stark noticed Eddie''s expression, and were still immersed in the mood that they had earned.


    Jessica thinks that she can save Surprise, and then can use it to benefit Ron, so she feels that she is not at all disadvantaged.


    Tony is even more obvious. When he was with Ron before, he had suffered too much. For example, during the New York battle, he gave Ron��s live broadcast room a gift of 10 billion dollars...


    There are many more, so I won''t talk about them one by one.


    Now, he finally managed to make Ron owe him a favor, but the price was only to help Surprise through a trivial crisis, maybe only a phone call can be solved, such a good thing does not agree, then he really It''s silly.


    "After only disappearing for three months, the people in the company began to plot rebellion. Ron is not good!" Tony finished proudly, and then frowned: "However, this time he disappeared for so long, is it possible? Haven''t I met you and asked when he will be back?"


    When asked, Tony looked at Saber.


    He knew that Jessica was not in New York when Ron left, and Saber had never left Marvel Mansion. Ron left, Saber was definitely an insider.


    "I don''t know..." Saber shook his head, and the dull hair on his head shook slightly.


    When Ron left, she was watching a soap opera with Arthur, completely unaware of how Ron left.


    Only Arthur, she knew that Ron had left.


    But she didn''t say anything at the time, and Saber didn''t ask.


    When Arthur left with Jasmine later, she wanted to ask, but she had no chance.


    "This time, this guy has been away for a while..." Tony frowned a little deeper: "Have you not been to find him?"


    "No." The answer was Jessica: "The news about Ron going to China was made by his assistant Tina to deal with nonsense. In fact, there is no such thing."


    "I heard Saber say that when he left, it happened to be the day he returned from Fantastic Four. After dealing with the matter, he disappeared..."


    "And in the half month before that, he had hardly been out of his room, and his expression was very solemn, as if he had encountered a problem, very strange!"


    Jessica''s expression also became serious. Thinking about it, Ron''s disappearance this time is indeed suspicious.


    Maybe, they shouldn''t be as dismissive as before!


    "Maybe it''s really something troublesome... Jarvis." Tony greeted his smart housekeeper: "Call me that black man with a big bald head."


    "Yes, sir." A square 3D screen appeared on the little robot Jarvis, who was less than one meter tall, with a dialing interface displayed on it.


    After a while, the call was connected, and Nick Fury with only one eye appeared on the screen.


    After seeing Tony Stark on the opposite side of the screen, Fury still didn''t have a good face, and asked with a sullen face, "What can I do?"


    "Very important thing!" Tony pointed at Jessica and Saber: "They two, do you know each other?"


    "Yes!" Fury nodded. Although he has rarely paid attention to Ron and the Guardian League, he still knows the members of the Guardian League and the people who live in the Surprise.


    A hip-hop costume, like a little girl, is the superhero gem girl Jessica, and another blond girl named Altria, brought back by Ron from London, is said to be a descendant of King Arthur in British mythology ...


    "What do you want to say?" Fury''s face is still dark...


    No, he is black, even he is black.


    "I want to know, during the recent period, have you found out where Ron has gone?" Tony didn''t want to talk nonsense with this black man, and went directly to the topic.


    "No." Fury frowned. In fact, he wanted to know the question Tony asked.


    Ron disappeared for three months. It stands to reason that neither he nor S.H.I.E.L.D. should be happier.


    After all, a person who was a big threat to the earth disappeared, which shows that they don''t have to be afraid, afraid that Ron will go crazy and directly attack the earth!


    But in fact, his feeling is not like this.


    He would think, why did Ron disappear, what powerful enemy he encountered and was killed by the enemy?Or does he have some conspiracy, hiding in the dark, plotting?


    As Ron disappeared longer, he thought more and became anxious.


    Think about it carefully, it''s better for Ron. After all, although this guy is difficult and difficult to deal with, after all, he will not do anything bad for the earth. It is still very good.


    It''s like now, it has disappeared for so long, which makes people worry!


    "Okay... Jarvis, call..." Knowing that Fury didn''t know Ron''s news, Tony wanted to hang up the call, but halfway through, he regretted it.


    Although Nick Fury hates it a bit, I have to say that the energy of this cyclops is still great.


    Especially in dealing with some government and public affairs, SHIELD is more useful than anyone else.


    Doesn''t he have a problem about the government that needs to be resolved at this time?Now that the phone calls are all on, if you don''t look for Fury, who?


    "Master Chief, I have something very beneficial to you. Would you like to help?


    Tony learned from Jessica talking to him before, and said to Nick Fury on the 3D screen.


    Tony thought that Fury would also want to refuse, and then he put aside what Jessica had said before, so that Fury could only change his mind to get a sense of comfort.


    But what I didn''t expect was that after hearing his words, Fury nodded and said: "Help!"


    The answer was concise and powerful, as if he would agree no matter what conditions Tony made.


    However, Tony felt unhappy at all.


    Because he clearly saw the Ruowu smile on Fury''s face, as if he already knew what he wanted to say.


    "Ok����"


    No way, no matter how unhappy, Tony doesn''t want to lose this good opportunity, and repeats what Jessica said before.


    After Fury heard these words, the smile on his face became more obvious, and he dialed a phone directly in front of Tony and started the matter.


    Because the help this time is really profitable.


    Although he was only half helping, this time it was something he must have been to please Ron, not to mention that Ron owed him a favor, but at least it would change the relationship between the two sides.


    You know, although the relationship between him and Ron is not bad on the surface, Fury knows that Ron is absolutely still caring about the mutants and Professor X.


    If one is not good, Ron is likely to bring up the old things again and provoke the war between the two sides.


    So no matter what, he must make every effort to improve the situation.


    After telling the person on the phone, Fury and Tony Stark on the phone said: "It has been arranged, and there should be results soon."


    "Okay." Tony nodded, Fury''s ability can still be trusted.


    "If you can, pay more attention to Ron''s trail. If this continues, I''m afraid there will be a major crisis."


    At the end of the call, Tony and Fury confessed these words, and after receiving a nod from the other party, Jarvis hung up the phone.


    Then he looked at Eddie and stretched out his hand: "Are you the Marvel reporter who discovered this? Good job."


    "Thank you for helping Surprise, Mr. Stark." Eddie and Tony Stark shook hands, looking excited.


    You know, it is difficult for ordinary reporters to see Tony Stark, and he actually shook hands with the other party.


    If the relationship is good, maybe later... he will have the opportunity to interview this super genius alone!


    Tony let go: "Okay, you can read your newspaper right now. If I am not mistaken, in a while, Tina, the supervisor of your surprise newspaper, will be unemployed and enter a new place. .


    "So fast?" Eddie opened his mouth wide, with a look of disbelief.


    Although you Tony Stark is indeed very good, but the person Tina colluded with is from the New York Bureau of Industry and Commerce. Can you solve it with just one call?


    "Don''t worry, Tony Stark doesn''t have that much energy, but the person he just called is very powerful."


    At this time, Jessica stood up and gave her phone number to Eddie: "Go back and stare. If there is good news, call me."


    "Okay... OK..." Eddie took down Jessica''s phone number, glanced at the few people present, and turned away.


    "As a reward, that a8 will be given to you..." A clear voice came from behind, and Eddie knew that this was the little Miss Saber.


    After driving on the valuable a8, Eddie drove back to the new building of Surprise News as quickly as possible.


    Then he saw an incredible scene.


    A group of government officials and a few people dressed in uniforms appeared in Surprise, but they were not investigating Surprise, but took Tina away.


    Eddie��s eyes were sharp, and he even saw that the person who could conspire with Tina before was also in the hands of this group, handcuffed and escorted to the car.


    When a government official smoked a cigarette at the door and couldn''t find a lighter, Eddie immediately went to hand a fire, and then took the opportunity to ask about the current situation.


    Then he got the answer.


    According to the government official, Tina and the strange man committed treason and had to directly overwhelm the CIA for investigation, and the brother of the strange man who worked in the government was one of them.


    After hearing these words, Eddie really didn''t know what his mood was.


    It took less than half an hour before a conspiracy was resolved. The black bald head who was talking to Tony Stark actually had such power?


    No, it is Ron, the owner of his own newspaper, who actually possesses such great power?


    Because if it wasn''t Ron, then Tony Stark and the black man would not help Surprise.


    "The boss really hides it..."


    Eddie smiled bitterly, dialed Jessica''s phone, and told the other party.


    Knowing this information, Jessica immediately told Saber about it, letting the girl who had been worried about Ron for so long let go of her heart.


    ''Ron, if you are not good to Saber in the future, I will fight you directly!''


    Seeing Saber''s relieved expression, Jessica suddenly thought of protecting Saber forever.


    After that, the two thanked Tony Stark, rushed back to Surprise, and returned to the quiet days before.


    However, their hearts have not calmed down.


    Because Ron, who had disappeared for three months, hadn''t appeared yet, they couldn''t be quiet yet.


    So, where did Ron go now?


    A day later, another girl, Jane Foster, who was also very worried about Ron, finally found some suspicious trails!

 318 Chapter 312: The strange changes of the earth

    Beyond the earth, the''Foster'' space station.


    The Foster space station, or Foster space station for short, is the name given to Jane Foster after owning the space station.


    It was originally owned by the Dom Group, a top enterprise in the aerospace technology industry, but after Dom Group��s stock price has been declining and has reached an unbearable level, the original controller of the Dom Group, Victor von Dom, resold it to Ron''s, the owner of Surprise.


    But within two days, the owner of Surprise News, Ron, announced in a high-profile manner that the space station would be donated to female astronomer Jane Foster for astronomical research.


    At this moment, Jane Foster is staying on the space station that belongs to her, fiddling with some equipment, recording all the changes around the earth.


    She is serious.


    This was the task Ron gave her. She was willing to accept it and liked the job very much.


    The space station was completely repaired last month. After the repairs were completed, she took her assistant Daisy and several newly recruited workers to the Foster space station.


    I lived for a total of four days before and after. The work was very simple. The daily tasks of some space stations, such as observing the changes of their bodies in space, and the changes of some objects in space.


    In addition, it is to observe space.


    After four days, they will fly back to Earth in spacecraft, come to the exclusive medical hospital to rest for three days, and then calculate the matter of going to space.


    Unlike on the earth, although most countries on the earth now have the strength to explore space and build space stations, they still have to go through a lot of procedures to leave the earth.


    Space is beautiful and mysterious, but it is also dangerous and unknown.


    If you are not careful, you may bring back some''things'' and destroy the original environment of the earth.


    Such as viruses, such as substances that do not belong to the earth.


    People are afraid of the unknown, fearing that the unknown will destroy the current situation and destroy what they have.


    However, the New York war ten months ago gave people a head blow.


    Those aliens that emerged from the wormhole in space used their approach to descend, advanced weapons and equipment to let all people on earth know.


    If you don''t have the courage to explore the unknown, then you will definitely be eliminated by the unknown!


    Since then, every country with the ability to explore space has relaxed the restrictions in this regard. State institutions, private companies, and even individuals are yearning for space and exploring space.


    Comparatively speaking, studying astrophysics in space is definitely more direct and effective than studying on earth.


    Jane has this feeling. Four days after she went to space for the first time, she immediately made a plan. After the earth rested for three days, she had to go to the space station again for research.


    So far, she has gone back and forth five times.


    Each trip has a lot of gains.


    You know, although Jane was also studying astrophysics before, her research method was to drive her old big van, stuff it with equipment, and then run around.


    For example, when Thor was discovered in New Mexico, she took Dr. Selvig and Daisy together and rented a private house for astronomy research.


    This shows how difficult the conditions are.


    Now, she actually went directly to space to conduct research. She didn''t dare to think about such things before.


    It''s just a pity that Dr. Selvig was taken away by an organization and then disappeared, without seeing her as she is now.


    Thinking of Dr. Selvig, Jane could only smile wryly and looked in the direction of the earth.


    Unlike the long-established International Space Station, which is 320 kilometers from the Earth''s near point and 397 kilometers from the apogee, the Foster Space Station is farther away, between 480 kilometers and 560 kilometers.


    Viewing the earth from this distance, you can clearly see the semicircular shape of the earth.


    The specific location of the Foster space station is over the Atlantic region. If the weather on the earth is good, you can see the complete plate of North America, most corners of Europe, some land in Africa, and the South from this angle. That big horn in America.


    And, the huge ocean that spans half of the earth.


    Under the influence of this huge ocean, the earth can only be perceived as a blue planet when viewed from space.


    Jane was fascinated by it.


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    Although I have seen it many times, but every time Jane sees this blue planet, she still can''t help but sigh, lamenting the beauty of this planet.


    "It''s a pity that Ron isn''t here, otherwise you can ask him to come to the space station to see this beautiful planet..."


    Thinking of Ron, who had disappeared for more than three months and had not heard from him, a trace of worry came to Jane''s heart.


    Of course Jane also knew about Ron''s disappearance.


    It''s just that in busy work, she doesn''t have so much time to think about Ron''s whereabouts.


    And she had a very inexplicable feeling that Ron would be fine.


    Moreover, the reason why Ron gave her the space station for her to study space was actually related to his disappearance...


    "Jane, there is a situation!"


    At this time, a girl''s nervous voice came.


    Daisy with curly hair and much shorter than her, her assistant.


    "That too air mass has appeared again?" Jane asked nervously.


    Just when they boarded the Foster space station last time, a cloud of air suddenly appeared in space, approaching the earth.


    At that time, this situation frightened them not lightly. The air mass is not terrible. The terrible thing is that you don''t know what things will come to the earth with the air mass and disturb the original ecology of the earth.


    But fortunately, the air mass turned a corner before it reached the earth, then went further and further, and finally disappeared under their surveillance.


    The time is only four days away from now.


    But Daisy shook her head, pointed to the blue planet and said, "No, something happened to the earth."


    "Earth?" Jian was taken aback, then frowned: "What can happen to the earth?"


    Although the main research direction is space, the mother planet Earth is also in their research direction, but only a small proportion.


    In the past month or so, they have never found anything on the earth. At most, they have discovered that the earth��s climate changes are strange. There is nothing strange at all.


    "The Earth''s magnetic field and gravity have changed!" Daisy took Jane''s hand and pulled her to the laboratory.


    "Dr. Foster..." Several shouting voices came from the assistants and interns she had recruited.


    "What happened, tell me carefully." Jane nodded and came to the monitor screen that belonged to her, only to find that it was white.


    Turning his head and looking at some nearby devices, I found that more than half of them had this situation, and only a few people had no accidents with their devices.


    An assistant gasped and explained: "Just a minute ago, the magnetic force between our space station and the Earth''s North Atlantic suddenly disappeared for ten seconds, and then the magnetic field returned to normal!"


    "This situation directly led to the destruction of many electronic equipment of our space station. The computing equipment of the model space station itself did not have accidents, otherwise our space station is likely to be directly..."


    "It''s fine, except for the magnetic field, what is gravity?" Jane looked at the white screen and took a deep breath.


    "Well, we''re not sure yet..." The assistant hesitated and looked at Daisy.


    "That''s it!" Daisy glanced at the assistant, and then began to explain seriously: "It happened before the magnetism disappeared briefly. At that time, our gravity monitoring equipment suddenly detected the gravity between the earth and our space station. It disappeared for a while, but because of the stability of the space station��s own flight equipment, we couldn��t feel the gravitational force that disappeared briefly."


    "But when we discovered this, the magnetic field disappeared immediately. Then, some equipment of our space station was damaged due to the disappearance of the magnetic field, including the device that detects gravity..."


    "Are you trying to say..." Jane''s eyes widened and she looked incredulous: "This is actually controlled?"


    Daisy nodded: "The time difference between the two is less than three seconds, and then the gravitational force and magnetic field will immediately return to normal..."


    "This, this, how is this possible?" Jane still didn''t believe it.


    You know, if the earth''s gravity and magnetic field really disappear, let alone them, even the earth will be destroyed directly.


    First is gravity. According to the research of Earth scientists, gravity is one of the inherent nature of mass.


    There will be mutual attraction between any objects. The magnitude of this force is proportional to the mass of each object and inversely proportional to the square of the distance between them.


    For example, a region is attracted by the gravity of the sun and the moon, and it has always existed in this area.


    Therefore, it is impossible for the gravity of the earth to disappear unless the gravity of the surrounding objects on the earth disappears, but this is obviously even more impossible.


    The short-term disappearance of the magnetic field makes it appear more normal.


    The magnetic field is the electric charge generated by the formation of the earth itself, and finally the earth is magnetically charged, covering the entire earth, forming a magnetic field.


    This is similar to placing a magnet rod in the center of the earth. The geomagnetic north (N) pole is near the geographic south pole, and the geomagnetic south (S) pole is near the geographic north pole. The magnetic force generated in the middle is the same.


    And because of the earth itself, the magnetic field is not fixed, so it is normal for the magnetic field to disappear in some places.


    For example, places bombed with atomic bombs and places where atomic bombs were tested. Because this place has suffered a large-scale destruction attack, the magnetic field will also undergo abnormal changes, or even disappear directly.


    The place of the Foster space station is in space, so the magnetic field is also unstable, and it is not surprising that it disappears briefly.


    It��s just that the gravitational force disappeared before, and then the magnetic field disappeared immediately. How strange is this situation!


    "It''s like being manipulated, do you want to say this, right?"


    Jane looked at everyone and asked this question.


    After that, everyone nodded, although they were actually very unwilling to believe in this possibility.


    "Well, maybe we have something to do. This situation is worth studying!"


    Jane sighed and asked Daisy to bring a communication device, ready to report the matter to the Aerospace Administration on Earth, and prepared to send an email to the Aerospace Administration, asking them to ask Surprise for help. The newspaper set aside funds to repair or replace the damaged equipment of the space station.


    Although Ron gave her the space station, he also gave her a large amount of activity funds to maintain the space station and purchase some equipment.


    But because she bought a lot of equipment in the previous three months, the funds are not much left. After careful calculation, it is not enough to repair and replace the equipment just on the space station.


    "I don''t know if Ron hasn''t come back in the past few days. If he doesn''t come back, will Tina allocate funds for us..."


    After sending out the letter, Jane thought of Tina who had been an assistant to Ron and had been working as the supervisor of Surprise.


    Although there was no grudge between her and Tina at the beginning, and the other party did not treat her well, Jane could feel that the other party obviously disliked herself.


    After Ron disappeared for more than three months, she went to look for Tina once, but the other party used the space station Ron to give her, which had nothing to do with Surprise, so they rejected her and ate. Closed door.


    At that time, Jane also felt that she was spending money a bit too much, so she dared to say more, and came back with embarrassment.


    Now the space station has been messed up for a while, and many equipment have to be repaired or replaced. If this large sum of money is not required, it is estimated that they will not be able to return to the space station for a long time, and they cannot continue to study the accident that just occurred. What is it.


    That''s why Jane was worried, worried that her request would still be rejected, and felt that Ron''s absence was really inconvenient.


    How did Jane know, in fact, just yesterday, Tina, who was originally an assistant to Ron, was arrested, and now Surprise is not in charge of Tina...


    And just when Jane was worried, in a corner of the Pacific Ocean, the largest ocean on the earth, a young man with a delicate appearance and a slender figure suddenly appeared out of a void, and then stepped straight on to look beautiful, but But above the sea, which is always full of waves, is more stable than the 10,000-ton giant ship.


    "Fortunately, I react quickly, otherwise it will cause a catastrophe..."


    After the young man appeared, he immediately patted his chest and made a frightened look, as if he had done something.

 319 Chapter 313: Exploring the Ocean

    When Ron knew why the gravity at the center of his universe was so strange, his first reaction was that he couldn''t believe it.


    Because of the reasons, it is really too hard to believe.


    That is, the reason why the center point is so abnormal, even repelling the sun he created, is because the center point is not for the sun.


    I remember that when Ron discovered that the center of his universe was abnormal, he asked himself two questions.


    One is, why is the center of the universe the center?


    This point does not seem to be difficult to explain, because this central point exists in the center of his universe, not what is the central point?


    But think about it from another angle. According to scientists, the universe is infinite, and it is a level that is not yet visible to him, so how can there be a central point?


    And this is why he can''t completely control his universe.


    The central point he thinks is just the most central area in the deformed universe he owns, except for the gravitational force he felt from the perspective of God, it is no different from other places.


    But the angle is changed back. Since his universe is limited, how can it not have a center point?


    It may be a little complicated to say, but the explanation is easy to explain.


    That is, his universe has not yet grown to a point, and he has no ability to specify a center point.


    As the incarnation of a universe, Ron is the absolute master of his own universe. If he wants a central point without being able to come out, then what kind of universe incarnation is he?


    Then comes the second question.


    What is the central point''s effect on the universe?


    He still doesn''t really understand this question, but after time has accumulated, he still came up with some ideas and has a goal.


    That is, the central point is a symbol of the universe, a role model, or a''protagonist''!


    What he has to do is to transform the central point into a place that fits his universe and set an example for the future development of the universe.


    Therefore, ordinary thermonuclear yellow dwarf stars like the sun are not suitable to serve as role models. At best, they can serve as their assistants.


    The central point must have a star or existence that can be the center of the universe and serve as an example to solve this problem.


    To put it another way, you need an overwhelming star to be the center point and be the boss!


    After figuring this out, Ron immediately came out of his own universe, rushed to the Earth of the American Man World, and began to observe the Earth.


    If one were to find a planet suitable for being the boss in Ron''s consciousness, it would undoubtedly be the earth.


    In the world of Ron��s previous life, those American comic fans who discussed Marvel or the DC world said something like this:


    The earth is absolutely the center of the universe. Otherwise, how can everything happen on the earth and are all related to the earth?


    Although this is a joke, after all, the people who speak comics are the people of the earth. What do you write if you don''t write about the earth?


    But despite this, it can also prove the importance of the earth.


    Ron believes that regardless of whether the earth is the center of his Marvel and DC worlds, he must create the earth and place it in his own universe.


    Nothing else, because whether it was his last life or this life, he felt that the earth was the only planet Ron knew that could satisfy human habitation and was full of beauty and miracles.


    If you can directly copy a perfect earth and place it at the center point, it may be possible to solve the abnormal problem of the center point.


    After thinking of this, he just said to do it, and he immediately came to the earth, and then he made the disappearance of gravity, and was discovered by the people at the space station of Jane Foster.


    There is no way, Ron can only show that a space without a magnetic field envelopes the space station. He deliberately destroyed those machines before erasing the equipment records of this kind of thing. Only Jane Foster and others. People on the space station know.


    Ron knew that Jane and the others would definitely report this matter, but there is no record, and there is no proof. Even if they believe it, they will not go into the matter. At most they just check it out. Nothing is accidental. The situation.


    After all, there are so many strange things in the world, there is no need to engage in something that may not exist.


    Today''s people on Earth don''t have so much time to do this.


    After making up for his mistake, Ron came to the Mariana Trench east of the Mariana Islands in the North Pacific for the first time, ready to go to the earth to take a look and observe.


    The earth is not big. Compared to the sun��s diameter of 1.392*10 km, the earth��s diameter of about 12,700 km is actually very small.


    12,700 kilometers, or 12.7 million meters, with a radius of about 6.35 million meters, you can reach the center of the earth.


    And now the earth has several places closest to the center of the earth, namely the South Pole and the North Pole. The former Soviet Union used a drill on Murmansk on the Kola Peninsula, which is very close to the North Pole. The Kola is 12,262 meters deep. The ultra-deep borehole, and the Mariana Trench east of the Mariana Islands in the North Pacific, is 11034 meters deep.


    However, it looks like the place closest to the center of the earth, but because the earth is a small elliptical sphere, in fact, the north and south poles are the places closest to the center of the earth, and the Mariana Trench in the Pacific looks like The deepest, but because the geographical location is close to the equator, it is actually farther from the earth than the north and south poles.


    The specific number cannot be calculated, but it is almost a hundred thousand meters high.


    So, if you want to go straight to the center of the earth, in fact, going to the South Pole or North Pole is the best choice.


    Ron came here, in addition to seeing the deepest place, in fact, to visit the Pacific Ocean.


    You know, the ocean occupies 71% of the earth''s area, of which the Pacific Ocean is the most. It is completely unknown how many areas have not been explored by humans.


    When Ron came here, besides taking a look at the trench, the most important thing was actually to observe the various structures and locations of the ocean.


    Facts have proved that water is absolutely the source of all things, except for some''dead things''.


    If you want to reproduce the earth, you don''t really need to think about the land area, just have it, but the ocean is the top priority.


    Fortunately, Ron''s current strength is extraordinary, although because of the existence of the object, the speed, range, and stability of his manifesting space will be weakened, and he will not be able to reach the center of the earth in one step.


    But if you only walk in the ocean and observe the seabed, it is still very relaxing.


    The ocean is worthy of being a place that occupies 71% of the earth''s area, and the mysterious place is absolutely unimaginable.


    Ron is like a walker, gently stepping on every place on the bottom of the sea, colorful, strangely shaped underwater life, and underwater structures appear in his eyes, which is so beautiful and makes people forget to return.


    It was not without accidents. For example, a strange life like a big shark that had not been discovered by humans discovered Ron, and then wanted to come up and swallow him with one bite, to try it.


    Even though he looks...in fact, it is not enough to plug a tooth.


    Of course, the result was that this strange shark''s life was directly killed, giving Ron another beautiful specimen.

 320 Chapter 314 The "heart" of the earth!

    After the ocean, there is land.


    The process of exploring the land was relatively simple. Ron flew in the air, looked at the topography of the earth once, and stopped paying attention to the land.


    Because it really doesn''t matter.


    Just need to know a rough geocentric.


    Even the topography of the earth has changed over the years.


    The earth land that was just born is definitely different from the current land.


    Maybe in another 100 million years, Africa will collide with South America, maybe?


    In less than an hour, Ron used his ability to imagine the convenience of realizing a spatial passage. After simply reading the topography, he went directly to the North Pole, ready to take a look underground.


    Like the universe, human beings are actually very unfamiliar with the underground of the earth where they live.


    Even the ultra-deep borehole dug out by the former Soviets to a depth of 12,262 meters is actually only one-hundredth of the radius of the earth, and it is still early to the center of the earth!


    There are even rumors that there are actually a group of earth-centered people living under the earth. They are affected by the special environment under the earth, and they are evolving rapidly. They may even counterattack the ground in the future.


    This is not nonsense, but in June 13 of Ron��s last life, a CIA officer named Edward Snowden in the United States revealed it.


    The gangster sold many of the news he obtained from his work in the CIA to the Guardian and the Washington Post, and was immediately wanted by the United States, known as the "Prism Gate" in history, and made a sensation.


    And the United States, which had already wisely fled before revealing these news, sought asylum from Russia, and so far has nothing to do with it, living a vivid life.


    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that this is basically a smoke bomb and spy released by the United States to confuse the world and invade Russia.


    Not much to talk about here, afraid of 404!


    In short, in order to find the real mystery of the earth''s structure, Ron was in the North Pole, and through the method of realizing space channels, he entered the ground bit by bit.


    There are restrictions on the passage of real space, distance, object obstruction, space change, etc.


    Ron had read a book in his last life, and the protagonist in it had mastered the skill of space. He could attack the enemy through the space, and directly use the space to give the enemy a knife or two.


    Ron had actually tried it when he was able to realize the space station with his current abilities. Of course, this kind of attack is possible, but the difficulty will change according to the target of the attack.


    For example, Ron would not be able to directly embody a space and give the sun a single cut.


    Although the earth is not comparable to the sun, and he does not need to cut the earth in two parts, it is still somewhat difficult to reach the center of the earth.


    The earth''s own magnetic field, the structure of the earth''s center, gravity and other issues are all reflecting on his abilities, so if you can find a place closer to the center of the earth and enter the ground, you can find one, which will save much effort.


    Although the earth is small compared to the sun, in fact, the earth is still very large overall.


    The circumference of the earth is about 40076 kilometers, which is 40076000 meters. If it is all land, it would take at least 390 days for a person to walk around at a speed of 1.2 meters per second without eating or drinking. .


    Don��t eat or drink without stopping!


    In general, if you want to go through the ground and get to the bottom, you must not be able to do it, you need some skills.


    The ground of the earth is of course not all solid. The collision, separation and movement of the land will cause the formation of cracks in the ground.


    There was a crack in the ground in a game called "Minecraft" that Ron played in his last life. If you accidentally dig a crack and drop it, it is very likely that you will fall directly into the magma in the ground and become Black and white.


    Although it is just a game, it is impossible for the earth to fall directly into the underground magma when it falls into a crack in the ground, but it is still a very good way to go deep into the center of the earth through a crack in the ground.


    The spiritual power given by the universe spread out, went deep into the ground, and began to look for cracks in the ground.


    Although Ron''s current mental power is very strong, he still has some obstacles to pass through the numerous rock magnetic fields and enter the ground.


    Fortunately, these obstacles were nothing. The mental power easily crossed hundreds of thousands of meters of rock formations, and some underground cracks appeared in the middle, but because they were not big, he ignored them.


    After that, I continued to go deep, reaching a million meters, and then I found an excellent place.


    A huge underground fissure that can reach more than three million meters deep.


    As long as he gets here, he can leave almost half the distance directly, and easily reach half the distance of the center of the earth.


    After detecting this result, Ron immediately began to manifest spatial channels at both ends, wanting to step in directly.


    However, this time he realized the spatial channel, but it was countless times more difficult than before.


    It took nearly half a minute before he successfully realized a spatial channel, and it was still very unstable. If he hadn''t been using his ability to maintain it, he might collapse at any time.


    "It shouldn''t be. Although it would be a little harder to realize the space through the place where there are objects, it is not so difficult?"


    Ron felt something was wrong. He hadn''t passed through a large number of objects to realize the space channel before. Although it would be a little harder than usual, it is the difference between a and a+, which is directly the difference between a and f. .


    "This difference is too big, there must be something wrong!"


    Looking at the space channel that was distorted and seemed to disappear at any time, Ron had already raised his vigilance to the apex.


    Then, step in!


    Yes, although it felt something was wrong, in order to make the research clear, he resolutely walked in without flinching.


    Now that you have decided to reproduce an earth, you must be serious, and you can''t stand still because of a little difficulty.


    After entering, the strange feeling became stronger and stronger, as strong as a gale blowing directly on his face.


    This feeling entails danger, kindness, strength, and even familiarity.


    As if... it was himself.


    "What''s the matter? Is this the Earth I know well?"


    Ron frowned, he could already have a foreboding that something would definitely happen in a while, something that could change his original plan!


    This underground fissure is more than two million meters deep, which is almost two thousand kilometers.


    Ron wanted to continue to reach the limit from where he entered through the physical space, but because of that feeling, he gave up, and instead used flying, flying down little by little.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to directly manifest the space, but because that feeling is always warning him that if he really does this, it will definitely cause serious consequences.


    With this feeling, Ron''s flight speed was not fast.


    Along the way, countless wonders appeared on both sides of the crack.


    Sometimes Ron could come across a huge luminous object, all white and shiny, more beautiful than any jade he had ever seen.


    A lot of iron, gold, and other ores that he didn''t even know appeared in the middle of the journey. In the end, he got some of them down and hid them in his personal storage.


    Walking slowly all the way, after flying for a full six hours, he finally flew to the limit he could reach.


    After that, he never moved forward.


    Because what appeared in front of him was actually a beating object, glowing red, covered with things similar to blood vessels, as if it were--


    A heart!

 321 Chapter 315 News of Ether Particles

    Ron didn''t continue, he chose to return.


    Everything is clear, so there is no need to continue exploring.


    The earth is definitely the center of this universe, so no more guessing.


    As for that big heart...


    Although Ron doesn''t know who it belongs to, what is certain is that it is definitely not simple.


    Exploring further, maybe it will lead to the existence behind that heart.


    Such as''eternal'',''infinite'',''annihilation'', etc...


    Although he is strong now, people who run into this kind of bug level are still not enough.


    Everything, be careful as well.


    Only in this way, his idea of ??recreating an earth failed.


    Because that big heart cannot be realized by him, there is nothing to recreate an earth.


    unless����


    Ron touched the heart of his own body with his hand, his expression tangled.


    Unless he evolves his heart into the same heart as the heart of the earth, it is possible to recreate another earth!


    "This sacrifice is really big. I wonder if the situation in other parallel universes is the same?"


    Ron remembered the earth of the previous life. If the condition of that earth was the same as this, it would be funny...


    "You have to quickly find a way to cross the parallel universe!"


    Knowing that the plan to reproduce an earth had temporarily failed, Ron was ready to return to the Manga Earth and normal life.


    Not because he was not in a hurry, but because the reality gems among the six infinite gems were about to appear.


    When Ron was traveling the earth, exploring the structure of the earth, he was still paying attention to Jane and their situation.


    He found that because he had destroyed the Foster space station equipment, Jane and the others had been taken back to Earth by the Aerospace Agency, and they could not go to space until the equipment was repaired.


    Then, he found that Jane''s assistant Daisy and another assistant had gone to London to explore a strange scene in London.


    Knowing that Jane''s assistant, Daisy, went to London immediately after returning, Ron immediately thought of his current timeline, in 2013.


    Yes, according to normal development, at this time Jane will encounter the reality gems among the six infinite gems, and then start the story of "Thor 2 Dark World" from this.


    In the movie, reality gems were originally obtained tens of thousands of years ago, outside the powerful dark elves.


    After that, the dark elves used the power of reality gems to create many cursed warriors whose physical fitness is 2-4 times stronger than Thor, trying to form a straight line after the nine star regions are gravitationally transferred to form a''Nine Stars Link'' At that time, he directly invaded the nine star regions, plunged the universe into darkness, and became the most suitable universe for dark elves to live in.


    As for why it is at this time, it is because, because of the relationship of "Nine Stars Connecting Pearls", the field between the nine star regions will be pulled to the smallest. The rules and energies of each star region will collide with each other, which will cause the nine star regions to collide. The defensive power of the field is minimized, and it is easy to be attacked by the dark.


    At this time, Malkis, the leader of the dark elves, invaded the nine star regions. Unfortunately, his plan was immediately discovered by Asgard��s then king Boll, the grandfather of Thor, and he was immediately defeated. , Even the reality gems were robbed.


    Later, the real gems were hidden in an unexplorable barren land by the king of Asgard. It was not until ten thousand years of modern times that the barren land could no longer hide the breath of real gems. Jane happened to go to London to find strange changes.


    It is precisely because of this that Ron is ready to return to Earth first, and after he gets the reality gems to enhance his abilities, he will continue to build his own universe.


    His current ability is not weak, but not strong. For example, if he wants to build a sun, he actually needs to prepare for a month to realize the material before he can build the sun.


    And if he has reality gems to strengthen his fantasy realization ability, then his ability will surely rise in a straight line.


    At that time, he is building the universe, what else does he want?


    Reality gems are also called''etheric particles'' in Marvel movies. Speaking of which, the abilities of reality gems are exactly the same as his fantasy realization ability.


    Reality gems can embody any scene, or turn any realistic scene into a bubble or nothingness.


    It is similar to his fantasy realization ability.


    Ron thought at the beginning that the reason why he possessed the ability to realize fantasy was actually because he accidentally obtained the gem of reality.


    But later, after his ability became stronger, he realized that his fantasy realization ability came entirely from his universe and had nothing to do with the reality gems among the six infinite gems.


    In the last life, there were a lot of Marvel fan reviews. Among the six infinite gems, the real gem is the most mysterious and powerful, because it is almost omnipotent, and you can have whatever you want, which is completely bug-level. Features.


    After the release of "Avengers 3 Infinity War" in 18 years, some people immediately speculated that Ant-Man, who had not appeared on the stage, was lying in Thanos�� Infinite Gloves, and wanted to take the opportunity to break down the reality gems and use reality gems to Resurrect half of the superheroes who were wiped out by Thanos with Infinite Gloves, and regroup the superheroes to resist Thanos.


    Ron didn''t agree with this speculation, but he had to admit that his brain was really big and convincing.


    Without thinking about it too much, Ron casually showed a spatial passage and returned to New York.


    Although he disappeared for more than three months, and then suddenly appeared in New York is a bit strange, but as the world''s largest newspaper boss, control of public opinion, this thing, is not dead?


    But when Ron returned to New York and returned to the new building of Surprise, he discovered that it seemed that things were not that simple.


    Because he discovered that Tina, who followed his assistant when the Surprise was established, was actually arrested?


    Looking at the empty office, Ron was surprised.


    Although Tina became a little disobedient because of the big rights he gave, but in terms of the girl''s job, it was quite good, and because of this, he didn''t kick Tina away last time.


    But if Tina is still disobedient, it''s just kicking away, don''t you need to catch it?


    Although he disappeared for three months and is not on the earth, his relationship is still there, right?


    Just because of his disappearance, his assistant was arrested?


    Full of doubts, he opened the door, ready to find someone to ask.


    As a result, as soon as the door opened, a blonde girl in a small white suit appeared in front of her eyes: "saber? Why are you here?"


    Seeing Ron, Saber''s eyes immediately showed excitement, but it quickly flashed past, returning to a relatively plain appearance, and whispered: "Master..."


    "How many times have you said it, just call me Ron." Ron glanced around and found no one, which was relieved.


    Although Master also means master or proficiency, the main meaning is''master''.


    Now in modern society, although it is very cool to make the owner feel good, you still need to pay attention to some influences, and don''t be too bloated!


    Although, in fact, he is really the master of Saber...


    Looking at the information Saber was holding, Ron realized that Saber should be working in Surprise, and he was a little embarrassed.


    Before he returned to Earth, he was accidentally discovered by Jane, so he only paid attention to Jane and their situation, and did not pay attention to Marvel and Saber. This is very wrong.


    In order to express his apologies, Ron asked with a concern:


    "Saber, what happened to you and Surprise when I was away?"


    Ron''s concern made Saber''s heart tremble slightly, and even his tone became gentle, and he said all the things in these three months little by little:


    "Arthur took Jasmine to find a way to cross the parallel universe, and Surprise News..."


    "You mean, my assistant Tina actually conspired with someone to take away my Surprise?"


    Ron''s brow furrowed a little deep. He didn''t expect that after giving Tina a warning last time, she hadn''t constrained. On the contrary, she had become even more presumptuous. It was unpredictable!


    He shook his head, although he felt a pity, but since others are ruthless, he doesn''t need to be righteous.


    This matter, just forget it!


    Looking at the image of Saber wearing a small white lady''s suit and a blue skirt that is a little longer than the knee, Ron thought, um, very good!


    Although he originally wanted Arthur, who was also the Knight King, to be the supervisor of Surprise, but now that Saber has made a mistake, he doesn''t need to think about Arthur anymore.


    "Saber, I will send a notice later, saying that I have returned from the Chinese Dragon Frame, haha..."


    Ron was in a good mood. After giving Saber a look that you want to cheer for, he came to the office and prepared to wait a while to tune Saber to become the supervisor of Surprise, so that Surprise had a leader and led them to go on. .


    After that, Ron called Jane and asked how she was investigating the matter in London in the two days she returned from the space station.


    "Hey, is this the smartest astronomer in the world, Jane Foster?"


    "Ron?"


    At the same time, at Newark Airport in New York, Jane received a call from Ron and couldn''t believe it.


    Ron, who disappeared for three months, is back?


    "Of course it''s me, or who else?" Ron asked with a smile, "Where are you now?"


    "Newark Airport, I am preparing to go to London." Jane told her itinerary truthfully.


    After the equipment on the space station was damaged, she left the space station and came to Surprise to ask Tina to allocate a fee for her to repair the space station.


    At first, Jane was worried that the trip would fail, but after arriving, she found out that Tina had already been arrested. It was Saber who took over the Surprise News Agency.


    In the name of fiancee!


    Jane was surprised, because she was until Saber was very close to Ron, but he was not engaged, and there was no so-called fiancee!


    After Jane and Saber talked about the space station, Saber also explained to her why she took over as Tina and became the supervisor of Surprise.


    Mainly because after Tina was arrested, Surprise needed a person in charge. At this time, Jessica boldly pushed Saber to the table, saying that Saber was Ron��s fianc��e and had the right to temporarily take over Surprise.


    At that time, people laughed and said that a fianc��e has no right to take over such a large company, but later even Tony Stark proved that Saber had the right to take over the Marvel, which suppressed public opinion. Come down.


    After that, she and Saber explained that some equipment of the space station was damaged, and then quickly received a grant to the Aerospace Administration, asking them to repair the space station.


    Then, she immediately saw from the news that there was a mysterious space in London, so she sent her assistant Daisy and another person to London, first went to explore the site, and waited until she had completely arranged the maintenance work. Will follow.


    You must know that although repairs are already on the agenda, because there are too many damaged equipment and they are broken in space, it is not easy to repair it, and it will take a while.


    After listening to Jane''s words, Ron asked, "What time is the plane?"


    "One more hour..." Jane''s heart jumped wildly, and Ron asked her what this meant?


    "It''s nothing, I''ve been away for so long, I just want to come and see you..." Ron said softly, just like the male protagonist in a bloody romance.


    After speaking, even Ron felt a little disgusting. He actually said these things in order to go to London with Jane. There is really no lower limit.


    But Jane is different. Her heart beats faster and her thoughts are confused.


    Why is Ron''s tone so gentle, and he calls her directly when he comes back, what does he want to do?


    Could it be...


    Jane''s face suddenly turned pink...


    But here, Ron felt even more disgusting, but he continued to say in a gentle tone: "Wait for me, I will come to you in a while."


    "You, what are you doing to me..." Jane was looking forward to it. Before this, although she had some good feelings for Ron, she didn''t reach this point...


    "Ahem..." Ron finally couldn''t help the nausea. He glanced at the Saber who appeared at the door, haha ??said: "I want to take Saber to her hometown London to play, nothing, I heard You have to go too, so I called to ask you..."


    ...


    But here, Ron felt even more disgusting, but he continued to say in a gentle tone: "Wait for me, I will come to you in a while."


    "You, what are you doing to me..." Jane was looking forward to it. Before this, although she had some good feelings for Ron, she didn''t reach this point...


    "Ahem..." Ron finally couldn''t help the nausea. He glanced at the Saber who appeared at the door, haha ??said: "I want to take Saber to her hometown London to play, nothing, I heard You have to go too, so I called to ask you..."


    But here, Ron felt even more disgusting, but he continued to say in a gentle tone: "Wait for me, I will come to you in a while."


    "You, what are you doing to me..." Jane was looking forward to it. Before this, although she had some good feelings for Ron, she didn''t reach this point...


    "Ahem..." Ron finally couldn''t help the nausea. He glanced at the Saber who appeared at the door, haha ??said: "I want to take Saber to her hometown London to play, nothing, I heard You have to go too, so I called to ask you..."

 322 Chapter 316: Looking for Realistic Gems

    "Go, saber, take you back to your hometown in this world..."


    "what?"


    ...


    Thirty minutes later, Ron, with a dumbfounded look, Saber, who didn''t know what happened, came to Newark Airport to find Jane Foster, ready to go to the British capital, London.


    For London, Ron still has a good impression.


    This place gave him a lot of surprises. He never expected to meet the King Arthur of this world in London, and he was also a woman...


    Jane seemed a little uncomfortable about Saber''s arrival, but fortunately, Saber was like a quiet little yellow duck, usually unable to speak, very obedient.


    This is Ron''s evaluation of Saber.


    Therefore, Jane and Ron will still dominate the topic.


    For example, the following dialogue:


    Ron: "Um... Jane, I heard that the space station is broken again? What happened?"


    Jane: "I don''t know, but what is certain is that this is definitely a man-made thing, maybe it is another alien life peeping our earth!"


    Ron: "It makes sense, I actually think so too..."


    Jane: "What about you? Ron, what have you been doing for more than three months?"


    Ron: "I''ve been to many places for these three, the outer universe, the dragon frame, the snack street, anyway!"


    Jane: "Oh, you are amazing..."


    Ron: "..."


    ...


    The conversation was awkward, I don''t know if it was because Ron felt that he had just deceived Jane''s inner hint, or if the conversation was really awkward.


    New York is not far from London, and it takes about ten hours to take the slowest flight, but because of the awkward conversation between him and Jane, Ron has been uncomfortable for these ten hours.


    He regrets a bit, why doesn''t he directly present a spatial passage to London?


    In this way, he can reach his destination in a few seconds at most...


    Later Ron persuaded himself that it was actually good to appreciate the scenery. After all, there are beautiful flight attendants in professional attire on the plane, can they not be?


    Six hours later, the plane landed at London Heathrow Airport at nine o''clock in the morning.


    "Jane, Ron, and Saber, you are finally here..."


    Jane��s assistant Daisy rented a Beetle in London using car rental software and parked at the airport gate to pick them up.


    Before getting in the car, Jane, who was very interested in the mysterious incident, began to anxiously ask:


    "Daisy, how is the situation on the scene? Are those news stories true?"


    "It''s true." Daisy looked a little unhappy, her eyes darkened and said: "There, a large truck of dozens of tons actually floated in the air out of thin air, and a spicy hot pot originally only available in China was also Inside, no one knows why..."


    "There are still many places. If you throw something in, it will simply disappear..."


    After speaking, Daisy still had energy, because these things are really strange and can arouse people''s curiosity:


    "The strangest thing is that I heard people say that a team of reporters who went there even disappeared there, and never came out again!"


    "Because of this incident, the police have sealed off there!"


    "Then how did you get in there? Superpowers?" Jane looked at Daisy in confusion, could it be that her assistant actually has superpowers?


    "Without you pervert! I just found a few homeless children living there, gave them some money, and they took me in!"


    Daisy squinted at Jane. She knew that after Jane went to the space station with Ron and the Fantastic Four, they actually gained superpowers, but they didn''t show it to the public!


    "That''s all right, let''s go!" Jane shrugged and didn''t ask any more, she couldn''t wait to see the mysterious scene Daisy said.


    Everyone got into the car and found that there was a young man on the co-pilot.


    "My trainee assistant!" Daisy explained, and got in the driving seat.


    The car was five-seater, so Ron, Jane, and Saber had to sit in the back seat, but the car was a bit small, so it was a bit crowded.


    When everything was done, Daisy started the car.


    Then came the bumps along the way.


    On the surface it seemed quite quiet, but when I drove the car was very violent. It was elegant and overtaking all the way, and the car stopped in a certain suburb of London.


    Halfway through, Ron and Saber both sat quietly in the back seat, without speaking, even with Jane being silent.


    This is because Ron decided to be a quiet beautiful girl like Saber... ahem, quiet beautiful boy, it''s good to keep smiling and not talking!


    "That''s it." After stopping the car in a hidden corner, Daisy got out of the car and said, pointing to a building in front.


    The building is a power plant about tens of thousands of square meters, but there is no sound from it. The surrounding area is full of weeds. In addition, the sky is full of dark clouds in Shanghai, making it very depressing.


    The place they went was not the gate of the power plant, but a place surrounded by barbed wire.


    After arriving, there were suddenly a few more eyes in the corner of the barbed wire, looking straight at them, full of vigilance.


    "According to the previous rules, a total of five people, twenty-five euros, here!"


    Seeing these eyes appear, Daisy took out a few brand-new coins from her pocket and stuffed them into a larger network port.


    Then, a pair of dark hands took the coin.


    Daisy was not surprised. After returning, she stared at Ron and Jane and said: "After you go back, you have to reimburse me for the money, you can''t use it!"


    "Of course." Jane nodded and looked at Ron, wanting to see how he answered.


    Ron smiled and nodded, without saying a word!


    ''Dumb?''Jane was a little strange, it seemed that Ron hadn''t said anything after getting off the plane...


    Kecha~


    Can''t think about it too much, there was a sound of metal rubbing, and then one with a childlike voice said: "Come in quickly, don''t be found by the police!"


    It was a black child, he looked at the surrounding situation nervously, and then waved at Ron''s group.


    "Let''s go!" Daisy took the lead and walked in with the black child.


    Jane, Ron, Saber, and Daisy''s trainee assistant all followed Daisy''s ass.


    After entering, he discovered that Black Black had several teammates, all of whom were children, including four people of white race and yellow race.


    "They have made a lot of money recently." When they left, Daisy and Ron explained the story of the five children:


    "Because the police blocked this place, they thought of a way to bring people like us who wanted to enter here, five euros a person, a very good small business."


    Looking at the mottled walls and broken doors and windows, Jane asked, "Didn''t SHIELD found here?"


    "The S.H.I.E.L.D. that took Eric away and has a leg with the Avengers?"


    Daisy''s tone was somewhat mocking, because Eric was controlled by aliens, but was later arrested by S.H.I.E.L.D., she knew it, and knew that the United States had a powerful organization called S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Seeing that Jane had no objection, Daisy began to explain: "I heard a few of their children say that a group of mysterious people came here a long time ago, but it seems that they left without much gain, it should be SHIELD..."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. is gone? With their abilities, it can be blasted directly, right?"


    At this time, Ron suddenly cut in because he couldn''t help it.


    He was actually wondering. This place has already been reported in the news. Why didn''t S.H.I.E.L.D. not take over this place like the Thor''s Hammer that took over New Mexico?


    "I don''t know." Daisy shook her head, and then said with a smile: "But I searched the Internet. It seems that there has been a civil superhero organization in the UK, called the''Round Table Knights'' organization, and the British government SHIELD was kicked out, so..."


    "Knights of the Round Table?" Ron was taken aback, then looked at Saber, some not knowing what to say.


    Because the Knights of the Round Table is actually the Knight Guard of King Arthur in British mythology. He remembers that he hadn��t heard of this organization when he came to the UK before. How come it has emerged for no reason and can still expel SHIELD Britain is a bit awesome!


    Saber was also a little confused, but she didn''t sigh too much, because she always remembered that she was not from this world, and there was a knight king in this world...


    "Fine����"


    Ron also thought it was a bit funny. A dignified SHIELD was kicked out by a local civil organization in the UK, and it can be found online. It seems that SHIELD has had some trouble during this period...


    No longer questioning anything, following a few children, they finally entered the strangest place.


    Here, there is actually a big truck floating on the ground. It was lifted up by the black child, and then turned over, as if the black child was a super invincible strongman.


    "It''s not the best, let me take you to the stairs!" The black kid was also excited about what he had just done. After turning the truck back over, he and several other children ran to the side. Lively.


    "It''s nice to be a kid, don''t have to do heavy work..."


    This sentence comes from another male young man present, Daisy introduced before, this is an intern assistant she hired before.


    The reason why he complained was because Daisy told him to carry a big bag, and he was holding a heavy-looking instrument and some kind of instrument for testing special reactions, and his expression was strenuous.


    "Work hard, and I''ll get you right in the future!" Daisy glared at him, ignored his complaint at all, and followed Ron and the others.


    "Look at this bottle."


    Several people came to an open-air square staircase that was not even painted with concrete. Then the black child picked up a drink bottle that had finished drinking and threw it inside.


    A bunch of people''s eyes also hit the bottle, only to see that when the bottle was about one meter away from the ground, it suddenly disappeared directly.


    Then, the empty bottle fell off the top of the square staircase.


    Then there was such a cycle, until the black child was caught with his hand again, and then it stopped.


    "Unbelievable!" Jane opened her mouth wide, and exclaimed involuntarily.


    Then, she looked around, found a stone, and threw it down.


    The stone still disappeared almost one meter above the ground, but after ten seconds passed, it did not appear from above.


    "What''s the matter?" Jane lowered her head from the sky and looked at the children.


    "Sometimes things will come back, sometimes not, it''s normal." A little yellow Asian boy explained not strangely.


    "So amazing?" Jane looked surprised, then looked at Ron, wanting to see what he said.


    She didn''t forget that Ron was still here. Since she returned from the space station with Ron and Fantastic Four, not only she has superpowers, Ron also has.


    According to Ron, his ability seems to be a super-sensing ability. If possible, would he be able to sense the current situation?


    But in the end, Ron shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know.


    Of course, not because Ron didn''t know what was going on now, but because he didn''t want to say.


    He actually understands the current situation very well. All the weird things found here are actually because the place where the etheric particles are buried is getting more and more fragile, and the nine galaxies are connected in a line, and London is the one on the earth in that line. The reason for the point of intersection.


    In this distorted space, maybe you open a door, go through a solid wall, and you may randomly go to a certain kingdom in the nine star regions, such as Asgard, Jotunheim, etc.


    Because of this distorted space, Ron has yet to find the alien space leading to the storage of etheric particles.


    So he planned to wait, and let Jane discover the place naturally after the plot, and then follow Jane to obtain the etheric particles incarnation of reality gems.


    Sure enough, at this moment, a device in the male assistant''s arms rang dripping, as if detecting a special reaction.


    "Here." Hearing the beep, Daisy took the meter in the arms of the male assistant to Jane, and said: "This reaction and meter readings should be familiar to you..."


    "This is... the reading from New Mexico?" Jane took the meter and got excited.


    Because she was able to spot the Thunder God Thor landing on the earth, but also because she detected this special reading.


    Could it be said that in this place, there are actually any divine residences in Norse mythology?


    Or is this actually the rainbow gate from the earth to Asgard in the myth?


    Jane was very excited, so the meter left, trying to find the strongest response.


    "Let''s go too." Looking at briefly leaving, Ron took Saber to follow.


    The rest of Daisy rolled her eyes and saw that the three of them did not follow behind, but secretly complained: "I hope these three guys don''t want to be like that in the porn, otherwise, my world will collapse!"


    Jane is actually a bit entangled, because the way Ron and Saber are together actually makes her feel so good, just like the hero and heroine in the anime.


    And she is superfluous, just like air!


    So Jane didn''t want to stay with Ron Saber, but there was no way. Who knows why Ron came with Saber.


    Jane guessed while walking, and suddenly remembered that Ron appeared soon after she discovered this mysterious space in New Mexico.


    Could it be that Ron actually knew that this place was weird, and then followed her?


    Thinking about it this way, Jane immediately wanted to turn around and see if Ron was the case.


    But before she completely turned around, she felt that her eyes were dark, and then her feet were empty, and she felt a sense of weightlessness.


    Behind, Ron saw this scene, and quickly pulled Saber across the past, then grabbed Jane who had passed through, and came to another space.

 323 Chapter 317 Recent Status of Asgard

    After the weightlessness and darkness disappeared, Jane instantly felt another feeling.


    Gloomy.


    Through the faint light that did not know where it came from, Jane saw her environment.


    You can see all kinds of dark stone walls everywhere. I don''t know how high they are, but they are neat and smooth, as if they were artificially made.


    In addition to these, there is no end to the darkness.


    Going a few steps forward, you can''t see the low cliff.


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief, still not falling off herself, otherwise, even if she was the Hulk, she would be broken to pieces.


    "It''s okay..."


    When there was a voice, Jane realized that someone had been holding her hand.


    "It''s okay, thank you for saving me."


    Jane quickly broke free from Ron''s hand, because she saw Ron''s other hand holding Saber, very firm and natural.


    After breaking his hand away, Jane glanced at the instrument in his hand and found that there was no response, and shouted to the surrounding:


    "Daisy, where are you..."


    The voice was spread far by the special structure of this place, and then responded back, becoming deep, desolate, and full of anxiety.


    When the response was over, Ron shrugged and explained, "No need to call, Daisy and the others are not here."


    "Where did we come?" Jane became panicked, because she looked around and felt that it was not like the earth at all, but rather like hell-like places in the myth.


    Ron explained: "We were teleported to another place by the twisted space in that power plant, what kind of alien space it should be..."


    "Alien space, does this kind of space really exist?"


    Jane''s eyes widened. Although the current technology has proven that things like space can really be developed, Alien Space is a bit too much like what was described in science fiction novels in the upper world. It sounds untrue at all. .


    "Wander around, this place is interesting." Ron didn''t say anything, but turned and walked towards a huge boulder behind him.


    This boulder is very strange. It is a long square, standing upright in the middle of the cliff. Then there is a gap less than ten centimeters below the boulder, emitting a dazzling dark red light.


    This is another form of real gem splitting, ether particles.


    In this form, the biggest and most obvious function of reality gems is actually not to present realistic scenes, but to use its dark red fragments to make money for the human body, and then wait until the human body is no longer useful, and then absorb the human body. The vitality of the etheric particles strengthened little by little to the level of real gems.


    Ten thousand years ago, Malkis, the monarch of the dark world of Wat Alheim in the nine star regions, used cosmic particles to create countless cursed warriors to complete his transformation of the entire universe into a dark world. desire.


    So it can be said that the current ether particles are not reality gems at all, but just another powerful thing.


    But Ron didn''t care, regardless of Jane''s existence, he stretched out his hand directly, ready to receive this might be the most powerful gem among the six infinite gems.


    Of course, the six gems left over from the birthplace of the universe cannot be owned by anyone. Each of them possesses immense energy and requires special methods to obtain them.


    For example, the most notable one is, of course, obtaining the infinite gloves of the artifact made by dwarves, using the infinite gloves as the carrier of six infinite gems, and obtaining the ability of infinite gems through the infinite gloves.


    For another example, the space gem is made into the shape of a universe cube to restrain its space ability, and the power gem is hidden in the universe spirit orb to prevent the huge power of the power gem.


    Otherwise, some weak beings can''t even get close to them.


    But Ron is different. He is a universe in itself, a universe that is closely related to the Marvel universe.


    Although his universe is not Marvel, the six infinite gems were born in the universe, and he is so close to the Marvel universe, so he has a way to conquer the infinite gems.


    That is, directly transform the six gems into the most distant state, and integrate them into your own universe.


    This is not without premise, the space gem has been integrated into his own universe by him, and it has already exerted its abilities.


    Ron believes that if space gems are fine, so are real gems.


    His guess was correct. After absorbing the liquid ether particles of the real gemstone, he immediately absorbed it into his own universe.


    Then, he discovered that these things were perfectly integrated with his universe, as if they were born in nature, and they couldn''t tell that they were added later.


    You know, the space gems he merged in last time have not adapted to his universe at all.


    Now that it has just been absorbed, the real gems have been perfectly integrated?


    Ron was a little worried, and after a closer inspection, he found that there was really nothing weird, and the fit was perfect without any problems.


    ''Is it because the ability itself is more the same, or is it because the gem of reality fits very well with the universe itself?''


    Ron thought it a little bit and found it a little strange, but he didn''t care much about this matter. After all, even if there were problems, he thought he could solve them.


    Randomly experimented with the ability he realized and found that it was indeed much stronger than before. Ron satisfactorily withdrew from his universe, and said to Jane and Saber beside him:


    "There is nothing to treat in this place, let''s go..."


    "Huh? How do we get out?"


    Jane reacted in a daze. Just now, she could clearly see that some dark red, blood-like luminous liquid came out of the crack in the stone, went directly into Ron''s body, and disappeared.


    And before she knew what was going on, Ron said he was going out?what is this?


    "Ron, are you okay, what was it just now?" Jane asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a baby." Ron didn''t give a detailed explanation, activated the fantasy realization ability, and directly opened up a spatial channel.


    At the end of the passage is a remote corner of the previous power plant.


    "Let''s go, let''s go home." Then Ron signed Saber''s hand and reached out to Jane.


    "This...this..." Jane looked silly at everything that appeared in front of him, and Ron''s hand, completely unaware of the current situation.


    What is that twisted channel that appeared out of thin air?


    Why can Ron make such a thing?


    Jane doesn''t understand, she doesn''t understand. In her impression, Ron has always been the role of a petty man. Although his temper has not changed much now, why does it feel that it has changed?


    ability?


    Jane was a little confused, she didn''t understand about ability.


    I remember that she went up to the space station with Ron, Reid, and Susan, and after they got off, many people have the ability.


    Reid used their abilities to make the Fantastic Four.


    She is also capable, but apart from the ability to adapt, she has no thoughts and just wants to live an ordinary life.


    Ron also has the ability. According to him, his ability is super sensitive.


    In popular understanding, Jane thinks it is like a radar.


    Although Ron said that his abilities are actually not effective from time to time...


    But now, this spatial channel that suddenly appeared had collapsed her previous perception.


    This ability makes her feel more powerful than those in mythology, such as Thor, Thor''s younger brother Loki, etc...


    Jane actually didn''t care about these things, just as she didn''t care that she actually had superpowers.


    But why, why didn''t Ron tell her before and kept hiding from her?


    And what happened today, she had a very strong feeling that Ron had known that she would come here, and then accidentally entered this strange world.


    Then, he followed in and absorbed the red things casually, as planned.


    why����


    Jane was stunned, not knowing why she should care about this.


    In the end, what ended all of this was a sentence that seemed a little confused and impatient, and the hand that was not gentle.


    "What are you rubbing, hurry up..."


    After that, she left the dark world and came to the power plant that she originally felt gloomy, but now feels very ordinary.


    ended?


    Looking at the gloomy sky and the lightning that appeared from time to time, she once again broke free from Ron''s hand, then stood in front of Ron and asked:


    "What the hell happened, why did you come here suddenly with me, and then still have such a magical ability, what is going on?"


    "Do you really want to know?" Ron asked with a smile.


    He understands Jane''s current mood very well. If it were him, he knew that Jane was actually completely different from her before, and would actually want to know everything in this way.


    And the reason why he just blatantly exposed all this is actually already planning to confess.


    Looking at Jane seeking knowledge, Ron began to explain:


    "There are actually many wonderful things in the world, such as mutants, Norse mythology, Avengers, etc..."


    "Now, you have also become one of them, in the space where you went last time, with the Fantastic Four."


    "And I also gained superpowers during that trip, but the difference is that I was actually capable before that."


    ...


    At the end of the matter, Jane absorbed these things, and his heart was very strong.


    Of course, this is also because the world is inherently strange.


    It''s like a friend you usually know told you one day that he was actually an alien sent to the earth to be a spy. Jane felt that she would believe all this now.


    Yeah, the world is strange at first, so what is Ron''s?


    "You and I are weird..."


    Jane felt that she found the best fit between her and Ron, that is, they belong to the same world.


    "Ha, I went to Daisy and the others, let''s go!"


    Jane regained her shrewd, capable and carefree look, and pulled Ron and the blond girl who was quietly aside, and walked towards the strange elevator before.


    Ron followed.


    Only on the way, he looked upwards, smiled, and sent a message to those who were monitoring the earth.


    He got involved in this matter!


    ...


    Nine star fields, Asgard.


    There was a burst of light on the money of various colors, and then the thunder god Thor, who was laughing haha, appeared from the light and returned to Asgard.


    He just returned from Vannerheim in the Nine Star Regions, where, he resisted the attack of alien monsters, and then gathered all the creatures there to restore peace there.


    Of course, he wasn''t alone, it''s just that the others had already returned. He saw a beautiful woman with long legs there, so he went there secretly.


    You know, since he came back from the earth, he felt that he was simply too low.


    Look at the earth, there are so many beauties, but Asgard is known as the most powerful kingdom in the nine star regions, but there are so few beauties. Is there such a poor one?


    Look at the people on the earth. Every Hulk has a girlfriend, but he doesn''t. This is too annoying.


    After returning, he ran around all day, re-consolidating his reputation as Asgard, looking for a few beautiful ones, but he didn''t get much.


    Fortunately, the beauty of Vannerheim was pretty good, which made him feel much better.


    "Tor, are you back?"


    Just as Thor''s mind was full of aftertaste, a loud and majestic voice sounded on the side.


    Thor knew that this was not his father Odin, but Heimdall who guarded the Rainbow Bridge, known as the guardian god and possessing the ability to perceive everything.


    Thor didn''t feel embarrassed, and nodded, "I''m back."


    "Yeah." Heimdall also nodded, then turned the guardian sword in his hand, lowered the cover of the Rainbow Bridge, and revealed the endless starry sky hidden behind.


    "Tor, your father Odin, the father of the gods, asked me to tell you that you can''t go out and wander around recently!"


    Heimdall walked down from the console, came to Thor, and continued:


    "Remember the cosmic convergence I told you about? It''s almost here!"


    "I know, on Earth, they call this phenomenon the Nine Stars Lianzhu!"


    Thor nodded.

 324 Chapter 318 Dark Elf

    As the guardian of Asgard, the most powerful kingdom in the nine gods, Heimdall has guarded it for nearly ten thousand years.


    He has never yelled tired or complained.


    For nearly ten thousand years, he guarded the Rainbow Bridge of Asgard and eight other worlds, sent countless people out, and summoned countless people back. He never made a mistake.


    He has a pair of eyes that can see anywhere in the nine gods, and can see everything he wants to see.


    These eyes are called Heimdall''s Eyes after his name!


    He also has a general, the guardian sword,


    Heimdall is very strong, really strong, and his strength is not much weaker than Odin.


    But Odin is not worried that he will betray. He promised that he will always guard Asgard and never betray!


    This is his responsibility!


    In these countless years, he has witnessed the growth of countless people.


    Thor, Rocky...


    But he had never seen anyone with such a powerful force, still on the backward earth.


    That person''s eyes were very ordinary, and he looked ordinary, perhaps a bit stronger than ordinary earthlings or even Asgardians.


    But why could he make him and Odin feel jealous.


    ''Hope it is a good thing to let Thor take the initiative to find him this time...''


    Heimdall looked at Thor, who had been teleported to the earth by the Rainbow Bridge, and Heimdall pulled out the Guardian Sword inserted in the console and prepared to see Odin.


    Asgard is very rich, and the ubiquitous environment and special minerals make up a magnificent palace.


    Heimdall didn''t walk long and walked into Asgard''s most glorious palace. He came to a man with white hair and a blindfold on his right eye.


    "How is Thor?" Odin asked peacefully, knowing Heimdall was coming.


    "I have arrived on Earth, my king Odin, are you sure that the arrival of that person will not bring disaster to Asgard?"


    Heimdall had doubts in his eyes. Even though Odin was stronger than himself, Odin did not have the powerful eyes that could monitor the Nine Realms.


    Is Odin... sure?


    "Although I have never met the person you mentioned, all impressions of him come from your retellings, but I can be sure!" Odin smiled and said in a certain tone: "This person will never give it to me. Scared brings any disaster!"


    "But this person is too powerful!" Heimdall said: "He took away the ether particles that Asgard had spent countless costs to seal up at the beginning, and he also announced that he would intervene in this matter. This attitude..."


    The golden light in Heimdall''s eyes flickered, "It''s not good for Asgard!"


    "The situation is not that serious!" Odin shook his head: "There are many people who are unfavorable to Asgard. Frost giants, extraterrestrial demon gods, cosmic robbers, these are the objects we should guard against, the earthling, he..."


    As he said, Odding paused, closed his eyes and thought for a while, then slowly said: "When he comes, we will be clear!"


    "What if he doesn''t want to come?" Heimdall asked in a deep voice.


    "Didn''t you say that he will intervene, then he will definitely come back, the etheric particles... not complete!"


    Odin looked at a certain corner of the outer universe, which is also one of the nine star regions, Wat Alheim, also called the dark world, was the most powerful star region when the nine gods were just born.


    "Is it?" Heimdall frowned deeply, his golden eyes jumped to Watt Alheim through countless stars, trying to observe the anomaly there, but he saw nothing.


    "Heimdall, you don''t have to work hard, the dark elves are the smartest race to hide, especially in the darkness of Wat Alheim, you can''t find them!"


    Odin smiled and patted Heimdall on the shoulder, stopped him, and said earnestly:


    "However, although we can''t see it, we can rely on feeling! Heimdall, the dark elves have begun to recover, after that, you have to be more careful!"


    "Yes, my king Odin!"


    Heimdall said seriously, and then retreated with the guardian sword.


    When Heimdall disappeared completely, the gray-haired Odin continued to look into the distance, as if he had come to a place beyond the nine star regions through the endless void.


    He didn''t know what he was looking at, but as he said before, he could feel it.


    There is the most dangerous place for Asgard!


    ...


    There is a corner of the nine star regions, where it is almost completely plunged into darkness, there is no light, and there is no hope, and it even seems that even life does not exist here.


    There was silence.


    Suddenly, a vague wave of fluctuations spread out from nowhere, and then seemed to trigger some kind of alarm mechanism, and there began to be sounds.


    Some coquettish red appeared in the black, and then more and more, more and more.


    The huge giant ship faded from the darkness, so that people can see what it looks like.


    Shaped like a giant sword, pointing straight to the sky!


    In the huge ship, countless sleeping devices are also activated, the first to wake up is the leader of the dark elf for tens of thousands of years, Malekis!


    Dark elves are generally white all over their body, with hair and eyebrows and other body hairs. A very small number of individuals may have other skin colors such as black. They have sharp ears that are unique to the elves, and they have a pair of white eyes in their deeply sunken eye sockets.


    And Malekis is even more of a model. He opened his eyes, but it was black to the extreme.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, he used ether particles to create countless cursed warriors, preparing to annex the nine star regions, and then plunge the entire universe into darkness and become the territory of the dark elves.


    But unfortunately, he was defeated by King Boll, who led Asgard at the time.


    His most powerful power, the etheric particles, was robbed, and he himself could only take a part of the dark elves to hide in the darkest place in Wat Alheim, recuperate, and wait for the call of the etheric particles to lead the powerful dark elves again for revenge. !


    Not long ago, he felt the call of ether particles, from the small part of ether particles he retained.


    So he woke up.


    He can feel the current situation.


    That part of the etheric particles broke away from the seal of Bohr, the king of Asgard at the time, and possessed someone.


    Then, disappeared.


    He didn''t understand this situation, but thought that maybe something new had covered the aura of etheric particles, so he couldn''t feel it.


    I thought he was certain that no one could be like Boll anymore, and could make him so miserable, and even take away the etheric particles!


    That kind of power seemed to be connected to himself, just like himself.


    Therefore, he believes that he can find the concealed ether particles, regain the most powerful power, and reproduce the great cause he has not completed tens of thousands of years ago!


    "The breath of ether particles, and the once-in-a-year cosmic aggregation..."


    There was no expression on Malekis''s pale face, but it could be seen that he was very excited.


    All objects, galaxies, and nebulae in the universe will have their orbits, and the nine star regions are not surprising.


    In the vast universe, the nine star regions are slowly wandering in different places under the lead of the world tree.


    Sometimes, there will be two galaxies in the same place.


    Sometimes there will be more.


    But once ten thousand years have passed, the nine star regions will return to the origin from various places, line up in a line, forming a special cosmic aggregation phenomenon.


    Under this phenomenon, the defense power of each world will be minimized, no matter where!


    Known as the strongest Asgard is not surprising!


    "The stronger the etheric particles, the re-emergence of the universe. This is the best time for the dark elves!"


    Malekith''s desire arose, and he opened a device to wake up all the dark elves.


    The etheric particles give the dark elves power, but the dark elves themselves are not weak.


    After that, the huge swords that were soaring into the sky lit up with red light, countless rest rooms were opened, and white dark elves appeared.


    Is it funny?No, hidden in the darkest, in fact, only white lives, only they can survive in the darkest!


    Malekiss is ambitious. He observes little by little his subordinates who fought with him tens of thousands of years ago. He is already planning how he should reward them and his fellow clan after he has obtained the nine star regions!


    Finally, all the dark elves awakened, and Algom, Malekis'' deputy, appeared from the side, as Malekis began to inspect their world.


    Wat Alheim used to be an abandoned planet, full of darkness, and the best habitat for dark elves.


    But at this time, some light appeared here, illuminating the figure of the dark elf.


    Malekis became angry, and he didn''t need to think about it. This was definitely what Asgard did.


    With a sigh, he knelt on the ground, grabbed a handful of black gravel, and began to miss:


    "The darkness of Wat Alheim is not them. Although abandoned, it is our best home. It shouldn''t be like this!"


    "But we survived, this is your credit!" Alrim, the deputy on one side, put his hand on Malekis who was half-kneeling, his tone dignified!


    "Haha... my credit? I can''t even remember the powerful days we used to..."


    Malekis'' black eyes flickered, and the pain and nostalgia in them gradually disappeared, and finally only anger was left.


    "The pain we endure, Asgard will also endure! I will let them fall into darkness forever! And this evil universe will also fall into darkness with it, forever, forever!"


    After speaking, Malekis solemnly said to his deputy: "Alrim, bring a tribe, the cursed warrior must reappear in this world, otherwise, our strength is not enough!"


    "Cursed fragments, is there any more?" Doubt flashed in Alrim''s eyes, waiting for Malekis'' answer.


    For a moment, Malekis nodded, Alrim also nodded, and then turned around.


    At this time, Malekis suddenly took out a small dark red dagger from his side and directly inserted it into Alrim who turned around.


    The tall deputy Alrim shook his body, and he could feel countless strange forces pouring into his body, making him extremely painful!


    But in order to know why Malekis wanted to do this, he turned around reluctantly and asked him suspiciously:


    "why?!"


    "We need powerful cursed fighters to help us regain our glory, and you are the best target!"


    Maleki looked at a head taller than himself, and even though he had been dormant for tens of thousands of years, he was still as powerful as his deputy, and he was reluctant to give up, but he was soon buried by indifference.


    His face was twisted, he moved closer to his deputy, inserted all the dark red daggers into his deputy, and whispered secretly.


    "You are the glory of darkness, and darkness will swallow you all until you become a warrior of darkness..."


    ...

 325 Congratulations ig! ! ! ! ! !

As an old lol player, it is not easy to see the Chinese team win the championship, congratulations ig! ! ! ! ! 1

 326 Chapter 319 The Abandoned Thor

    Earth, London.


    After coming out of that space-distorted power plant, Ron and Saber did not choose to leave and return to New York for the first time, but stayed here with Jane and others, ready to stroll around.


    It wasn''t because he didn''t want to, but because if Ron really left like this, then he really seemed to come here specifically with Jane and use her to find the etheric particles.


    Of course, the most important reason is that Ron wants to see if Thor will come to Earth.


    In the original timeline, Thor has been following Jane because he and Jane Foster like each other.


    After Jane was possessed by the etheric particles, Heimdall, the guardian god of the Rainbow Bridge, told Thor the news and sent Thor to the earth.


    But now Thor likes Jane a little bit, but he certainly doesn''t miss it as much as in the original timeline, and coupled with the etheric particles being taken away by him, whether Heimdall will tell Thor about this is still open to question.


    The reason why Ron told him he would intervene when Heimdall observed the earth was actually because he had already felt that the ether particles he had obtained were actually not complete, and they were a little bit close. Want to intervene in this matter.


    Otherwise, he cares about you dark elf, what hatred or grudges Asgard had before!


    Everyone returned to the car and drove for a while, drove from the remote suburbs to the KFC in the remote suburbs. They ordered a few burgers, cola and fries, and they were full.


    As an incarnation of the universe, Ron naturally doesn''t need to eat, but in order to make himself look like Lai is a normal person, he will also eat a little and feel the various delicacies of the earth.


    After all, the habits of more than 20 years cannot be changed at once.


    Just as everyone ordered the junk food and was ready to eat, at the KFC door, a blonde dressed in medieval armor and a cloak yelled and walked in from KFC, and came directly to the table where Ron and the others were sitting. Ernier put it on the table, picked up a burger placed in the middle, and started eating.


    The diners in Kfc felt a little strange to see this guy. After all, this guy is too much like the Thor who appeared in the New York battle, but due to the hammer and the armor he holds, he dare not dare. They stepped forward, but stepped back a lot, and began to whisper to each other.


    "This guy, it seems like Thor, the god of thunder, who fought with the earth against aliens in the New York War..."


    "It doesn''t seem to be, it is at all!"


    "Why does he come here?"


    "I don''t know, maybe there are aliens in London, so he came to destroy the aliens?"


    "It''s possible! Look, who is the other handsome young man sitting on the table?"


    "It looks like the owner of Surprise... Ron, Brenstad?"


    "This is not surprising. I heard that the owner of Surprise is very good at digging news. Isn''t he the one who broadcasted the New York Alien War live for the whole world?"


    "It seems like..."


    ...


    "I really came here, but come here at this time, it seems that I will have some trouble..."


    Seeing Thor''s appearance, Ron didn''t care, it''s just that the people around him felt a little troublesome.


    As for the others, Saber didn''t react at all when he saw Thor sitting down. He continued to eat the burger in his hand. Only the remaining Jane, Daisy, and Daisy''s intern assistant had some start.


    Thor, the god of thunder, a character in mythology, after so long separation, he actually saw again...


    Especially Daisy��s assistant intern. He had never seen Thor before. At this time, seeing Thor sitting next to him, he was so scared that he dared not eat anything, and said hello blankly: "Ha... Hello����"


    "Well, it''s delicious." Thor glanced at the assistant and continued to eat.


    Asgard looks luxurious, but the food he eats is not very rich. Since the last time he came to the earth, he has been obsessed with the food of the earth. This time he came to the earth again, and it would be a shame not to eat more.


    After swallowing the third burger in a few bites, and drinking half a glass of Coke, he exhaled a big breath of satisfaction, laughed and greeted several people present:


    "Meeting again, Jane, Daisy, Ron, and this blonde girl..."


    "Yeah, it''s been almost two years since New Mexico was left alone!" Daisy was the most giggling. After speaking, she passed the burger in her hand to Thor: "Can you still eat it?"


    "Enough is enough." Thor''s eyes brightened, but when he saw that Daisy hadn''t eaten a bite, he held back.


    After all, people have to eat too, don��t they?


    "Hi, Thor." Jane also said hello at this time, the usual kind.


    Although she was the first to see Thor when she was in New Mexico, and the two of them also talked, but after Ron arrived, she never talked to Thor again.


    Later, she and Ron came to New York together, originally just wanting to play in New York for a few days, but who would have thought that she would stay in New York for two years later, and even more forgot Thor.


    Seeing again now, she is just a little interested in Thor''s identity as Thor and nothing else.


    "Long time no see, Jane!" Thor nodded, feeling nothing.


    At first he liked Jane a bit, but then saw that Jane stayed with Ron all the time, Thor had no thoughts.


    After all, as the second prince of Asgard, the famous Thor, how could he be a dick?


    Finally, Thor looked at Ron with complicated eyes.


    Before that, he didn''t actually have much impression of Ron, only that he was an ordinary earthling.


    Until he came to Earth again and resisted the aliens brought by Loki with the Avengers, Ron stayed with SHIELD, but SHIELD did not dare to complain. He It turns out that this earthling is actually not simple.


    But it''s just that, no matter how good this person is, is it still better than the Hulk?


    To the green monster that smashed Loki into surrender, Thor asked himself, he still admired it.


    But until just now, when Heimdall asked him to go to Ron and invited him to Asgard, he knew that this man was really not easy, even his great father Odin. A man on earth who doesn''t care!


    It''s just that Thor is still a little uncomfortable, and his proud heart makes him a little unwilling to accept the invitation to go to Asgard under his breath, and he still feels that he is more powerful.


    So, Thor deliberately strengthened his tone, stood up, and said in a more proud tone: "Ron, I have something to do with you, you have to come with me."


    "Yes." Ron was in a good mood and agreed directly, but he made a request: "It''s just that I''m taking people out for a trip this time. If you want me to go with you, you must bring a few of them..."


    Ron pointed a finger and pointed in the rest of Saber, Jane, Daisy, and Daisy''s unremarkable assistant.


    "Huh?" Thor was stunned, but then shook his head and pointed at Ron: "Only you!"


    Thor actually didn''t expect Ron to agree to him so easily, and he didn''t expect that the other party actually proposed to take four people with him.


    Does he really think that by inviting him to take a trip, he is asking him to travel?


    Although Odin did not say the reason for inviting Ron to go, after all, this is Odin''s first initiative to invite a human from Earth to Asgard. This unprecedented thing is definitely not for calling people to visit Asgard. .


    Odin''s move must have something else profound!


    The more Thor thought about it, the more he felt so, and at the same time he felt that he was so smart, he deserved to be Thor!


    Ron made Thor more and more arrogant, and he immediately wanted to compete, like a child, he said forcefully: "No, if you don''t allow me to take them, then I won''t go with you, know Do not?"


    "Where are you going?" At this time, Daisy''s intern assistant looked at Ron and Thor who were arguing, and asked these words stupidly.


    "Yeah! Where are you taking him?" Daisy also pointed to Ron and asked Thor.


    Only Jane thought, but did not ask.


    Faced with doubts, Thor looked at Daisy and Daisy��s assistants: "I can''t tell you!"


    Heimdall told him that he would only invite Ron to come back, and he could not make things too big for everyone on earth to know.


    So Thor pointed Ron to go with him, and didn''t want to express his purpose this time.


    But unfortunately, Ron still insisted on his request: "No, five people must go together, or I won''t go back with you!"


    "You..." Thor was angry. He picked up his Mulnier in one hand and grabbed it at Ron with the other, trying to forcefully take this annoying guy away.


    However, before his hand reached Ron, a big golden sword blocked Thor''s hand.


    There was silence around, but there was still a low voice.


    "Why does Thor want to take the owner of Surprise, and if they don''t, he wants to take them forcibly. What is this going to do?"


    "Yes, it seems that the owner of Surprise hasn''t provoke Thor? Why is this going to be a fight?"


    "Yeah! There is a good show, Thor fights against Thor... Hey, who is the blond woman holding a big sword? How did the big sword in her hand appear?


    "That is... Is that sword?"


    ...


    In short, tense!


    But the final result was unexpected. Just when everyone thought that Leishen County was about to fight the blonde girl, they found that Thor had actually slowly put down the hammer.


    As for why, they don''t know.


    Only Thor knew why.


    Although he didn''t say hello to the blonde girl, he knew the strength of the blonde girl.


    I remember when he was demoted to the earth by his father Odin, and after taking all the mana, Loki used a conspiracy to take Asgard''s king position, and then sent Asgard��s magical soldiers, the Destroyer. Ready to kill him.


    At that time, the three warriors of the Immortal Palace and Sif who grew up with him all went to the earth to find him, and then joined him to resist the Destroyer, but they were not the Destroyer''s opponent at all and were directly destroyed.


    Just when he felt powerless to resist, a blonde girl suddenly appeared, resisting the destruction, and even destroyed the Destroyer with one blow, saving them all, and then disappearing. Thor never saw it again. .


    But Thor did not forget that the strength of this blonde girl is very strong!


    His mission to Earth this time is to invite Ron to Asgard, not to fight, although he does like fighting...


    However, this is Odin''s mission, and Heimdall also told him that he must complete Odin''s mission. He didn''t want the mission to fail.


    So in the end, Thor compromised.


    But Thor did not give up the pride of being Thor. He stared at Ron and said, "You can take these people away. As long as you have the ability to take them where we are going, I will let you take them there!"


    Ron smiled and said, "You are not afraid. Then they will blame you?"


    "I''m Thor, the god of thunder!" Thor was full of arrogance, looking like a goddess and my second child.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Ron waved his hand and wanted to take a few people out, but Thor blocked him and went out first, "Huh, I''ll come first."


    After speaking, he started calling Heimdall directly in the open space at the door of KFC.


    "Heimdall, I want to come back!"


    In Asgard in the distance, Heimdall��s eyes were golden, and he was always paying attention to the situation on this side of the earth. After hearing Thor��s call, he subconsciously wanted to open the Rainbow Bridge to bring Thor back, but his golden eyes But he didn''t see the man standing with Thor.


    ...

 327 Chapter 320 Surprise Tour Group Visits Asgard

    The day before yesterday, after Daisy received Jane''s assignment and came to London, she rented a car for transportation.


    The car is very ordinary, the red beetle, five seats, the rent is 28 euros a day, you can find a briefing for reimbursement.


    After that, Daisy took an intern assistant that Jane had previously recruited for herself, and looked for the strange place that appeared on the news.


    A place where people can disappear.


    The action went smoothly. They found there, but because it had been blocked by the police and was still being patrolled at any time, the mission was hindered.


    But Daisy was very clever. She spared the large power plant and found that a few children in tattered clothes appeared in a corner of the power plant, and they got into the iron net of the power plant, knowing that they could sneak in through these children. Inside the power plant.


    Daisy parked the car and walked over to find the children. They both spent 10 Euros and successfully entered.


    Inside, she saw the same description as on the news.


    The car floats at an altitude of nearly one meter from the ground because of a certain force field, and some things will disappear innocently.


    Daisy wanted to monitor, but because of her limited knowledge, she didn''t make much progress.


    After all, if she could know why, where it came from, and how to analyze it from those complicated data and images, then she would be a famous astrophysicist, not Jane��s assistant...


    No way, Jane can only call and urge Jane to come over.


    Two days later, she successfully received Jane and two other guys at the airport.


    Ron, who had disappeared for more than three months, and the blonde girl Altria, or Saber, who had been living in the Marvel Mansion.


    okay����


    Daisy actually doesn''t like Saber.


    In other words, she didn''t like Ron and Saber being intimate in front of Jane, Jane''s "half dead" look.


    Others may not know, but Daisy is clear.


    In Jane''s heart, in fact, he had always been a little bit interested in that Ron, but they didn''t seem to appreciate it, they just regarded Jane as an ordinary friend, and had no other meaning at all.


    And Jane, who likes to store her thoughts and keep her from being known, doesn''t know how to recover and fight for it.


    As Jane''s trainee assistant and best friend, Daisy certainly loves the house and Wu, and she stands in the same line with Jane, and she doesn''t like Saber in her heart.


    But there was no way. Daisy couldn''t get very angry when faced with a pretty blonde girl who rarely talked to her and had no grudges with her.


    Therefore, she could only drive faster and recklessly while driving, and take revenge on Ron and Saber who were sitting in the back seat.


    But the strange thing is that with Jane, the three people in the back seat didn''t have much reaction, and they sat steadily.


    It was her trainee assistant who was sitting in the co-pilot shaking his head all the way, as if he was about to throw up.


    Ok����


    Okay, Daisy couldn''t help it, plus the car drove to the mysterious power plant, her mind was back on track, back to work.


    The kids were given a fee of 5 Euros each, and some of them entered the power plant.


    This time, they explored more places and discovered more mysterious places.


    However, Jane noticed a certain reaction midway, and after leaving Ron and Saber for a while, the relationship between these two seemed to be complicated again.


    Especially Jane, she seemed to have a more complicated attitude towards Ron, and Daisy didn''t know the feeling, anyway, it was very complicated.


    Before long, because lunch arrived, a few people also left the power plant, ready to go to a nearby kfc to eat.


    Everything went well, they entered the kfc, ordered something to eat, and prepared to eat.


    But at this moment, Thor actually appeared!


    Then he ate and drank without saying a word.


    Originally, Daisy was still a little unhappy, but thinking of Jane''s situation before, she was thinking again, it''s better to match Thor and Jane.


    Anyway, Thor is also the legendary Thor. Although he looks a little ugly, his identity is authentic.


    But I don''t know why, after Thor greeted her and Jane, he chatted with that Ron.


    The content is still very inexplicable. You have to go to a place with me. If you don''t go, I will force you to go.


    Daisy looked dumbfounded, and didn''t know what was going on, but realized that Thor was going to fight Ron.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Saber, who she didn''t like very much, stopped Thor and used a golden sword.


    Daisy still looked dazed, hey, this big sword is so big, why didn''t I see you carrying it before?


    Just when she thought Thor was about to fight the saber, Thor was shocked again...


    Ok!


    Then Ron and Thor said a few more words, and Thor knelt down in the open space like a madman and began to call out the legendary Heimdall''s name.


    After shouting for a long time, then everyone regarded Thor as a fool, Daisy was the first.


    Daisy really thought Thor was crazy. After eating, she got into the car with Ron and Jane and started to leave.


    At this time, she didn''t even have the mind to match Thor and Jane. All she wanted in her heart was to stay away from the lunatic Thor as soon as possible. When the guy went crazy, she would directly hammer them into small pie.


    But Daisy did not expect that after she drove away, the lunatic Thor flew behind her rented beetle, holding a hammer in her hand and looking fierce.


    Daisy was really scared and drove faster, but unfortunately she still didn''t get rid of the lunatic Thor.


    Just after she drove on a small road with no one, a colorful light appeared in front of her. Daisy instinctively wanted to stop, but because she was too close, when she stopped the car, the Beetle had already rushed past the rainbow-colored Empty.


    When the Beetle stopped completely, Daisy discovered that her Beetle had stopped on a bridge made up of rainbow-colored lights!


    "Where is this tm?"


    No blame for her impoliteness, this situation is really weird!


    Give it a try. If you are driving a car on the road and blinking your eyes, the next moment you find that your car has actually reached the sea, you will definitely be scared to swear.


    So Daisy was dumbfounded, the trainee assistant in the co-pilot was dumbfounded, even Jane and Saber in the back seat were dumbfounded.


    Fortunately, Ron, the initiator of all this, is still very sober.


    He opened the door of the car, got out of the car, and looked at the golden city around him and the buildings were mostly tall towers. He smiled.


    This is Asgard?Not bad...


    Just like the story in the original timeline, the reason for the distortion of space in London is entirely because the nine star fields dragged by the tree of the world run to a line, and the phenomenon of cosmic convergence that occurs once in 10,000 years is discovered .


    When the universe converges, the boundaries of the nine star regions will become very fragile and even distorted due to the overlapping and collision of space.


    Just like the power plant on the outskirts of London, it just walked through one door and came to another world.


    Therefore, Ron deliberately allowed himself to appear in his observations when Heimdall was observing the earth, and told the other party that he would intervene in matters related to ether particles.


    One is because he wants to get the remaining small part of ether particles.


    Second, I want to confidently observe the nine star regions and add a reference object for my own universe construction.


    It''s just that Thor''s attitude later made him a little unhappy. If he wanted to play Thor, there was a dispute that five people had to go together, otherwise he would not go.


    Although this would expose his abilities to Daisy and the others, he is no longer the weak one in the early days.


    He has the strength to guarantee that after his identity is exposed, he can protect his life, so it doesn''t matter whether he is exposed or not.


    "Out to see the scenery..."


    After a cursory glance, several people in the Beetle were still stunned. Ron knocked on the car window and told them to come out.


    Saber was able to bear it in his heart. Hearing his voice, he stood quietly next to him after he came out without speaking. He really looked at the scenery.


    Jane was the second to get out of the car. She frowned when she saw her surroundings and began to think.


    After thinking about it, she returned to the car and took out her meter, and began to measure various data of Asgard.


    In addition, Daisy''s assistant got out of the car, eyes dangling everywhere, indulging in Asgard''s magnificence.


    Only Daisy, the girl who drove the car was very scared, stood on the Rainbow Bridge cautiously, and then couldn''t help but asked Ron several people:


    "The colorful bridge was built in the sky...Where is this? Could it be..."


    Ron patted Daisy on the head and smiled and said, "You are right. This is the Asgard where the Asa Protoss lives in the legendary story!"


    "What?" With an exclamation, Daisy hugged Ron in shock, reluctant to come down:


    "Don''t scare me, why did we come to Asgard all at once?"


    "Take your travels and see the scenery." Ron didn''t explain much, and pulled off Daisy who was holding him.


    "What a magical place!" At this time, Jane holding the meter said: "Asgard''s air content, magnetic field, gravity and other data are similar to those on the earth, and there are many more unknowns, but they should be harmless to the human body. Matter..."


    Before Jane finished, a black man wearing horn armor and a silver sword in his hand, almost two meters tall, walked over and explained:


    "It''s not only harmless, it''s good for you Midgardians...no, it''s you people on earth that are also very beneficial!"


    Looking at the tall black man who did not know where he came from, Jane took two steps back subconsciously, and asked in confusion: "You...you are?"


    The black man smiled: "I am the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge from Asgard to other star regions, Heimdall!"


    Daisy was also paying attention to the black man, hearing Heimdall say this, she immediately exclaimed: "The guardian god in Norse mythology, Heimdall?"


    Heimdall nodded: "According to what you say on Earth, I am indeed the guardian god of Asgard!"


    After that, the seemingly gentle black man faced Ron with complicated eyes: "I didn''t expect you to be invited to Asgard, earthling, you are very brave!"


    "You too, patron saint!" Ron smiled, without much emotion, let alone worry.


    He knew that Heimdall actually wished to slash him, who had suddenly come to Asgard from the earth, with a single sword. After all, his arrival was an absolute illegal operation.


    After all, Heimdall is the patron saint of Asgard. His responsibility is to hack to death anyone who came to Asgard in violation of the rules. However, facing himself, he dare not even take a few more people with him, and When a car came, he didn''t say much.


    Ron could guess that it was Odin''s idea to invite him to Asgard. Although Heimdall was not much weaker than Odin, he still obeyed Odin after all and couldn''t disobey the order.


    So in the face of his sudden arrival, Heimdall could only acquiesce that he was invited, instead of breaking into Asgard.


    So, Heimdall looks dumb and a black man, but he is actually smart...


    "Odin would like to please." Heimdall gave up a position and pointed to the largest and tallest building in the city with his right hand, in a sincere tone.


    He didn''t know what Ron was thinking, but he didn''t want to be too much with this reassuring earthling. He just wanted to give this trouble to Odin and get out of the business.


    "You lead the way, we drove behind you." Ron nodded and wanted to go, but thought that Jane and Daisy were still there and the building was a little far away, so he pointed to the red beetle and made a request. .


    "..." Heimdall was speechless for a while, and he was really upset, but in order to get rid of the trouble quickly, he agreed.


    Then, a strange scene happened on the famous Rainbow Bridge.


    Heimdall, the famous patron saint of Asgard, actually took a red iron shell and walked all the way from one end of the Rainbow Bridge to the residence of Odin, the king of the gods.


    ����

 328 Chapter 321 Odin

    After walking through the various passages of the Golden Palace and turning several turns, along with the murals on the walls, Ron and his group of five came to the largest palace of the Golden Palace and met the legendary character-Odin!


    As in the legend, Odin has white hair, but he can''t see any oldness or weakness. He is wearing heavy ebony armor, holding the spear of eternity, and a black crow breath on him, majestic The momentum is everywhere.


    When they saw this person, Daisy and her assistant were so frightened that they didn''t even dare to show up, they only knew they were standing behind Ron, watching silently.


    Fortunately for Jane, after her body became stronger, her mentality became much stronger, and she would not be as cautious as Daisy and the others. Instead, she was still paying attention to Odin at any time, as if she was observing something.


    Saber too, she looked at Odin curiously and was also thinking.


    But when Odin saw the arrival of their party, he only paid attention to Ron. After being silent for a while, he said softly:


    "You finally came����"


    "It seems that the venerable king of gods should have known my existence long ago!"


    Ron nodded slightly, put away the mentality he had played with before, and got serious.


    Unlike other people, he didn''t mean to look down on Odin, the powerhouse who has dominated the nine star regions for thousands of years.


    Although the Nine Star Regions are not the whole of the Marvel Universe, they occupy a huge area. Can Odin dominate the Nine Star Regions for so long, how can Odin be a person with only a false name?


    Although, Odin at this time did look like an old man, and he was not strong, even in the original timeline, he soon lost his life-sustaining belief and left.


    Odin was satisfied with Ron��s attitude, he smiled, pointed at Saber and Jane and said:


    "You also brought a lot of friends, especially these two, I can feel that their strength is not weaker than our Asgard people!"


    As he said, Odin''s tone changed, "No, maybe even stronger, even my son can''t beat them..."


    "Maybe!" Ron didn''t say much, after all Saber''s identity was special, and Jane''s abilities were closely related to him, and it was useless to say more.


    Saber and Jane didn''t speak either. They knew that no matter what Odin said, his main purpose was actually aimed at Ron and had little to do with them.


    They were just wondering about the relationship between Ron and the legendary king of the gods.


    As for Daisy and Daisy''s assistants, these two people can no longer think, because they have been shocked too much since they came to Asgard.


    Odin didn''t talk about this topic. His main purpose was Ron, and the others were not important.


    "Sit down." Odin pointed to the seat on the edge of the palace and kindly motioned Ron and the others to sit down, and then he sat beside him casually, as if he didn''t look like a king of the gods.


    When he sat down, he suddenly told a story calmly, a story about Asgard''s past and about the universe.


    "When the universe was still dark, the Dark Clan was born from it, and over time has become one of the strongest races in the universe."


    "Ten thousand years ago, Malkis, the cruelest member of the Dark Clan, determined to change the universe back to Eternal Night and become a universe owned only by the Dark Clan.


    "They control a mysterious evil power-the ether. They began to invade the entire universe. At that time, the king of Asgard was still my father, King Boll. He discovered the conspiracy of Malekis and led countless Ass. The Guardian army''s crusade against the Dark Clan caused heavy casualties, and finally smashed the Dark Clan''s conspiracy and sealed the evil ether in a barren land no one knew!"


    "Shortly after that battle, my father, King Boll, returned to the embrace of the World Tree. I inherited the king of Asgard and guarded the universe of the nine star regions!"


    Odin''s expression was serious, as if he was reminiscing about the tragic battle. A long time after speaking, he stared at Ron and continued.


    "But tens of thousands of years have passed, the barren land can no longer be sealed with the evil ether, and it was taken away, and this also alarmed the dark people, making them eager to move. Yongye��s evil purpose!"


    Ron smiled and asked knowingly, "Dear King of the Gods, are you looking for me for this?"


    Odin understood that he was pretending to be confused, and he did not expose it, only when Odin really invited himself to come instead of intervening forcefully.


    "Not bad." Odin said clearly in his heart, he even snorted coldly when he heard Ron''s words, but on the surface he was still kind and kind, with no change at all.


    "Tor told me your story. You are very powerful, so I invite you to Asgard to help us face the invasion of the Dark Clan. After all, this is about the safety of the entire universe..."


    "Happy to help." Ron nodded softly and continued.


    In the follow-up time, Odin kept asking Ron about the situation of the earth knowingly, and then felt that the earth was changing so fast that Asgard could not keep up with it, as if he hadn''t seen a few good friends for a long time. , Reunion after a long absence, there are countless topics to talk about.


    Saber and Jane next to them listened seriously, and then they were surprised, then surprised, until they were numb.


    While Ron and Odin were chatting, the topic naturally came to Thor and Loki.


    "How''s this guy Loki?" Ron asked toward Odin.


    Odin frowned, he obviously didn''t want to talk about this topic, but he resisted and answered:


    "He is very good, I will educate him well."


    "Yes, I believe in the strength of the King of the Gods." Ron took the words and said, "Can we go and see him? After all, his actions have caused the earth to suffer serious disasters."


    "This is unnecessary. The dungeon where Loki is held is not suitable for you to enter." Odin''s brow furrowed deeper, and he refused.


    He didn''t understand why Ron would suddenly drag Loki and hold on to him. Could it be that there is still a conspiracy between him and Loki?


    For Loki, Odin was really ashamed, because he also knew that he was a little sorry for Loki, and his behavior did not pay attention to Loki''s feelings.


    But for Ron, there is only jealousy in his heart, just like jealous of those powerful characters in the universe.


    In fact, Odin didn''t know much about Ron.


    He just felt a wave of space at some point before he knew that there was such a powerful person on the earth.


    Then, Heimdall also told him that a powerful existence appeared on the earth, and he bluntly said that he would intervene in this cosmic convergence before he fully paid attention to Ron.


    You know, even if he is not very concerned about the situation on the earth, he also knows that in the past few hundred years, the earth has actually grown to a new height and has countless powerful people.


    For example, the bald-headed woman had met him once, and the power controlled by the other party, even Odin, was palpitating and dared not face it.


    Odin knows that the nine star regions in the future will no longer belong to the Asgard family. Years of battle have made Asgard weaker and weaker, and even he is getting weaker and weaker. It is time to find an ally to guarantee In the future Asgard, those powerful beings are destroyed.


    Among them, the earth is definitely the best ally.


    In the past days, Odin led an army to fight in the other eight star regions, fought the Frost Giants and other races and fled, but fortunately, because of the earth, no, because Midgard is indeed too weak, completely There was no need to fight, so the Asgard army only stayed on the earth for a period of time, then ignored the weak planet and returned to Asgard.


    During this period of time, Riodin also deliberately learned that Asgard has even become a legend on the earth, and has a lot of believers, there are no enemies, so the earth people actually do not hate Asgard.


    Under these good conditions, Asgard and the earth that is taking off have joined forces, and there is great hope.


    In Odin��s mind, the so-called powerful countries on the earth are still very weak. He believes that although those countries have some hugely destructive weapons, they are relatively compared to Asgard and relatively to the bald woman and Ron. Worth mentioning.


    Therefore, after learning that Ron still existed, he immediately wanted to invite Ron to discuss this matter.


    Also, let Ron spit out the ether he had absorbed.


    Only after a brief understanding, Odin understood that it should be impossible for Ron to spit out the ether.


    That��s good. After all, the ether is on this person, so the dark elf��s target will only be him. Before that, he even thought about sending someone to tell Malekiss about it, just thinking that Odin knew his ultimate The enemy was not Malekis, but the powerful existence in the universe, and he gave up this idea and wanted to cooperate.


    But why did Ron go to Loki?


    Odin couldn''t understand what he thought!


    "Since the king of the gods refuses, then I will not insist."


    Just when Odin couldn''t understand it, Ron spoke, but he didn''t insist on his request.


    In fact, Ron had nothing to do with Loki. He just wanted to see this "acquaintance" and swear an oath to make Odin nervous.


    After all, to make this legendary character nervous, he also feels very comfortable in his heart, and another inexplicable sense of refreshment.


    Yes, after all, they are legendary, he is just an unknown little guy, but he can make the legendary characters be jealous, indeed very powerful.


    However, after the topic was over, the chat between the two sides ended, Odin didn''t ask anything, and Ron did.


    Later, Odin called someone, arranged Ron and the others, and stayed in the room alone, thinking.


    At this time, Daisy and the others finally came to a sense of relief and had the courage to speak.


    Daisy is the best jumper. As soon as she came out, she grabbed Ron directly, with a look of admiration:


    "Fuck!!! Ron, what is your identity? You can talk to Odin so happily, and I just saw him get nervous. This, this is too awesome!"


    "It''s nothing, it''s that the little old man is a little worried about the relationship with our earth, so he is so polite with us."


    Although there was a little beauty in his arms, Ron was a little uncomfortable with the pulling and pulling, and he stripped Daisy from himself.


    After all, Zhu Gusheng has nothing to do with him, and there is no need to give in directly because of the embrace of a little beauty.


    You know, he is a man with two sabers!


    Looks like it''s not, too much mouth, cough~


    ...


    Asgard, the dungeon.


    A group of Asgard''s soldiers crushed several criminals who broke into Asgard because of the convergence of the universe, and the Rainbow Bridge walked all the way into the dungeon.


    Taking the lead in escorting the criminals was the gentleman Fandal in the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, and two people with the bearded Vostag. In Asgard, they also have this good position, so they are a little dissatisfied with them actually coming to escort the criminals.


    "This cosmic convergence is really hateful. This is the third group of people who broke into Asgard from other star fields today, and I don''t know how many more will follow!"


    "Yes, and we have to do this kind of thing by the three warriors of the Immortal Palace. It''s simply overkill."


    ...


    Despite constant complaints, as a member of Asgard, Fandral and Vostag still seriously pressed the intruder into the dungeon located in Asgard''s underground.


    In a room in the dungeon, dressed in a green robe, Loki with a handsome face watched Fandral and Vostag press several intruders in, frowning, but then immediately let go.


    Rocky was confident that in this universe, no one knew more conspiracy and trickery than him.


    Among the intruders pressed into the dungeon today, he clearly felt that many of them belonged to the same star field.


    They entered in different batches, and they must have come to Asgard with some kind of mission.


    After all, in this special period of universe convergence, Asgard''s defense is as crisp as paper.


    If there is a conspiracy against Asgard, now is undoubtedly the best time.

 329 Chapter 322 Darkness Strikes

    Asgard��s dungeon is extremely strong. For countless years, it has imprisoned an unknown number of people, including Asgard��s Asa Protoss, Jotunheim��s Frost Giant, and even Odin��s eldest son Thor. Stayed inside for a while.


    The defense of the dungeon is extremely strong, for countless years, almost no one can escape from it, stable and reliable.


    Only today, the sturdy dungeon happened outside.


    In a detention room that had just been opened for less than five minutes, a tall man wearing heavy armor and a mask on his face did not shake aimlessly with the other detainees, but stood quietly. Earth, secretly accumulated that inexplicable power in the body.


    He was Alrim, the deputy of the dark elf leader Malkis, but now Alrim has no name.


    From then on, only the great name Cursed Warrior was accompanied his life!


    The dark red light fermented little by little in the cursed warrior''s body, and then exploded directly with a bang, bursting out a terrifying force, instantly blasting the surrounding people who were imprisoned with the cursed warrior into dust!


    Because of the burst of power, the cursed soldier knelt on the ground weakly, but he immediately stood up again, came to the door, and hit the golden door of the cell with a punch.


    boom!


    With just one punch, Asgard''s proud cell was breached by the tall cursed warrior.


    This situation directly alarmed the two Asgard soldiers in the dungeon and found that someone had broken the golden hoop of the cell. They immediately rushed to the cursed warrior with their weapons. The one with the spear used the spear to stab, and the one with the sword used the sword. Cut, shouting in his mouth, with extraordinary momentum.


    Only the two soldiers only had momentum, their spears couldn''t penetrate into the body of the cursed soldier, let alone a piece of it.


    Relying on the advantage of height, the two hands of the cursed warrior directly grabbed the necks of the two soldiers, and a dark red light flashed on the palms, absorbing the lives of the two soldiers in a moment.


    At the same time, these vitality also increased the strength of the cursed warrior.


    Seeing this situation, other prisoners in the surrounding cell shouted in excitement, and various strange words popped out of their mouths, as if they wanted the one who rushed out of the cell to release them as well.


    But the cursed warrior still didn''t have the slightest expression, nor did he refuse or agree. He just walked to the edge of the cell on both sides, punched one cell, and released all the prisoners inside.


    Although the cursed warrior is called a warrior, he has a high IQ. He was sent to Asgard by Malekis to be a vanguard soldier. The more messy Asgard is, the better for the subsequent dark elf whey.


    The released people screamed and rushed to the door with excitement!


    They were all prisoners of Asgard, and some of them had been imprisoned for hundreds of years, and they finally came out. Without turning Asgard upside down, they couldn''t get rid of the anger in their hearts.


    After a while, most of the prisoners in the dungeon were released.


    However, the cursed soldier walked through the door of the cell where Loki was held, but did not release the people inside.


    Because he could feel that the body in the cell was covered with the hateful breath of Asgard.


    Even though he has become a cursed warrior, he still can''t forget the picture of Asgard slaughtering their dark people thousands of years ago.


    Hatred will not disappear!


    But the Cursed Warrior did not care about this person, because since this Asgard can be imprisoned in the dungeon, it means that he has betrayed Asgard.


    Perhaps they are not enemies.


    In the golden cell, Loki''s smile gradually disappeared because of the tall and terrifying warrior IQ in front of him.


    He didn''t expect that this person who was sent to the front line to die had such a high IQ, which broke Rocky''s previous plan to escape from the dungeon.


    but����


    Rocky still didn''t worry much. Asgard had undergone such a big change, it was just a matter of time that he wanted to go out!


    Seeing the cursed warrior skipping himself and walking towards the door of the dungeon, Loki restored the evil smile of the past and said:


    "You can take the stairs on the left, it''s a sidewalk!"


    The face of the cursed soldier looked back at Loki, then turned his head back, and watched the prisoner and the soldier fighting at the gate, heading to the left.


    ...


    "No, all the prisoners in the dungeon have escaped!"


    After the dungeon changed, the news came out immediately. Asgard''s soldiers were all equipped with weapons, and they all headed towards the dungeon, preparing to suppress this riot.


    In the Golden Palace, Odin, who was still thinking about Ron��s purpose, is no longer thinking about this. He puts on his armor and holds a Gungnier spear. He leads the soldiers towards the dungeon, and is still with the people beside him. The soldier captain issued an order:


    "Lead soldiers to guard the treasure house with heavy troops. Never let fugitives get close to the treasure house. At the same time, send soldiers to suppress the cell..."


    Countless soldiers were moving in the magnificent building. Odin saw Ron and his group of five people who were being led by a soldier to watch the beautiful scenery of Asgard, and stopped and said solemnly:


    "Sorry, Asgard has had some accidents. For your safety, please go back to the Golden Palace and wait until the riots are suppressed, and you can come out!"


    Ron nodded lightly, but then he said: "It should be true, but the respected king of the gods, as guests of Asgard, how can we bring this beautiful city into riots! So I suggest, How about we follow you to suppress the riots?"


    "You can, and both of them are fine, but the two of them are just mortals. I suggest that they go to a safe place and don''t participate!"


    Odin looked at Daisy and Daisy''s assistants, it was obvious that these two mortals were not suitable for participating in this kind of action.


    Daisy is dumbfounded. Odin, if you say Ron and the blonde girl Saber are great, why don''t you bring Jane with them? Isn��t Jane great?


    However, even though they were full of doubts, under Odin''s momentum, they did not dare to say anything against it.


    Finally, Ron retorted Odin: "I brought them to Asgard. I am responsible for their safety. It is better for the two of them to stay by my side!"


    "After all..." Ron''s eyes passed through countless buildings, and he glanced at the secret tunnel under Asgard before returning to Odin:


    "Even the Golden Palace where the King of the Gods lives is not particularly safe!"


    This kind of questioning words immediately made Odin angry, but his experience over the years has allowed him to control his emotions. He only glanced at Ron secretly, and then turned and continued towards the dungeon.


    Ron shrugged. He didn''t tell lies. The Golden Palace is indeed very unsafe!


    Waved to Saber Jane and the others, he followed Odin:


    "Go, let''s go see the excitement."


    The group continued to walk towards the dungeon, and at this time, Heimdall at Rainbow Bridge felt a different breath.


    Although there are many prisoners in the dungeon, and there are many powerful guys among them, they are only some prisoners after all, and it can be solved by soldiers.


    As the patron saint of Asgard, Heimdall''s task is to face those powerful people who threaten the entire Asgard.


    His eyes of Heimdall, which can see the entire nine star regions, have all turned golden, reflecting the entire Asgard and even the outer space near Asgard, as well as the situation where the universe converges.


    In the most fragile place in space, a huge stealth battleship has appeared, coming towards the entire Asgard.


    wrong!


    Not only was the huge battleship invisible, but the small battleships it launched were all invisible and were approaching the Rainbow Bridge!


    Realizing that the situation was out of control, Heimdall immediately told Odin the news, and then he wanted to pull out his guardian sword and rush up, knocking down the small warship that was approaching the Rainbow Bridge.


    He just realized that he seemed to have forgotten something before pulling out the guardian sword.


    By the way, Thor!


    It wasn''t until this time that Heimdall finally remembered, because he was dissatisfied that Thor had not completed the task of bringing Ron back, so he put Thor on the earth, and he has not been summoned back.


    Thor''s strength is very strong, and now Asgard is in crisis, Heimdall can no longer care about his previous ideas, and immediately summoned Thor back.


    At the same moment, in a rural village on the outskirts of London on the earth, Thor, the Thor, wearing armor and holding Mulnier, was squatting under an apple tree, gnawing boringly on one farm after another.


    There was no way, he didn��t want to, it was because he had spent too much energy chasing Ron and his party. The burgers he ate had already been digested and he became hungry. Thor, who couldn��t bear the hunger, found that there was just a farm around him, and there were many more The fruit secretly flew in and began to eat the contents.


    Because he moved quickly and there was no one on the farm, Thor''s actions were not discovered.


    Just eating and eating, I don''t know when the sky suddenly shot a rainbow-colored light, reflecting a mysterious rune on the ground, and also taking away Thor who gnawed the apple.


    "I haven''t eaten enough..."


    Suddenly called, Thor was still a little reluctant, and when he returned, he began to complain to Heimdall:


    "Why didn''t you summon me back sooner, when I was enjoying the delicious food?"


    "There is an enemy attack, kill the enemy with me!"


    Heimdall didn''t answer Thor, but said a word in silence, then pulled out the guardian sword and rushed out quickly.


    As one of Asgard��s most powerful Protoss, Heimdall��s power is beyond doubt. He jumped from the edge of the Rainbow Bridge and jumped directly into the void more than ten meters high, inserting the guardian sword into the air in front of him. .


    Thor was still wondering at first, even if there is an enemy attack, you don''t have to cut into the air, right?


    However, as the dagger-shaped battleship destroyed by Heimdall''s silver-white guardian sword suddenly appeared from the air, and sparks flew out from the piercing, Thor realized that he was wrong.


    It turns out that there is an enemy attack, and the enemy will still be invisible!


    Without thinking about other things, Tony immediately got serious, and Miao Ernier flew out of his hand, and rushed to the small dagger-shaped battleship with Thor, ready to kill the enemy!


    The sound struck out quickly, like a sharp arrow that broke the string, rushing towards the battleship that Heimdall pierced.


    After arriving, Thor vigorously swung Maulnir in his hand and hit it directly on the battleship, causing a loud noise.


    Although the battleship temporarily resisted Heimdall��s Guardian Sword, it was attacked by the Thor��s Hammer made by a planetary core, and it couldn��t resist and fell directly onto the Rainbow Bridge. Countless sparks erupted and turned into Countless fragments.


    But Heimdall and Thor jumped from above onto the Rainbow Bridge long before the battleship crashed, and looked at the crashed battleship coldly without saying a word.


    Not because they didn��t want to celebrate, but because after the crash of this battleship, maybe they knew that they couldn��t hide it. There were countless similar battleships popped up in the sky immediately, and various high-temperature energies were emitted from the same blade. The rays began to destroy the entire Asgard.


    Upon being attacked, Asgard��s own fortifications also started to activate, huge fortresses appeared from the top of each building, fired artillery shells and energy rays, and began to counterattack.


    At this time, Odin also ordered the soldiers to drive Asgard''s fighter into the air and began to counterattack.


    ...

 330 Chapter 323: The Battle of Grief

    Golden Palace.


    The breakage of the golden shield was immediately discovered by Heimdall, but the shield could not be activated casually. It required a great ability. Even if the shield was broken, it was impossible to reopen it in a short time.


    Besides, this is no longer the time to raise the shield again. The warships of the Dark Clan have already flown into the Golden Palace, and countless dark elves have already been killed in. Even if the shield can be opened, it is not allowed to be as direct as before. broken.


    So Heimdall gave up these useless methods, pulled up the silver-white guardian sword, and joined the team to kill the enemy.


    And Odin also left the dungeon at this time, rushing to the direction of the Golden Palace.


    Although the panic in the dungeon was sudden, but fortunately, the reaction was timely. Although it was not completely suppressed, the rest was just a small mess, not worth mentioning.


    Now the most important thing is the invasion of foreign enemies. Odin is very clear that the enemy is well prepared. If the defense is not good, he will be fine, but the city of Asgard is likely to be directly destroyed and become wasteland.


    On the other side, on the battleship of the Dark Clan, Malekis looked at the magnificent city in front of him, with full hatred in his eyes.


    This time he raided Asgard inside and out, and he was completely prepared. One was to give Asgard a heart-wrenching blow, and the other was to snatch back the ether particles that originally belonged to him from Odin.


    Suppressing the Ether Particles was the King Boll of Asgard back then. Now that the Ether Particles have disappeared, Asgard must have taken them back.


    But now is just such a good time for the universe to converge, and if Asgard is not turned upside down, Malekis doesn''t want to leave at all.


    Back then, even though Malekis�� dark army was repelled by King Asgard Boer��s army, he was not without gain, that is, he severely wounded King Boer, who was thriving in the past, and made that guy pass away. Scarder''s strength was also greatly reduced, and he lost the ability to dominate the nine star regions.


    Malkis also heard from people in other star areas that the Frost Giants had attacked Asgard not long ago and severely wounded Odin, the king of Asgard, and his life was very weak.


    After knowing these news, Malekis then raided Asgard so resolutely, preparing for a shame.


    And the thing he made from the etheric particles of his deputy, but the last etheric particle he had left, was also the strongest among them. Coupled with the strong body of his deputy, he would surely create the most powerful cursed warrior.


    You know, King Bo was seriously injured by the cursed warrior and died soon after. Now, who can be the opponent of the cursed warrior?


    "All-out attack and destroy Asgard!"


    Seeing that the golden shield had disappeared, Malekis could no longer suppress the fighting spirit in his heart, preparing for a real big attack!


    Upon hearing the commander��s command, the huge sword-shaped ship that was several hundred meters long began to reveal its figure, and then the blood-red crystal at the hilt began to shine with a certain destructive power. Aimed at the area other than the Golden Palace, ready to truly release its big move.


    It��s not that Malekis doesn��t want to aim at the Golden Palace, but he knows that the Golden Palace is where Asgard��s treasures are treasured. The etheric particles may be inside, so he didn��t let the giant ship attack the Golden Palace, but just destroy other things. The place.


    Of course, the biggest advantage of doing this is that it can attract Asgard''s true high-end combat power away, adjust the tiger away from the mountain, and allow him to enter the Golden Palace and retrieve the treasures.


    Although Malekis underestimated the current Asgard and felt that it was not as strong as tens of thousands of years ago, he did not lose his caution. After all, Asgard is still the strongest in the nine star regions, and its strength is also It''s definitely not bad.


    Sure enough, the huge energy raging immediately attracted Odin''s attention, his eyes looked at the huge battleship in the sky in the distance, and countless memories flashed in his eyes.


    Back then, the Dark Clan relied on these huge ships and was extremely powerful. Except for Asgard, none of the nine star regions were their opponents. Even Asgard was only because of Pol Net��s strategy to use Malkis. Only by taking away the etheric particles can we defeat the dark race.


    It''s just, it''s just a victory.


    Relying on this sword-shaped giant ship, the Dark Clan escaped to a place no one knew to accumulate strength.


    Thousands of years have passed, and although the huge ship is no longer as obstructive as it used to be, it has the strength it should have!


    ''It''s too late to activate the ultimate defense, I have to stop it myself!''


    Seeing the energy that could be emitted at any time on the huge ship, Odin squeezed the Gungan''s spear, stopped heading to the Golden Palace, stopped, and issued orders to the soldiers around him.


    "I''m going to stop the giant ship''s attack, you continue to the Golden Palace, it is bound to kill all the enemies who broke into the Golden Palace!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers agreed in all, and kept walking towards the Golden Palace.


    After the soldiers left, Odin looked at Ron, one of the five people who were incompatible with Asgard wearing earth clothes, and said unquestionably:


    "You also go back to the Golden Palace first, believe me, now this time, there is a real safe place!"


    "it is good."


    Ron answered a word, and did not refute Odin''s words.


    After receiving Ron''s response, Odin didn''t say anything, turned around and rushed towards the giant ship.


    Odin is ready to use his own strength to face the energy attack of the huge ship several hundred meters long!


    Behind him, Ron, who watched Odin''s departure, also admired the decision of the king of the gods. After all, Odin''s life was indeed aging. After this great battle, his vitality would definitely become weaker and weaker.


    Maybe it won��t be long before the strongest person in the nine star regions will really leave this universe forever, right?


    "It''s a pity..."


    Shaking his head, Ron continued to move towards the Golden Palace.


    Although he had never met, Ron did not understand Malkis, the leader of the dark elf, but he felt that he had guessed Malkis'' plan.


    This wise king of dark elves should want to use the huge ship''s attack to divert Odin''s attention, and then he will lead people to raid the Golden Palace.


    If it were just Malekis, he might not succeed.


    However, this guy can''t stand it, actually created a strong curse warrior!


    Thinking of the human-shaped monster he had previously sensed with his telepathy, Ron felt that even if the two Thors were added together, it was probably not the monster''s opponent.


    Ron didn''t guess wrong, it was true.


    At this time, Malekis had already taken a group of dark elves on the Cautious Dagger Warship, arrived outside the Golden Palace, and met his former deputy, now the only cursed warrior, Arrim.


    For this capable deputy, Malekis really felt that his previous decision was not wrong.


    If it weren''t for him, then Odin would not be too late to set up his defenses and face his own dark army because of the turmoil in the dungeon.


    If it weren''t for him, then perhaps the golden protective shield of the Golden Palace was already magical. By that time, he wanted to enter the Golden Palace by surprise. It would not be as easy as it is now.


    After leading the cursed warriors into the Golden Palace, they immediately encountered obstacles.


    An Asgardian with a small hammer, wearing a red cloak and wearing fine armor stopped them.


    "Stop your steps and go back to where you should be!"


    Seeing the dark army in front of him, Thor said with a solemn expression.


    Although Thor had never seen the Dark Clan, nor the white-faced dark elves who claimed to be the Dark Clan, as the prince of Asgard, he still knew something about that tragic and beautiful story.


    Ten thousand years ago, the most powerful Dark Clan in the Nine Star Regions launched an attack on the remaining eight realms, hoping to turn the entire universe into darkness and become the territory of the Dark Clan.


    At that time, Thor''s grandfather and Odin''s father, King Boer, learned of the dark clan''s conspiracy, and led an army to stop the dark clan and save the nine star regions.


    The battle lasted for a long time, and the whole process was extremely tragic. Asgard had countless countless families torn apart, and the whole city seemed to have lost the slightest vitality and became an empty city.


    But fortunately, in the end King Boer defeated the Dark Clan and drove these elves who only liked to hide in dark corners to a place no one knew.


    Unexpectedly, tens of thousands of years have passed, his grandfather has long since passed away, but these dark elves are still alive, and even launched an attack on Asgard, really bold!


    "I feel Boll''s breath in you, are you... his grandson?"


    Malekis looked at Thor who appeared in front of him with a cold face.


    "Yes." Although Thor was uncomfortable with what the other party said, he nodded because it was true.


    But how can Thor, who is arrogant and arrogant, be so angry, so he immediately said:


    "However, I am your grandpa too!"


    After speaking, Thor roared and rushed towards Malekis with Mulnier in his hand.


    "Alrim!"


    Although he had a terrible hatred, Malekis did not succeed, he called his deputy and prepared to let him play.


    The burly cursed warrior heard the order and did not answer with words, but quietly took a step forward, blocking Malekis, and protecting him.


    Thor sneered, the power in his hand increased by one more point, and he smashed it without mercy.


    He is very confident of his own strength and the opponent''s Mirnier. Although the big man in black armor in front of him is very bluffing, the most indispensable thing in the nine star regions is this kind of bluffing. But a guy with no strength at all.


    In the past days, Thor didn''t know how many guys taller than him would be beaten with Mauernier, so he believes that now, he can beat him into a beating!


    boom!


    Mulnier hit the cursed warrior, but this invincible artifact did not fly the enemy as before, and even the opponent''s figure did not shake a step.


    The tall cursed warrior looked at the guy wielding a small hammer in front of him, still showing no expression.


    With a backhand grab, the fist of the cursed warrior directly knocked Thor''s hammer into the air, and he even flew out with Thor and fell to the ground.


    "Impossible, how could this be?!"


    Thor looked unbelievable. You know, even Heimdall wouldn��t be so relaxed facing his Mirnier. This looks ordinary, he doesn��t even have weapons, just an empty-handed guy. Why is it so powerful?


    ...

 331 Chapter 324 Heimdalls Rescue

    "Let go of her neck, I have something to ask her."


    After the battle was completely settled, Malekis came to Odin''s wife Frigga, who was caught by the neck, as a victor, and signaled the cursed warrior to let Frigga''s neck go.


    Allim, the deputy who was turned into only observing orders, was very clever. He snatched the dagger in Frigga��s hand, and held the woman in his arms backhand, with the dagger behind her. Even if an accident happened, he would still Can use this woman as a bargaining chip.


    Malekis was very satisfied with the action of cursing the warrior, and then faced Friga, who was struggling but couldn''t escape, and asked indifferently:


    "The ether that has been suppressed for thousands of years...where is it now?"


    Knowing that the struggle is no longer useful, Frigga gave up the struggle with a resolute expression: "I don''t know, but even if I know, I won''t tell you!"


    She was telling the truth.


    Thousands of years ago, when King Boll fought the dark elves, she and Odin were only first acquaintances. Later, through Odin, I learned that Asgard was able to defeat the dark army because it took away the opponent��s hand. The treasure of the ether was completely occupied.


    After that, she also heard Odin talk about suppressing the ether to a different dimension, but because the thing is too powerful, it can''t be suppressed at all, but there are only so many!


    "You''ll know!" Malekis didn''t believe Friga''s words, smiled evilly, and cast a cruel look at the subordinate who controlled Thor.


    After turning Thor into a trash, Malekis didn''t kill this guy right away, because he felt that this Boll''s grandson should also have some effect on him.


    The dark elf, who has been under Malekiss for many years, immediately understood the meaning of his leader. He walked to Thor, who was so weak that he could not even speak, and pulled out a small dagger from his waist without any hesitation. Inserted into Thor''s right thigh.


    Zi...


    With the sound of tearing paper, Thor''s right thigh had already appeared a bite, but because of the strength of the Asgardian''s body, there was not much blood on his thigh.


    It''s just that there was a hole in the leg, and it was still painful after all, but it was a pity that Thor''s last strength had disappeared from the previous''no'', and he didn''t have the strength to cry out in pain. He just hummed twice. His face turned pale, then there was no sound, like a dead person.


    Seeing Thor''s miserable appearance, Frigga''s face turned white in an instant, because if the knife was not the thigh but the heart, then his son would have become a corpse.


    Thinking of this, Frigga immediately shouted at Malekiss: "I know the whereabouts of the ether, as long as you release Thor and release my son..."


    "Very well, I like smart people. You are smart, aren''t you?"


    Malekis smiled at Frigga, and then called a dark elf, and asked the two elves to put the weak Torto on the shoulders, and the small dagger that was stuck in the thigh once reached it. Thor''s neck.


    Malekis nodded in satisfaction, and then said to the cursed soldier:


    "Let her down, I think she won''t run away."


    "Despicable!" Frigga immediately understood the other party''s thoughts. If she can''t take the other party to find the ether, then Thor will still die under the other''s hands.


    This is how to do?


    Frigga deliberately wanted to save Thor, but there was nothing to do.


    As for the ether, if she really knew where the ether was, she would have given it out to Malekis, why would she be so worried?


    You know, as a mother, her son is definitely the most important thing in her heart.


    What ether, what the safety of the nine star regions, these are not important at all.


    "Compared to the despicable Asgard stealing the ether back then, my behavior is nothing at all!" Friega''s words angered Malekiss, he snorted and said directly:


    "If you don''t take us to find the ether, your son will definitely be the first to die, go!"


    Taking a deep look at the angry Malekis, Friega no longer had any expressions, and quietly walked in the direction of the depths of the Golden Palace.


    The Golden Palace is called the Golden Palace because this palace is basically built with two floors of golden ore. Only one golden palace occupies almost one-tenth of the entire position, and it is extremely large.


    Frigga is very smart. She took Malekis and her group and started to circulate in the entire Golden Palace, preparing to delay time and waiting for Odin to come to the rescue.


    Of course, just going around in circles, Malekis would soon find that she was delaying time, so Friga led the process to the treasure house located in the Golden Palace.


    As the most powerful country in the nine star regions of Asgard, there are many treasures stored in the treasure house of the Golden Palace. For example, the ice chest of the Frost Giants of Jotunheim is now placed in treasures. Curry.


    In addition, there are even many things that originally belonged to the dark elves.


    So Frigga''s plan was successful. After Malekis came to the treasure house, although he did not seem interested, he still took away a lot of treasures, the most of which was the part that originally belonged to the dark elf.


    Of course, as the leader of the dark clan, Malekis certainly saw Friga��s purpose, but his hatred towards Asgard was too deep. He saw what originally belonged to the dark elves was stored in Ah. Scarder, he still couldn''t help being held back by these things.


    The consequence is that Asgard��s reinforcements arrived.


    There were three people who came, namely the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge, the patron god of Asgard, Heimdall, and the "swordsman" Fandral and the "barrel" Vostag in the three warriors of the fairy palace.


    When leading Malekis to the treasure house, Friga also used a special method to leave a distress signal on the way, in order to wait for someone to find out and come to rescue her and Thor.


    Although the three Heimdalls who broke in came suddenly, they rushed directly towards the dark elves as soon as they entered, but they were discovered by Malekis when they first appeared, and they launched their defenses.


    In the eyes of Malekis, the fat and thin person in the back of the three in front of him was totally unworthy of his attention. What he cared most about was the tall, black man with a silver and white sword in his hand.


    He still remembers this person. In the Asgard army ten thousand years ago, apart from Odin and his father King Boll, this person was the most eye-catching person, who forcibly tore his dark army open a hole, showing Very brave.


    Without care, Malkis immediately gave the cursed warrior a look and motioned him to solve Heimdall.


    The rest of the men faced Fandral and Vostag, and the two sides fought a battle!


    As the last cursed warrior made by the ether, this former dark elf leader Malekis''s deputy is not an ordinary person. The power exerted by the ether on him is several times more powerful than those ordinary cursed warriors thousands of years ago. No wonder Malekis dared to attack Asgard only by relying on him as a cursed warrior!


    And Heimdall is worthy of being called the patron saint. A big guardian sword slammed into the wind, abruptly resisted the attack of the cursed warrior, and sometimes even launched a counterattack, using the big sword to curse the warrior Forced to retreat, majestic.


    In addition, Shanghai Mdal is also a person who doesn''t like words. Confronting a cursed warrior with an expression on his face is really like acupuncture and a sharp edge, and each has its own power, as if it is comparable.


    Only Heimdall knew that he was really just a needle prick. Although it seemed to have momentum, his needle would surely be broken by the cursed warrior''s fist and become a loser after a long battle.


    ''Can''t continue the fight, I have to find a chance to get out and save Thor and Friga!''


    Although Heimdall usually doesn''t like talking and looks relatively big, in fact, he is very smart.


    Although he would not die even if he was defeated in the battle with the cursed warrior, at least he had the strength to escape, but his purpose was not to escape alone, but to Frigga, the mother of the gods of Asgard. And Odin''s son Thor was rescued.


    Otherwise, what is he doing here?


    Thinking of the key points, Heimdall had a way. While continuing to deal with the cursed warrior, he deliberately led the battle in the direction of Malkis.


    Because, Friga, who was looked at by the cursed warrior before, is now in Malekis'' hands. If Friga can be escaped, they will have more strength.


    After all, Frigga''s strength is actually not bad, although it is not as good as him or Odin, but it is almost the same as an Asgard general.


    On the other hand, Fandral and Vostag are much better. Although the dark soldiers they face are good, although they have the advantage in numbers, they are in the treasure vault after all. Energy weapons cannot be used, only melee weapons. To attack.


    And Fandral and Vostag can be called the three warriors of the fairy palace, are they laymen?


    Fandral is a swordsman with a thin body. Just like the dark elves, relying on excellent sword skills, he can easily walk among the dark elves and inflict fatal damage on these soldiers.


    Vostag was different. He was fat, but with great strength, wielding a double-edged axe with great momentum.


    Although it was also due to his huge stature, he left a lot of injuries from the dagger in the dark elf''s hand, but it was not fatal and could be resisted.


    After seeing Heimdall leading the tall cursed warrior to Malekis, they were also doing the same action to help Heimdall, and it was bound to save Frigga and Thor.


    Heimdall��s plan was successful. After he led the cursed warrior to Malekiss, he suddenly abandoned his opponent and rushed towards Malekis, holding a big sword on his head. Keith is really an ordinary dark elf, and he is bound to be cut in half by this sword and return to darkness forever.


    But Malekis was no ordinary dark elf.


    As the leader of the dark elves, he actually possesses great strength. Although his vitality is declining slightly due to dormancy and age, and his strength is not as strong as that of the strong period, he is still the leader of the dark elves after all.


    "court death!"


    After comprehending that Heimdall''s goal was actually himself, he immediately abandoned Friga aside, then drew out the two small daggers from his waist and greeted Heimdall.


    The small daggers of the dark elves are of course not ordinary small daggers. This kind of dagger is a weapon that has been specially forged in the dark and possesses part of the power of darkness.


    Especially Malkis, although it may not be as good as the guardian sword of Shanghai Mdal, it is more than enough to resist the opponent''s attack!


    rub!


    The contact between the big sword and the dagger opened as soon as it touched, as if the big sword was a piece of cotton cloth with no force at all, it slid off Malekis'' dagger and came behind him.


    It turned out that Heimdall didn''t really want to split Malekis in half, not because he didn''t dare, but Friga was still in the opponent''s hands.


    Heimdall was afraid, afraid that if Malekis used Friega as a shield, he would become an enemy with Asgard as a whole.


    Therefore, Heimdall��s act of raising the sword and slashing is just a bluff, in order to arouse Malekis��s fighting heart, to pick up his sword, so that Frigga can escape. !


    "Take Thor and go quickly!"


    Immediately after the touch, Heimdall yelled at Frigga, Fandral, and Vostag, and then turned to face the madly angry Malekis and the cursed warrior who still had an expression with a decisive expression.


    His meaning is obvious, that is the life used to hold Malkis and the cursed warrior, to buy time for Friga and the others to save the dying Thor.


    Fandral and Heimdall took a look at Heimdall''s broad back, only to realize that the patron saint of Asgard was really the patron saint, and he would guard them.


    Friega also took a deep look at Heimdall, and then rushed to Thor''s side without any hesitation, and helped Thor up.


    Fandral and Vostag also rushed up, preparing to take Thor away together.

 332 Chapter 325 Conflict

    In Thor''s eyes, time seemed to be still at this moment.


    Malekis was holding the screaming expression of the energy gun that had just fired the bullet, and Heimdall looked at the regretful eyes behind him. Fandral and Vostag hadn''t had time to step into the anxious steps of the energy bullet, and Frigga blocked it from behind After the energy bullet that was originally shot at Thor, the determined expression on his face stopped for a moment, and all the reflections were reflected in his eyes.


    "Do not!!!!!!"


    Thor yelled desperately, trying to help his mother, but found that he couldn''t move at all.


    Even his yelling was just an illusion that he said in his heart, and he really didn��t have the strength to shout to help his mother.


    Then, when time returned to reality, Thor lost the static scene in his eyes, but turned into the golden roof in the treasure vault. He kept going up, knowing that Thor had completely fallen to the ground, and stopped abruptly.


    Roars and yells appeared.


    Frigga��s painful cry after being shot with energy, Fandral and Vostag��s voices that were too late to stop loudly entered Thor��s ears in an instant, bringing the world back to noisy reality. .


    Little by little force began to sniper at Thor''s heart, allowing him to gradually recover the vitality originally sucked by the cursed warrior, and lightning flashes on his body, and even his eyes were covered with white flashes, like a white night.


    Fandral and Vostak rushed to Thor and Friga at this time, watching Friga, whose vitality was gradually disappearing, and Thor, whose vitality was gradually regaining, and they just shook the right hand together, they understood Why is this.


    At the last moment of her life, Frigga chose to transmit her life to Thor, who had absorbed most of his life force from the cursed warrior, so that the weak Thor gradually regained his vitality.


    And, the power that controls thunder and lightning!


    Zi...


    Thor, who was wrapped in thunder and lightning, felt the return of his power, stood up instantly, looked at Malekis not far away, and punched directly in the air.


    White lightning appeared from Thor��s right hand, and almost instantly struck Malekis�� right face. While blasting his white face into coke, it also knocked him out, fell to the ground, and stood still. Can''t stand up.


    At this time, the originally expressionless cursed warrior finally had a trace of caution in his eyes. Seeing that the situation was over, he immediately caught Malekis who had fallen on the ground in his arms and rushed out toward the way he came.


    Thor wanted to chase, but after a few steps, he found that he could not catch up with the cursed warrior without Mirnier. After watching the enemy go away, he lost all the power of thunder and lightning and turned back to normal. appearance.


    After that, he looked at the ground behind him.


    There, the person who gave birth to him has lost his life forever, closed his eyes, and can no longer see him, and can no longer scold him, even...


    Take the initiative to hug him!


    The grief came up, but Thor did not have the courage to vent his grief, but slowly walked towards Friega, slowly knelt on the ground, hugged his mother tightly, and never let go.


    On the other side, Fandral, Vostag, and Heimdall have been chasing the cursed warrior and Malekis who escaped, trying to catch up with the two who killed Frigga.


    Just chasing to the edge of a window, the cursed warrior jumped out directly, and then boarded a dagger-shaped battleship that had been waiting outside, and headed towards the huge sword ship that was several hundred meters long.


    The big sword''s red spar that was emitting a large energy wave also stopped attacking. After waiting for Malkis''s battleship to enter, the whole body began to become transparent again, and it disappeared after a while.


    On the ground, Odin, who used Gangnir to resist the energy wave of the Great Sword Giant Ship, loosened his body and lost all his strength. He could only hold Gangnir to stay in place, without the thought of chasing him.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to chase, but his current strength can''t catch up at all.


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that he feels the life of the person he loves the most.


    she left����


    Odin''s single left eye gradually began to wet, and the days he and Frigga had met, known each other, and spent time together flashed in his mind.


    Then, step by step, he took Gangnier and rushed in that direction.


    That direction he will never forget.


    ...


    War is always cruel.


    After the war, countless houses and buildings in Asgard became ruins, and even the Golden Palace was damaged a lot, and it was no longer in its former power.


    At night, by the river.


    During the day, those Asgardians lost in the war were all collected and placed on the woven petal bamboo raft, following the direction of the river''s flowing water, slowly advancing.


    Odin, Thor, Heimdall, Fandral, Vostag, Sif, and most of the people in the whole city came to the riverside. They did not cry, but quietly looked at their own Relatives, lovers, friends, are silent.


    They know very well that this is a disaster.


    And disasters, there will always be casualties and parting!


    As Asgardians, they are not afraid of casualties. What they fear is that they cannot avenge their loved ones and loved ones, so that they can return to the embrace of the World Tree without regret.


    After the silence, a general ignited the rocket in his hand, put it on his bow, and shot it toward the bamboo raft farthest by the river.


    The rocket rushed into the sky, and as the force disappeared, it landed on the bamboo raft in a standard parabola.


    At that time, there was fire on the dark river.


    After that, countless rockets ascended into the sky and landed behind the bamboo raft, igniting one after another as farewell cradles, turning the entire river into a sporadic sea of ??fire.


    Then it turned into a little bit of stars, and disappeared into the world with the fluorescent lights of the Asgardians'' farewell!


    ...


    A soft sigh appeared in the corner of the river, and then this person turned his back, and together with the other four people, began to walk back.


    "Do you regret it? Originally, you should be able to save them..."


    When the others returned to the room and only Ron and Saber were left, the little-spoken blonde girl found Ron, who was sitting alone outside in a daze. After watching the starry sky with him for a while, Rarely took the initiative to speak.


    Ron glanced at Saber who had changed his temper with some surprise, then smiled self-deprecatingly, and said:


    "I am not here to save people! I am not so kind!"


    Saber''s big blue eyes narrowed slightly, "But, you just clearly regretted it, didn''t you?"


    Although her tone is not intense, it can be heard that she is very dissatisfied with her behavior.


    "I''m just sorry." Ron touched the blonde girl''s head: "The world is a wonderful thing. Maybe you disappear today, maybe I will disappear tomorrow. Who can say this kind of thing? "


    "Time is also very wonderful, because if time really exists, then everything will become a fixed form and become a slave of time, so I have always believed that time does not exist!"


    Ron recalled the scenes he had seen in the previous life. Among them was Friega''s scene of being stabbed to death by a short sword, but now, that short sword has become an energy laser!


    "But what does time have to do with what just happened?" Saber still didn''t understand Ron''s meaning.


    "Well, my bull''s head is wrong and I didn''t answer correctly." Ron shrugged and continued in plain language:


    "Answer your question well, the reason why I didn''t make a move was that I just thought..."


    "I do not want!"


    "I don''t want to?" Saber trembled, and took a step back unconsciously, silent for a long time.


    After that, she tremblingly asked Ron, "Then you made me in the first place, but it was actually because... you think?"


    "Yes, I think!" Ron frowned, looking at the trembling Saber, his heart inevitably felt a little turbulent.


    Ron was not surprised that Saber knew that he might be the life he created. Although he blocked the perception and memory of the other party, no matter what, this girl named Saber is still him because of the previous life. Manufactured from those memories, a person with life.


    In the course of more than a year, she may have been confused, but after the passage of time, she should have confirmed this fact. It was only when he said that he did not want to, the life he created finally confirmed this.


    And the reason why she trembles and asks questions to herself is only because she understands that she is just because someone is interested, so she just made a "doll" casually.


    However, her whole "doll" is alive!


    Saber looked at Ron tremblingly. She didn''t yell, nor pointed at Ron''s fault angrily. She just said quietly while trembling:


    "But..., I''m real..."


    Ron frowned further when he heard the words.


    He actually thought about the reason why the life he created is real..


    Because it is real, every life he creates actually has individual consciousness, has independent behavior, is a person, a lonely person!


    But so what?


    Isn''t every life produced by force?


    He, or her, or it, any one, is all!


    So Ron let go of the strange feelings, regarded himself as a true God, and created a lot of things.


    Whether they want it or not.


    Because he has the confidence to control them and control the lives he created!


    But today, Saber, the most obedient among them, asked this question, making him wonder how to answer.


    Therefore, he did not answer.


    Ron didn''t care about Saber, and just sat there, saying nothing.


    The blonde girl also said nothing.


    However, the tremor of her body slowly disappeared, and the emotions of fear, doubt, unwillingness, etc. also disappeared in her heart and became completely clean.


    I don''t know how long it took before the blonde girl finally moved.


    At this moment, an idea arose in her originally clean heart.


    go away!


    ...


    In the early morning of the next day, Fandral came to the resting place of Ron and his party and saw Jane, Daisy, and Daisy''s assistant who were using food.


    Fandral stepped up, looked at Jane, who had the most say in the three, and asked anxiously: "Where are the other two?"


    Jane frowned and answered Fandral: "I don''t know."


    "You must know that they were here last night!" Fandal had already placed his hand on the sword on his waist, and his tone had become even more manic.


    He didn''t come for the five earthlings who broke into Asgard yesterday for no reason, but when he went to see Odin in the early morning, he unexpectedly heard that the evil ether that the Dark Clan wanted, actually Hidden in those five earthlings who came to Asgard.


    Knowing this, Fandral immediately fell into a violent mood.


    Because if it hadn��t been for these five earthlings to come to Asgard, the dark race would not attack them, the countless Asgard would not die, and the city would not be destroyed, the great mother of the gods. Friega would not return to the embrace of the World Tree so early.


    So he immediately turned and left, and found the place where the five earthlings were. He wanted to ask these people clearly. If these people didn''t have a good answer, then he would kill these people directly and avenge those who died. !


    "I ask you, is it because of you, the dark race attacked Asgard, right?!"

 333 Chapter 326 Malice!

    "Well, after he comes back, you let him come to the Golden Palace Hall to find me, okay?"


    Odin didn''t doubt Jane''s words, he smiled kindly, and after an explanation, he turned and left with Fandral and a few of his men, without any intention of making trouble.


    Only Fandral saw that after turning around, Odinna''s original kindness instantly became extremely cold, without a trace of expression.


    After seeing this scene, Fandral''s original anger and helplessness disappeared instantly and he became cheerful.


    "I blamed Odin. He didn''t forget the people who brought disaster to Asgard. It''s just why he didn''t point it out in person, but had to wait until the disappeared earthling came back?"


    With doubts, Fandral followed Odin all the way to the main hall of the Golden Palace.


    As the place where the king of the strongest kingdom in the nine star regions lived, the Golden Palace completely possessed the luxurious atmosphere it should have. Although it was partially destroyed by the warships of the Dark Clan, it was still the most glorious place in Asgard.


    The main hall of the Golden Palace is where Odin usually gathers his subordinates and holds meetings.


    When they came to the main hall of the Golden Palace, some Asgardian soldiers were clearing the ruins inside. Seeing the arrival of Odin and his party, one of the troops would walk down from the king''s seat at the top of the main hall of the Golden Palace and said to Odin:


    "Your Majesty, your seat has been completely destroyed by the collapse bomb of the Dark Elves. It can no longer be repaired and can only be replaced."


    The collapsible bomb is a unique throwing weapon of the dark elves. It can temporarily collapse the material within a certain range into a vacuum and turn it into a black hole, absorbing all the material in that part, and it is extremely powerful.


    When the dark elves fought with Asgard ten thousand years ago, the dark elves'' collapse bombs swallowed up how many Asgardian soldiers, and became a nightmare for the Asgardians at that time.


    However, the technology of this collapsible bomb is very high. The most important thing is that it needs a special material that is only available in the dark dwellings. The output is very small. Only the close men of the dark elf Malekis can make it. Will be equipped with this collapse bomb.


    Otherwise, relying on this terrifying weapon, the dark race would have already occupied the nine star regions!


    "I won''t change it for now, let''s do this first..."


    Looking at the king''s seat with only one base left, Odin felt sad. This is the seat of King Asgard. It has been passed down for countless years, but now it was broken in by the enemy and was directly dismantled. Where do you put your face?


    Odin felt that he was not suitable to be the king of Asgard. After this incident, he was ready to pass the seat directly to Thor, and then set out to pursue Frigga.


    just����


    Odin''s face is firm. Today''s Asgard is no more than thousands of years ago. It has weakened to a heinous level. Although it is still the strongest in the nine star regions, it no longer has the strongest aura. .


    So Odin decided to use his last time to guard his kingdom!


    "How is the investigation of the whereabouts of the Dark Clan?" he asked towards his men.


    "No fall." The subordinate shook his head feebly: "I just asked Heimdall, because the dark elves are hidden in the darkness and the universe converges, and the space is distorted. He can''t see where the dark people are going."


    Odin closed his left eye alone and said nothing, because he didn''t know how to answer his subordinates.


    "Father!"


    At this time, his son Thor suddenly appeared from the passage, found him, and asked angrily: "When will you send your troops to fight against the Dark Clan? He destroyed our country, our people, and..."


    At the end of the day, Thor could not go on, because he could not accept the fact that his mother died.


    In order to avenge him, this is the third time he has sought Odin, and Odin has refused his request to send troops two times.


    But Thor really couldn''t bear the feeling of losing his mother, so he swore an oath that he would never return to Asgard if he didn''t personally cut off the head of the dark leader Malekis!


    Seeing Thor coming, Odin called the men away, and said, "I don''t want to argue with you, Thor."


    "But I think!" Thor can''t stand it anymore. It''s his mother. Didn''t Odin take revenge for his mother at all?


    Thor''s expression of indifference: "Are you worthy of your mother like this?!"


    "I will send my troops to revenge Malekis, but it''s not time yet."


    "When will it be possible then?" Thor asked anxiously.


    Odin didn''t make any movements, just looked at the door of the main hall and said: "When the earthling comes, you can set off."


    "Ron?" Thor thought of that guy for the first time, but why did the father wait for him to send his troops? Why?


    Last night, he had seen Ron a few people. Although he was wondering how they came to Asgard, he had no idea about it, immersed in the grief of leaving his mother.


    Thinking about it now, in fact, everything that happened in the middle was full of doubts.


    Why would Odin let him find Ron and invite him to Asgard?


    Why did he not succeed after he went, but Ron still came to Asgard, and even brought the other three ordinary people and the blonde girl?


    Why did the Dark Clan raided here as soon as the Earthlings came to Asgard?


    The most important thing is, why Odin cares so much about Ron, and even the crusade against the Dark Clan has to wait for him to come?


    "Yes, earthling, Ron!" Odin nodded, and countless complex emotions emerged in his heart.


    For Ron, he is actually very entangled. Why is he so afraid of the other party? You know, he has never seen the opponent''s strength at all!


    why?


    Odin has asked himself countless times, but there is no answer at all, because his instinct tells him that this is the most correct way!


    With a sigh, Odin did not conceal any more, and told the truth:


    "The earthling is very strong, so I invited him to Asgard, preparing to form an alliance with him... and the earth behind him to resist those opponents that might threaten Asgard in the future..."


    "That person is really so strong?" Thor thought of the scene where the blonde girl had blocked Ron from attacking him in that restaurant on the earth.


    Despite Odin and Heimdall''s advice, he still felt that Ron was a coward hiding behind a woman, and he was not worthy to go to Asgard.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out that the father valued him so much...


    "How good is he?" Thor still didn''t believe it very much, pointing to himself: "I''m good?"


    Odin didn''t give Thor any face: "He is much better than you!"


    "?" Although Odin said very strongly, Thor still didn''t believe it too much, and he still felt that he was stronger.


    Because, thanks to his mother''s selfless dedication, yesterday he possessed the powerful power of thunder and lightning in his body, and there is no reason to beat a backward earthling!


    Odin suddenly stood up: "Go back to Thor, go back and summon your subordinates, and soon, you can personally avenge your mother!"


    "Okay!" Thor is happy. What he fears most is that his father will continue to hold on to Asgard to defend against the raids of the Dark Clan, because he has been doing this for hundreds of years, let Asgard Guardian no longer had the title of the strongest kingdom in the nine kingdoms.


    But now because Ron, the stubborn father, changed his mind, this might be a good thing.


    After Thor left, Odin did not sit down, but kept standing, waiting for the man to arrive.


    After about a while, the people he was waiting for arrived.


    Seeing that he came alone, Odin asked: "That powerful girl, didn''t she come back with you?"


    Ron''s face was cold, and he replied, "She has a new idea, and she wants to go out for a stroll. She won''t be back in a short time."


    "It''s a pity, her strength is also very strong, she is a good combat power!"


    After Odin finished speaking, he did not continue to ask questions because he clearly saw that because of the blonde girl, the earthly man was in a bad mood.


    "I have understood the current situation, you want me to help you to destroy the Dark Clan, right?" Ron said.


    Odin gave a reluctant smile: "Yes, with my son Thor, he is a good helper."


    "Okay, I agreed, when will we leave?" Ron did not refuse, after all, he did have part of the responsibility for this matter.


    When Saber found him to chat last night, he didn''t really care very much, but told the truth indifferently.


    As his creation, Saber is actually very smart and very thoughtful. Although she didn''t fall out with herself, it can be seen that Saber dislikes him because of this matter.


    Because Saber has finally determined that her memories, her thoughts, her name, and even herself, are all fake. It was a person who created her just to do one thing... People with false memories!


    Therefore, she chose to leave.


    Ron didn''t refuse, he didn''t think he was doing something wrong, but he also respected Saber and respected the other party''s choice.


    Then, early in the morning, he sent her away to a corner very far away from the earth.


    Maybe, it will take a long time to meet...


    Ron smiled and did not continue to recall. After getting the exact time that Odin said, he left the main hall of the Golden Palace and returned to the place where he lived, ready to ask Jane and Daisy whether they want to return to Earth.


    Yes, he was not going to take Jane and Daisy to stay in Asgard anymore.


    Although Saber��s words did not change his mind, they reminded him that in fact, he has been developing in the direction of Professor X. He felt that everything he did was correct, so he used strong methods to treat Jane, Daisy and others. Several of them took Asgard, and they didn''t care whether they wanted it or not.


    Just like the dark personality in Professor X who sealed Jin Gray''s body at the time, he felt that he was doing it for the good of the students, which resulted in so many things behind.


    This approach should not be!


    When he arrived at the place where he lived, Ron called Jane, Daisy and Daisy''s assistant together, and said in a questioning tone:


    "I am going to a very dangerous place. It will be very dangerous. There is no time to protect you, so I think you should return to the earth."


    The three of them were stunned when they heard this.


    Then Daisy stood up and said with a bit of complaint, "Huh? Finally came to such a fun place and went back so soon?"


    "Yes, yes!" Daisy''s assistant was a very uninspiring person, nodded and agreed with Daisy''s statement.


    "It will be very dangerous. Keep staying. You may die." Ron''s expression was tough: "Just like those Asgardian soldiers yesterday... and Frigga, the mother of the gods!"


    As soon as this word came out, Daisy and her assistant both closed their mouths and did not speak.


    Yes, Asgard is fun and fun, but the war yesterday also let them know that even the legendary gods are going to die...


    Thinking of the countless bamboo rafts carrying corpses on the Asgard River last night, Daisy also retreated in her heart, but she couldn''t make a decision, so she looked at Jane.


    "Let''s go back." Jane''s answer was affirmative.


    "Go pack things, we''ll leave in a while."


    ...


    Just as Ron was about to send Jane, Daisy, and Daisy��s assistant away, in a tavern in Asgard, Thor found several of his subordinates, Fandal and Waugh in the Three Warriors of the Palace. Stagg.


    Fandral and Vostag were drinking glass after glass in the tavern with gloomy faces. Thor saw a thin and fat two people at a glance. He walked quickly over and drank a glass of wine originally poured by Fandral. Then he said immediately:


    "Father has promised me to fight Malkis, you drink quickly, and you will assemble with me after drinking!"


    "Really?" Fandral and Vostag asked at the same time, with a hint of excitement on their faces.


    Like Thor, they wanted to chop off even the white head of Mahler, so they went to meet Odin with Thor, hoping to fight against the Dark Clan immediately.


    The first two times Odin did not agree. Just now Thor went to see Odin, and then they only left for a while. Thor actually said Odin agreed. Why?


    Thor saw the doubts of the two and explained: "Father said that the reason why he didn''t let us fight against the Dark Clan before was because he had not found a helper. Now he has found a powerful helper, so he agreed. !"


    Thor thought that Fandral and Vostag would also be excited, but unexpectedly, the doubts on their faces grew more and more.


    Fandral spoke first, his tone gloomy: "A powerful helper? Those earthlings?"


    "How do you know?" Thor asked suspiciously.


    Fandral said, "I was with the king just now. When you came, he told me to go. Do you remember?"


    "Remember!" Thor was still puzzled. He didn''t understand why Fandral hated Ron and Jane so much?


    Fandral still had a look of hatred and explained what had happened before.


    "Because before that, I had accidentally heard a word from His Majesty the King, and I knew why he invited those earthlings to our Asgard!"


    "It''s all because the earthling named Ron took away the evil ether that was stolen from the Dark Clan by His Majesty Boll, and then suppressed the evil ether in the alien space, so he let those earthlings come to earth. "


    "Even if he carried the evil ether on his body, Malekis would attack us Asgard and kill our friends. Even... even the godmother Frigga died on Malekis. Hands!"


    boom!!!


    Hearing these words, Thor was stunned on the spot, not knowing what to do.


    Until, resentment gradually rose from the bottom of his heart!

 334 Chapter 327: Brothers Joint Revenge

    Xu is because of what happened before, so even though Thor was already resenting Ron incomparably, he didn''t directly take up Maulnir to fight the enemy with the same violent temper. Dar asked:


    "You said earlier that the father was going to stop you... what did he say?"


    Fandral replied truthfully: "The king did not say anything. He just told me not to look for the earthlings. However, he should also resent those people. He has been patient because he was afraid of the earthling named Ron. !"


    Thor shook his head and denied Fandral''s statement: "He is not afraid of the earthling, he is just afraid that the earthling will bring disaster to Asgard!"


    Thor knows his father very well. In his heart, Odin has always been the most powerful person, and no one is better than Odin.


    It was only because of the continued weakness of life and Odin that he wanted to protect Asgard too much, so that he kept thinking carefully and became as if he was afraid of others.


    Looking at each other, Thor murmured: "There must be a plan to avenge the dead Asgardian soldiers and my mother, Frigga, and kill Malkis, the leader of the dark race, and the earth. People... Ron!"


    "Yes, a plan is needed, and this plan must be very hidden and cannot be discovered by Odin!"


    Fandal and Vostag''s hearts warmed up. As Thor''s best friends, they knew Thor''s character very well. This was a very irritable person, but this time, he changed.


    Become more cautious, more vigorous, just like Odin who was extremely wise before!


    Thor didn''t feel the hot eyes of the two, but kept thinking. Not long after, he said:


    "First of all, we need to understand the enemy''s strength. I have fought with Malekis before. Except for a tall subordinate around him, his strength is actually very weak. As long as we remove all his weapons and subordinates, we will There is a high chance of killing him!"


    "The trouble is Ron. We don''t have any information about him..."


    Thor said, thinking of the first time he saw Ron.


    He was two years ago, because he defy Odin''s will to raided Jotunheim, where the Frost Giant is, and was demoted to the earth. He met Jane, Daisy, and Dr. Selvig.


    After that, Ron also appeared.


    He claimed to be the owner of a newspaper. Although he didn''t know what the newspaper was at that time, he greeted each other very friendly and met each other.


    Later, he wanted to get back his hammer, Mirnier, but he couldn''t get it at all. He was thrown into the prison of the earthlings, and Ron took him out.


    He was very grateful, and something happened later, he returned to Asgard, and then went to Earth for the second time.


    That time it was because of Loki. In order to retaliate against Asgard, he went to find the famous space pirate Kirita army, and wanted to attack the earth first, and then use the earth as a stronghold to attack Asgard.


    Knowing this, it immediately went to the earth to stop Loki''s conspiracy.


    He also formed a small team with several people on Earth and SHIELD on Earth, called the Avengers.


    Then he saw Ron again.


    The other party was still the boss of that newspaper, and then, for some reason, Ron was inserted into the plan of SHIELD.


    This time, he still didn��t have much communication with the other party. After successfully stopping Loki��s conspiracy, he brought his unsatisfactory brother back to Earth. Until this time, Odin took the initiative to ask him to go to Earth and invite Ron to come. Scarder.


    Until just now, he thought that Ron and the dark race should not have a big relationship, and that the other party''s arrival was also kind.


    Who could have thought that the deaths of his mother Frigga and the Asgardians on the river were actually due to the earthlings?


    Seeing Thor''s entanglement, Fandral and Vostag were also helpless:


    "Yes, we don''t know anything about that earthling, even His Majesty Odin is worried about that person, what should we do?"


    The three of them fell silent. At this time, a sentence came from the side: "There is one person who may know the strength of that earthling."


    All three of Thor looked in the direction of the sound and found that the person here was actually the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge, Heimdall.


    You know, Heimdall is a very dull and lonely person. He always stays at the Rainbow Bridge on weekdays. Under normal circumstances, he will never leave the Rainbow Bridge, let alone come to the pub.


    Although they were very confused, none of the three asked about it at this time, but asked in unison:


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Tor''s brother..." Heimdall glanced at Thor: "Rocky!"


    "Rocky?" Fandral and Vostag frowned, not knowing why Heimdall said that.


    Since Thor brought Loki back, that guy has been locked up in Asgard��s dungeon, and he has never been out. I don��t even know how many earthlings came to Asgard. Ron''s strength.


    Only Thor seemed to have thought of something, and asked: "Did Rocky lead the army of Kirita to attack the earth?"


    "That''s right." Heimdall nodded: "At that time, I used my eyes to see the alien army, the big hole in space, and... the earthling!"


    "And Loki was also there at the time. With his wit, he should know some of the strengths of some people on Earth..."


    "Wait for me here!" Without hesitation, Thor stood up and walked toward the dungeon.


    After yesterday''s riots, Asgard''s dungeon has become extremely quiet, because many prisoners who escaped have been killed by the soldiers.


    When Thor came to the dungeon, he saw Loki at the door.


    Inside the cell, Loki was wearing a green windbreaker and his hair was neatly trimmed. He watched Thor coming with a mocking smile on his face:


    "After so long, you finally came to see me, Thor..."


    "I''m looking for something to do with you." Thor said neither humble nor humble.


    With hatred in Loki''s eyes, across the golden barrier of the dungeon: "What''s the matter? Heh..., isn''t it just trying to gloat and laugh at me?"


    "Enough, Loki." Thor still didn''t have any expression, and said directly: "Don''t use Phantom anymore. I have already figured out your tricks!"


    Hearing this, Loki''s eyes suddenly widened and he was taken aback.


    Is it true that Thor has always known himself?


    Loki wanted to say something, but seeing Thor''s expressionless face, he still didn''t intend to speak.


    After that, the handsome Loki behind the golden barrier gradually disappeared, and the neat white color in the cell also disappeared. What was revealed were the stumbling tables and chairs, and Loki sitting on the ground in a mess, like a tramp. .


    Even on the ground of the dungeon, there are still student status.


    Seeing this scene, Thor''s cold heart melted a lot.


    He knew that the reason why Loki became like this was definitely not because he was locked in a dungeon and felt imprisoned.


    Although his brother is bad, he won''t be so useless!


    Therefore, the only possibility is because of their common mother, Friga!


    Inside the cell, Loki looked at Thor''s gaze like a tramp, and asked: "Frija...does she suffer?"


    "I''m not here to mourn our mother with you!" Although he was very moved, Thor didn''t forget his purpose of looking for Loki. He glanced at no one around him and said, "I''m here, yes. I want to provide you with a hope to get out of the cell and... to avenge our mother!"


    "Malekiss?" Loki asked with a frown.


    "Yes, we will kill Malekiss, but although Malekis is the murderer of his mother, there is someone else who really caused this to happen!"


    "go on."


    "Earthman, Ron!"


    "Ron?" Rocky was shocked when he heard the name, and asked anxiously: "What does this matter have to do with that person? How could he be the one who caused all this?"


    "It seems that you do know that person." Seeing Loki''s anxious look, Thor understood that Heimdall should be right. His brother did know about that person.


    Thor explained all the circumstances: "The man took our grandfather King Boll and stole it from Malekis, suppressed the evil ether in the alien space, and then he broke into Asgard. , Which led to Malkis leading his dark army to attack us Asgard, and only then has everything of yesterday!"


    "So, Loki! I need you to tell that person''s full strength and provide a plan to kill the other person, and I can let you out!"


    "Good idea!" Rocky laughed mockingly, stood up slowly, and really walked in front of Thor:


    "However, your plan will not succeed!"


    "Why?" Thor asked with a frown.


    "Because that person is too strong!" Loki Shuo said: "You know what, Odin demoted you to the earth, when I went to find you, I had already foreseen that person."


    "At that time, he was standing there quietly looking at me who was already invisible. There was no fear in his eyes. Some were just excitement, the excitement of seeing the prey, do you understand?"


    "So at that time, I didn''t dare to face him at all, I could only choose to escape, escape back to Asgard, and stay away from that guy, do you understand?"


    "Don''t even dare to face him... Loki, is he really so strong?" Thor asked with a heavy heart.


    "Of course!" Loki closed his eyes, as if lost in memory.


    After a long time, he continued:


    "Remember the time when I was driven into the abyss of the universe by you? That time, I was given a powerful weapon that could make my mental power countless times stronger, and an unfavorable cosmic army. When those people went to the earth and occupied the earth, they also went to find that person for revenge and told him that I was not easy to provoke!"


    "But what? Even though I have that powerful weapon, I still can''t feel the opposing force''s oppressive power, but I still feel that if I really want to do something with him, then the loser will definitely be me!"


    "So, I chose to be silent, planning to ignore him for now, and then use the power of Qiruita''s army to kill that person, but you know the end result. I was killed by you, and a green beast, A man in a tights, a man in steel stopped it, the plan was mostly cold!"


    "At the end, a man in black came out and destroyed my plan easily, do you know? Although I didn''t see the man in black clearly, I could feel that it was actually Ron!"


    "Now, do you know how powerful the earthling is?"


    At the end of the day, Loki was a bit shorter, as if he had lost all his strength.


    "Got it." Thor''s brow furrowed deeper, and Loki''s words really proved that Ron was very powerful. No wonder even Odin was unwilling to provoke him in order to protect Asgard.


    However, he will definitely avenge his mother''s revenge.


    Moreover, not only to take revenge, but also to make Asgard return to the fact that the nine star domains were the strongest kingdom back then.


    You know, because of Odin��s conservative behavior, many people in other star regions have begun to bully them. If they don��t find the place back, how can Asgard be in the nine star regions in the future? Foothold?


    So, in order to take revenge, for the glory of Asgard, Thor is still going to persuade Loki to help him.


    "Loki!" Thor shouted, and after pulling Loki''s attention back, he suddenly raised his right hand and spread it in front of him.


    Then, a silver-white electric light suddenly began to jump from above, flashing and flashing, turning his entire right hand into a ball of lightning.


    Then, Thor asked confidently: "I know you want to avenge your mother, so, is the whole reason enough?"


    ...I can feel it, that is actually Ron!"


    "Now, do you know how powerful the earthling is?"


    At the end of the day, Loki was a bit shorter, as if he had lost all his strength.


    "Got it." Thor''s brow furrowed deeper. Loki''s words really proved that Ron was very powerful. No wonder even Odin was unwilling to provoke him in order to protect Asgard.


    However, he will definitely avenge his mother''s revenge.


    Moreover, not only to take revenge, but also to make Asgard return to the fact that the nine star domains were the strongest kingdom back then.


    You know, because of Odin��s conservative behavior, many people in other star regions have begun to bully them. If they don��t find the place back, how can Asgard be in the nine star regions in the future? Foothold?


    So, in order to take revenge, for the glory of Asgard, Thor is still going to persuade Loki to help him.


    "Loki!" Thor shouted, and after pulling Loki''s attention back, he suddenly raised his right hand and spread it in front of him.


    Then, a silver-white electric light suddenly began to jump from above, flashing and flashing, turning his entire right hand into a ball of lightning.


    Then Thor confidently asked: "I know you want to avenge your mother, so, is the whole reason enough?"

 335 Chapter 328: Attack on the Dark Star Territory

    Two hours later, Ron went to see Odin at the agreed time, and planned to go to the Dark Star Region with Thor to fight Malkis.


    Prior to this, he had sent Jane, Daisy, and Daisy''s assistants back to Earth, and returned to Asgard alone, preparing to gather all the ether particles and truly turn ether particles into real gems.


    Although there were a lot of ether particles he absorbed, they were still not up to the point where they could be combined into reality gems, and they were still short of the dark elf Malekis.


    Also, he may have to deal with Odin''s next series of actions.


    Although Odin didn''t show much malice, he could still feel the emotion of rejection and hatred from the other party. It is possible that the king of the gods would really attack him...


    This is also normal. The wife who has accompanied him for thousands of years is dead. Without any grievances, this is simply impossible.


    It is precisely because of this that he will send Jane and the others back.


    The agreed meeting point was the square outside the Rainbow Bridge. When Ron came here, he found that a large number of Asgard soldiers had gathered here. Everyone had a very high morale on their faces, and seemed to be able to stop them. Kill the people!


    Leading these Asgardian soldiers was Thor, the eldest son of Odin, in addition to Fandral and Vostag from the three warriors of the Immortal Palace, and the Valkyrie Sif.


    As for Hogan, the last warrior of the Three Warriors, he did not stay in Asgard, but returned to his hometown of Warnerheim.


    Because Hogan was not from Asgard. He was originally from a tribe of Warnerheim, but was later rescued by Asgard��s people. Then he stayed in Asgard and became a member of the three warriors of the fairy palace. .


    Some time ago, because of something happened in Warnerheim, Hogan went back to where he has returned. He hasn''t returned yet, and he didn''t know that Asgard was attacked.


    As soon as he arrived at the gathering square, Ron immediately felt countless eyes falling on him.


    Among them are curious, disdainful, jealous and hateful eyes...


    Hatred?


    Ron felt a little strange. Although he is indeed an outsider, he doesn''t need to hate himself, right?


    And he still knows the people who hate him.


    It is Fandral and Vostag in the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, and Thor?


    Although they concealed it well and didn''t even want to look at themselves, he still felt the vague hatred as he continued to be familiar with the mental state of others.


    I can��t wait to kill myself!


    But why do these people hate themselves?


    Ron didn''t understand.


    Forget it, don''t understand if you don''t understand, anyway, with his strength, even if these people put the knife on his neck, he doesn''t have to worry at all.


    Thor is a little troublesome. This guy seems to have made a lot of breakthroughs in strength because of Friga''s death, but it seems that he is not much stronger...


    At the end of the square, Odin, who was neatly dressed in armor, saw Ron coming, and Gangneil shook the ground with a majestic expression:


    "The Dark Clan attacked Asgard when the universe converged, killing our relatives, friends, and family. Even Friega was brutally killed by Malekis!"


    "So my purpose of gathering you here is to let you raid the dark stars of the dark elves and avenge Asgard!"


    Although Odin''s words were few and not very inspiring, they quickly aroused the excitement of the soldiers, and they all shouted heartbreakingly:


    "Avenge Asgard!"


    "Avenge Asgard!"


    "Long live Asgard!"


    ...


    "Okay." Odin suppressed the screams, pointed to Ron behind and said:


    "This is the helper I invited from the earth to help Asgard fight against the Dark Clan together."


    After speaking, before the soldiers and Ron had any reaction, Odin immediately said to Thor:


    "Tor, what''s the matter, remember to find him, he will help you, you know?"


    "I see, father!"


    Of course Thor''s heart refused, but for the sake of his previous plan with Loki, he still came to Ron and said kindly:


    "Thank you for coming to help us Asgard this time, thank you!"


    "No thanks, this is also for the friendship between Asgard and Earth, isn''t it?"


    Ron smiled, but he had a little appreciation for Thor''s performance.


    This arrogant Thor has changed a lot...


    "Please." Thor made an inviting gesture, inviting Ron to come to the front of the soldiers, and then shouted at the soldiers:


    "For Asgard, go!"


    "set off!"


    ...


    Dark Star Field, Walter Alheim.


    This is a planet with a yellowish appearance, and the surface of the earth is as desolate as its color shows. It is endlessly desolate, densely clouded, and overgrown with rocks, and there is no sign of life.


    Suddenly, a ship-like aircraft appeared here. After a few stumbles, it floated in the air again, and then began to fly randomly above Watt Alheim, seemingly aimless.


    But only Loki, who was driving the aircraft, knew that his actions were of course not without purpose.


    He came here to attract the attention of the dark elves hiding in Wat Alheim.


    After reaching an agreement with Thor, he was secretly released by Thor, and then drove an Asgard aircraft from a concealed passage to Watt Alheim. He was familiar with the terrain and also in order to cause darkness. The Elf leader Malkis paid attention, and talked to each other about how they should''destroy'' Asgard!


    For this reason, he prepared a lot of words to convince Malekiss. For example, he was not an Asgard, but a family of Frost Giants. For example, he led the Frost Giant to attack Asgard and was locked in a dungeon. And so many reasons.


    Although Malkis should still not believe him in these words, it is not important. What is important is that after the other party listens to his words, he can use some more methods to force that Ron.


    ...


    In the depths of the earth''s heart of Watt Alheim, Malekis was lying on top of a treatment device made by the Dark Clan, treating the injuries previously struck by lightning.


    Before escaping, Thor''s thunder blow did not seriously hurt Malekis, but it also caused a lot of damage to him.


    The most severely injured was Malekis''s face that was so white that there was no trace of blood red. The Thunder''s offensive blasted half of his face into charcoal. After the data of the treatment device, it was much better.


    But it''s just that, that half of the face has become the same as the surface of Watt Alheim, pitted and unrefined.


    Suddenly, Malekis opened his eyes, started from the treatment device, and said to the subordinates who had been waiting next to him:


    "Be prepared to go to the ground with me, someone broke in..."


    The sincere subordinate nodded and passed the order on without the slightest doubt.


    After that, a group of dark soldiers came to the ground of Wat Arrim from the special passage, obeyed Malkis''s orders, prepared a defense, and prepared to meet the incoming intruders.


    As the leader of the dark elves, owned by Walter Alheim, Malkis is now weak and I don''t know how much, but he still senses some conditions on this deserted planet through special perception.


    Soon after, the dark soldiers saw a ship-like aircraft appearing in front, coming straight towards them.


    The dark soldiers immediately aimed their energy guns at the aircraft, and wanted to shoot down the battleship.


    But before they could shoot, the aircraft shouted:


    "Don''t shoot, I''m Rocky, Asgard''s enemy, if you have inquired, you know me, don''t shoot..."


    On the one hand, the deputy who was turned into a cursed warrior saw Loki on the aircraft and said to Malekis: "He was right. I saw him in the dungeon of Asgard with my own eyes before!"


    "Wait a minute, listen to what he is going to say." Hearing the words cursing the warrior, Malekis saw that there was only one person on the other side and stopped the soldiers under him.


    Seeing that the opponent did not shoot, Loki on the Asgard aircraft breathed a sigh of relief. He heard the aircraft far away from the dark soldiers, then walked to the front on foot and said to Malekis:


    "I��m Rocky in Jotunheim. You may have heard of me, or you may not have heard of it, but it��s not important! What��s important is that I have brought you news that is beneficial to you, but I have a request , That is to let me witness the demise of Asgard with my own eyes, do you want to listen?"


    "Oh? Really?" Malekis showed a mocking look, but he still believed Loki''s words. For nothing else, the blood of the frost giant on the opponent could prove everything he said.


    And sincerely cursing the soldier will not lie to him!


    But even so, he let his men go up and control Loki. After seeing that Loki did not resist, he finally said:


    "If your news is false, then you should know your consequences!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s correct!" Although he was pointed at by many weapons, Rocky still laughed and said everything.


    "Odin is already gathering an army to attack you, Wat Aliheim. The leader is Thor, the god of thunder who injured you before. If there is nothing wrong, they will come to you through the Rainbow Bridge in a while. You must Take precautions!"


    "That''s it?" Malekis frowned, was silent for a while, gave the subordinate who controlled Loki his eyes, and motioned him to kill Loki directly!


    But who is Rocky?As the god of fraud and mischief, he has a great skill in observing the looks of others. After seeing Malkis''s look is not right, he immediately said:


    "Of course it doesn''t stop there. In addition to Thor, Odin also invited an earthling to help Thor deal with you!"


    Although he didn''t know what the earthlings Loki was talking about, Malekis raised his hand to stop his men, and then asked:


    "Earthman, what is that?"


    "It''s the Midgardians in the Nine Star Regions, now they call themselves Earthlings!" Loki replied.


    "Midgard? The most backward and weakest kingdom in the Nine Star Territories?" Malekis frowned, and finally remembered the planet in the Nine Kingdoms that was incompletely clothed, and said disdainfully :


    "That backward star field, can there be any great people?"


    "Ten thousand years have passed, and the times have changed, Lord Malekiss!" Loki said, "The earth now... It is Midgard who has grown to a terrifying level. Some of them are even better than Odin. Even more powerful, even their own technology has reached the point where they can explore space!"


    "What you said is true?" Although he didn''t believe Loki''s words, he had to admit that these words still shocked Malekiss greatly.


    You know, 10,000 years ago, Midgard was definitely the most backward planet, except that the planet itself was pretty good, and the people living on it were definitely the trash among the nine kingdoms.


    Malekis felt that he only needed to send a dark battleship to Midgard and he could occupy that planet.


    Only ten thousand years have passed. Is that place really changed a lot?


    "You can prove everything I said by yourself, because these are true!" Loki laughed again, he knew that when he heard these words, Malekis shouldn''t kill himself.


    "What is that person''s name, and why did Odin invite him?" Malekis asked again, in a serious tone.


    Loki replied truthfully: "His name is Ron. He is the most powerful person on earth. The reason Odin invited him is to establish a cooperative relationship with him to deal with dangerous people outside the nine star regions! "


    Although Odin didn''t say these things, the clever Rocky still guessed Odin''s thoughts.


    ...

 336 Hey, just use this post to commemorate the departure of Stan Lee, the father of Marvel

    Hearing this news, I didn''t think there was anything at first. After all, I was 95 years old and was dead.


    But thinking about it carefully, I still can''t bear it. After all, one of the creators of the Marvel universe, many characters have an inseparable relationship with this old man, and it is not easy to achieve the entire Marvel series to its current height.


    Too much hypocritical, so be it.I want to chat with more like-minded people about "The Realization of the Fantasy of a Beautiful Comic", WeChat pays attention to "Excellent Literature", read novels, chat about life, and find friends~

 337 Chapter 329 The ether you want is in the hands of the earthling!

    The Asgard Army Golden Palace Dark Star Field Wat Alheim''s method is very simple, that is, directly use the Rainbow Bridge to transport the soldiers over, preparing to kill the dark elves by surprise.


    But it does not seem to be the case.


    When the first team of Asgardian soldiers came to Wat Alheim, they immediately found that it seemed strangely quiet here, which made people feel a little palpitating.


    Although Wat Alheim, where the dark elves live, is very quiet because it is very desolate, this quietness is different from the current quietness, and there seems to be a smell of murder in the air.


    The soldiers who can be sent to raid the dark elves are of course battlefield-ready soldiers, so the moment they landed, before the passing dizziness disappeared, a group of soldiers immediately began to make a circle on the spot with the sword and shield in their hands. The energy gun was tightly held in his hand, ready to deal with the battle that might come next.


    The soldiers felt right, and soon someone discovered that gray and dark soldiers began to appear around them, holding energy guns at them.


    "Direct attack!"


    The moment he saw these dark soldiers, Thor, the thunder god who led the army, immediately roared, letting Asgard defend, and then he took Mall''s Neal roar and jumped over the dark soldiers, bursting out. Countless lightning bolts blasted toward the dark soldiers below.


    After the breakthrough in strength, Thor''s strength was indeed countless times stronger than before, and even the range of attacking the enemy was much larger.


    Although he was also Thor in the past, he only relied on Mulnier to fly, and he could blast some thunder and lightning.


    And now, he can directly rely on the power of thunder and lightning to fly into the sky, from above the sky with a large-scale thunder and lightning attack with Mirnier, can kill a large number of enemies at once, and become a veritable Thor.


    Before the dark soldiers could react, they were blasted to the ground by thunder and lightning, their whole bodies turned into coke, and they lost their lives forever!


    "Tor! Thor! Thor..."


    Seeing Thor had become so powerful, the morale of those Asgard soldiers in the rear increased greatly, shouting Thor''s name, and rushed to the surrounding enemies.


    When the dark leader Malekis in the distance saw this scene, he suddenly felt a little pain in his right cheek being burnt by electricity, and he became more serious in his heart.


    "Arrim!" Malekis turned himself into the deputy of the cursed warrior and called, pointing to the distant Thor and said:


    "Go and get rid of that damn Asgard!"


    The cursed soldier nodded, and walked toward Thor empty-handed.


    He is confident, since the last time he could make this guy with a hammer half-dead, so can this time!


    Even if the opponent has an extra ability to blast out thunder and lightning!


    But the cursed warrior was not worried, but Malekis was a little worried.


    Although Thor''s ability is not consistent with King Boer ten thousand years ago, and his strength is not stronger than King Boer, but he saw King Boer''s indomitable momentum from the opponent.


    At a certain moment, Malekis even felt that he had returned to the last battle with Asgard''s army ten thousand years ago.


    That time, because the ether was stolen, he lost the battle.


    And now, he doesn''t even have a complete ether. Apart from the regular army of darkness, there is only one cursed warrior who is not bad. Can he defeat the Asgardian with thunder and lightning on his body?


    By the side of Malekis, Loki was also watching earnestly, whether Thor, who had greatly increased his strength, could defeat the terrifying cursed warrior.


    In the middle of the battlefield, Thor saw the familiar tall figure rushing towards him. He immediately lost the thought of playing with the dark soldiers. Instead, he rushed towards the cursed soldier without any weapons. He wanted to defeat the opponent. Hatred.


    Facing Thor''s attack, the cursed warrior still didn''t back down, his arm was ready to catch Thor''s hammer at any time, and counterattack as before.


    Seeing that the cursed warrior was unmoved, Thor''s mouth twitched, and he suddenly stayed in the air, and then concentrated the thunder on Mull''nir, and sent a thicker than human thunder at the curse. The soldier fought over.


    Thor''s change was sudden, and the cursed warrior had no time to dodge, so he was hit by a thick thunder, and he flew out and fell dozens of meters away, raising countless dust!


    "Haha, the same trick, do you think I''m so stupid that I will hit twice?"


    Seeing the success of his attack, Thor finally smiled, and the shadow of being defeated by the cursed warrior disappeared completely.


    But it didn''t take long for Thor to laugh before he couldn''t laugh.


    Because the cursed soldier actually stood up quickly, and then rushed towards him again, and the speed was much faster than before.


    This is not the most critical thing. What''s terrifying is that after receiving his full blow, the cursed warrior didn''t suffer any injuries, but there were some burn marks on his body, and he was embarrassed a lot.


    In addition, the cursed warrior does not even seem to be injured at all!


    "how is this possible?"


    Thor''s eyes widened, unable to believe everything in front of him.


    But I don''t want to believe it anymore. This is also true. Thor can only continue to launch a thunder and lightning offensive, attacking and cursing the warriors from a distance, and knocking the enemy away again and again.


    But it is less powerful than once!


    The first time he could fly the cursed warrior tens of meters away, the second time it was only a dozen meters away.


    On the third time, he even blasted the cursed warrior back a few meters, and he couldn''t even make the enemy fall.


    But because he released too much thunder, his body gradually became weak, and he could no longer use the thunder that was thicker than human to attack the enemy!


    Soon, Thor could only get in touch with the cursed warrior, and wanted to retreat when he touched it. He didn''t dare to get too entangled with the cursed warrior, fearing that the other party would use the same ability last time and absorb his vitality Drop!


    Malekis in the back saw this scene, knowing that the strongest Asgard was in the heart of the cursed warrior, and finally had time to observe the earthling that Loki said.


    The earthling is very easy to recognize, and Malkis saw the man in black standing in the middle of Asgard''s army, forming with the surrounding Asgard soldiers wearing gold armor and holding swords and shields. A sharp contrast.


    It''s just strange that Malekis didn''t feel any fighting power on the opponent at all, as if that person was just an ant that can be seen everywhere, very weak!


    Immediately, Malekis felt that he had been deceived, and immediately asked Loki on the side:


    "Is this the powerful earthling you are talking about?"


    "Yes, Honorable Malekiss!" Of course Loki also saw Ron, but he was hiding behind him, not wanting Ron to see it in the distance.


    "But I didn''t feel any strength from that earthling!" Malekis suppressed the anger in his heart and asked Loki in a calm but murderous tone.


    Loki didn''t panic at all, and said with a smile: "If this earthling doesn''t have any strength, then why would Odin let him come to you with Asgard''s army, right?"


    Hearing this, Malekis stopped speaking, because it was indeed impossible to refute.


    "What are his abilities?" Malekis asked seriously.


    "A lot, too many to count!" Loki said: "But his most powerful ability should be the thought power and powerful mental ability to control objects!"


    "Really?" Malkis heard these two abilities, but suddenly laughed, not as cautious as before.


    In the countless years of his appearance, he has also seen these two abilities, but they are not very strong, and even an energy bullet can kill them, which is worse than ordinary soldiers.


    Because the person who controls the power of mind can only control objects, and cannot control energy bullets composed entirely of energy, and can only use objects to resist energy bullets and defend themselves.


    If a person with mental power can''t react and can''t use objects to block the energy bullet, then what awaits him is bound to die!


    Thinking of this, Malkis immediately called one of his men and asked him to use the dark elves to attack the sniper energy guns in the distance, aiming them at the earthlings in the distance, and wanted to try if he could kill Luo with just one shot. Kill the terrifying earthling that Ji said!


    Seeing this scene, Loki didn''t stop it, because he was actually looking forward to whether Malkis''s idea would succeed.


    If it succeeds, then he will avenge the murder and the threats he had previously threatened, and then he can concentrate on killing Malkis with Thor!


    If it fails, it will definitely attract Ron''s attention and let the two fight each other, and he and Thor will profit!


    In Loki''s mind, he was more inclined to the former possibility.


    Because, he really really wanted the death of a person who had stronger mental abilities than himself!


    The sniper energy gun used for long-range attacks in the dark elf''s hands is very long and very large. Among them is a very large red spar, which seems to be the source of energy for this gun.


    After aiming the gun at the man in black who surrounded the Asgard soldiers, the dark elf fired without hesitation.


    The powerful kinetic energy radiated from the gun, and then, a dark red energy bullet was ejected from the sniper rifle, and soon flew to the location of the Asgard army.


    As the bullet was fired, Loki couldn''t help feeling nervous, and quietly drilled out, wanting to see how the bullet did!


    But as soon as he came out, Loki directly felt the smiling eyes of the man in the far distance, and came straight towards him, as if he had seen everything through.


    Had I been discovered long ago?


    Loki immediately panicked, but he couldn''t hide back, so he could only stand still and watch the distance, hoping that Ron would transfer his hatred to Malekis and forget his little transparency.


    As for the hope that the energy bullet will successfully kill Ron?All is well?


    Hehe, even with his feet, Rocky thought it was impossible.


    Sure enough, the energy bullet didn''t hit Ron at all, instead he turned a corner without knowing how to shoot it towards Malekis.


    And the speed is much faster than when it was shot before.


    When Malekis saw this scene, he was shocked, and immediately pulled a dark elf who was using a sniper energy gun next to him to block it in front of him, only to block the gun.


    Pity this heartfelt dark elf, he never thought that he was shot to death by the energy bullet he shot!


    Throwing his men who had lost their lives aside, Malekis finally did not dare to stay where he was. After hiding his body, he immediately issued an order to his opponent:


    "Start the dark battleship, attack me all the man in black, and kill him for me!"


    After all this, he immediately picked up a dagger and walked over to Loki''s neck, and said with murderous intent:


    "Didn''t you say that the earthling''s ability is thought power? Why can he control the bullet composed of energy? Say it!"


    Loki, who was held by his neck, was not very panicked, and explained, "I said, that earthling has many abilities, and mind power is just one of them!"


    "Furthermore, maybe his thought power has reached the point where he can control the energy bullet?"


    Hearing these words, the situation on Malekiss face changed, and the dagger in his hand touched Loki''s neck for a few minutes, until the blood flowed out, he released the dagger.


    Loki was right. Since the opponent was eligible to be invited by Odin, how could he be killed by an energy bullet? He still underestimated the opponent.


    Therefore, after realizing the strength of the opponent, he immediately issued the order, intending to use the dark elf-specific giant ship to attack the earthling. Even if he did so, it might make the already broken Wat Arrim even more broken. .


    As for Loki, who is full of lies, Malkis plans to save him for a while, because he also noticed the look in the eyes of the earthling.


    The other party obviously knew Loki.


    No matter what the relationship between the earthling and Loki is, whether he specifically came to deceive him, he is prepared to wait a while to kill Loki in front of the other party, so that the other party can be angry and happy, not like now In this way, even if this liar guy dies, no one knows!


    Perhaps after seeing the dark elf leader��s thoughts, Loki felt a little anxious. After thinking about it, he still told Malekiss his last hole card, which would definitely allow Malekis to use it. All the strength to deal with Ron.

 338 Chapter 330 "Scythe of Death"!

    Not long after time passed, the battle between the dark elves and Asgard on the scene seemed to be about to be determined.


    At the very beginning, because of Thor��s outbreak, Asgard��s army seemed to have the upper hand, but as Thor was suppressed by the dark elf cursed warriors, it was time for Thor to deal with other dark elves. It disappears in an instant, and what follows is a short balance of power.


    But before this balance of power lasted for a few minutes, it was destroyed by the dark warship that rushed out towards the Asgard soldiers, and then the balance of power immediately became a disadvantage.


    Because Asgard��s soldiers were transported to Wat Arrim by the Rainbow Bridge, the original plan was to lead the mighty Thor and raid the dark elves to win the battle, so there was no extra weapon to fight the dark elves. Battleship.


    Surrounded by countless warships, they can only slowly shrink their range and form a defensive posture, hoping that Thor can win the battle with the cursed warriors and re-lead the army to attack the enemy.


    But what they didn''t know was that Thor had no such idea.


    Because he simply couldn''t beat that tall cursed warrior.


    Just like the situation of the army, Thor thought that the powerful himself would be an advantage when he faced the cursed warrior again, and his first blow also confirmed this idea.


    It''s just that as the cursed warrior stood up again, he released the power of thunder and lightning many times, and he has become weaker and weaker, and he can no longer send out the same powerful methods as the first strike.


    At this time he has become a balance of power.


    After that, Torben wanted to fight the cursed warrior for stamina and physical strength, dragging the opponent to death, but in the end, the opponent was not tired, but became more brave as he fought, and his strength seemed to become stronger.


    Instead, it was him, too tired, and would fall down at any time.


    Knowing that if this goes on, there is no way to complete the previous plan, and seeing Ron shrinking behind as if watching a play, he has no intention to shoot at all, Thor recalled what Loki had said to him:


    "Try to delay as long as possible. I will get Malekis and Ron to fight as soon as possible. If you can''t hold on before they fight, then go directly to ask Ron to deal with the dark army. Ding''s agreement, he shouldn''t refuse!"


    Loki had already guessed that Ron wouldn''t help Asgard deal with the Dark Army in the first place?


    I have to say that although Loki is very bad, he is really smart, especially in terms of conspiracy and human hearts.


    "He is the murderer who killed the mother indirectly. Am I really going to ask him to help deal with the dark army?"


    Thor frowned, his heart very tangled.


    If Ron broke into Asgard, or if he took away the evil ether that was suppressed by his grandfather King Boll, how could the queen die?


    In the end, Thor still did not choose to ask Ron to help Asgard, but planned to hold on for a while, because he firmly believed that he was very strong and could defeat the Cursed Warrior!


    With the force of his legs, Thor stubbornly grasped the Miaolnir made of a planetary core and rushed to the tall warrior in the distance!


    "I can''t help myself!"


    The cursed warrior with his original facial expression saw Thor, who was so persistent, finally had a glimmer in his eyes. It was self-confidence that seemed to swallow everything!


    No longer keeping his hands, the cursed warrior took out the etheric power that would consume his life, his whole body turned dark red, and his thick right hand with a mountain aura directly blasted towards the attacking Thor!


    This punch seemed to break the space. Even though Thor had the powerful body of the Asa Protoss, he was blown away by this punch, and he flew directly to the place where the Asgard army was fighting in the rear. Then he spit out a mouthful of blood and became His nose and face were swollen and embarrassed.


    And the cursed warrior who used this punch didn''t seem to be well. The original tall figure was a bit short, and he lost the aura of the former.


    Obviously, this is a low tactic that hurts the enemy a thousand and hurts 800!


    Among the Asgard''s army, Sif saw Thor who was blown up for the first time. After killing a soldier in front of him, he hurried to Thor and asked anxiously:


    "Tor, how are you?"


    "I...cough cough... it''s okay..." Seeing Sif appeared, Thor reluctantly got up from the ground, but spent all the remaining strength, as if it had been abolished!


    Thor feels that although he can barely speak now, it can be said that his current state may not be better than the last time he was sucked away by the cursed warrior.


    "I''ll go to the earthling for help!" Seeing Thor couldn''t even speak, Sif made a decision immediately, put Thor on his back, and ran towards the rear of the army.


    "No... don''t..." Thor wanted to stop, but due to physical reasons, he said very quietly.


    But even though the voice was small, Sif still heard it, but she didn''t care about Thor''s yelling. Instead, she carried Thor back to the back and came to the earthling.


    Seeing the earthlings still standing in the back, without any intention of going up to help kill the enemy, Sieff cursed directly: "You are the person Odin invited to help. Why the fuck aren''t you helping? "


    Seeing Sif running with Thor on his back and scolding himself as soon as he opened his mouth, Ron shook his head slightly and said, "As a woman, remember to be gentle and don''t speak swear words..."


    "I''m the fuck!" Hearing Ron''s words, Sif became even more angry. He pointed the sword directly at Ron''s chest and threatened: "Do you help? If you don''t help me, I will kill you now!"


    "If I''m so good at killing, how can I help Asgard defeat the dark elves, and how can Odin agree with you crooked melons to come out and raid the dark elves?"


    Ron was unmoved. After speaking, he glanced at Thor, who was carried on his back by Sif, completely changing his previous impression of Thor.


    What arrogance, what arrogance, what no-brained prince Asgard, now it seems that it is just a fine play...


    "Forget it, the game should be over."


    Without taking care of Thor, Ron walked directly to the battlefield ahead, ready to clean the battlefield, adding some sweetness to the final good show.


    Seeing Ron walking forward, Sieff quickly wanted to remove the sword that was originally pointed at the opponent, so as not to accidentally injure the opponent.


    After all, the other party was the person Odin invited to help. If she refused to help, she would really dare to do it, but the other party agreed to help. If she were to accidentally hurt him, wouldn''t she be a guilty person?


    However, Sieff had not taken the sword away, but found that the earthlings had already passed by.


    However, there is only one hilt left of that great sword that was so easy to handle. The blade of the sword used to kill the enemy has long since disappeared. I don''t know where it went!


    "What is this?!"


    Sif was shocked, and Thor on Sif''s back was shocked too. They had no idea how Ron did all this.


    But what shocked them was still behind.


    Sieff turned around with Thor on his back, wanting to see how the earthling, who had nothing to do with his hands and had no fighting power, helped them.


    Then, they only saw Ron walking along the way, neither fast nor slow.


    He even put his hands in the pockets of his black trousers and didn''t mean to take them out.


    And the dark elf soldiers didn''t seem to see him, and didn''t mean to stop him.


    At first, Shiv and Thor were still thinking with disdain, what mighty earthling is a liar at all, what about a good help?


    But then, the two noticed a change.


    The change did not appear in Ron, who was walking forward, but in the fierce battlefield around him.


    Those Asgardian soldiers who were still fighting with the dark elves were just about to be thrust into their necks by the opponent''s dagger, and when they were waiting to die, they found that the man had somehow thrust the dagger into their neck, much better than him. Die first.


    The dark soldiers who had used energy weapons to shoot at them from a distance did not know when they actually aimed their energy guns at their own kind and were killing each other.


    And those dark warships that were driving like a dagger, which can actually cut objects with their bodies, crashed one by one on the desolate black land of Wat Alheim, bursting out beautiful flames, and the flames burned out. Later, it became a pile of scrap iron.


    These phenomena are bounded by Ron''s body, and as he moves forward step by step, the scope expands step by step, like a sickle of death, harvesting lives along the way.


    At the beginning, the soldiers of Asgard didn��t know what was going on. Although they were puzzled, they didn��t have time to figure out why. They just got together anxiously with the surrounding comrades and wanted to deal with the coming. More fierce fighting.


    But as the enemy fell piece by piece, they finally discovered that they discovered that the enemy who died before was not killed by their companions, but an invisible death sickle, harvesting their lives. .


    In the end, the invincible Asgard soldiers had all focused their attention on the person who was moving forward, their inner thoughts seemed to be turned by a windmill, messy, and I don''t know how to understand the current situation.


    Sieff, as well as Fandral and Vostag in the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, have been stunned. They can''t believe that the backward planet, the planet that needs Asgard''s protection, why is there such a powerful one? life?


    And Thor on Sieve''s back was also shocked by this scene, and the thought in his heart became more and more heavy, as if he was being pressed down by a mountain and could not move.


    Such a powerful person, can his revenge with Loki succeed?


    ...


    Because Ron had joined the battlefield alone, it was like a wrist wrench that was originally about to fall on the battlefield. The arm that was about to be pressed onto the table actually directly pushed the opponent back onto the table, and it turned defeat into victory.


    Behind the army of darkness, on the huge sword giant ship of the Dark Elves, Malekis'' brows were frowned to the extreme, and his heart was shocked.


    It''s no wonder that these powerful people can take away the ether, and it''s no wonder that the king of Asgard can be jealous.


    He wanted to escape very much, just like tens of thousands of years ago, replenishing his energy, and waiting to regain the stolen ether, possessing the power to plunge the universe into darkness.


    But can he escape?


    Malekis could clearly feel that the person in front of him was not the King Boer who was badly injured by him back then, and would not die so easily because of the passage of time.


    Moreover, the person in front of him absorbs the ether and is bound to possess the powerful power of the ether. He can''t feel the other party, but can the other party feel himself relying on the power of the ether?


    So, where can he escape?


    By now, Malekis knew that he could only go to the earthling named Ron and take the ether back, which was the best way!


    "Alrim!" Knowing that the situation was urgent, Malekis called out the name of the cursed warrior, and ordered the heartfelt cursed warrior to fight the earthlings, delaying time, and then he used the giant ship''s energy cannon to find a way Destroy the opponent.


    Although the cursed warrior was injured because he defeated Thor, the god of thunder, by self-mutilation, after receiving Malkis''s order, he still stood in front of the life-harvesting god of death, grabbed by his thick arms shining with dark red light. Past.


    Seeing this scene, both Malekis and Thor found that facing Ron, the Cursed Warrior actually used the means that consumed his vitality to deal with Ron from the very beginning!


    "Merging with the ether, gaining great strength at the cost of life, and also very obedient and loyal, a good method..."


    On the battlefield, seeing that the cursed warrior hadn''t flinched in front of him, Ron was very satisfied and praised.


    In Ron��s impression, the cursed warrior, a warrior transformed by etheric particles, was actually not particularly powerful. Just like the original timeline, the cursed warrior in front of him was actually killed by their dark elves�� own collapse bomb. , Really useless.


    But now that he saw the Cursed Warrior with his own eyes and saw him defeating Thor, Ron felt that although he had to pay the price of his life, in fact, from a practical point of view, the idea of ??Cursing the Warrior was still very good!


    Unfortunately, with his strength and means, there is no need for such a powerful fighter being transformed by the ether.


    It is the right way to let the ether gather together and merge into one of the six gems of reality.


    ...

 339 Chapter 331 Killing Malkis

    The battlefield became quieter gradually, and all that could be heard was the rapid breathing of the soldiers, and the sounds of unknown dagger warships that were still launching energy laser attacks at the''Reaper''!


    What remains unchanged is that the energy lasers of those dagger battleships still disappeared before they could attack the person, but when the battleships approached him, they lost all power and crashed to the ground.


    Then the man started to move.


    Nothing different, he still walked slowly towards the big sword-shaped battleship of the dark elf as before, as if walking slowly, preparing to go to the big sword battleship.


    As for the cursed warrior who defeated Thor twice, there was only a thin body and heavy armor left!


    "This, what kind of strength is this? So powerful, we...we actually want to kill him?"


    Among Asgard''s army, Fandral tremblingly came to Vostag, and he had no longer wanted to kill Ron. Instead, he was indescribable fear!


    Vostag, who grew fat and had a more casual mind, was not as scared as Fandral, and exclaimed: "No wonder even Odin fears him..."


    "It''s useless! Go, go and ask Thor what he said!" Seeing Fandral who was trembling all over, Vostag patted him hard on the shoulder, and then pulled him in Thor''s direction. .


    Fandall was a lot better after being shot like this by Vostag. He suppressed the fear in his heart forcibly, and when he came to Thor, who was backed by Sif, he asked:


    "Tor, what should we do?"


    Thor glanced at Fandral, then swept away the weak look before, and said with full anger: "Let''s wait, wait for him to fight Malkis!"


    Hearing Thor��s words, Fandral and Vostag also understood something, did not continue to ask, and refocused their eyes on the person who kept moving forward.


    In the other direction, Malkis developed new commands in the dark elf''s great sword giant ship.


    He made the dagger warships that attacked the people of the earth stay in the air and attack from a distance. As long as the person went further, the dagger warship would take a step back so as not to be crashed by that invisible force.This is just a means of delaying time. What Malekis really relied on was the giant energy cannon loaded on the Great Sword ship that he used to deal with Odin before.


    After the cursed warrior was easily killed by the man without even a trace of resistance, Malekis had already planned the worst.


    If the giant energy cannons on the huge ship can''t resist that person...


    Then, he can only abandon the dark elf planet Wat Arrim, go to the endless universe, slowly cultivate and rejuvenate, and then come back for revenge when he has the strength!


    If you don''t do this, I''m afraid his life will really be ended today.


    Life is completely gone, how can his revenge be repaid?How to turn the entire universe into the home of the dark elves?


    Also, all the time now, Malekis didn''t want Loki to die so much, but was a little grateful to Loki.


    If it weren''t for Loki, he really didn''t know that there was such a powerful earthling in Asgard''s army.


    Seeing that the energy cannon displayed on the virtual display is 180% charged, Malekis must feel relieved.


    The last time he assaulted Asgard, when he dragged Odin with the energy cannon of the giant ship, when Odin was trapped in place, the energy cannon was only charged at 120%!


    The reason why he hasn''t used the energy cannon to attack before is because he has been dragging the time. Now that the energy cannon has been charged to 180%, Malekiss still doesn''t believe it. Can the earthling be more powerful than Odin?


    Without hesitation, Malekis adjusted the authority button of the energy cannon, aimed at the earthling, and pressed it down.


    In between, the blood-red gem suddenly exploded with terrifying power and impact at the place where the hilt of the great sword giant ship connected to the sword body.


    Half a second later, an energy ray measuring five or six meters thick shot out from the blood ruby, like a cannon, at the terrestrial man who had been walking forward slowly.


    In the middle of the battlefield, Ron looked at the energy cannon coming towards him, feeling a little funny.


    Hey, don''t you think I really want to take your energy cannon?


    He is not Odin, and this is not the earth. Instead, it is your Dark Elf''s Walter Alheim. Even if it is destroyed, he won''t have a slight pain!


    So, why does Malekis think he will take this attack?


    Ron shook his head, walked sideways a few steps, and easily dodged the five or six meters thick energy cannon.


    Uh?


    Seeing this scene, Malekis was stunned, as did the Asgard soldiers behind.


    Looking at the way you easily killed and destroyed the dark elf soldiers and battleships before, you thought you would also easily block this attack, and then easily destroy the great sword giant ship?


    Unexpectedly, you actually avoided it?


    In an instant, countless people''s jaws fell on the desolate planet of Wat Alheim.


    Like the soldiers of Asgard, Malkis thought so, that the earthling would block the energy cannon of the giant ship and be killed by the cannon.


    No matter how bad it is, you can get hurt!


    But no matter how he thought about it, the earthling actually avoided it.


    This is how to do?


    Fortunately, even though Malekis was astonished, as the leader of the dark army, his mind turned quickly.


    Soon, he controlled the direction of the energy cannon on the Great Sword Ship and moved in the direction of Ron.


    It''s just too slow.


    Ron only speeded up a little bit, and escaped the energy cannon.


    Of course, Malekis would not give up, and continued to adjust the direction, and even enlarged the range of the energy cannon to a dozen meters thick.


    However, he was still avoided.


    The great sword giant of the dark elves is of course very powerful, and the energy cannon fired directly opened deep holes one after another on the ground of Wat Alheim.


    In the end, those openings actually pieced together a sentence and printed it on this planet.


    "Young dark elf leader, when you do something in the future, remember to think about it before doing it. This is your own hometown, but there is no second Odin to stop your attack!"


    Malkis hadn''t noticed it at first, but after he discovered it, the energy cannon''s energy had been exhausted, and he could no longer make this attack.


    And that sentence has just been written, not much, not too much!


    By now, if Malekis didn''t understand that the earthling was playing tricks on himself, then he would be really stupid.


    Without any hesitation, Malkis immediately issued an order to his men: "Quickly, go quickly, leave Watt Alheim!"


    "Want to leave?" Seeing that the ship''s body of the Great Sword became invisible, Ron raised his brows and directly revealed a spatial channel that was linked to the Great Sword.


    You know, the reason why he didn��t directly destroy the great sword ship that Malekis was riding on, but kept playing with each other, delaying time, there is a big reason, because he wanted this great sword ship not to be damaged and easy Come back for your own use.


    After all, the manufacturing, speed, shape, and strength of this great sword giant ship are good, and it is still very good to use it as a vehicle to navigate the universe in the future.


    Like the small dagger warship, the Great Sword Ship is actually a kind of''cold weapon''. If you see who is unhappy in the future, you can drive the Great Sword Ship directly onto the person and directly kill that person. It''s not too cool!


    Remember, in the original timeline, Malekis seemed to be smashed to death by his great sword ship, right?


    With a smile, Ron stepped into the space tunnel, came to the side of the dark leader Malekis who was personally manipulating the great sword giant ship, and patted him on the shoulder:


    "Hey, White Elf, where do you want to go? Do you want to take me with you?"


    "White Elf?" Malkis was still stunned when he heard this name, but realized that someone was tapping his shoulder. He immediately reacted, drew out the dagger from his waist, and stabbed it back suddenly.


    "Sneak attack? The dignified dark leader will also sneak attack? But that''s right, since it is the dark clan, then everything is dark, so what is a sneak attack?"


    Seeing Malekis''s weak movements, Ron was speechless, and he took the dagger away and pressed it against the opponent''s neck.


    Ron''s dagger that took Malkis was nothing fancy. He could easily take the dagger by relying on the speed and strength stronger than the opponent.


    Some people might think that Malekis is too weak?


    Not wrong at all, Malekis is weak!


    In the original timeline, when the leader of the dark elf was raiding Asgard, he was subdued by Odin��s wife Frigga three or two times. If it weren��t for cursing the warrior, he would be saved by the side. I don��t know if Friega is dead or the leader of the dark clan is dead!


    After his neck was held by his dagger, Malekis knew that he couldn''t resist. While his heart was completely disheartened, his mouth was still very stubborn. He stared at Ron and said:


    "what are you going to do?"


    "It''s very simple, I only need the little bit of ether left on your body." Ron also didn''t mean to talk nonsense with a waste leader, and directly stated his purpose.


    Then, he didn''t care about what Malekis wanted to say, he directly connected the ether particles in his universe, and began to absorb the remaining ether of Malekis.


    The process went smoothly, and he absorbed the ether from the opponent almost instantly.


    The ether on his body was sucked away, and Malekis went down like an eggplant beaten by frost.


    But unlike the cursed warrior, Malekis did not die because of this, but was already extremely weak. At this time, maybe a human child could kill him.


    Feeling that the only bit of ether in his body was absorbed by the other party, Malekis had lost his belief in life, but he didn''t breathe out immediately, but forcedly asked:


    "After owning the ether, what will you do?"


    "What will I do?" Hearing this question, Ron was still very interested, and the feeling of Malkis'' waste material disappeared a lot.


    This leader still has a lot of conviction. He still remembers the desire to plunge the entire universe into darkness and make the dark elf home.


    Unfortunately, he would not tell Malekis what he would do with the ether.


    Because that is the secret of his own universe!


    "Sorry, I won''t tell you, so goodbye, white elf in the dark!"


    Ron gave the last smile to Malekis, and then gently pushed the dagger into the opponent''s neck, as simple as extending his hand.


    And Malekis died very simply. After his neck was pierced, he quickly lost the last trace of vitality and completely became a corpse.


    After solving Malekiss, Ron did not continue to kill the remaining dark elves, but walked towards the back of the giant ship control room, seemingly to stop a''dark elves'' who was escaping casually and said:


    "Hi, this little white elf, do you want to die under your own dagger like your leader?"


    The''dark elf'' was frightened when he heard what he said, but after seeing Ron still looking at him with a smile, he couldn''t call anymore, and his snow-white face showed the same smile as Ron.


    Then, the body of the''dark elf'' shone with a pale golden light, turning into a gloomy but very handsome guy in green armor.


    "As expected of the superhero''Skywalker'', he can see through my disguise all at once. It''s really powerful..." Loki said with a smile, who had turned back.


    "You''re not bad, you already knew the identity of my''Skywalker'', the god of deceit and mischief, the second prince Loki!" Ron didn''t seem to be angry, and said very casually.


    "In front of the powerful Skywalker, my little tricks are not worth mentioning." Rocky looked very humble, and immediately said in a grateful gesture after speaking:


    "Thank you for helping us Asgard eliminate the leader of the dark elves. If possible, I think we should return to Asgard right now and tell Odin the good news, right?"


    "What you said makes sense..." Ron was still smiling, but smiling, he suddenly said:


    "However, the things here are not finished yet, we don''t need to go back so early!"


    ...

 340 Chapter 332: Beating Thor and Loki

    ? Rocky''s attitude looks very good, and said without any hostility:


    "Dear Mr. Skywalker, I think there must be some misunderstandings in this! I never planned to deal with you. All of this is Thor''s fault!"


    "Tor''s pot?" Ron wanted to laugh a little, but Rocky was a good hand at flipping the pot, so he sold Thor so easily.


    "Yes, Thor''s pot!" Rocky said, "That guy came to Wat Alheim. He released me from the dungeon, let me come in contact with the dark elves, and then let the dark elves come. Against you"


    "You know, Frigga''s death made Thor so much stronger. I can''t beat him at all. There is no way, I can only listen to him, right?"


    Ron couldn''t deny it. He knew that there were truths and falsehoods in these words of Loki, but the truth absolutely accounted for ninety-nine percent of them, because with Loki''s temperament, the facts were true.


    To have such a brother who likes to sell his brother and who likes to make troubles, Thor must have a headache!


    "Even so, then you are Thor''s accomplice," Ron said, "His Royal Highness, if someone wants to kill you, how would you respond?"


    Loki''s heart tightened, but his face still smiled and said: "Of course it was a severe lesson to that guy, so that he would remember that I am someone he absolutely can''t afford!"


    Ron said with a laugh, "Just like that, His Royal Highness Loki is really kind!"


    Loki''s heart tightened even more, he understood that if he didn''t give the other party a good price, he might really be dead.


    Loki showed a fierce look on his face, and continued: "Of course it''s more than that. He has to be locked up and tortured day by day to make him a slave. He will work for me forever until he is old or Die of illness, this will relieve your qi!"


    Ron laughed: "Haha, it''s almost the same, I really like the way Loki deals with enemies!"


    With a smile, he was still observing Loki''s face secretly. Unexpectedly, this guy''s eyes had been twirling around, as if he was looking for a chance to escape.


    "Hi, Your Royal Highness Loki, what are you looking at?" Ron laughed and teased.


    "Huh?" Loki was taken aback, only to realize that he had just lost his temper. He quickly held his expression, grinned, and pointed to the outside of the giant ship and said:


    "Nothing, I just want to look at Thor and them!"


    Ron looked through the window and found that Thor and his army were walking towards the great sword ship that had no longer been flying.


    It seemed that Thor and the others knew that they had already gotten Malkis, and they were going to come over and see what was going on here.


    Suddenly, there was a wave of magic around him. After feeling the wave, Ron looked towards the place where Loki was originally, and found that Loki was no longer there.


    "It''s quite fast to escape!" Although he had sensed the direction in which Loki was escaping, he did not stop it. Instead, he lowered the giant ship, stopped on the ground of Wat Alheim, and then came to the people on and off the giant ship. "Elevator", took the elevator to the ground.


    Outside the huge ship, Thor and his army saw the huge ship descending and stopped immediately, holding the weapon tightly in their hands, looking cautious.


    Although the giant ship that had previously wanted to escape stopped, they had guessed that it was the earthling who had solved Malkis.


    But in spite of this, everything must be careful.


    What''s interesting is that Thor, the god of thunder, who had to be carried by Sif before, can now walk on his own. His face is ruddy, and he doesn''t seem to have suffered too many injuries in the previous battle with the cursed warrior.


    Seeing the huge ship quickly landed on the ground, various complex emotions emerged in Thor''s heart.


    Have expectations and worry!


    What is expected is whether Malekis is really dead.


    What is worried about is Loki''s whereabouts. There is nothing wrong with his hateful brother, right?


    As the door of the giant ship opened, a figure in black appeared at the door.


    "It''s the earthling, he actually solved Malkis"


    "How strong is he, even the leader of the dark elf can kill?"


    "Yes, such a powerful person actually appeared on that backward earth. In this way, will Asgard''s future status?"


    Seeing the appearance of the man in black, the soldiers of Asgard whispered suddenly, forgetting how much they looked down on the people on the backward planet before.


    When Thor saw Ron appear, his heart was even more mixed.


    Do you still want to avenge this grudge?


    Thor was very entangled. Although Frigga was not killed by Ron, and he also killed Malekis who killed Frigga, none of this would happen if it weren''t for him.


    "The other party is too strong, remember, try not to conflict with him, you know?"


    At this moment, Loki''s frivolous voice suddenly appeared from his ears, but Thor looked around, but he did not find Loki''s figure.


    But he felt better, because he knew that Loki was not dead.


    "What should I do?" Thor asked softly.


    "Try to talk to him in a calm tone and tell him that we are Asgardians. If we die, Odin and all Asgardians will definitely help us get revenge!"


    "Are you so sure that I can''t beat him?" Thor was a little angry.


    "Sure!" Rocky''s tone was firm: "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, if you really die by then, Asgard will have no heir!"


    "And" I don��t know, the voice that came from before became a lot of self-deprecating: "If you think about it carefully, is the mother��s death actually related to Ron? He was invited to Asgard by Odin. To blame, shouldn''t we blame Odin?"


    Thor was shocked when he heard this, as if some kind of heart knot had been opened.


    Yes, is this thing really related to Ron?


    He took away the ether, because of this incident, his mother died of Malkis''s murderous hand!


    However, the reason why he came back to Asgard was that he came to Odin and invited him to deal with the dark elves!


    Can Ron be blamed for all this?


    Thor found that because of his mother''s death, he was so angry that he had turned black and white!


    But, is the mother''s death just forgotten?


    Besides, looking at Ron''s appearance, he doesn''t seem to want to let him go!


    After hesitating for a while, Thor stepped forward and said with a complicated expression: "Thank you, Mr. Ron, for killing the dark elf leader Malekis who invaded Asgard, thank you."


    "No thanks, the reason why I promised Odin to help you deal with Malekiss is entirely because I still need something from him!"


    Seeing Thor''s grievances against him seemed to weaken a lot, Ron felt a little strange. It stands to reason that if you solve Malekis by yourself, shouldn''t you assemble to deal with me?


    Why did the attitude change again within a few minutes?


    With a movement in his heart, he covered his senses and found Loki''s figure.


    At this time, Loki turned into an ordinary soldier of Asgard, standing at the back of the army, afraid to show his head.


    But the situation is already very clear, Thor''s change should be related to Rocky.


    He should have said something that made Thor change his previous thoughts and no longer hate himself so much!


    but


    Ron shook his head slightly. Did Loki think that as long as he and Thor had a good attitude, he wouldn''t be held accountable?


    too young!


    As Loki said before, the best way to deal with someone who wants to retaliate against him is to teach him a lesson, let him become a slave, and there is no way to avenge himself!


    Of course, there is another best way to kill that person, because Loki didn''t dare to say that if he wanted to save his life.


    But he was not a bloodthirsty person, there was no need to kill the two heirs of Asgard for such a thing.


    After all, if you really kill these two people, then there will be no small trouble!


    Not to mention the mysterious things that involve the timeline, even if it arouses the anger of the whole Asgard, this is not a good thing.


    However, he would not let these two people go so easily.


    There must be punishment, or there must be!


    With a move in his heart, Ron directly grabbed Loki, who had become a soldier, in his hand, and said with a smile:


    "Hi Loki, I''m actually not such a cruel person. I don''t need you to be a slave or torture you every day until you die of old age and sickness. I only need you to promise me one request and I will let it go. How are you?"


    Luo Jiu, who had become a soldier, wanted to struggle and asked Thor to save himself, but when he heard the following words, he immediately said excitedly:


    "any request?"


    "The request is." Ron continued to smile, but he didn''t finish speaking, but he grabbed Loki''s leg in the air, and then slammed him to the ground.


    boom!


    Loki didn''t react at all, and his face was in close contact with Watt Alheim''s ground, then separated, and then touched again.


    Asgard��s army saw this scene, they were all dumbfounded. They didn''t understand why the people who had helped them before suddenly caught an Asgard soldier and started beating them?


    But after reacting, they immediately picked up their weapons and leaned towards Ron, still shouting:


    "What are you doing? Let go of him!"


    "I''m hitting someone, isn''t this obvious?" Ron didn''t care about the roars at all, and continued to let Loki touch the ground intimately.


    Even now, his body didn''t know how powerful it was, and he easily smashed the ground with a big hole.


    Soon, Loki''s body was covered with blood holes, and blood flowed out of him. Although not much, it was still very objective to gather together.


    After being injured, Loki finally couldn''t hold on to his illusion, and a golden light flashed out of his body, and a handsome guy in green armor appeared in Ron''s hands.


    "Rocky? How could it be him? Isn''t he locked in the Asgard dungeon? How did he escape?"


    Seeing that the Asgard soldier had turned into Loki, all the Asgard soldiers suddenly stopped, without any intention of going forward to save Loki.


    In their hearts, Loki is a traitor to Asgard at all, there is no need to save him, he is dead!


    And Thor was not surprised to see the soldier turned into Loki.


    He had guessed that Ron suddenly grabbed him, and the ordinary soldier of Asgard who had been beating hard was his brother.


    Seeing the injuries on Loki''s body increased a little bit, Thor finally walked forward and smashed Ron with Mull''Neill.


    It��s just that the ordinary soldiers may not have noticed it, but Sif, Fandral, and Vostag who are close to Thor can see that Thor��s attack has no power at all, no killing intent, as if It''s like reaching out and letting the opponent fight.


    How is this going?


    In fact, it wasn''t that Thor wanted this, but just now Loki secretly passed a message to him, causing him to change his attention.


    The meaning of the words is very obvious, that is, Ron is not our enemy at all. We beat him up together and made him vent his anger, and the matter is over!


    Thor thought for a long time, but still felt that what Rocky said was not wrong this time.


    Logically speaking, Ron was indeed not their enemy, but Malekis was.


    Now Malkis was killed by the opponent again. If they really killed Ron, wouldn''t they be avenging revenge?


    After thinking about all these things carefully, Thor''s heart was finally opened, and there was no more thought of revenge on Ron.


    Just for the sake of face, Thor still intends to fight Ron, because in this way, he didn''t take the initiative to send him up and let the other side beat him up?


    Seeing that Thor had no hatred for him, Ron smiled, and then directly grabbed Thor who was rushing over, and together with Loki, he began to float in the air.


    "Let go of Thor, let go of him!"


    Seeing Thor was also kicked up by Ron, the fighting spirit of those Asgardian soldiers immediately came up again, grabbing their weapons and rushing up.


    And Ron also recruited correctly and treated the same.


    Then, countless Asgard''s soldiers went up to the sky and then down to the ground, all wounded.


    This weird scene has continued for a long time.


    It wasn''t until Ron took his huge sword ship that was hundreds of kilometers long and disappeared in Wat Alheim. This seemingly absurd, but the event that resolved Asgard''s greatest disaster finally ended.


    "Asshole, why did that earthling hit us?"


    "Yes, I am going to kill the earthling, kill him!"


    "Me too, whoops, my waist"


    After being put back on the ground, the soldiers immediately began to curse, and they all wanted to kill Ron!


    "Shut up, quickly clean up the battlefield and prepare to return to Asgard!"


    Only Loki and Thor patted the stone sticking to his body, resisting the pain, did not say anything, but stopped the words of his men.


    Because only they understand what all this is because of.

 341 Chapter 333 The Earth is finally built

    ?Chapter error, click here to report


    After leaving Wat Alheim, Ron did not return to Earth for the first time, but returned to his own universe, preparing to fuse reality gems first.


    Although he had obtained all ether particles, they were only ether particles, not actual gems.


    There are still some differences between real gems and ether particles.


    If it is just ether, although it has some ability to distort reality, it is not strong. Relatively speaking, the ability of ether to invade life and objects and absorb vitality is relatively strong.


    If it is a reality gem, its main ability is to distort reality and affect reality.


    But to make ether particles into real gems, some procedures are needed.


    Stopping the great sword giant ship at random in a corner, he began to summon the ethers he had absorbed before.


    Without any hindrance, the void space suddenly began to seep out a dark red liquid like blood, collectively converging towards Ron.


    These dark red liquids seem to have infinite power, and every inch of movement is infecting the surrounding space, reshaping new rules and power for this world, with endless changes.


    As if it can change everything at will.


    This is not bad, but in this way, Ron has already felt that his ability to realize his fantasy has increased for an unknown amount, to the point where he can want what he wants.


    After the liquid ether got close to him, it jumped very rhythmically, very happy.


    "What''s the hurry, you haven''t turned into reality gems..."


    Looking at the cheering ethereum around him, Ron laughed.


    Compared with the space gems he obtained before, the relationship between reality gems and him is indeed much closer, as if they are of the same origin.


    After all the ethers gathered around him, they began to crowd and slowly shrink until--


    A dark red oval gem appeared, floating quietly in the air.


    The most mysterious and strange gem among the six infinite gems, real gems appear!


    It''s very simple, it''s like just changing one bottle of water into another, without the slightest obstacle.


    "Well, then, it''s time to let you merge into my universe!"


    Looking at the dark red gem, Ron remembered the embarrassment the last time he merged the space gem.


    It was just after the New York War, he got the space gems and immediately wanted to absorb the space gems and enhance his universe and his own realization ability.


    But the space gem is just a gem, and he can''t eat the gem raw, so he can only find a way to integrate it into his own universe.


    The last way is to force it and squeeze the space gem directly into his universe.


    It''s okay if it''s not stuffed. Once it''s stuffed, it''s like stuffing an elephant into the refrigerator, almost gg.


    I remember that time, his universe was almost destroyed by the space gem, relying on the power of the phoenix he just absorbed from the black phoenix, he barely suppressed the space gem, and finally put the''elephant'' into the refrigerator!


    Because of this, he stayed in his universe for three full months, repairing the damage all the time, and didn''t come out until three months later.


    This time it is the turn of reality gems, don''t make yourself feel restless like space gems.


    However, even though he thought so, because of the wonderful familiarity with the real gems, he still felt that compared with the space gems, he would absorb the real gems and it would be much smoother.


    Without too much hesitation, he started plugging the''elephant'' for the second time!


    The reality gems squeezed directly into the surrounding space, and then disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards, he had a very strange feeling.


    It was as if he was dreaming. In the dream, he saw an ant transporting food for his race, saw a child landing on the ground, crying badly, and saw two armies fighting desperately, blood flowing all over the ground.


    After that, the victorious army made its own country the only overlord on that planet, opening the flourishing age.


    As soon as the picture turned, he saw a shining interstellar fleet sailing in space, seeing different planets, spinning around a certain supernova that was exposed to fire, and saw one The planet bumped into another planet full of life. In less than a minute, the two planets were destroyed and hundreds of millions of lives disappeared!


    I don''t know how long it took, these things all turned into nothingness, all disappeared.


    This emptiness does not disappear directly, but just like time backwards. The originally destroyed planet is not destroyed. Instead, it becomes a dead star full of green but without intelligent life, and then transforms from a green planet into a green planet. The pale yellow planet, let alone life, doesn''t even have a trace of green, it is completely a dead star.


    After that, the Death Star disappeared directly, so it looked like it had disappeared from the beginning.


    In the end, all those scenes disappeared, and what appeared before him was the small universe with only a few planets and not a big one at all!


    Thinking of the interstellar fleet and the planet full of life, Ron had a feeling.


    These just now are the future scenes of his universe!


    Is it really possible to achieve that point, a universe that truly contains everything?


    Excited, he felt that he was right.


    That is definitely the future scenario of my own universe!


    It may be 100 million years, maybe 100 billion years, but in the end, the scenes just now will definitely appear!


    Because that is his expectation!


    "The universe has reached that point, what about my strength?"


    Shaking his head, Ron didn''t think about those scenes anymore, but paid attention to the current situation of his universe.


    The last time he merged the space gems, he almost made his universe directly gg. This time the reality gems merged in. I wonder what will happen?


    First of all, he didn''t feel that any of his universe was in danger of being destroyed. After the fusion, there was nothing wrong.


    On the contrary, the scope of his universe has increased again. It has grown from the size of only about one or two solar systems to the extent of more than one hundred solar systems!


    Almost a hundredfold increase!


    Although in those universes that have grown to the limit, even the size of a hundred solar systems is not a big deal, but for Ron, who is still in the preliminary stage, it is already very good.


    The changes are so great, but the universe is still very stable, without the slightest accident.


    "Do I really have a relationship with reality gems, or that the most important thing in the construction of the universe is reality gems that can affect reality?"


    Ron couldn''t help but guess.


    But no matter what, as long as it''s okay and it blends perfectly, then it''s time to try how much his ability has changed after fusing the reality gems.


    The most direct thing is that it still has the materials needed to make the sun, such as hydrogen, ferrite, carbon, neon, etc...


    Closing his eyes, he began to manifest.


    In the following time, strange phenomena appeared in the surrounding space.


    Some iron pots filled with things kept appearing, and then neatly stacked in the void, like a city in the sky, constantly growing bigger.


    It wasn''t until the end that the sky city had reached the point where it was much larger than the earth, that it finally stopped and did not continue to appear.


    At this time, he opened his eyes and mentally calculated the elapsed time.


    3 days!


    Yes, it only took 3 days before he realized all the materials needed to realize a complete sun.


    This is ten times stronger than the hydrogen, iron, and other materials that he needed to realize a complete sun before, which took about a month!


    To put it another way, his realization ability is ten times stronger than before!


    "Sure enough, the enhancements given to me by reality gems are indeed a lot!"


    Ron smiled satisfied, feeling that he had guessed right.


    Among the six gems, the reality gems with the closest attributes to their abilities have enhanced them the most!


    I remember the last time, although he absorbed space gems, his realization ability did not increase much, but the realization space has become stronger, instead of now, his realization ability as a whole is so many times stronger!


    "If your strength is strengthened, you should experiment, how can an''earth'' come out!"


    Thinking of the last time he saw the''heart'' under the earth in Marvel World, Ron smiled.


    With so much abilities, I would never want my own heart to be the heart of the earth, right?


    Throwing all the sun-making materials that he had just realized to the side of the sun he had built before, and waiting for the sun''s gravitational pull to pull these things a little bit, he came to the center of his universe, ready to embody a replica Of the earth.


    Although his universe has expanded nearly a hundred times, the center point has not changed, which made Ron even more certain that the center point needs a planet that can hold the scene.


    Without too much action, he just stood on the side and began to use his abilities.


    Then, countless blood vessels appeared out of thin air, followed by valves, blood, and finally, these things formed together to form something like a human heart.


    However, the human heart is about half the size of the earth. I am afraid that if it hits the real earth, it will directly cause disasters worldwide.


    Feeling the prosperous vitality in that heart, Ron knew that he should have succeeded in getting the heart of the earth out.


    The next step is the "blood vessels" connecting the heart and the earth''s rocks, and the earth''s rock layers!


    Above the heart, countless tubes began to emerge again, scattered around.


    After that, a yellow or black pattern appeared on the tubes, connected with the blood vessels to form a circle, protecting the heart inside


    Then, the rocks increased little by little, gradually thickened and softened, until a round ball appeared, which stopped.


    And this sphere is exactly the same size as the real world earth in the Marvel universe!


    ...


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 342 Chapter 334 The "Insight Project" of SHIELD!

    ?Chapter error, click here to report


    "Hey, pay attention to your left!"


    "I''m here again, pay attention to your left..."


    In the early morning before the sun rose, there were already several people doing morning exercises on the trails along the Potomac River in central Washington.


    Steve Rogers is one of them.


    At this time, more than a year has passed since the alien war in New York. Rogers, who meant that the world had changed, returned to Washington and lived in the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., learning modern knowledge on the one hand, and on the other hand. , He will help SHIELD deal with some more difficult things.


    But no matter what''s going on, he gets up at five o''clock in the morning and runs around the Potomac River to maintain his good shape.


    And this morning, he met an interesting guy.


    That guy should also be a soldier, or he was once a soldier. When running, he relied on a strong body to surpass that person. This was the case for the first lap and the second lap.


    By the time he finished the third lap, the guy was less than two laps.


    But he didn''t seem convinced yet, and wanted to catch up with him.


    Rogers was very happy that someone dared to challenge himself, but after he ran five or six laps, he didn''t see that guy.


    He kept running until he saw the guy who was leaning against the tree and panting frantically under a big tree.


    "Do you need me to call a doctor for you?" Seeing that he seemed to be breathing a little uncomfortable, Rogers finally stopped and asked caringly.


    "Huh, huh..." The person leaning under the tree root saw Rogers coming and tried his best to smile: "I think, I need to change my lungs..."


    "It''s not there yet." Rogers also smiled. He could see that although this person''s body is not as good as himself, he is also a first-class guy among ordinary people.


    "I think so." The crazy gasping guy took a long breath and gained strength: "You ran for nearly thirteen miles early in the morning. You are too crazy. Now that the time is still there, why don''t you run a lap? ?"


    "Thirteen miles? Almost." Rogers glanced at the still orange sun in the distance, and then went over to pull up the tree roots:


    "You should be a soldier, which unit are you from?"


    "Fifty-eighth Division, airborne rescue force, but I have retired and now work at the Veterans Service." The man who was pulled up smiled and said, "Sam Wilson, my name."


    "Steve Rogers." Rogers also reported his name.


    "You look so cool, I can see it." Sam asked with great interest: "By the way, after you unfrozen and saw this world, did you frighten you?"


    When he woke up, he saw the high-rise buildings and the various cars that can be seen everywhere on the road, Rogers shrugged:


    "At first, I was a little surprised, but then it was fine, and it will grow up in the future, and I still need to understand it slowly."


    "That''s right, you can live a long time." Sam said bluntly: "There are too many new things in the new world, cotton candy-like beds, computers and mobile phones everywhere, these things will make people enjoy... Captain, you Must miss the previous life, right?"


    "Fortunately, the Internet, biotechnology, aerospace technology, and many previous illnesses can be solved. This is very powerful and represents the progress of the times."


    Rogers didn''t think Sam was very impolite, but he felt that he had found a friend and talked more.


    "Jingle Bell����"


    I really wanted to talk more. The phone in his pocket rang. Rogers took it out and saw that it was sent by S.H.I.E.L.D.. There was no content, but that there was an important task.


    "Sam, I have a task. Thank you for running with me. Remember to come on next time. If your slow pace is also called running..."


    Seeing this message, Rogers lost the thought of continuing to chat with Sam, and shook hands with Sam, ready to leave.


    "Don''t hurt me like that?" Sam was said to have no temper, with a smile, and said to Rogers who was leaving:


    "If you want to go to the Veterans Service that day, remember to come to me, let''s go to the front desk girl to show off together, let me also be prestigious!"


    "OK, no problem." Rogers stepped back and nodded. At this time, a two-seater black car stopped beside him, the window quickly lowered, and a sexy red-haired woman appeared in the driver''s seat:


    "Hey, two handsome guys, do you know how to get to the Smithsonian? I''m going to pick up an ancient fossil."


    "I know, I''ll take you there." The US team turned to see the red-haired beauty, walked over with a smile, and sat in the passenger seat.


    Of course Sam would not believe that what the red-haired woman said was true, and waved to Rogers in the car: "Bye!"


    "Yeah." Rogers responded, and then he paused for a while before he explained: "By the way, you can''t run anywhere."


    "Yeah, good luck all the way." After Sam said, the black car rode out to the road.


    In the car, Rogers asked, "What task is this time?"


    "A team of pirates kidnapped SHIELD ships for 1.5 billion U.S. dollars. We are going to send a team to destroy them. You will be the leader."


    The red-haired beauty drove very fast and spoke very fast, so she could clarify the words in a few sentences.


    "When do you act?"


    "At night, we need to get there now!" The red-haired beauty drove for a while and parked the car in a hidden place by the Potomac River:


    "So, you need to quickly change into your equipment!"


    "I will." Rogers got out of the car, looked at the agile guys in black around him, and walked quickly to his room.


    This is the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D. in Washington, right on the banks of the Potomac River.


    The name of the building is called Sanquyi Building.


    In a certain room in the building, Nick Fury turned off those surveillance screens after seeing Rogers coming in, and did not intend to take care of Rogers and the black widow Natasha Romanoff''s mission.


    Because he knew that as long as he sent the captain and Natasha, the mission would be successful this time.


    Although the mission this time was really strange.


    You know, what time is it now?Although there will be pirates at sea, that pirate is so bold and powerful that he can intercept S.H.I.E.L.D. ships?


    In addition, it was strange that Fury used the S.H.I.E.L.D. satellites to find out where the pirates who intercepted the ship appeared.


    What''s more, S.H.I.E.L.D. now has the help of the Insight Plan?


    This is more than a year ago, after the New York War, S.H.I.E.L.D., in order to monitor the dangerous events and people that may appear on the earth, created a way to monitor everyone on the earth through satellites, surveillance, mobile phone cameras, etc. plan.


    If the insight program monitors people or things that are threatening to the country and the earth, S.H.I.E.L.D. will immediately dispatch power, or directly eliminate the threatening power through air power, which is extremely powerful.


    For example, he can monitor the actions of Captain Rogers at any time.


    For example, Ron, Altria, Jane Foster, Daisy, Ian, who disappeared in the outskirts of London, England, and the trail of Thor from Asgard in the myth.


    And a few days ago, Jane Foster, Daisy and Ian suddenly appeared on the outskirts of London.


    Initially, Fury was very angry when he saw the news from the Insight Project channel, because he made it clear that the Insight Project does not need to monitor the trace of Ron, because this is likely to bring disaster.


    But there is no way. His opposition has no effect. The people in the Security Council told him that this is the duty of the insight plan, even he himself is not surprised.


    After knowing this, Fury became even more angry, but it was still useless.


    Because the Security Council is the head of SHIELD and the only person who can manage SHIELD.


    The last time he formed the Avengers without the approval of the Security Council, he had annoyed this powerful organization, and now that the insight plan appeared, he had no chance to compete with the Security Council.


    Even now, his status has dropped a lot.


    Because of the insight plan, the Security Council can more easily monitor the entire S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Later, when Fury saw that Ron seemed to ignore the monitoring on his side, he was relieved.


    As for the possibility that Ron didn''t find the Insight Plan?


    This is simply impossible!


    In the entire S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., only he knew Ron the deepest and knew the horror of the whole guy.


    So, even if that guy ignored it, he wouldn''t let it go.


    In order to annihilate the possible revenge, he must remove Ron, and even those related to Ron, from the Insight Plan.


    Otherwise, the current fate of the mutants and Professor x will be the fate of SHIELD in the future!


    Thinking of what happened to him in Canada more than two years ago, Fury was even more certain of this.


    He came to the elevator at the door, and after walking in, he voiced the elevator: "Security Council!"


    "Confirmed, on my way!" The intelligent voice on the elevator finished answering, the elevator door was closed, and then slowly rose.


    Yes, on the roof of the Tri-Wing Building, you can directly reach those people in the Security Council.


    Although very annoying, Fury had to get in touch with those people.


    "I''m looking for the former director, Alexander Pierce."


    After reaching the top floor, Fury found the beautiful beauty at the front desk and explained his intentions.


    "Director Fury, wait a moment in the lounge, I''ll call him." The beauty saw that Fury was coming, nodded, and walked into the office inside.


    Half a minute later, she brought with him a man of about 60 years old, but not very old.


    He is the former director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Alexander Pierce described by Fury, a special adviser to the Security Council, and the person who promoted Fury to the position of director.


    "For that person again?" Seeing Fury, Alexander Pierce was not friendly.


    "Yes, I need Ron to disappear from the Insight Plan, otherwise, our S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau will have serious consequences." Fury said sternly.


    ...


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 343 Chapter 335 Why did the Zhenjin Shield bounce back to the captain?

    "Well, I''ll have someone remove Ron Brenstad''s name from the Insight Project in a while!"


    Thinking of the organization''s plan, Alexander Pierce still agreed to Fury''s request.


    Of course, on the surface, Pierce already had an idea in his mind as to how to remove Ron, the unstable factor!


    Hearing Pierce agreeing to his request, Fury was still unsatisfied, and said: "There are also some people who have a deep relationship with Ron, such as Jane Foster and Daisy."


    "No problem." Pierce readily agreed. He had known several people that Fury said, and knew that these people were just ordinary people, but had some relationship with Ron, so there was no need to pay attention.


    However, knowing that Furui even wanted to protect the people around Ron, he became more interested in that person.


    What kind of strength is the person who has the ability to make Fury so jealous that he doesn''t dare to offend him?


    "Sir, the board meeting is about to begin." At this time, the former female assistant walked in.


    "Well, tell them, I''ll be here soon." Pierce responded, shook his hand with Fury, and turned to leave.


    Fury didn''t say anything, and watched Pierce leave and return to his own office.


    After returning, Fury sat in his chair for a long time, then sent a message to Natasha and quickly closed again.


    ...


    At night, Asia, over the Indian Ocean.


    "The goal is a mobile satellite to launch the cloud platform, Remalia. When the pirates boarded the ship 93 minutes ago, they were launching the last satellite..."


    At this time, over the Indian Ocean, a S.H.I.E.L.D. fighter jet was flying rapidly. The deputy captain of the operation, Brock Rumlow, was pointing at a screen to explain the elements of the operation to the team nearby.


    Steve Rogers was also a member of the team. At this time, he was wearing a tights with Stars and Stripes and his beloved shield on his back, full of fighting spirit.


    After listening to the explanation, he frowned and asked, "How come the ships of SHIELD come here?"


    Before Rumlow answered, Natasha, the red-haired beauty beside him, replied: "There is a special mission."


    "It''s another special task. I hate to wipe Fury''s ass every time!" Rogers was a little upset, because it was not the first time that such a thing happened. Every time Fury gave him the mess, it made him feel very annoying. , And feel that his task is not a legitimate task at all.


    "Relax, things are not that complicated." Natasha smiled and gave Rogers a comfort shot.


    "Okay!" Seeing Natasha''s smile, Rogers'' mood immediately improved a lot.


    Then, he asked Rumlow: "How many people are there and what is the force?"


    "25 people, all top mercenaries, led by George Bartok!" Rumlow nodded a few times and called out the information of the person he just said:


    "This man is a captain of the former operations department of the General Administration of Foreign Security. Later, he defected because of certain things. An important wanted criminal of the Interpol''Red Notice''. After the mutiny, he often looted state officials. He is a person who likes to kill very much!"


    "What about the hostages?" Rogers asked seriously.


    "The hostages are all held in the galley of the ship, most of them are technicians, there are a few officials, and Hitwirt staff!"


    "The bald head with a pair of glasses?"


    "Yes." Rumlow adjusted Hitwell''s picture again, and it turned out to be a white bald with glasses.


    "Okay." Knowing what he wants to know, Rogers said in his heart that he will wait for the action plan to be determined:


    "Wait a moment I will sweep their people on the deck, and then look for their heads. Natasha, you sneak in, turn off the ship��s engine and wait for the order. Rumlow, you enter the kitchen and rescue the Hitveler and Other hostages, take them to the lifeboat, we will come to help you after the operation is over, you know?"


    "I know." Rumlow nodded: "Commando, have you heard it all, ready to act."


    Rogers smiled, he was very satisfied with Rumlow.


    After that, the speed of the plane suddenly increased, and it came to the sky above a certain place. The cabin behind it was also opened, and the coldness from the sky blew in like a bayonet.


    "Captain, you have entered the parachuting area." The pilot on the plane reminded.


    "I know." Rogers put on the last mask and walked towards the outside of the cabin. When there was no way to go, he just jumped down like that, just like diving.


    "Did he bring a parachute?" In the rear, a commando asked in disbelief when he saw Rogers jumping down like this.


    Rumlow looked at that member of the team, "What do you think?"


    On the edge, Natasha also laughed.


    Although the altitude of the aircraft is indeed quite high, it is a full kilometer, but the following is still, so for the captain, this is nothing at all!


    The fact is indeed the case. Rogers fell from a high altitude, very fast. If he were an ordinary person, he would have been too scared to open his eyes.


    But Rogers opened his eyes wide. While watching the big ship underground, he also used his posture to adjust his falling position so that he was closer to the ship.


    boom!


    With a soft cry, Rogers fell into the sea smoothly, and then he quickly touched the side of the ship, using the ship''s fixed rope, began to climb upward.


    Rogers moved very lightly, and after coming up, he quickly spotted a pirate patrolling the deck.


    He didn''t act anxiously, but waited for the patrolling pirate to come to his side, turned it over, and quickly strangled the opponent''s neck, preventing the pirate from making a sound while strangling the opponent!


    Next, Rogers began to quietly move towards the pirate positions he remembered in the air before, and walked towards those positions.


    After that, two or even three first-team enemies appeared in front of Rogers.


    Silently calculated the angle, he took the vibrating shield on his back in his hand and threw it out vigorously.


    The circular shield first hit the head of the person on the left, and after stunned the person, it flew to the person on the other side near the ship''s edge, directly knocking the person into the sea.


    The magical thing is that after these two rebounds, the Zhenjin shield flew towards a predetermined position magically and was picked up by Rogers.


    Doesn��t it sound amazing, why did the vibrating shield bounce back to the captain?


    But in fact, this is not metaphysics, just because Rogers has been practicing how to throw the shield and catch the shield with good rebound every day after obtaining the vibrating shield. After a long time, he will fly out nearly 100% of the shield. Ninety-five chance to catch it!


    After solving these two people, the next thing is the trouble of the three-person team. After calculating that throwing the shield can''t solve the three people perfectly, he uses the shield to solve one first, and then ran to use his fist to fight The other stunned, and finally caught the flying back shield to solve the last one!


    Pretty!


    Even though this scene wasn''t the first time it happened, Rogers still gave him perfect action.


    After that, they were all patrolling people one by one, which was not difficult for Rogers at all, and easily solved these guys.


    "I''m on the ship, Captain, how about you?" At this time, Rumlow''s voice came from the headset.


    "Most have been solved, how about you?"


    "Going towards the kitchen."


    "Be careful."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    At the end of the conversation, knowing that Rumlow was already in action, Rogers increased his speed a lot and sent a voice to Natasha:


    "Where is your side, Natasha?"


    "Going to the engine room!" Natasha''s answer came from the headset.


    "That''s good, follow my instructions, the commando will surround the kitchen first, and wait a while for Natasha to turn off the engine, then rescue all the hostages!"


    "understand!"


    ...


    The rescue operation was acting secretly and quickly.


    Natasha went well. Although there were people guarding the engine room, there were not many people. Using the special S.H.I.E.L.D. device that she carried with her, she stunned two and killed one with a silencer pistol. Successfully sneaked into the engine room of the ship.


    On the other side, Rumlow��s commando team also secretly surrounded the kitchen where the hostages were being held. They could attack at any time after only an order, and immediately resolve the pirates holding the hostages!


    Rogers''s side was also very smooth. After solving most of the guarding pirates, he came to the ship''s control room, ready to wait a while to stop the pirate leader who was a former national officer!


    The news he had just learned from a patrolling pirate.


    "The engine room is done!" After solving the last person guarding the engine room, Natasha sent a message to Rogers through the headset.


    "K, follow my instructions, 3, 2, action!"


    biu!


    There was a slight sound of silenced guns, and several pirates near the window in the ship��s galley fell instantly, and then there was another bang. The door of the kitchen was opened, and Rumlow rushed in with someone to take the last person in custody. After the settlement, began to loosen the hostages!


    Among the hostages, Hitwell, the white bald detective who was talked about before, looked at the pirate who was still flaunting his might just now, but now fell silent on the ground, and said with disdain:


    "I said, SHIELD, never negotiate!"


    After that, the action came to an end.


    Rumlow led the hostages to leave first, and Rogers stopped the pirate leader who knew that someone had attacked the ship and wanted to leave.


    The pirate leader is tall and big, with a lot of muscles, and looks stronger than Rogers. As soon as the two met, they began to hammer each other.


    It''s just that the pirate leader looks very strong, but he still doesn''t look enough in front of the mutant Rogers who has used the Super Soldier Potion. After one punch and kick, he quickly becomes black and swollen and loses the power to resist.


    Finally, with Rogers kicking, the strong pirate leader finally fainted to the ground.


    Rogers originally wanted to use the mobile headset to call Rumlow to let them control the pirate leader, but accidentally discovered that Natasha didn''t know what walked into the control room where the pirate leader was originally staying.


    Rogers was a little angry and confused. He immediately walked into the control room and asked, "What are you doing in the control room? Rumlow needs your support."


    "I''m backing up the hard disk data, he can solve it!" Natasha glanced at Rogers, then put her eyes on the control screen in the control room again, and began to operate.


    Looking at what was displayed on the screen, Rogers became even more angry: "Your task is to control the engine room. Why did you suddenly come here to grab the ship''s data?"


    You know, as a soldier, Rogers dislikes people who don''t obey military orders.


    And Natasha''s behavior has violated the military order!


    Seeing that the data was completely transferred to the USB flash drive, Natasha unplugged the USB flash drive and replied: "This is the task that Fury gave me!"


    "As for your task..." Natasha smiled: "It''s done very well!"


    After speaking, she turned and left.


    Rogers wanted to stop it, but at this time a sound of pulling the bolt came out. Although it was slight, he was still heard by the strong body.


    This is the sound of the grenade pulling the bolt!


    Rogers reacted quickly, raised his shield and waved it towards the place where the sound was made, and flew the thrown grenade to the ground.


    But although the grenade flew, it was still in the control room. Knowing that the grenade exploded, Rogers immediately hugged Natasha and ran in the other direction. He broke through the window of the control room and turned onto the deck. .


    boom!


    Then, there was a loud noise, and the control room directly became a sea of ??flames!


    Hearing the loud noise, Natasha glanced back, and then apologized to Rogers."Well, blame me this time!"


    Knowing that both he and Natasha are fine, Rogers exhaled and said:


    "I blame you!"


    After speaking, he immediately stood up and walked in the direction of Rumlow.


    As a soldier, as long as he is not dead, he should finish his mission.


    Therefore, if he says he will help break through, he will definitely go!


    Seeing Rogers'' anxious look, Natasha felt a little speechless at first, but she soon understood that this might be a responsibility!


    After that, the mission was quickly over. The whole operation was completed without any casualties except for one person who accidentally smashed his foot while parachuting.


    But Rogers felt that it was not perfect, because Natasha did not listen to him in the middle of the action. Instead, he performed another task that Ferry gave her during the action, which made him very angry!


    He had to ask Fury early, what the hell was going on!


    On the return flight, it was daytime to return to the Tri-Wing Building in Washington.


    As soon as he came back, Rogers came to Fury''s office and saw the one-eyed black man behind, he asked as he walked:


    "Why don''t you let Natasha tell me her mission in advance, you know, if something goes wrong with the mission, the hostages are likely to be killed!"


    "I know!" Fury looked at Rogers with his right eye alone. Although his expression was serious, his eyes were full of appreciation:


    "That''s why I sent the greatest soldier in the world to save their lives!"

 344 Chapter 336 Authority

    Rogers was very dissatisfied with Fury''s words, and asked with determination:


    "But the soldiers need trust, and the teams rely on trust instead of hiding their own careful thoughts. Such a team is absolutely impossible for long!"


    Fury didn''t think he was wrong at all, and explained: "But someone has to do it, you can''t do it, so Agent Romanoff took this task!"


    After speaking, the black chief stood up and pointed to his eyes that were covered by a blindfold, but still could see the scary scratches on the side, quietly said:


    "You know? Last time I lost an eye because of trusting others!"


    "And this matter is just performing their duties, you do your task, and Romanov does her task, which is very reasonable!"


    "But I should know the mission of Agent Romanoff, but this matter..." Rogers'' eyes were full of doubts: "But only you know!"


    Fury stared at Rogers with his right eye alone: ??"Because I only need to know about this!"


    After speaking, he left his position and walked to the elevator: "Follow me..."


    Seeing Fury turned and walked away, Rogers was very upset. The black chief was too confident and strong, and didn''t even want to admit that he was wrong!


    But why would he do this?Tell yourself to go together, do you want to tell yourself something?


    With curiosity, Rogers followed the footsteps of the black chief into the elevator.


    "Go to the underground hangar!"


    Knowing that Rogers had followed, Fury was satisfied and ordered the elevator''s artificial intelligence to go underground.


    Although Rogers had been questioning him before, Fury was not angry. On the contrary, he admired the American soldier who was born nearly a hundred years ago because of his excellent character, discipline as a soldier and so on.


    In this world, no one should be more a perfect soldier than Rogers!


    So, he had to explain to Rogers why he did this.


    The elevator descended a little bit. In the process, Fury said, "I have a grandfather who was born about the same time as you. When he grew up, he has been working as an elevator operator in a building...you know, that At that time, the elevator didn''t talk about artificial intelligence, it didn''t even have low-level intelligence, and it must be controlled by humans!


    "He has been an operator for 40 years, and it was okay at the beginning. He said''Hi'' to others, and others answered him with''Hi''! But then the way of the world changed, and he said''Hi'' to others, and others said,''Less nonsense. '',''Faster''!"


    "From then on, he must always be careful of his flat pockets, in case he gets a tip and is snatched away!"


    "Has he been robbed?" Although I don''t know why Fury wanted to say this to himself, Rogers was still infected, and his previous unhappiness disappeared a lot.


    "Of course, but every time he takes out his pockets and shows them to the other person, those people are gone."


    "Why?" Rogers became more and more interested.


    "Because of the 1 and 2 bucks in the pocket, and a loaded point 22 magnum!" When Fury finished with a smile, the outside of the elevator had changed from day to night, and then the white light reappeared. It struck and shone on the faces of the two.


    "My grandpa is a good person, but he doesn''t trust others too much. This is very important!"


    After finishing the last sentence, Fury looked out the window and said with a light smile: "Look, is this place much bigger than the point 22 Magland pistol!"


    Hearing this, Rogers looked out of the elevator in confusion. What he saw was a huge underground space. In this space, there were countless fighter jets and aircraft carriers. Even before the last New York war, Fury took him there. , The sky-sky mothership flying in the sky!


    Even more than one!But--


    A row!


    Shocked!


    Rogers didn''t know what language to use to describe this place, because any language seemed too pale!


    The elevator door opened, and Fury led Rogers inside:


    "This is an insight plan. There are more than ten epoch-making aerospace aircraft carriers. They will connect with the positioning satellites in the sky and cover the entire earth!"


    "The satellite launched by Lemuria Starfare?" Rogers seemed to understand what the previous ship that sailed to the Indian Ocean was doing.


    "That''s right." Fury nodded, pointing to the sky mothers and said: "This is a new generation model. The old turbo engine has been retired. The new engine allows them to continue suborbital flight, so once they are sent to the sky , No need to come down!"


    "Designed by Stark?"


    "Not all!"


    The two of them walked all the way, and finally came to the bottom of a sky-sky mothership.


    At this point, Rogers discovered that the new Sky Carrier was completely different from the Sky Carrier he saw last time. Now there are many things similar to small forts appearing under the mothership, which are used to attack the enemy. of.


    However, these turrets are at most dozens of millimeters of shells. Even if he does not use modern weapons, he knows that such shells cannot be used as air-to-air weapons.


    Furthermore, the aerospace carrier will fly in suborbital and has super-era stealth capabilities, so these things are completely redundant and useless at all!


    Knowing that Rogers had doubts, Fury said: "These are long-range location-to-ground weapons. This type of weapon on an aerospace carrier can destroy two thousand enemies in one minute!"


    "Therefore, if there are terrorists on the ground in the future, there will be no need for soldiers like you to take action. You can easily solve them through these motherships and kill many threats in the cradle!"


    Yes, even though Fury is very opposed to Ron''s appearance in Project Insight, he actually likes Project Insight very much because it can greatly enhance SHIELD''s control of the earth, leaving him with a lot of thoughts.


    The most important point is that he does not want a second person like Ron to appear. If there is, he will use the insight plan to kill that person as soon as possible, in case something uncontrollable happens in the future!


    Because, a guy who can radiate other people''s thoughts and control other people''s brains is really terrifying.


    Alexander Pierce didn��t know Ron��s horror, but he knew it, and that��s why he kept asking Pierce to remove Ron from the insight plan to prevent the insight plan from being destroyed by that guy!


    Thinking of Pierce agreeing to himself yesterday, but he still hasn''t cleared Ron''s file until today, and he has become more certain about an idea in his heart. At this time, he needs someone to help himself through this difficult situation.


    Rogers is the best candidate!


    Of course, he would not count on Rogers completely, so she sent Natasha a message as early as yesterday, a very important message!


    At least, Rogers didn''t seem to know what Fury was thinking, but was angry at the East Insight Project he just said.


    He questioned: "Insight plan? Is it to protect others by pointing a gun at others? This is not protection, this is fear!"


    "The times are changing. S.H.I.E.L.D. will not change the world, but it will make choices for the change of the world!" Fury said a lot more heavily: "Captain, I know you accept it, but please remember that it is not now More than seventy years ago, you had to accept the current system, understand?"


    "Really?" Rogers took a deep breath, took a last look at the aerospace carrier above, then turned and left:


    "Let''s see!"


    Seeing Rogers leaving, Fury didn''t worry at all, because the power of the greatest superhero in the world was not enough to stop this!


    Unless... Rogers can reach Ron''s level!Or Ron came forward to stop it!


    Otherwise, he has made the insight plan!


    Without paying attention to Rogers, Fury returned to his own company, took out a silver USB flash drive from his pocket and inserted it into the computer of his own company.


    The U disk was personally sent back by "Black Widow" Natasha Romanov. Just ten seconds before Rogers came to his office, he wanted to open the U disk to view the information, but was Rogers was bothered and had to solve it first.


    Now that he has time, he immediately intends to start deciphering what happened on the aircraft carrier called the''Lemya Star'', because he can confirm whether his conjecture is true!


    "Decrypt the data!"


    Insert the U disk, Fury directly voice-controls the artificial intelligence and issues commands.


    An eagle-like pattern was displayed on the screen, and there was a rotating circle around it that was rotating, but until the end, the circle still didn''t finish.


    At the same time, the mechanical artificial intelligence voice prompts: "Decryption failed!"


    Seeing that the decryption failed, Fury continued to order: "Leapfrog authorization, commissioned by Director Nick J. Fury!"


    Upon hearing this command, the circle on the screen was turned in an instant, but the file was not displayed yet, a command directly sealed the file, and a prompt sound was also heard:


    "Authorization failed, all files have been sealed!"


    Fury''s face instantly darkened: "Whose order?"


    "Director Nick J. Fury!"


    The final tone broke Fury''s last question!


    The Insight Project was created by him after the New York War ended. The purpose is to monitor the earth and discover the enemies hidden in the dark!


    Prior to this, the Insight Project had been going very smoothly, but just a while ago, he unexpectedly discovered that Ron actually had a special file in the Insight Project.


    This accidental discovery caused Fury to question whether he was the person with the highest authority in the Insight Plan?


    You know, he established the Insight Plan, and in the initial design, he was the person with the highest authority of the Insight Plan.


    At the beginning of its establishment, he specifically removed Ron from the Insight Plan, but now Ron has actually left a special file in the Insight Plan, which means that someone secretly modified the Insight Plan.


    Afterwards, he wanted to revise the special file about Ron. The revision was successful, but then someone found him, explaining that this was an act of the Security Council. En''s special file has been transferred back.


    And the person looking for him is the president of the World Security Council, Alexander Pierce who led him to the position of director of SHIELD!


    Because of this, Fury and his former director had a very stalemate. Because of this, he understood that the original S.H.I.


    ...

 345 Chapter 327 Escape

    The black Chevrolet SUV drove away from the Tri-Wing Building on the Potomac River and galloped north towards a destination.


    Nick Fury driving alone, after realizing that the highest authority of the Insight Project was locked, he immediately drove his own special vehicle and prepared to leave.


    Fury knew that this time the highest authority of the Insight Project was locked down. It is absolutely impossible that the Security Council composed of several old men can handle it. There must be a more powerful and mysterious organization hidden behind the Council, controlling all this!


    For the organization that controls the Security Council, Fury has some guesses in his mind, but he is not entirely sure.


    And since the other party can control the World Security Council, it means that the other party has also planted power in the headquarters of SHIELD.


    Therefore, Fury left the headquarters building as soon as possible to avoid being directly controlled or killed by that organization.


    Because only he is alive, it is possible to pull out the organization in that dark place and catch it all.


    As the world��s largest and most powerful spy organization, S.H.I.E.L.D. has secret bases in many places. Even in a city in Washington, in addition to the headquarters of the Tri-Wing Building, there are two other small bases and several secret small bases. Can be used as a temporary foothold.


    Fury was going to his place, which was a small secret stronghold that only a few people knew.


    "Start the encrypted communication program and connect to the secure line 0405."


    "Confirm connection!"


    Ferry was holding the steering wheel in his hand, and while driving fast, he also ordered the smart assistant in the car to connect to his own secret communication.


    After the connection was successful, a clear female voice came from the other side: "I am Hill!"


    Fury didn''t give a reason at all, and said in an orderly tone: "Hill, I need you to come to Washington immediately, I need support!"


    On the other side of the communication, the female voice did not question: "I will be in Washington in four hours!"


    "I''ll give you three hours, over!"


    Fury was not satisfied, so he hung up after speaking, and didn''t give the opponent time to refute.


    He must ensure his safety as soon as possible, notify some people who are absolutely loyal to him to return to Washington, or make other preparations to resist the next crisis that is bound to come.


    Although this time, Fury has completely distrusted S.H.I.E.L.D., but some of the subordinates he often contacted, Fury still trusted him very much.


    For example, the captain Steve Rogers, the black widow Natasha Romanoff, and his lieutenants Maria Hill and Phil Coleson, who just met him.


    It''s just that Rogers has a conflict with him at this time, and he can''t tell the other party directly, so he can''t ask Rogers for help for the time being.


    And Natasha was sent to another place by him to find a helper, and he couldn''t just call it back.


    And Coleson, this half-bald guy was badly injured by helping the Transformers before the New York War a year ago. After he recovered, he was sent to execute a mysterious plan similar to the Avengers. For the time being Can''t come back.


    So now the only one who can help him right away is her deputy Maria Hill.


    Of course, Fury understands the principle of high speed, so he just activated his own encrypted communication in the car, told Hill about the news, and ordered her to take people to Washington as soon as possible to help him.


    Apart from this, there is no other way.


    The black Chevrolet SUV goes all the way north, and there are not too many traffic lights at the intersections on the way. This is the best route that Fury uses the smart assistant in the car to plan for himself in order to reach the destination as soon as possible.


    But if you want to cross the city of Washington, traffic lights are still indispensable. Finally, Fury��s Chevrolet stopped at an intersection, ready to wait for the red light to disappear before acting.


    This is a coincidence, a police car parked next to Chevrolet, also waiting for the red light.


    Before Fury became the chief, he was the best agent in SHIELD. He looked at the police and found that the two policemen inside were actually staring at him. He immediately felt something was wrong.


    "Do you want to check my credentials?"


    Fury frowned and asked, and then the police car left as soon as the green light turned on.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Despite this, Fury still felt something was wrong and was a lot more careful.


    Starting the car, Fury followed the police car and began to cross the intersection!


    At this moment, another police car flew out from the left intersection and flew directly to the black Chevrolet where Fury was riding. With a bang, the powerful force directly dented the Chevrolet��s left door a lot, and the entire body was also Go straight from the middle of the road to the street on the right.


    Then, the police car that was driving in front also circled back, forming a quadrilateral with the other two police cars that attacked from the right and back, just like a prison, and directly locked the Chevrolet in which Fry was riding. On the street on the right.


    Fury also caused black blood from his nose because of the huge collision.


    "Fracture detected... It is recommended to inject anesthetic and then get treatment immediately!" At this time, the intelligent assistant on Chevrolet announced his injury.


    Ferry shook his head, immediately moved away from the airbag, endured the pain, took out the anesthesia machine in the car, and injected the anesthesia machine into the injured area.


    At this time, another large black commercial vehicle came outside. After the car stopped on the left, the police car that was crowded on the left immediately drove away.


    After that, there were six or seven black soldiers with live ammunition and heavily armed black soldiers on the black business car. They did not hesitate to set up their formation towards Chevrolet. Together with the police officers who got off several police cars, they started directly towards Chevrolet. Shots were taken.


    The dense bullets fired by more than a dozen people hit the Chevrolet, and there were countless bangs, mixed with the sound of glass breaking.


    After a round of shooting, except for the roof and the bottom of the car, Chevrolet''s entire body was covered with bullet holes, and the windows on both sides were also covered with cracked lines.


    But amazingly, none of the bullets actually shot into the car body, at most it destroyed some of the car body surface.


    This is Fury''s exclusive car. It has the world''s most advanced manufacturing level. The body is made of special materials. It is definitely a small mobile fortress!


    "Immediately take me out of here!"


    But even so, the car is not completely invincible, not to mention the situation where he is now surrounded, so Fury immediately ordered the intelligent assistant to leave here.


    The intelligent assistant did not crash at this time, and replied: "The power system has been destroyed, has been disconnected, and is restarting!"


    "Quick!" There is no way for Fury. It is definitely a dead end when he goes out. He can only wait for Chevrolet to regain his motivation and take him out of here to have hope of life.


    The police and soldiers outside saw that Chevrolet had withstood their violent bullet shooting, and immediately lifted a cannon-like breaking tool from behind.


    After stopping the shooting, they set the breaking tool on the left side of Chevrolet, put four metal brackets on the ground, and automatically nailed them under the asphalt road.


    After being stabilized, under the power of the machine, the front end like a cannon barrel slammed into the glass of the Chevrolet driving seat. Under the huge impact, the special Chevrolet SUV was almost overturned.


    "Warning, the window is about to be broken, the integrity is 31%..."


    In the car, the smart assistant even reported the situation of the car.


    "How long will it take to restart the power system?" After the huge collision, Fury couldn''t even sit still.


    Another impact hit and Chevrolet was lifted again.


    "The integrity of the car window is 19%! It is about to be broken... It is recommended to take countermeasures!" Although the situation is critical, the intelligent assistant still has no feelings at all.


    "Wait a minute!"


    After another violent impact, Shocked Fury bounced directly from his seat, but at this time, the veteran agent was not too panicked. He has been fighting throughout his life, and he tried his best to remain calm even in the face of danger. Only in this way can we find a trace of life.


    ???? "The integrity of the windows is 1%." The smart assistant reminded again.


    ????"It''s now!"


    Knowing that he could no longer wait any longer, Fury yelled the final order, and then quickly grasped the four-barreled machine gun ejected from the car body sandwich with both hands, and started shooting from the window that had already been hit.


    After a fierce shot, Fury had already cleaned all the more than ten people he could see, but it was not over yet. In the end, he launched a miniature missile and tipped the black commercial vehicle on the left directly to the ground. Amid the violent explosion, the flames skyrocketed.


    ???? "The power system is now connected." At this time, the intelligent assistant finally completed the restart of the power system.


    ????"Full speed ahead!"


    Fury ordered immediately, but the machine gun in his hand was still releasing fierce firepower.


    After that, the four wheels of the black Chevrolet began to rotate rapidly, and then finally smashed into the police car blocking the road in front, and drove straight out, completely breaking through.


    ???? "Start the helicopter function."


    ???? After the vehicle drove out automatically, Fury ordered again.


    Because this car is not only equipped with intelligent systems, bulletproof shells, and weaponry, but also equipped with flying ejection tools to escape when necessary.


    ???? "The flight system is damaged."


    ???? It''s a pity that things didn''t go as smoothly as he thought. The intensive rain of fire destroyed the flight system installed on the car.


    ???? "Then start the navigation camera and switch to manual driving."


    ???? The black chief was not discouraged, and issued a second set of instructions. As long as he escaped from Washington, D.C. and delayed until the rescuers arrived, then he would be safe.


    ?? After switching to manual mode, the black Chevrolet immediately surpassed the cars in front and shuttled in the traffic.


    Obviously, the old black agent has excellent driving skills, much better than the automatic mode controlled by the smart assistant.


    Galloping all the way, Chevrolet has rushed out of the road that was just ambushed, but the police car and off-road vehicle still chasing Chevrolet persevering behind told Fury that he was not out of danger.


    ???? "There is traffic control ahead." The intelligent assistant calculated the route forward.


    ???? "Find another route." Chevrolet passed by a bus, dangerous and exciting.


    ???? "There is a traffic alert on the Roosevelt Island Bridge, all vehicles have stopped moving, and Seventh Avenue is clear after three blocks."


    ????According to the route planned by the smart assistant, Fury drove a black Chevrolet onto a relatively empty highway with little traffic. In the intense and exciting chase, the one-eyed black man used various means to chase him closely. The attacker was thrown away. He is a well-trained soldier, a tenth-level agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., who has extremely rich combat experience and military knowledge. In front of superheroes, he can only show an unparalleled strategic mind and his own ability. Instead, it was unconsciously ignored.

 346 Chapter 338: The Black Widow

    At the same time, New York.


    The young man in black lies slightly on the leather seat, playing with his mobile phone in his hand, scanning Facebook and news, looking a little lonely.


    In fact, he was really alone.


    Since he was silent about his own universe construction and disappeared for three or four months, everything has changed.


    Especially people related to him have temporarily left the Surprise Building.


    As a result, he is the only one living in the accommodation area above the 32nd floor of the Surprise News Building.


    Others, for example, the female knight king Arthur of this world, because of his request, she took the mutant freckles and Lolita Jasmine as early as when he disappeared, not knowing where they went, and found the secret of crossing the parallel universe.


    And the knight king Altria he created himself was sent to other places in the universe because of his disagreement, and began to wander.


    For the rest, after returning from Asgard, Jane Foster became more enthusiastic about the exploration of outer space. After returning, she immediately took Daisy to the Foster space station in outer space and engaged in frantic research.


    There are also a few in the Guardian League, such as hip-hop girl Jessica. This heartless guy knew that he was not dead. He went to San Francisco without spending a few days in New York to participate in the''World Has Hip Hop'' contest. It is said that it has passed the audition, and the star road is bright.


    There is also Peter Parker. Since the last time Dr. Octopus''s Little Sun experiment failed, he has been improving and researching. Parker is still working as Dr. Octopus''s assistant at this time and has become the doctor''s capable man.


    By the way, and Deadpool Wade Wilson!


    After this guy was recruited into the Guardian League, except for the first time, he hasn''t showed up since then, he has never come back, and he doesn''t know why he went.


    As for the remaining member of the "Hate" Emile Bronsky, who was dull and kept guarding the door downstairs at Surprise, Ron was not interested in chatting with this guy.


    Almost forgot, there are Fantastic Three!


    Before disappearing, he had agreed with the Fantastic Three that after returning, he would absorb them into the Guardian League together, so he could meet them.


    Although there may not necessarily be any topic to talk about, it will not make him look too lonely, is it?


    Thinking of this, he called Mr. Fantastic Reid, and soon the call was connected: "Hey, Reid, I''m back."


    "Ron?" There was a surprise voice on the other end of the phone, but it was not a male voice, but a female voice: "You finally came back. We all thought you were missing!"


    Hearing the female voice, Ron probably guessed that it was Susan who answered the call.


    Susan answered Reid��s call...


    Are these two people really getting better again?


    He smiled, he didn''t have any unusual thoughts, and said with a smile: "I actually came back a few days ago, but I went to Asgard in the middle. The time was very urgent, so I didn''t come in a hurry to tell the news. you guys."


    "Asgard... Ron, you can really be kidding!" Susan on the other end of the phone obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Forget it, you will know later." Ron did not explain much, and asked again: "By the way, are you with Reid?"


    "Reid? Huh? This is Reid''s cell phone!" Susan''s voice panicked, and after a rustling voice, a slightly lazy male voice came:


    "Hey, who is it?"


    Before Ron could answer, Susan on the other end slapped the person who made the sound, reminding loudly: "It''s Ron''s call!"


    "Ron?" The man yelled, and then he was surprised and awake immediately: "Are you finally back? I thought you were dead!"


    "..." Ron was speechless. Needless to say, this man must be Reid.


    He didn''t explain, just asked: "Where are you now?"


    "I, Susan, Ben, and Johnny are traveling in Tokyo, and I plan to go to Hong Kong next stop!" Reid replied:


    "By the way, it was agreed that our Fantastic Four will join your Surprise after you come back. Wait, we''ll book a flight back now!"


    Knowing that Reid and the others were no longer in New York, Ron suddenly lost the thought of looking for them, and said:


    "No, this kind of thing is not a big deal, just a verbal agreement, you will find me again after you travel, and then I will give you the Guardian badge."


    After that, he felt something was wrong, wasn''t it because Ben didn''t join, and talked about the Fantastic Four becoming the Three?How come you have become the Four Heroes again.


    "Ben promised to join the Fantastic Family again?" He asked curiously.


    "That''s right!" The German language on the other end of the phone was a lot more proud: "I invented an instrument that can control our abilities a few days ago, allowing Ben to have the ability to turn into a stone or remove the ability , So later he agreed to join again, how about it, great?"


    "This is new." Ron also had to admire Reid''s ingenuity, and he praised the opposing sentence very timely.


    After that, he and Reid talked a few more words, and then "Stone Man" Ben, "Thunderbolt Fire" Johnny came to say hello to him.


    After refusing the four of Reid and returning from the plane immediately, he hung up this meaningless greeting call and became lonely again.


    However, it seems a lot better than just.


    ''It seems that although greeting calls are meaningless, they can make people feel more at ease. No wonder humans always like to make so many meaningless calls!''


    Shrugging, he stood up, planning to go downstairs to meet someone.


    A sexy redhead!


    It''s not because he wants to meet him, but because if he doesn''t go, it seems that the other party won''t be able to get into Surprise!


    Although he can let''Hate'' Bronsky directly let him go, after all, he hasn''t seen him for so long. As a friend, he should also meet him, right?


    ...


    At this time, downstairs from Surprise, a red-haired beauty was trying to enter Surprise through the gate, but was stopped by a person wearing a security uniform.


    "Marvel is not accepting guests. If you have something to discuss, please go to the new building." Bronsky said blankly.


    Hearing this, Natasha frowned slightly and said: "I know he has returned, I am going to see him!"


    "Sorry, I don''t know who you are talking about!" Bronsky glanced at her, but still did not let him go.


    Although Bronsky was the last to join the Guardian League, he also knew that Natasha had pretended to join the Guardian in the first place to steal information.


    As a member of the Guardian, he is also one of the most conscientious, not to mention direct fights, but a lesson like Natasha is for sure!


    "Miel Bronsky, a former U.S. colonel officer and a natural soldier, turned into an''hatred'' by accident. He was captured by Skywalker during the Hulk World War I, and later recovered and became a member of the Guardian League. ,am I right?"


    Knowing that the other party stopped her and refused to go, Natasha, who was anxious, directly reported the origin of Bronsky''s name, hoping to make Bronsky mad, and then she was looking for a chance to enter the building.


    However, Bronsky was not moved at all, and calmly said: "I''m sorry, I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    This is Ron''s credit. Because of his transformation, Bronsky has completely lost his anger at Hulk, and has no feeling for this past.


    "Okay..." Knowing that her words were useless at all, Natasha turned around and left, but then she appeared in the parking lot of the building, relying on her agent skills, went directly from the parking lot to the newspaper office. On the second floor, go see Ron.


    As a member of the former guardian, the top agent of SHIELD, of course she was on the floor of Ron''s office.


    Just when Natasha wanted to use a special device to crack the credit card mechanism of the elevator, a fist suddenly smashed her small device.


    After that, a threatening word came: "If you want to invade the newspaper office again, I will directly control you and send you to the police!"


    "You!" Natasha was trembling with anger by Bronsky''s revenge, but she still didn''t have an attack, because she knew that even if she had an attack, she would not be able to beat Bronsky.


    Even when dealing with it hasn''t turned into an''abomination''!


    Others may not know, but Natasha knows very well that Ron seems to have studied a lot of weird potions. Bronsky was the subject of his early experiments, so even if he didn��t transform into an''hatred'', this guy��s strength Also much better than her.


    Besides, the main purpose of her coming to New York this time is actually not Ron. There is no need to waste time here.


    But just when Natasha wanted to give up, the elevator door that was about to be cracked by her was actually opened, and a guy with a smile on his face appeared inside:


    "Hi, long time no see, Natasha, how have you been?"


    "I''m fine!" Natasha was very complicated when she finally saw the familiar and unfamiliar guy.


    At first, because of Fury��s mission, she sneaked into Ron��s side to monitor. She did not expect to be discovered by the other party as soon as she appeared, and then joined his Guardian League as a joke, becoming a mission-completed company. Coolies without rewards.


    But as an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., Natasha persisted, but later because Tony Stark became Iron Man, she was sent by Fury to monitor Stark, and the contact with the Guardian League also went away. At the end, after the task of monitoring Stark was over, she returned to S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and she had never seen it again except for two during the New York battle in the middle.


    Although as an agent, Natasha didn''t miss that experience, but after seeing Ron, she still felt that the experience was good, at least it brought her a rare sense of grievance.


    You know, this is rare in an agent''s body!


    "Bronsky, you go back." Looking at Natasha''s complicated eyes, Ron walked out of the elevator and ordered Abomination on the side to leave, and walked to Natasha''s side:


    "If you don''t go to the Three Treasures Hall, if you have anything to look for me?"


    Although she didn''t understand the meaning of the previous sentence, Natasha still remembered her mission and said: "I have something very important, and I need your help!"


    "I don''t say''why should I help you'' any more bullshit, just tell me, what''s the matter?" Ron laughed, but didn''t refuse.


    He knew that besides S.H.I.E.L.D. affairs at this time, what else could there be?


    Now the "earth" and the sun at the center of his universe still need time to develop. He is lonely now, no one can talk, and it doesn''t hurt to go with Natasha like this.


    Besides, he doesn''t want to be monitored all the time. As a person who has grudges and complaints, he has to avenge his grievances!


    "Fry suspects that S.H.I.E.L.D. and the World Security Council have infiltrated a mysterious organization that is secretly using the''Insight Project'' to threaten everyone who may be dangerous to the earth. You are one of them!"


    "Although Fury tried his best to exclude you from the Insight Project, he failed in the end. Less than half an hour ago, he was hunted down by that mysterious organization and his whereabouts are still unknown!"


    "And before that, he had predicted this, so he ordered me to come to you, wanting you to help S.H.I.E.L.D. through this difficulty, and also for the safety of yourself and your friends. He said, if Yes, you can release your anger to your heart''s content!"


    Although some doubts why Ron agreed to himself so readily, in order to speed up the time, Natasha directly stated the purpose.


    "I''m not Dr. Banner, how can there be so much anger to release?" Ron sneered at the words of the black widow. After speaking, he said again:


    "By the way, the task that Fury gave you should not be to come to me, but to find Tony Stark for help. It was only because you knew I was back in New York not long ago that you decided to come to me temporarily, right? ?"


    "You are still as strong as before. Are you the result of reading my thoughts?" Natasha asked calmly, not at all angry because of the violation of her thoughts.


    "Of course not, I guessed it. I haven''t used that ability for a long time, because it will make things very simple and foolish!" Ron explained with a smile, and then asked:


    "By the way, how did you know that I came back before, because the moons in the sky have been watching me?"


    Natasha finally smiled: "No, it''s a secret!"


    "It seems that there are some things I don''t know, which is very good." Ron shrugged, but didn''t pursue the matter much.


    "Let''s go, go to the Stark Mansion and find the target you are now!"


    An ordinary Audi a6 car came to the two of them from a parking spot, and then automatically opened the door.


    But before Ron could get into the car, Natasha went directly to the driver''s seat and said to him with a smile:


    "I drive, it will be a lot faster!"


    "It''s okay if there are beautiful women to take me." Ron reacted from a slight daze, and sat in the driving seat.


    After that, this ordinary Audi a6 played a special performance that it shouldn''t have. It passed all the way through every red light from the Surprise Tower to the Stark Tower.


    When it stopped downstairs in the Stark Building, it was covered with scars. Although it has not been scrapped, it is not far from scrapping!


    pitiful����

 347 Chapter 339 Let the black widow deflate

    "That said, there are satellites in the sky looking at me at any time. After the improved version of the sky-sky mothership flies into the sky, it will kill me directly with ground weapons? What a bastard!"


    In the large room on the ground floor of the Stark Mansion, Tony Stark''s yelling came out from inside, and in the end many stolen words appeared, and he knew that he was angry.


    "That mysterious organization did it, it''s none of Nick Fury''s business!" Natasha on the side explained it again in order to prevent Tony from misunderstanding.


    "I know it wasn''t the black man with the big bald head, so he didn''t dare to kill me!" Tony finished speaking, looking at Ron who was doing it on the side:


    "What do you think about this?"


    "Of course I see with my eyes! What else can I see?" Ron replied jokingly.


    After Natasha told Tony all the things, this guy''s reaction was much bigger than her own. Now this guy asks her what she thinks, he must have no good intentions!


    "..." Tony was speechless for a while, but when he came out, the careful thoughts in his heart also disappeared.


    After four months, I finally saw Ron again. Apart from feeling a little relieved, Tony certainly would not let this opportunity go to see if he could make Ron a small loss, but he didn''t expect that the plan would be over before he started!


    With an embarrassing smile, Tony said again: "Ron, I heard that you came back a few days ago and then disappeared again. Where have you been in the past few days and the previous three pairs?"


    "I took a trip to Asgard a few days ago. As for where did you go in the previous few months?" Ron looked mysteriously: "Confidential!"


    Tony curled his lips: "I don''t have much interest in where you went during the months you disappeared. It''s just that you didn''t wear me on your trip to Asgard. Are we still friends?"


    Ron said disgustingly: "Of course not!"


    "what?"


    This sentence made Tony stunned. After so long, didn''t Ron really treat him as a friend?


    But then Ron smiled and said, "We are enemies, enemies who have been fighting!"


    Tony has a weird expression, but feels a lot better inside.


    At least this guy is still the same as before, speaking confusingly.


    "By the way, Ron, what about Saber? She disappeared after you came back. Where did she go?" Tony asked suddenly.


    Ron''s smile froze. He really didn''t want to mention more about Saber, so he could only answer: "Secret!"


    After speaking, he immediately said: "Tony, last time Tina was going to take care of Surprise, thank you."


    "Small things." Seeing Ron''s expression, Tony also noticed something, so he didn''t ask much, turned the topic back to the insight plan, and asked seriously.


    "Ron, since you are here with Romanoff, it proves that you have promised to help. I know that you have always had the ability to analyze secrets. How much do you know about this matter?"


    Ron didn''t hide it, and said directly: "Hydra!"


    Hearing this name, Tony said in disbelief: "Hydra? A mythical creature in Greek mythology, a hydra that can grow a head after cutting off one head?"


    On one side, Natasha frowned tightly under her red hair, and asked, "You said that the Hydra organization that was hidden behind the World War II Security Council? But, that organization was not annihilated by Rogers. Is it? Why does it still exist after more than 70 years?"


    "It''s just a guess!" Ron said, "Do you think that the Hydra in World War II was so powerful and could be wiped out by Captain Rogers alone? I think that Hydra has always been hidden in the dark, ready to go anytime. Give the world a fatal blow, you say, right?"


    "It''s just a guess that you said so much is a fart!" Tony was obviously a little unhappy, thinking Ron was entertaining himself again.


    But thinking about the things this guy did a few years ago, he felt that what the other party said had some truth.


    Could it be that there are too many coincidences, even if there are coincidences, do you think this is the kind of thing the other party did?


    Tony didn��t believe it, Natasha was still thinking, and obviously, she didn��t think Ron was wrong, because the other party was the one who made Fury feel palpitations. Even if there is no reason for what he said, she still has to keep three points. Believing attitude!


    "Even if what you said is true, how do we defeat Hydra?" Natasha asked.


    "Follow the fate!" Ron said, "I know an old Chinese saying that soldiers come to cover water and soil. You may not understand what this means. As long as you know who it is, as long as he dares to jump out and target us, then he will It will fail!"


    "Will it be too cheap for those people?" Tony frowned, not satisfied with the result of this treatment.


    "Of course it''s more than that!" Ron smiled: "After the matter is over, I will let those people know what it will be like to deal with me!"


    "Make them all your experimental subjects?" Natasha stared at the young man in front of her, recalling the secret information that only Ferry, her, and a few people knew in her mind.


    In that document, there are countless people who have changed their life trajectory or even lost their lives because of Ron, and those things seem to be just some vignettes in the other''s life!


    ''Perhaps, this is why Fury is afraid of him...''


    Natasha smiled bitterly in her heart. Since Rogers became Captain America, the world has really changed too much. I don''t know whether it is good or bad!


    "That''s too cheap for them, maybe there are some better ways to make those guys feel fear!"


    Ron looked at the complicated red-haired sexy beauty and answered.


    To be honest, there are many things hidden in the dark in this world, and if it weren''t for loneliness and boredom, he wouldn''t care about these things.


    Otherwise, with his abilities, except for those really buggy things, the earth would already be in his palm.


    but����


    Ron was also thinking in his heart, if the earth of his own universe formed life, and those life formed various forces or countries, his reaction should not be as indifferent as he is now?


    After all, it is his own thing, not like this earth, weak and small, but full of bugs!


    On the side, Tony saw that the two guys stopped talking, thought for a while, and said with a smile: "Well, since it''s all agreed, why don''t we go out to eat a cheeseburger and fill up our stomachs?"


    "Good idea!" Ron smiled and nodded, stood up, and prepared to go downstairs with Tony.


    It''s just that Natasha didn''t seem to follow.


    "Why don''t you go? I''ll treat you." Tony walked over and asked.


    "I know." Natasha replied distractedly, stood up and glanced at Ron, then she was the first to walk towards the door.


    She didn''t understand why she had come to ask these two people for help, and they also knew that she was being monitored by satellites at any time, but why could she still laugh and look relaxed?


    So did she herself, why didn''t she dare to ask both of them, especially Ron, to help SHIELD through this disaster like before?


    Behind Natasha, Ron and Tony, who saw her leaving, looked at each other, as if they had found common fun.


    Then, Ron asked: "I''ve been fiddled with for so long before, but now I finally let this woman crumble. Is it cool?"


    "Of course!" Tony answered without hesitation.


    After that, the two smiled consciously and followed.

 348 Chapter 340 Meet again with good friends

    Time comes on a moonlit and starry night.


    Rogers drove his Harley motorcycle and drove back from the outside to his rental house in Washington.


    This afternoon he went to a lot of places, the memorial hall of himself and his teammates, the hospital where Peggy was located, and so on.


    Fury��s words gave him a lot of emotion. Originally, Rogers thought that in the past seventy years, the world had changed enough, but he did not expect that there were more changes in the dark, and even criminals could be monitored in advance. It''s a weapon that directly uses the decapitation weapon to kill it.


    If this method were placed more than seventy years ago, how could the Nazis kill so many people, and how could Barnes die?


    Feeling sentimental, he went to the memorial hall, took a look at the teammates he had fought with Hydra, and then saw the image of Peggy Carter, and he went to meet this person he knew. The only person still alive in this world.


    If it didn''t happen at the beginning, maybe...he would live with Peggy until now, get married, and have children.


    Unfortunately, there is no if in the world.


    By the time he woke up, his beloved object had already become a nearly 100-year-old man, who had to lie on a hospital bed to survive on equipment.


    And he, who should be as old as the other party, still looks like a teenager in his twenties...


    Perhaps this is the greatest pain in life!


    With a strange mood, Rogers parked his motorcycle and went upstairs.


    "Uh, uh, I''m going to do laundry, I will talk later, bye..."


    Rogers came to the floor of his rental house, and a girl in pajamas appeared beside him, talking on the phone.


    He knew this girl, Sharon, who was a nurse and lived next door to his house.


    Rogers was an optimistic person. Although he was a little depressed, he waved his hand and said hello.


    "My aunt, she has some insomnia, so she has to call me..." Sharon threw the phone that hung up the phone into the basket where she put her clothes, a little embarrassed explanation.


    Looking at the other person holding the basket of clothes and looking at him at a loss, for some reason, Rogers suddenly thought of Peggy.


    Because this girl looks a bit like Peggy...


    "Hey, if you want, you can use my washing machine. It should be cheaper than the one below that needs to be stuffed with coins." Rogers suddenly wanted to help each other and said friendly.


    Sharon''s smile became brighter, "Really? How cheap is it?"


    "How about a cup of coffee?" Rogers asked.


    Sharon shrugged, glanced at her pajamas, but refused.


    "Thank you, no, I have taken a lot of it, and I just came back from the infectious ward in a white coat, so..."


    Knowing that the other party did not want to be with him, Rogers did not force it: "Well then, I will keep my distance."


    "I hope it won''t be too far." Sharon smiled and turned to go downstairs.


    Only halfway through, she turned around and reminded: "By the way, the sound in your room seems to be off, it has been ringing for a long time."


    "Really? Thank you."


    "you are welcome."


    Watching Sharon go downstairs, Rogers turned and looked at the door of his room, frowning slightly.


    Is the sound off?There was music in the room, but he clearly remembered that when he came back from the Indian Ocean in the morning, there was no music in the room at all!


    Rogers immediately became cautious, opened the door softly, and entered his room.


    In the corridor at the door, there was also a vibrating shield that he had put there in the morning. Rogers took it in his hand and walked slowly inside to the living room where the music was played.


    Because it has entered the night, there is no light inside, only the faint light coming in from the outside can see some things inside.


    I saw that there was a black man with a big bald head sitting on the chair next to his music turntable. He was still one-eyed. If it weren''t for his good eyesight, he would really not be able to spot a black man hiding in the dark.


    Seeing this black man in his room, Rogers put down the cautiousness just now, and said dissatisfied: "I don''t seem to have given you the key to my house?"


    "Do you think I need the key?" Of course, the black one-eyed big bald head is Nick Fury. He tried his best to straighten his body from the open position, and then explained:


    "I was driven out by my wife. I have no place to live, so I can only come to you."


    "Are you married?" Rogers asked suspiciously. It seemed that he had never seen him before, and he had never heard of anyone mentioning that Ferry had a wife?


    "There are many things you don''t know."


    "I know, Nick.


    Rogers shrugged, walked over to turn off the music, and then turned on the lights.


    It''s night, even though he can see it, he doesn''t need to chat in the dark, right?


    But as soon as he turned on the light and looked at Fury, Rogers found that the opponent''s body was all wounded, and even the blood on it was solidified.


    As soon as he wanted to ask what was going on, Fury directly made a silent motion, informing him to turn off the light, and then typed a few words with his mobile phone and placed it in front of him.


    [''There are ears everywhere]


    Seeing Rogers finally becoming cautious again, Fury said again: "I''m sorry I came so uninvited, but I really have nowhere to go..."


    While speaking, Fury also typed another line on the phone:


    [S.H.I.E.L.D. rebellion, don''t talk nonsense!


    "Who else knows that you have a wife?" Rogers understood Fury''s meaning and asked with something in his words.


    "Only my friends know!" Fury slowly stood up, and while speaking, the phone in his hand showed a different line:


    [Only you and I know!


    "Are we friends?" Rogers asked again, watching the black chief''s struggle.


    "It''s up to you!" Fury said.


    boom!


    At this moment, a huge gunshot came, directly hitting Fury, and while screaming in pain, he fell directly to the ground.


    Rogers hurried up to help check Ferry''s situation, put the vibrating shield to the front, and wanted to block the bullet, but at the same time at the bullet''s beautiful window, wanted to check the enemy''s situation.


    Sure enough, a black figure appeared outside. He wanted to chase him, but he wanted Fury''s situation. He immediately pulled Fury from the living room to his room, and then wanted to chase the enemy.


    But one hand caught him, it was Fury''s.


    "Don''t believe...anyone!"


    He was spitting dark red blood in his mouth, but he still resisted to finish speaking, then spread his hand and handed a USB flash drive to Rogers!


    At this moment, the shooting came again, at the door, and then a girl''s voice: "Captain Rogers? Are you okay?"


    It''s Sharon''s voice!


    Before he could think about it, Rogers put the U disk in Fury''s hand in his pocket, and then looked out carefully, and found that Sharon, who was supposed to wash clothes, was actually holding a small p1911 pistol and cautiously walked in.


    Seeing Rogers, Sharon immediately explained: "Captain Rogers, I am Agent No. 13 of the S.H.I.E.L.D. Special Service Team. I have been ordered to protect you!"


    "Who sent you?" Rogers asked, still spirited.


    "That''s him!" Sharon came to the bedroom door, saw Ferry lying on the floor inside, and immediately rushed in. After briefly checking Ferry''s situation, he took out a portable walkie-talkie and said:


    "Fry is injured and has lost consciousness. He needs first aid!"


    "Come now, have you seen the murderer?" A voice came from the intercom.


    "Tell them, I''m going after it!" Seeing that Sharon was trying to heal Ferry, Rogers finally eliminated some caution from her. After leaving this sentence, he went directly to the window with the shield and broke through the window. On the balcony, start chasing the enemy you just saw!


    Jumping all the way to the top of the building, the opponent actually ran no slower than himself. Fortunately, in the end Rogers still chased the shield to the distance of the opponent, and immediately threw the shield at the opponent, preparing to knock the opponent down.


    The Zhenjin shield was thrown by a powerful force, and it flew behind the man immediately. Just when Rogers thought he was going to succeed, the opponent directly grabbed the shield he threw with his left hand and looked at him coldly.


    With good eyes, he saw that the opponent��s right hand was made entirely of metal, but this was not surprising. What made Rogers most puzzled was that the opponent��s eyes looked at him, which he knew very well. People are exactly the same.


    The difference is that the person looks at him with tenderness, caring, trust, and many things that he misses


    But the person who blocked the lower half of his face looked at him with only indifference, a bottomless indifference.


    Just when Rogers didn''t react, the Zhenjin shield was thrown back directly by the opponent and hit him directly on the chest. Even if he caught it firmly, it smashed him back two or three meters!


    I haven''t figured out why the other party has such a great power, and when I look at it, the person disappeared directly.


    Running quickly to the edge of the building, looking at the deserted street, Rogers returned to his house with a complicated mood, followed the S.H.I.E.L.D. team, and sent Fury to the hospital where he had just entered.


    As for what Ferry explained to him, Rogers was still at a loss and could only check it slowly!

 349 Chapter 341: The Death of Nick Fury

    Nick Fury was sent to the best hospital nearby by S.H.I.E.L.D. agents to undergo surgery.


    The poor guy received extremely serious injuries and fractured many places on his body. The entire abdomen had become a mess because of the shooting. There was even a bullet that was very close to the heart and was caught in a complicated blood vessel.


    If this were not the case, even if the black chief was physically strong, he would not have survived until now. Instead, he would have died within tens of seconds after being shot.


    "Nurse, pull the list away."


    "The blood pressure has dropped, hurry up and get an electric shock."


    "Charge to a hundred joules."


    ...


    In the operating room, first aid was going on intensely.


    Outside the emergency room, Rogers looked inside through the transparent glass, praying in his heart that Ferry could be rescued.


    Although there have always been contradictions between the black big bald head and him, and his temper is relatively poor, Rogers still thinks he and Ferry are friends.


    Next to Rogers was a tall, thin, blonde beauty with her hair tied up. She was Fury''s deputy, Maria Hill.


    After receiving the order, Hill came to Washington within three hours, but it was a pity that he failed to reach Fury. When he got the news again, he was already seriously injured.


    In addition to the two of them, there are many heavily armed S.H.I.E.L.D. soldiers in the corridor outside, communicating with the hospital or sitting and waiting.


    At this time, a black resurgent Corvette stopped outside the hospital, and then a red-haired sexy beauty got out of the car and ran into the operating room.


    It was Natasha Romanoff, the black widow who had just gotten back from New York.


    She saw the busy look of the doctors and nurses in the operating room, she was a little relieved, and then asked after a moment of silence:


    "Can he survive?"


    Rogers looked at the red-haired woman beside him: "I don''t know."


    "Who is the murderer and what does it look like?" Natasha continued to ask.


    "I didn''t see it clearly, but he is fast and strong." Rogerston said for a while: "Also, his left hand is metal!"


    This made Natasha''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if she had noticed something: "The result of bullet analysis?"


    "A total of three, no trajectory, no tracking at all." It was Hill who answered, because she is an absolute expert in this area, the deputy director of SHIELD.


    Natasha''s eyes shrank again: "It''s the bullet of the former Soviet Union!"


    "Yes." Hill glanced at Natasha, not wondering why she was so sensitive.


    Because the best agent in SHIELD is actually a former Soviet!


    After this sentence, no one was talking because the operation inside had entered the final stage.


    "Stand back, 3, 2, 1, prepare for an electric shock!"


    boom!


    The sound of electric shock equipment.


    "Is there a pulse?"


    "No!"


    "Okay, charge it to 200 joules."


    "Yes."


    "3, 2, 1, start electric shock!"


    boom!There was another sound.


    Still no response.


    "Inject adrenaline!"


    "Injecting."


    "Is there a pulse now?"


    "No!"


    "carry on"


    ...


    Time and time again, I knew that the pulse display on the display screen had all become a parallel line, and there was no bounce anymore.


    The doctor and the nurse also felt something, and gradually stopped moving.


    Then, the attending physician went to examine Fury''s body. After a while, he silently asked:


    "what time is it now."


    "One and three in the morning."


    Hearing this answer, the doctor gently shook his head, began to remove the mask, and announced the final result:


    "It is confirmed that the wounded died, the time of death, 1:03 in the morning!"


    Upon hearing these words, Rogers and Hill outside couldn''t stay any longer and turned to leave.


    But Natasha looked at Fury lying on the operating table inside, silently hurt.


    Natasha had never expected that Fury would have lost her life when she sought help.


    And the help she sought was still participating in a messy dance party in a club in New York, and she didn''t care about her request at all!


    Ferry''s body was finally placed in a separate morgue, simply covered with a white cloth.


    As time passed, the sky gradually brightened, and it came to the early morning.


    Natasha took a look at Fury''s body one last time and was about to leave.


    She wants to find the murderer who killed Fury. She has some clues about this.


    Inside the morgue, seeing Natasha leaving, Rogers frowned slightly and followed.


    He was thinking that this female agent, who was often given various orders by Fury, should know some hidden facts about this matter.


    "Natasha!" Rogers went out and called each other, really wanting to talk to a hidden place together, but Natasha turned around and asked:


    "How does Fury get back to your apartment?"


    Rogers swallowed what he was about to say, and waved his hand helplessly: "I don''t know."


    "Captain, they told you to be S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau." At this moment, Rumlow shouted from behind.


    Rogers was a little impatient: "Tell them, I''ll go back in a while."


    "They said, it''s better now!" Rumlow said firmly.


    "Got it." Rogers was very angry, but he had no choice but to agree.


    Getting an accurate answer, Rumlow nodded, turned and left.


    "You really can''t lie!" At this time, Natasha also saw that Rogers'' previous answer to him was a lie at all, and after leaving a sentence, she left directly.


    Rogers was almost at a loss. He turned to follow Rumlow in front of him, but suddenly thought of the USB flash drive that Ferry had handed him. He felt that this trip might not be easy.


    It just so happened that Rogers saw that someone was putting food into the vending machine in the hallway. When he thought about it, he placed the USB flash drive behind a row of gum, and he was about to take it out after returning from S.H.I.E.L.D.


    ...


    A helicopter took off from near the hospital and returned to the S.H.I.E.L.D. Triangle Wing headquarters on the Potomac River.


    After the helicopter stopped, Rogers got down from inside, went to the elevator, and headed to the topmost World Security Council.


    Realizing that there might be an accident on this trip, Rogers fully armed himself, even with the Zhenjin shield behind him.


    Halfway through, he saw his neighbor Sharon again, the agent who had been hiding near him.


    However, Rogers, who realized that the other party was deceiving him, didn''t say hello to Sharon at all. He went straight to the office and walked in.


    In the office, Alexander Pierce, who was drinking coffee, saw Rogers coming in, and immediately put down the coffee, got up to meet him:


    "Hello, Rogers, this is Alexander Pierce."


    "It''s an honor to think of you, sir." Rogers shook hands with the other party. Before coming, he had briefly learned about the other party''s information and knew that this person in front of him was the current president of the Security Council.


    "It should be me who feels honored." Pierce seemed very friendly: "My father used to be in the 101st Airborne Troops, your idol!"


    "Really?" Rogers''s cautious heart was slightly relaxed. The 101st Airborne Troop is a special unit of the U.S. Army, which performs very special tasks, and he has led that unit to destroy many powerful enemies.


    Take a closer look, the person in front of S.H.I.E.L.D., who is the highest authority of the World Security Council, is indeed very similar to the soldier who performed missions together in those years!

 350 Chapter 342 The Arrest of Captain America

    "This photo was taken five years after I met Nick. I was at the Colombian State Department. After the local Colombian National Liberation (jie) army released the embassy, ??the guards helped me escape, but the rebels took the hostages. ..."


    Alexander Pierce gave Rogers a group photo, and then began to introduce the origin of the photo, with a touch of remembrance on his face, as if he was reminiscing about those unforgettable days.


    "At that time, Nick was just the small director of the local S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. In order to break through, he proposed a plan to carry out a raid through the sewer and rush out..."


    "But I said no, we have to negotiate with the rebels! In the end, the rebels did not negotiate with us and directly ordered to kill all of us. They raided the basement, but it was empty inside. No one was there!"


    "It turns out that Nick disobeyed my order and withdrew everyone, including my daughter!"


    "I never regretted mentioning Nick to the position of director, because what he has done over the years is indeed okay, but the longer he does it, his thinking becomes more and more weird, and he has even dealt with many strange people and organizations. He is filthy and he is no longer the Nick he used to be.",


    Pierce chuckled and shook his head, looked at Rogers, and said very seriously:


    "So Captain, why the hell did Nick go to you last night? What did he say to you?"


    Rogers'' eyes flashed strangely, and then he shook his head: "I don''t know. He was shot and fell to the ground shortly after I went in. After that, I went after the murderer..."


    "Is that so?" Pierce shrugged. Although he is not a top-level agent like Nick Fury, he has lived for so many years and led Hydra to insert into the huge organization of S.H.I.E.L.D. There are a lot of people and things, and I know how to observe colors.


    He clearly saw the strangeness of Rogers just now, but even so, he didn''t mean to have any attacks, but continued:


    "Captain Rogers, do you know that your apartment has been under surveillance? Even your neighbor is a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent he arranged, Sharon Carter. You should have seen her when you just came in."


    Rogers did not speak, because it was indeed true.


    Realizing that the soft words he said seemed to be effective, Pierce picked up the remote control and turned on the screen on the side. Then the photos of the pirate leader who robbed the S.H.I.E.L.D. ship appeared on it, and there were videos of the interrogation and so on.


    "This is Bartok, the mercenary who robbed S.H.I.E.L.D. ships before. Our people caught him in a place in North Africa last night. You should have seen him during the mission the night before."


    "According to the interrogation, the reason why Bartok hijacked S.H.I.E.L.D. ships was because they were hired by people who thought they were anonymous. They contacted them via e-mail. The fees were electronic transfers. On Thor''s account."


    "The original sender was a company named Jacob Vitch. He has been dead for six years!"


    As he said, Pierce gave Rogers the information: "But his last address revealed him, 14-35 Elmhurst Avenue, and when I first met Nick, his mother also lived here. On the street, it is No. 14-37!"


    "Captain Rogers, do you understand what I mean now?"


    Pierce''s attitude is very sincere. He believes that after his own words, Rogers should completely lose trust in Nick Fury and tell him everything.


    "You mean, Fury hired someone to hijack the SHIELD ship, but the reason? Why did he do this?" Rogers asked.


    I have to say that Pierce''s remarks really shocked him, he couldn''t think of it, it turns out that there are so many secrets in it.


    "It is more reasonable to say that this hijacking was done to cover up the secrets of S.H.I.E.L.D. to sell him, but it was finally revealed, so the other party would chase Nick and let him lose his life!" Pierce explained.


    Rogers felt confused, because in his heart, Fury was not such a person at all.


    Besides, why is Fury selling S.H.I.E.L.D. secrets?He is the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., with extremely high powers, and there is no need to do so.


    Seeing Rogers'' thoughts, Pierce said again: "Maybe you don''t believe it, but I don''t believe it, but this is a fact, and I have to believe these things too!"


    With that said, Pierce stood up, came to the large window, looked at the Potomac River outside and the Washington Bureau far away, and said slowly:


    "In fact, after the incident that year, I don''t want to stay in this complicated place like the government anymore, because I can be destroyed and corrupted by various things at any time."


    "Just when I was about to go back to my hometown to enjoy the blessings, Nick came to me. He said that the World Security Council needs me because he and I are both realists. We all understand that those diplomatic methods and hypocrisy, want To build a beautiful new world means to overthrow the old. But in this way, there will inevitably be enemies..."


    "Those people will say you are shameless and dirty, because you are doing these shameful things at all costs, just to create a better world!"


    "The thought of such a person still alive in the world makes me very, very annoyed!"


    Pierce finished speaking and turned to look at Rogers again, his eyes full of aggression: "Captain Rogers, you are the last person Nick saw during his lifetime. This is not a coincidence. I think you feel the same way. He trusts you!"


    "So Captain, in order not to let him die in vain, please tell him what exactly did he say to you during his lifetime?"


    "He told me, don''t trust anyone!" Rogers also looked at Pierce and replied.


    In response to this answer, Pierce was a little surprised, but did not show it, frowning and asked: "This includes himself?"


    "Sorry, this is his last word!" Rogers was silent for a while, after saying this, he began to walk out.


    "Disaccompany!"


    "Captain!" Pierce did not stop, but said as Rogers left:


    "Nick is my friend. Someone killed him. I will trace it to the end. I will make him regret whoever dares to block my way, no matter who it is!"


    "Understood." Rogers paused, and after listening to Pierce''s words, he turned and left!


    Seeing Rogers leaving without hesitation, Pierce understood that it is impossible to impress the superhero of the last century with soft words, and he must come hard!


    Without hesitation, he picked up the phone and said coldly: "Immediately arrest Captain Rogers!"


    ...

 351 Chapter 343 Extreme Escape

    "Elevator, wait a minute!"


    In the S.H.I.E.L.D. Tri-Wing Headquarters building, Rogers had just taken the elevator down two floors. Rumlow took two hands down into the elevator and stood beside him. The two sides greeted each other.


    "Captain Rogers!"


    "Rumlow."


    Then, the elevator went down a few more floors, and then a few people walked in, neatly dressed, with weapons on them, and they seemed to be going out to perform tasks.


    Then, the elevator went down a few more floors, and there were a few heavily armed men.


    When these people came in, the elevator was completely packed with people, reaching its limit.


    Rogers didn''t care about it, but he found that the last two groups of people who came in seemed to be in a bad condition.


    Their hands were placed very close to their weapons, and they would touch them from time to time.


    This is actually not surprising. Many soldiers have this habit, and I believe the secret agents do too.


    But so many people have this habit together, and they are all fully armed, which is so strange!


    Rogers secretly watched out. Sure enough, after the elevator was closed, he went down one floor. A man pulled out the weapon from his leg and stab him directly with a weapon shining with electric light!


    It is a powerful electric shock weapon!


    Rogers quickly dodged to dodge the electric shock weapon, and then hit the man with a punch, hitting the man on the closed elevator door.


    But the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. all have extremely professional qualities. After the first attack was launched by one person, the others also started to act.


    However, what these people took out of their bodies were not weapons, but something similar to a bracelet. They grabbed Rogers'' hands and feet and began to put them on.


    Obviously, they wanted to capture it alive, not to kill this superhero, a household name in the United States.


    The bracelets these people took out were not ordinary.As soon as you get close to an iron object, the bracelet will take on a strong magnetic force and be attracted to the iron door inside the elevator.


    Being grasped by nearly ten people, even the mighty Rogers felt very strenuous, his face was pale, his teeth were about to break and he wanted to break free, but he still didn''t break free.


    Fortunately, human power will become weaker, and at this point, Captain America who has been injected with Super Soldier Potion has the upper hand!


    After the saw for a while, Rogers suddenly felt that the strength of the person holding his right foot was loosened a lot. Taking this opportunity, he violently lifted his right foot and kicked the person out, and then continued this force. , The counterattack began.


    After the breakthrough, even though the people around were top secret agents, they were still knocked down one by one by super soldiers who were no longer ordinary people and fell to the elevator floor.


    In the end, only Rumlow who took the lead was still standing.


    He saw those agents on the ground who looked like gods in front of ordinary people, but now looked like pugs, and took two steps back unconsciously:


    "Wait for the captain, I just want to tell you, this is not a personal grievance, I also listen to orders..."


    "Really?" Rogers breathed heavily, and after a rhetorical question, he hit Rumlow''s chest with a fist, wanting to escape from the Sanquyi Building first.


    As the captain of the commando team, Rumlow still has two tricks. He drew out the two stun guns attached to his legs and held them in his hands. One blocked the fist coming towards his chest, and the other turned towards Rogers. Hit the past.


    The fist was blocked by a powerful electric power, and the power disappeared in an instant, but the electric shock enough to stun ordinary people did not stun Rogers, but after the attack was blocked, there was no way, he could only give up the attack and start the defense.


    Dodged to avoid the stabbing stun gun, Rogers directly carried the numbness of his right hand, and both hands grabbed Rumlow''s arm together, flicked it vigorously, and directly threw Rumlow toward the elevator.


    The elevator in the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters building was of good quality, but even so, the ceiling of the elevator was smashed into a pit by the flying body.


    Rumlow was smashed in this way and finally lost the strength to resist. After being punched again, he fainted to the ground.


    At this time, in a certain office of the building, the bald-headed agent Hitwell was watching the situation in the elevator through monitoring. After seeing that the situation was not right, he immediately ordered through the microphone anxiously:


    "Immediately let the ambush commando seal the No. 4 elevator exit below the 25th floor and arrest Steve Rogers!"


    Inside the elevator, Rogers, who had solved everyone, began to press the elevator door button frantically, wanting to leave the narrow place of the elevator first.


    "Give up resistance and raise your hands!"


    But as soon as the elevator doors opened, only a large group of soldiers were shown in front of him with guns at him.


    "Damn it!" Seeing so many guns, Rogers knew that something was wrong, and immediately used the vibrating shield from his back to break the transparent bulletproof glass and interrupt the steel rope of the elevator.


    Losing the pulling of the steel cable, the elevator started to drop rapidly after a plop. It was not blocked by the elevator safety device until the speed dropped to the position of the seventeenth floor and did not continue to fall.


    After stopping, Rogers immediately opened the elevator door with his hands and wanted to leave quickly, but after the door was opened for a while, he saw the soldiers guarding outside, and quickly closed the elevator door again. Up.


    "You have to find another way to leave!"


    Rogers glanced outside the transparent window and found that the car was only the size of a palm, and the human being was about the size of an ant.


    "The seventeenth floor, nearly two hundred feet (more than fifty meters)!"


    After estimating the distance from the ground, Rogers took a deep breath, grabbed the vibrating shield with one hand, stepped back, and then rushed out.


    brush!


    The transparent bulletproof glass was broken in an instant. Less than seven seconds later, Rogers fell to the ground. After a few more seconds, he got up with pain all over his body and started to run towards the parking place of the Tri-Wing Building. .


    Now it is a technological society. How can it be captured by S.H.I.E.L.D. by running alone, so we must rely on the power of technology.


    "What a joke!"


    In the monitoring room, Sitwell, who saw this scene, was stunned on the spot.


    Nearly two hundred feet!Is that human being?


    After a while, he finally reacted: "Quickly, he went to the garage and quickly closed the bridge that went out!"


    The Tri-Wing Building is built in the middle of the Potomac River. If you don��t use flying, you must cross the bridge that enters and exits the building.


    As the world''s largest spy organization, S.H.I.E.L.D. will certainly not let go of such a good fortification, so the bridge is full of thorns and fences. It is impossible to drive out.


    Inside the garage, Rogers rode on another Harley of his own and rushed out of the garage door that had not yet been closed.


    However, seeing various obstacles rising from the ground in the distance, Rogers also knew that relying on a motorcycle, he could not rush out.


    However, at this time, a S.H.I.E.L.D. fighter plane flew in front of him from the rear, pointed a machine gun at him, and threatened:


    "Captain Rogers, please put your guard down and surrender immediately!"


    "Repeat, please put down your guard and surrender immediately..."


    Seeing the Dokun fighter flying in front of him, Rogers suddenly felt that he had hope to go out. He immediately accelerated the speed of the motorcycle a little bit, and then took out the vibrating shield behind him with one hand and directly moved towards Kun. The battleship was thrown out!


    There is a good saying that the shield is the body of Captain America. When he threw it like this, the flying shield hit the wing of the Kun fighter jet, jamming the rapidly rotating wing.


    Although the Kun-type fighter with its wing stuck will not directly fall, it is certain that its control becomes difficult, and its agility and speed have reached the freezing point.


    Knowing that his plan was successful, Rogers speeded up the motorcycle a little more. When he got close to the Kun-type fighter, he jumped directly onto the back of the Kun-type fighter and pulled out the stuck vibrating shield. .


    Of course, he didn''t want to let go of this fighter plane. After taking out the vibrating shield, he immediately took the shield and began to frantically destroy the fuselage and wings of the fighter plane.


    Although the Kun-type fighter is the signature aircraft of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the fuselage is also very sturdy, in front of the Zhenjin shield, the Kun-type fighter is like paper.


    At exactly this time, Rogers found an opportunity, jumped from the shaking plane, successfully came to the front of the obstacles, and escaped the hunt!

 352 Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Four

    After temporarily escaping the arrest of S.H.I.E.L.D., Rogers immediately found a place to change into a light suit, put on a hood that could cover half of his face, and rushed back to the previous hospital where Nick Fury was treated.


    Although it only took about two years to wake up, Rogers still has a very deep understanding of this high-tech society, especially after entering SHIELD.


    He understood that if he really flees directly wearing a''Captain America uniform'', I am afraid that in less than five minutes, there will be more than one hundred soldiers and five or six Kun-type fighters surrounding him.


    By that time, even if he was Captain America, he would certainly not escape the arrest of SHIELD.


    When he came to the hospital, Rogers walked towards the place where he had stored the USB flash drive before, ready to take the things out.


    But when he got there, he found that the USB flash drive that was originally placed behind the row of chewing gum, including the chewing gum, was gone!


    "How to do?"


    Rogers didn''t know what to do. At this moment, a voice of chewing gum appeared beside him.


    Rogers immediately turned to look, and found that it was the Black Widow, Natasha Romanoff.


    Before he could say anything, he pushed Natasha into an empty room, grabbed her and asked angrily:


    "Where did things go?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Natasha replied with a look of disdain, and then asked: "How did you get it and where did you get it?"


    Rogers is very angry, why can only you not tell me?


    Therefore, he disdainfully replied: "Why should I tell you?"


    "Fry gave it to you!"


    Natasha was a little speechless, she just asked knowingly just now, the USB flash drive was taken back from the hijacked ship, how could she not know!


    You know, but don''t tell me?


    Rogers became more angry, but didn''t want to talk nonsense, and asked, "What''s all there?"


    "What happened before the ship was hijacked!" Natasha answered, suddenly there was a rush of footsteps outside.


    "Go, I''ll take you to a place!" She immediately felt wrong and pulled Rogers towards the window.


    Their location is on the third floor of the hospital. This height may be a difficulty for ordinary people, but it is not worth mentioning for Natasha, a top agent.


    What''s more, there is a big macho who just jumped from a height of more than fifty meters!


    The two successfully left the hospital through the window. When they were in a safe place, Rogers grabbed Natasha again and asked anxiously:


    "How many things do you know, tell me all!"


    "A lot, but I can''t tell at the moment!" Natasha glared at Rogers: "But I know who killed Fury!"


    "Who?"


    "Most intelligence agencies don''t believe in his existence, but those who believe in him call him the''Winter Soldier''!" Natasha said calmly:


    "In the past fifty years, he has participated in more than two dozen assassinations! But no one has ever found his trace."


    "Five years ago, I escorted a nuclear weapon engineer out of Iran at war. When I was approaching Odessa, someone shot through my tires and we fell off the cliff!"


    "At that time, the Winter Soldier was there!" As she said, she lifted the corners of her jacket, revealing the ugly scar on her lower abdomen:


    "He saw me blocking in front of the engineer, and shot me through my body, killing the engineer!"


    "He is like a ghost, unable to be captured or defeated!"


    Natasha''s tone began to be mixed with a faint tremor. Obviously, this incident hurt her deeply, not the scar on her body, but the kind of powerlessness when she encountered an invincible opponent!


    For example, the guy who behaves strangely!


    After that, she took out the silver U disk and placed it in front of Rogers: "There are many other things in this little thing. If you want to know, you must crack the secret hidden inside!"


    "Can you do it?" Rogers asked.


    "Yes, but it may take a long time, so the chasing troops will catch up soon!"


    "so what should I do now?"


    "Find someone to help!" Natasha finally showed a smile on her face: "Do you remember? You are a member of the Avengers, and there is a guy in the Avengers who is an absolute expert on this kind of stuff!"


    "Tony Stark?" Rogers asked with a frown.


    "What do you think?" Natasha asked rhetorically, looked around Rogers, and then asked, "Where are your clothes and shield?"


    "Hidden in a hidden place!"


    "Bring your things, let''s go to New York!"


    ...


    More than 5 hours later, New York, Stark Building.


    "You are here with this broken pickup truck?"


    Seeing Rogers and Natasha who appeared in front of him to cover themselves, and the Ford pickup parked downstairs, Tony Stark looked disgusted.


    You know, New York and Washington are close to each other on the map, but they are actually more than two hundred miles away. If you come by plane, it will take you an hour at most.


    If he was wearing a steel suit of Mark 5 or higher, he could fly back and forth in less than half an hour.


    And these two people have so many ways not to choose, they actually choose to drive, and they are still pickups!


    This is a waste of time!Tony, who has regarded time as a baby, can''t bear it!


    "No way, SHIELD is monitoring us, we need to be hidden!" Natasha replied.


    Of course she didn''t want to, but when she and Rogers were heading to New York, they saw a lot of agents on the road. There was no alternative, so she stole a pickup truck from the highway to New York.


    On the side, Rogers obviously didn''t want to talk nonsense. He directly took out the USB flash drive that Fury gave him, and said seriously to Tony:


    "When I came, I heard Natasha say that you are also someone Fury believes, so I believe you too. This is the USB flash drive that Fury gave me, and it contains the secrets he wants to know. It cracked!"


    "Please don''t talk to me in a commanding tone, okay?" Tony was dissatisfied with Rogers'' attitude, but still took the USB flash drive, plugged it into the computer, and started cracking the USB flash drive!


    "Let me take a look, what weird guy is hiding in the dead black big bald head of SHIELD..."


    As a recognized genius, Tony Stark is worthy of this title. Although the information in the USB flash drive is encrypted by S.H.I.E.L.D., it is not difficult for him. It took less than five minutes to successfully decode the information in it. Opened... part of it?


    Tony frowned: "There is a lot of information in the USB flash drive, such as''Fry hired someone to hijack the SHIELD ship'',''Project Insight'', etc., but these are actually just regular information, the most noteworthy. It was actually an order from somewhere!"


    "What order?" Natasha and Rogers asked quickly.


    "An order to modify the permissions of the''Insight Plan'' and anti-tracking!" Tony''s brow furrowed deeper, then he unplugged the U disk and threw it back to Rogers, suddenly smiling:


    "Hey two, our location and behavior have been discovered by the guy at the other end. Someone will come to kill us soon. We have to act quickly. If you are interested, go with me to the place where the command to the''Insight Project'' was issued. A trip?"


    Rogers took the USB flash drive and couldn��t wait to say: "Of course!"


    "Good!" Tony nodded, then took out his phone and started making calls.


    Seeing this scene, Rogers was very dissatisfied: "I didn''t mean to act quickly, what are you doing now?"


    "While acting quickly, you have to be safe too!?" Tony replied, and the phone was connected: "Hey, the show is about to begin, are you coming?"


    "Of course!" A certain voice came from the other end of the phone, and then the phone was suddenly snatched by Rogers and hung up.


    Then, he immediately grabbed Tony by the collar of his clothes and said furiously:


    "What the hell are you doing? Who is on the other end of the phone? Do you know that if you do this, it is very likely that we will die!"


    "Fool!" Tony squinted at Rogers, then turned his gaze on Natasha''s body, his consciousness is obvious, you can explain!


    Natasha immediately grasped the consciousness and explained the matter: "The person Tony called is also a trusted helper, and it is related to this matter... He is now in the Surprise Building in Queens, New York, and will soon be able to catch up. come!"


    After listening to the story, Rogers slowly loosened Tony''s collar, but he was still very dissatisfied: "The most important thing for us now is time. If he comes over slowly, we will be surrounded by S.H.I.E.L.D. agents immediately! "


    Hearing his words, Tony and Natasha didn''t know how to answer, because they didn''t know how to explain the person.


    Seeing the two hiding in hiding, Rogers became even more angry. Just about to blame, a young man''s voice suddenly came out next to him:


    "Who said that I will be slow in coming here?"

 353 Chapter 345 The American teams impression of Ron

    (At the beginning of this chapter, the name of the American team is changed from the last name to the first name, that is, Rogers is changed to Steve. If you have any questions, you can say!)


    After receiving Tony''s news, he, who had nothing to do, immediately realized a space channel and rushed to the Stark Building, wanting to witness the next good scene of the collapse of SHIELD.


    But when he came, he heard that the US team was actually saying bad things about itself, and of course he couldn''t help but said:


    "Who said that I will be slow in coming here?"


    "Are you... the owner of the New York Surprise?" Seeing the young man who suddenly appeared behind, Steve immediately remembered who this person was.


    When the aliens invaded the earth last time, he and the magical machine race called "Transformers" joined the army of resisting aliens, and broadcast the battle of the invasion to the whole world, so that every country They all began to pay attention to the situation outside the earth and began to vigorously develop technology related to navigation.


    But at that time, Steve had only one impression of this guy named Ron.


    That is, this person''s behavior and speaking style are all like a child, completely confusing.


    However, he didn''t have much contact with each other at that time, and they were not familiar with each other, so he didn''t pay attention to this person anymore.


    But after the New York War, although he never saw this guy who looked like a''child'' again, he could often read the news published by the Marvel newspaper founded by the other party, and knew that the guy was actually the same as Tony Stark. Rich people.


    However, Stark called him to join the SHIELD plan. How could this be?


    Does Stark want him to publish news about S.H.I.E.L.D. Insights in the newspaper and tell the world?


    Although Steve also felt that the insight project for monitoring human freedom should be announced to the world, it is obviously not the time to do this.


    Rather, whether this guy named Ron can be trusted is another matter!


    "Our action is very dangerous!" Steve looked at Stark, and asked again: "You called him, you are completely sending him to death!"


    "Let him die?" Tony touched his forehead, put his head aside, and said that if he had such a great ability.


    Let Ron die?


    He would be pretty good if he didn''t cut everyone in SHIELD.


    On one side, Natasha also felt that Steve was thinking too much. In order to prevent the scene from continuing to be embarrassing, she leaned in front of Steve''s ear and told Ron''s situation.


    "Ron has actually been in contact with Fury a long time ago. This time Fury discovered that there was a traitor in S.H.I.E.L.D., and it was actually because of him..."


    "The most important thing is that Ron''s strength is very strong, stronger than me, you, Stark, and Dr. Banner!"


    The more he listened, the more surprised Steve was. He glanced at Ron with a cautious and suspicious look and asked:


    "Who is he!"


    "You''ve seen it!" Natasha replied, "He was the one who blocked aliens from entering the big hole in the earth at the end of the New York War...''Skywalker''!"


    "Skywalker?" Steve''s eyes widened for an instant, and he couldn''t believe it. The guy he thought was like a kid actually blocked all the alien forces in outer space by himself at the end of the New York War. The superhero Skywalker of nuclear bomb explosion!


    Steve still remembers that in order to prevent aliens from invading, S.H.I.


    Fortunately, the Iron Man incarnation of Stark got the nuclear bomb into that big hole in space, but even so, the power caused by the nuclear bomb explosion rebounded back to New York.


    Although the rebounding impact cannot destroy New York, it still has the power to annihilate all of them in the central Manhattan area as a wasteland.


    At this moment, a black guy suddenly appeared in the air. After saving Stark, he pushed the impact of the nuclear bomb back into the big hole in the space and saved everyone.


    At that time, Skywalker, a superhero who had only appeared a few times, was completely remembered by Steve. As he learned more, he also felt that Skywalker was powerful. There were only a few shots. The shots are all very heroic.


    But when I heard Natasha say that Ron''s guy who acts like a''child'' is actually Skywalker. How could this be possible?


    Feeling the suspicious look of the American team, Ron also guessed what he was thinking.


    He just wanted to say, he didn''t want it either!


    Who made him have no feelings at that time, and what did he do like a''madness''?


    It seems that we still have to be a mature person!


    Ron secretly made up his mind to change his previous image of a "child".


    He said: "The American team, I know you may be a little confused, it doesn''t matter, I will let you understand, all the things I have said and done are actually just trivial things in my life, adding to me Some fun!"


    "Because, I''m a person who likes..."


    After speaking, he laughed unconsciously. Through smiling eyes, Steve suddenly felt that everything he thought was in the eyes of the other party, but it was nothing at all.


    But the more this happened, the more Steve became interested in this casual guy.


    He really wanted to know, what kind of person is the other party?Will you have this otherworldly temperament?


    Seeing this scene, Tony Stark became a little impatient, and he said that you Ron, he actually pretended to be again!


    He called Jarvis over, and after some inquiries, he said to Ron, Steve, and Natasha:


    "Jarvis just saw five Quinn fighters flying towards the Stark Tower via satellite. If you don''t want to be shot into a honeycomb, hurry up with me!"


    After speaking, Tony walked directly towards the large platform outside the top floor. As he walked, a helicopter rose from under the platform and automatically opened the door.


    Later, Ron and Natasha also walked over, and it was Steve in the end.


    After all four of them got up, the helicopter took off under the control of Jarvis and flew toward the north of New York.


    And less than five miles away from Manhattan''s Stark Tower, five Quinn fighter jets that were flying toward the Stark Tower suddenly changed direction and rushed to the north.


    Inside the helicopter, Jarvis informed Tony of the situation in time.


    "Sir, those Kun-style fighters have given up going to the Stark Building and are chasing us!"


    Tony nodded slightly: "It seems that the enemy does not want to expose their hostility to me so early. This shows that their plan should not have succeeded, so that''s it!"


    "Continue monitoring, Jarvis."


    "Yes, sir!"


    ...


    (=)

 354 Chapter 346: The original SHIELD base

    The helicopter took off from the Stark Building in the center of Manhattan and headed north. Ten minutes later, it landed in a place near Pennsylvania.


    Ron and Tony on the plane all walked down one after another. Because it was already evening, they all took on flashlights.


    A few people walked forward and came to an abandoned camp surrounded by iron nets. From the weeds that were almost full of people around it, it was obvious that it had been abandoned for a long time.


    After seeing the situation here, Tony had an unknown premonition. Judging from the nearby situation, it doesn''t seem like there is an organization habitat that can invade the S.H.I.E.L.D. network.


    Is the signal a smoke bomb released by the enemy?


    Tony is very skeptical, but he still feels confident that with his own ability, no matter who it is, it is impossible to lie to him!


    Xu was afraid that others would question his abilities, Tony immediately turned around and explained to Ron and the others: "Although I look at the old ones here, the signal to modify the order is indeed sent from here!"


    Ron and Natasha saw Tony''s psychology and said, "I didn''t say you were wrong."


    Tony smiled awkwardly and looked at Steve.


    Amazingly, Steve, who was supposed to ask him about his situation, didn''t raise any questions at all. Instead, looking at the abandoned gate illuminated by the light of the flashlight, he stood there stupidly.


    He did not expect that he would actually return to this place-the Caspian training camp used for recruit training more than 70 years ago when he enlisted in the army.


    At the beginning, he was thin and weak by Dr. Erkins, and he was lucky enough to join the army for training here, but no matter what the project, he has always been the last in the training camp, and he was scolded by Colonel Phillips.


    At that time, he had no idea why Dr. Erkins took a fancy to himself, allowed himself to enlist in the army, and even participated in the Super Soldier Program.


    Only later did he understand why Dr. Erkins chose him, but it was a pity that Dr. Erkins fell under the attack of Hydra and lost his life forever.


    The complex emotions gradually subsided over time, and Steve finally reacted and said: "This is the Caspian training camp used for recruit training, and I am from here!"


    "A boot camp during World War II?" Tony laughed, "This is interesting."


    The four entered the abandoned camp. Along the way, Ron and Natasha were in charge of flashlights, Steve was in charge of finding the way, and Tony was searching the camp with his mobile phone, hoping to find some clues.


    "This place is shielded by some kind of machine, there is no thermal imaging, no model, no wireless signal!" After searching for a while, Tony was a little frustrated without any clues. After speaking, he looked at Ron:


    "Can you do it?"


    "No!" Ron answered simply.


    Tony just wanted to taunt, but Steve on the side suddenly pointed to a bomb shelter-like building and said:


    "Military regulations stipulate that it is forbidden to store a large amount of weapons and ammunition within 500 yards of the camp. So this building should not be here!"


    "What else are you talking about, go in and see."


    The U.S. team nodded, took out the gold shield behind its back, went up to cut off the gate of the air-raid shelter, and led the way in.


    After coming inside, Steve found the switch. After turning it on, the lights on this large underground air-raid shelter that had been abandoned for many years turned on, illuminating the situation inside.


    The first is a hall with a lot of chairs and instruments. On the front wall, a goshawk with open wings is printed on it, proving the identity of this place.


    Natasha knew this best, saying: "That is the early sign of SHIELD, this is the place of SHIELD!"


    "Maybe SHIELD was established here." Ron guessed with a smile.


    "It was established here." Tony came to a place where a few photos were hung and looked at a person who was somewhat similar to him with complicated eyes.


    That was his father, Howard Stark!


    In addition to this, there are two other people, one of whom is still a bright military uniform woman.


    Seeing that woman, Steve was also lost in thought.


    That was when Peggy Carter was young, and Carter, who is now lying in a hospital bed and needs a machine to sustain his life, is a person from two worlds.


    Steve didn''t want to look more, and continued to search the place with a few people. Finally, they found an elevator hidden behind the storage cabinet.


    There is actually a hidden elevator in an air-raid shelter that is underground. Needless to say, there must be a secret inside!


    Several people entered the elevator, and after they took the elevator to the ground floor, what appeared before them was a huge machine room.


    There are countless old antique servers and computers placed here, and the top is covered with a gray layer. With a touch, your hands become pitch black.


    "The oldest computer is really backward!" Seeing these things, Tony looked disgusted: "I don''t know if these old antiques can be used."


    "It works!" Natasha said cautiously, and brought the rest of the eyes to a brand new data interface:


    "Someone came in and put this thing here!"


    "It seems that your skills are not good, you have fallen into the trap!" Ron laughed lightly and mocked Tony.


    "Asshole!" Tony scolded angrily, and then said to Steve: "Your USB drive should be the thing to open them, take the USB drive out and insert it!"


    "What if..." Steve frowned, a little unwilling, but all came, even if he regretted it, it seemed that it was too late.


    Without being hypocritical, he handed the USB drive to Tony.


    Tony got the USB flash drive without any hesitation, and found the USB flash drive in the brand new data interface placed on the table.


    Suddenly, countless noisy and dense voices appeared at the same moment, those servers that were parked full of dust.


    "Unbelievable old antique!" Tony, who was unhappy, saw this scene, and suddenly became even more unhappy.


    The display on the table where the data interface was placed began to light up, and then a string of characters appeared:


    "Do you want to start the system?"


    "Need to say?" Tony typed''yes'' on a typewriter-like keyboard. Then, the characters on the screen disappeared, and countless green light spots began to appear, slowly converging into a blurred human face.


    At the same time, the old surveillance camera on the console raised its head and scanned everyone standing in front of it.


    "Steve Rogers, born in 1918... Natasha Alianova Romanov, born in 1984... Tony Stark, born in 1969... and Ron Brunstal De, born in 1991..."


    Later, a word with a strong pre-su (su) accent appeared, saying the names and ages of birth of the four people present, and the face of the distorted mouth in the old display looked extremely strange.


    (=)

 355 Chapter 347: Dr. Zola in the Computer

    "interesting!"


    The anthropomorphic images that appeared on the old screen attracted all the attention of the four people, but the reactions were different. Except Ron, the others felt that something was wrong.


    "Is this a video?"


    Natasha is the most surprised. It��s not surprising to know the births and names of the other three people, because this can be found in this search, but her full name is even registered in the S.H.I.E.L.D. files as''Natasha "Romanov", without the "Alianova" in the middle, how did the computers of the last century know?


    "I''m not a video, ma''am!" The anthropomorphic face on the computer screen looked a little angry:


    "Maybe I am no longer the person who was taken to prison by the captain in 1945, but I am still me!"


    The mouthful words ended, and a black-and-white photo was displayed on the screen next to him. It was a short bald man with glasses.


    Seeing this photo, Steve couldn''t believe it because he knew the person in the photo. He was the most important scientist in the Hydra organization and the person who helped the Hydra lead the Red Skull to control the energy of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube.


    "Do you know this person?" Tony asked.


    "Yeah." Steve broke away from his memories: "His name is Anim Zola, a German scientist who works for the Hydra leader Red Skull..."


    "First of all, I''m a Swedish, not a German!" The face profile in the computer interrupted Steve, and said in a dissatisfied voice:


    "The second point, I didn''t die, but lived in this world in another form. Look at the ones around you. Those are all my bodies. Now I live more vigorously than before!"


    The self-destructed computer version of Dr. Zola seemed to have not spoken to anyone for a long time. After speaking, he explained proudly:


    "In 1972, I was diagnosed with advanced cancer. Science cannot save my body, but my thoughts can be preserved. They are stored in a database of two million units, and the four of you are now located Inside my brain!"


    Dr. Zola��s words are shocking. After knowing this, Tony said with a fanatical appearance: ��This is a data life similar to an intelligent life. It��s great. If I can penetrate you, the Ultron Project may be the last step. !"


    "Project Ultron?" Ron glanced at Tony, and said, "Didn''t you start this plan long ago? It''s not successful yet?"


    "Do you think high-tech is a burger, you can eat it if you want?" Tony replied, and walked into the computer:


    "Hey, are you interested in doing things for me, maybe I can prepare a new body for you and let you leave this ghost place!"


    Dr. Zola did not accept, he said disdainfully: "Tony Stark, you are as arrogant as your father Howard Stark!"


    "Do you know my father?" Tony frowned.


    "More than knowing, your father and I were once colleagues!" Dr. Zola said: "After the war, S.H.I.E.L.D. was established by your father and several others. For development, S.H.I.E.L.D. will stay in prison. I was recruited and made me a member of SHIELD."


    "Of course, besides me, many other valuable Russian scientists have also been recruited. This plan is called Operation Paperclip!"


    "We helped S.H.I.E.L.D. have done a lot, but at the same time, this also left a fire for the Hydra, allowing the power of Hydra to continue to the present!"


    "The organization hidden in SHIELD is really a Hydra?" Tony asked in surprise.


    Tony''s reaction surprised Dr. Zola in the computer: "You already knew it?"


    "What do you think?" Tony laughed. He gradually understood Dr. Zola''s intentions. The reason why the other party kept talking to them should be to delay the time and let the pursuits arrive here.


    Or directly use powerful weapons to destroy this place and bury them completely.


    And this is actually why he called Ron together before.


    With Ron, let alone bombing this place directly with missiles, don''t be afraid even if you get two nuclear bombs.


    But the fact is that there is such a coincidence. Alexander Pierce is in a separate office room in the Tri-Wing Building of SHIELD headquarters, monitoring the situation on Dr. Zola at any time.


    After Zola was opened, he knew that the number of people going to Zola was not two, nor three, but four.


    In addition to Steve and Romanoff and Tony Stark, a man named Ron Brenstad was also there.


    At the first moment he heard the name, Pierce immediately combined it with the mysterious''Ron'' that Ferry had always wanted to hide.


    After receiving this news, he immediately called back Sitwell, who had just left, and was also an important post in SHIELD, and asked:


    "Has the missile that destroyed that base been launched?"


    Although the bald Sitwell was a little confused about the purpose of the Hydra leader calling him back, he answered competently:


    "I was called back by you, so I haven''t."


    "Yeah." Pierce nodded, but there was no smile on his face, but a heavy expression:


    "The order goes on, cancel the missile launch, and use nuclear bombs directly on that base. Use one...no, two! Two nuclear bombs are enough to completely destroy the nuclear bombs there!"


    "This..." Sitwell looked a little embarrassed: "I don''t understand why this is done. A Trident I missile is enough to destroy the small base. If nuclear bombs are used, perhaps New York will be severely affected. , This is not good for our plan!"


    "You don''t need to understand why this is!" Pierce was dissatisfied with Sitwell''s reaction: "What you have to do is to execute orders!"


    "But..." Sitwell wanted to say something, but Pierce''s reaction made him feel the threat of life. He joined Hydra halfway through, hoping to get the huge benefits from the plan, he didn''t want to die!


    So he immediately changed his words and said: "The launch of nuclear bombs requires permissions and procedures. It takes time!"


    "The Insight Project is almost fully activated. Do I still need to teach you how to do it at this time?" Pierce glared at him, his tone still very dissatisfied, but much better than before.


    So soon the insight plan is about to start?


    Sitwell seemed to understand the meaning, nodded, turned and left Pierce''s office.


    Then, the commando led by Rumlow began to move, and controlled everyone in the command center of S.H.I.E.L.D. controlled weapons. Using the authority of the World Security Council and the Insight Plan, they forcibly launched two nuclear bombs towards New York. The Caspian camp in northern New Jersey flew quickly!


    (=)

 356 Chapter 348: Another Nuclear Bomb Scavenging

    ?Chapter error, click here to report


    In the underground air-raid shelter in New Jersey, Steve''s mood was the most complicated. He couldn''t believe that the Hydra organization that he and his teammates worked so hard to defeat did not die out, but always existed.


    In this case, what is Barnes�� sacrifice, those soldiers�� sacrifices, and his sacrifices?


    Unwilling to believe it, Steve asked:


    "What is the purpose of Hydra hiding in SHIELD? How can you prove that what you said is right?"


    Hearing this fateful opponent''s questioning, Dr. Zola, who turned into a data life, certainly knew what his fate was and unscrupulously told what he knew.


    "Archive reading..."


    After the mechanical command, black and white images appeared on the screen next to it. The red skull of the Hydra organization and the Nazi army screens flashed one after another. There was even a screen of Steve leading the soldiers in battle. In addition to Steve''s accident, the other three people present reproduced the cruelty of the war during World War II!


    "Hydra''s belief when it was founded was that freedom cannot be handed over to humans, but what we didn''t realize is that if freedom is taken away, they will rise up and resist!"


    "After the defeat of the war, we learned a lesson that humans need to give up their freedom and voluntarily to have a completely harmonious society!"


    "After the war, S.H.I.E.L.D. was established, and the remaining Hydra power joined it! A new Hydra was born, like a parasite parasitic inside the enemy, quietly absorbing nutrients, and slowly growing! "


    "Over the past seventy years, Hydra has been secretly contributing to various crises, causing wars, and benefiting from them! When history refuses to cooperate, it will change history and everything you know! "


    The picture gradually came to modern times, and countless wars or characters appeared on the picture, as if they were telling the reasons for the wars.


    "This is impossible, SHIELD will not let you do this!" Natasha asked.


    As an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., the person most familiar with the world, she did not believe that what Dr. Zola said was true.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra are no different. Their role is to monitor humans and control the world!"


    Dr. Zola��s speech speed began to accelerate, and the screens on the computer finally came to the modern age. Mobile phones, computers, and the Internet began to appear, followed by various surveillance, important personnel from various countries, and even the aliens and airspace of the New York War. Heavenly mother ships appear in the screen.


    "This is a puppet. Human beings are finally ready to give up freedom in exchange for their own safety. Once the insight project is fully launched, a new world order belonging to Hydra will be born, and the entire world will be ours!"


    "We still won, Captain Rogers, you did stop us, but you still failed. Your life is worthless, meaningless!"


    At the end of the words, Dr. Zola''s tone began to rise and shouted the slogan of the Hydra organization:


    "Cut off one head, and two new heads will grow, long live the Hydra!"


    Snapped!


    The furious Steve finally couldn''t help it. He slammed his fist directly on the old computer screen where Dr. Zola appeared, but soon it appeared on another screen and laughed:


    "Captain Rogers, didn''t you find out? I have been procrastinating, and you will soon become dead. This is my last contribution to the organization!"


    Suddenly, the steel door they came in was directly closed, and then the equipment that Tony and Natasha carried with them all detected a message.


    Two powerful missiles are coming here, and they will arrive in at most 30 seconds!


    At this time, Dr. Zola��s words were suddenly directed at Tony and said: ��Sorry, Tony Stark, I actually want your new body so much to leave this ghost place, but it��s my mission to delay you, I It must be done!"


    But Tony didn''t feel anything. Instead, he asked in surprise: "So, did you agree to go with me?"


    "Why are you not nervous at all!" Dr. Zola said angrily, "Do you know that it was not actually two missiles that came here, but two b61-12 nuclear bombs that started service in 1997, huge It is powerful enough to destroy everything within twenty miles, you can''t escape!"


    "Who said we''re going to run away!" Tony glanced at Ron on the side, watched him lightly nod his head, pointed at him and said:


    "Didn''t the Hydra scum hidden in S.H.I.E.L.D. find that this guy is also coming with us?"


    "Because of him, the destroyed weapons here changed from a Trident I missile to two b61 nuclear bombs!" Dr. Zola in the computer looked at the young man in black and said:


    "Ron Brenstad, a superhero known as''Skywalker'', your presence poses a great threat to Hydra, you will definitely die here today!"


    "Really?" Ron raised his gaze slightly, as if he saw through the thick mud wall and saw the b61 nuclear bomb rushing towards here in the sky outside.


    Aside, Tony and Natasha''s eyes were also placed on him, expecting this magical guy to withstand the nuclear bomb.


    There was only Steve, he wanted to hide, but when he found that the people next to him were watching Ron still, he didn''t have the intention to hide, and stood there waiting quietly.


    "It''s useless, it''s a nuclear bomb that can destroy a city, you can''t stop it!"


    Dr. Zola''s words do not sound intense, but they are crazy enough!


    The Hydra leaders Alexander Pierce and Sitwell in the Tri-Wing Building in Washington are also paying attention to the situation here. They want to see these two missiles completely destroy everything here and kill all those who stop the Hydra. dead!


    Thirty seconds soon arrived, and the two nuclear bombs approached the abandoned camp almost at the same time, hit the ground, and went down several tens of meters in an instant before stopping.


    Tick...


    I didn''t know the sound of a drop of water coming from there, awakening all the people who seemed to be stunned.


    Nothing happened!


    The abandoned camp is still abandoned, and the underground air-raid shelter is still lit with dim yellow lights, shining on the old servers that are still rotating, nothing has changed!


    "There is no explosion?" Dr. Zola in the computer was stunned. What''s going on?


    Will the nuclear bomb also go out?


    "Otherwise you still want to die?" Ron, who was speaking, sighed lightly. It seemed that he was not addicted: "Although the solution is somewhat simple, it is my duty to cherish the earth where we are as a peace-loving person. responsibility!"


    "It''s impossible. What did you do?" Dr. Zola in the computer has completely lost his mysterious and powerful appearance, and can''t believe it.


    Because he has been watching the situation inside, watching Ron standing there, and doing nothing at all, how did he stop the nuclear bomb?


    Seeing Zola''s appearance, Ron shrugged: "It seems Hydra hasn''t got my complete information!"


    "I know it must be reliable to call you!" On the side, Tony was also very thankful that he didn''t support the big this time, but called Ron with him, otherwise even his steel army would be by his side, but trapped. Tens of meters underground, there are still two nuclear bombs that have to be faced. This is simply impossible!


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"


    (=)

 357 Chapter 349 Changes in Ultron Plan

    ?Chapter error, click here to report


    "This is impossible!"


    At the Triangle Wing Building, Alexander Pierce looked at the small abandoned base in northern New Jersey that was still intact through satellite images, and exclaimed like Dr. Zola.


    Those are two nuclear bombs!


    The most powerful weapon on earth!


    How could it be useless?!


    Pierce admitted that he was already very careful and cautious. After worrying that a missile could not completely destroy the person, he did not hesitate to risk being discovered in advance, using personnel and authority to forcibly launch two nuclear bombs to attack where. , But why, why is it useless...


    "No, you can''t continue, you must have insight into the plan in advance!"


    Knowing that it might be useless to continue using nuclear weapons, the high-level Hydra personnel did not hesitate to abandon this stupid method.


    In the original plan, the Insight Project will be officially opened at noon tomorrow, 18 hours later. At that time, the three sky carriers hidden under the Potomac River will rise to the sky, completing the final step of the Insight Project!


    Annihilate!


    At that time, the Insight Project truly has the ability to eliminate all humans in the eastern United States at any time. When the remaining air-sky motherships fly into the sky, Hydra will control the entire world!


    Unlike the aerospace carrier manufactured by S.H.I.E.L.D. before the New York War, the new aerospace carrier has all the new energy invented in the near-end world, and can maintain its lift-off state for at least several decades.


    The annihilation weapons used on the Air and Space Mothership are based on the energy weapons used by the alien forces during the New York War. They can directly annihilate humans on the ground at a distance of nearly 10,000 feet. This is the key to Hydra''s control of the earth.


    As long as it succeeds, then the entire earth will become a Hydra, and there is no need to fear those so-called superheroes!


    The passionate Alexander Pierce''s confidence soared, he quickly called Sitwell and Rumlow, and called both of them.


    After both of them arrived, he said:


    "Abandon the original plan directly, you quickly gather all the manpower, gather outside in an hour, prepare to directly control S.H.I.E.L.D. and start the insight plan in advance!"


    Sitwell and Rumlow soon came to run the company. When they just came in, they frowned and resisted when they heard Pierce''s words.


    Although Hydra has been rooted in S.H.I.E.L.D. for many years, it does not fully control the entire huge organization. Therefore, it waited until the insight project began, and then decided to come forward and completely take over S.H.I.E.L.D. and take over the world.


    But as an action that can affect the entire world, the Insight Plan is of course not started when you want to start it. There are many things involved in it, let alone planning more than ten hours in advance, even one minute in advance is very difficult!


    It is definitely not an easy task to implement the plan as Pierce said!


    Seeing the appearance of Sitwell and Rumlow, Pierce snorted. Obviously, these two guys have not realized the seriousness of the problem.


    He said: "I know what you are thinking, but you should have seen the two damn nuclear bombs that didn''t even fart. Tell me what your thoughts were at that time!"


    "This..." The two of them frowned deeper, looked at each other, and finally said nothing!


    "Time is running out!" Pierce closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a while, he said, "Go, no matter what means you use, you must succeed!"


    "Yes!" Sitwell and Rumlow nodded, looking resolute.


    "Wait, Rumlow, you stay!"


    Seeing the two men gradually walking away, Pierce took another look at the monitoring screen on the side, and suddenly stopped one of them in charge of the battle, pointing to the monitoring screen and said:


    "Send more people to call the''Winter Soldier''. No matter what method is used, the people inside must be killed... If you don''t believe it, at least delay those people, understand?


    "understand!"


    Rumlow agreed in one gulp, but a huge wave was set off in his heart.


    Sending out the Winter Soldier... is it just to delay time?


    ...


    Perspective back to the underground air-raid shelter in New Jersey.


    After Ron easily resolved the threat of the two b61 nuclear bombs, the atmosphere here fell into weirdness.


    Naturally, Tony and Natasha who knew him didn''t feel much. They just thought he was much better, but Dr. Zola and Steve were different.


    As the first superhero, Steve felt that he was beyond understanding. It would be fine to jump from a building of tens of meters. He was no longer human at all.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he woke up from the ice, the world was full of superheroes.


    Iron Man, Spider-Man, X-Men, Fantastic Four, and even the Hulk like monsters became superheroes after the New York War.


    These people all have their own abilities, such as the technology that Iron Man relies on, and Spider-Man, Fantastic Four, and the Hulk rely on the same mutation as him.


    The abilities of these people can be seen and understood, but Ron��s abilities seem to be incapable. Without seeing him move, the threat of nuclear bombs disappeared. This ability made him completely confused. There was even a strong rejection in my heart, unwilling to have such an ability beyond understanding in the world.


    Dr. Zola''s reaction was even more intense. His task was to delay these people, die with them, and dedicate his last ability to Hydra.


    But I did not expect that after the two nuclear bombs flew over, they did not play any role at all!


    What should I do?


    Just when Dr. Zola in the computer suspected the''machine'', Ron came to Tony and pointed to the old computer and said:


    "Aren''t you going to subdue this guy and speed up your Ultron plan? Now is the best time."


    "Do you still need to say it?" Tony glanced at him, facing Dr. Zola, but didn''t say what he had said before in time.


    The Ultron plan is a plan he came up with that allows intelligent life to take over the steel army under his control and guard the world.


    Although Tony is very confident of his talents, he is very careful to ensure the success of the plan, so the plan has not been completed for almost two years.


    The biggest problem is how to ensure that the intelligent life he produces is completely obedient to him?


    This is the deadliest place.


    Intelligent life is called intelligent life because it has its own thoughts, it is a single life, just like a human being.


    At the same time, this is also the biggest difference between intelligent life and artificial intelligence!


    A housekeeper who is just smarter and can help you manage it.


    The other is a super genius who really has life and is very smart. The difference is huge!


    Therefore, Tony irresponsibly forgot what he said before, turned back to Ron, and said calmly:


    "The Ultron Project wants to slow down! And I don''t need a member of Hydra to help me!"


    Slow down?


    Ron felt a little surprised. It was a strange thing that Tony Stark, who was originally proud, had turned his temper.


    With emotion, he said: "Very good thinking result, Tony, you have grown!"


    "You don''t need to comment!" Tony glanced at him again, Tsundere replied.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"


    (=)

 358 Chapter 350: The Winter Soldier Appears

    The conversation between Ron and Tony was not deliberately concealed, so Natasha and Steve on the side heard it, and Dr. Zola on the computer also heard it.


    "Stark, I need your help, you also need my help, I will give you a qualified answer!"


    Knowing what Tony Stark had said before, he was very upset and immediately threw an olive branch to Tony.


    But Tony, who had already decided, did not accept his surrender and ignored him. Instead, he asked Steve: "Captain Rogers, what did you do when facing Hydra?"


    "Bury them so that they can no longer cause evil!" Steve answered righteously.


    "Not bad!" Tony laughed, and then a red steel armguard suddenly appeared in his hand, and a palm bombarded the computer carrying Dr. Zola, blasting it into scum.


    Xu knows that this will not completely kill Dr. Zola hiding in the computer room. He also has an extra mechanical arm guard on his other hand, blasting the surrounding servers until the entire computer room is completely destroyed, and Even the closed iron gate blasted a large hole that one could enter and exit before stopping.


    Then, as if showing off his achievements, he came to Ron, Natasha and Steve, put his arm guards away, and clapped his hands:


    "Okay, successfully resolved!"


    But Steve and Natasha seemed a little unhappy. The latter said: "Dr. Zola is a senior member of Hydra. After his death, he became a data in the computer. Life is still working for Hydra. He must know a lot. Secret, you killed him like this, how do we get the secrets about the insight plan?"


    "Uh..." Tony remembered this. Natasha was right. He could make a lot of words and then kill Dr. Zola, anxious.


    But the proud Tony would not admit it at all. He said: "Since Dr. Zola is a senior member of Hydra, how can he tell us those secrets?"


    "He had promised you just now that he would help you!"


    "He promised to help S.H.I.E.L.D. when he was alive, but in the end?"


    ...


    Tony and Natasha didn''t agree with each other, and they quarreled unfavorably.


    In the end, Ron stopped this meaningless fight: "Okay, let''s talk less nonsense. It is estimated that Hydra is already taking over S.H.I.E.L.D. and is preparing to start the insight project. Let''s go to Washington and stop this farce. !"


    When these words came out, Tony and Natasha didn''t respond, but Steve murmured, "Even the nuclear bomb has been dispatched. It''s also called a farce?"


    Fortunately, Ron''s face was still great. After the quarrel was terminated, the four of them left the abandoned base, boarded the helicopter when they came, and started flying to Washington.


    Maybe there were some doubts before, but after experiencing what happened just now, Steve also slowly accepted Ron, who was valued by Tony and Natasha. He didn��t think that the only four of them went to Washington to stop Hydra. strange.


    Like New York, the northernmost part of New Jersey is more than 200 miles away from Washington, and it takes more than an hour to get there even by helicopter.


    The front went smoothly. According to Tony, it might be that the nuclear bomb could kill them directly, and the planes that had followed them left.


    Only halfway through the flight, Tony received a reminder from Jarvis that the Kun-style fighters that had followed them flew back, right in front of their helicopter!


    After knowing this news, Tony suddenly began to appear in red and gold steel armor, and he was wrapped in it together with his clothes, thus transforming into Iron Man.


    Bloodside armor?


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of the other three people went straight, including Ron.


    He didn''t expect that Tony had developed blood-side armor so early, which was more than four years earlier than the original timeline!


    "It''s just been developed, this is the second use!"


    Tony felt the gazes of the three people, especially Ron, who had been at odds with him.


    After loading one, he ordered Jarvis to start dropping the helicopter, and then explained to others:


    "Guys, five S.H.I.E.L.D. fighter jets are catching up. I will stop them, but you have to wait for me first. After all, if they still have reinforcements, then my helicopter can''t stop Kun. The attack of a type fighter!"


    After speaking, the helicopter''s hatch was opened, and Tony flew out and rushed forward.


    "This guy really likes to be pushy!" Steve stood up and closed the hatch opened by Tony, complaining dissatisfied.


    Because the helicopter did not fly high, it didn��t take much time to land on the ground, but before landing, the bodies of Steve and Natasha were suddenly out of control, and were affected by an invisible force. I never knew that the suddenly opened hatch flew to the sky outside.


    Before Steve and Natasha were able to figure out who brought them out of the helicopter, they discovered that the helicopter they were flying in unexpectedly exploded from a distance of tens of meters from the ground. A huge spark has exploded!


    Then, they were steadily sent to the ground by this invisible force, only to realize that Ron had already been waiting for them on the ground.


    Natasha knew when he saw Ron that he did it, but Steve was skeptical and asked, "You did it?"


    "One of the main abilities!" Ron didn''t hide it either. To him now, exposing these things is nothing at all.


    "Very good ability!"


    Steve really complimented him. Although he didn''t like Ron, he was very grateful for saving himself.


    Then, Steve took his shield and rushed towards a figure in front of him.


    It was the one who blew up the helicopter and the murderer who killed Nick Fury!


    Winter Soldier!


    Faced with such an enemy, Steve will certainly not let him go!


    But the Winter Soldier''s eyes were not on the American team rushing towards him at this time. His eyes were all on the man in black who was standing there and looking at him with a smile.


    In the data, this is the most threatening person!


    The scene just now proves this.


    His task is to do his best to kill this person until death!


    In the blink of an eye, Steve had already rushed in front of the Winter Soldier, without leaving his hand, the cross-section of the vibrating shield attacked the Winter Soldier with great strength.


    The American team absorbed the lessons of the last time. This time, instead of throwing out a shield to attack, he took the shield and planned to fight melee with the Winter Soldier!


    At this time, the Winter Soldier''s gaze was returned to the American team. There was still no emotion in his eyes. He just threw down the grenade gun in his hand, grabbed the vibrating shield with the metal arm backhand, and started to fight back!(=Easy to read novels)

 359 Chapter 351: Friends kill each other

    Under the bright moonlight, the meat-to-body battle between the US team and the Winter Soldier continued.


    The strength, speed, stamina, and fighting skills of these two people are extremely strong, punching and kicking ruthlessly, regardless of high or low, no one takes advantage.


    Steve was also very surprised. He may not be considered the best in fighting skills, but when it comes to strength and physical strength, he believes that no human being can match himself.


    However, the Winter Soldier in front of him showed the same physique as him, and even had a slight advantage.


    Steve was dissatisfied, he accelerated the pace of his attack, and used the vibrating shield to deal with the enemy more.


    The shield given to him by the genius of the last century, Howard Stade, is made of the strongest known defensive metal. Even powerful energy weapons cannot leave marks on it. It is very powerful.


    He understands that the physiques and fighting skills of the two are equal, so the outcome will definitely be determined by the special weapons they hold.


    Vibrate the golden shield, and the metal arm of the opponent''s left hand!


    The circular shield was swiped one by one and caught by the metal arm again and again.


    The bombardment of the metal arm was perfectly blocked by the shield one after another, and it had no other effect except for the unpleasant metal collision sound.


    But gradually, both of them found a way to defeat each other.


    Steve''s method directly fights the Winter Soldier, and then uses the cross section of the vibrating shield to destroy the joints of the opponent''s metal arm.


    As long as the opponent does not have a metal arm, it is just a powerful human being, and he can quickly defeat it.


    The Winter Soldier''s response was to directly snatch the US team''s shield and throw it away.


    The two made moves at the same time.


    Then, all succeeded.


    The American team destroyed the metal arm of the Winter Soldier, making the originally powerful arm ordinary, but Susan''s shield was thrown by the Winter Soldier to several tens of meters away, and he had to run over to find it.


    Then there was another fist and fist. The Winter Soldier drew a knife less than 20 centimeters from his waist and stabbed the American team.


    One inch long and one inch strong, using skilled fighting skills, the Winter Soldiers began to occupy the upper points, leaving a few holes in the US team.


    "I''m going to help him!"


    At this time, Natasha couldn''t help it at the back, leaving a word for Ron next to her and rushed up.


    Although Natasha was not as powerful as the two fighting, her fighting skills, flexible posture, and small weapons exclusive to agents immediately reversed the situation.


    Natasha''s string had blood stains on the Winter Soldier''s neck. He struggled to get rid of it, but was immediately hit by a small electric shock, and he became Mary.


    Gradually, the Winter Soldier became somewhat unable to withstand the combined attack of the US team and Natasha, but they were still holding on and did not shrink at all.


    His task is to stop these people until he dies!


    Things have changed again.


    A team of at least thirty or forty heavily armed soldiers surrounded the area from all sides, and the AR rifle in their hands was aimed at the four Ron, who was standing on the side watching the play, and then started shooting without any hesitation.


    These people were also the Hydra sent by Alexander Pierce to stop them, but because they were driving faster than the Winter Soldiers, they arrived very late.


    Finding that the follow-up force had arrived, even the indifferent Winter Soldier chose to retreat first, not wanting to be accidentally injured.


    But of course the US team and Natasha will not let the Winter Soldier go. It��s just that the guns of the Hydra soldiers around make them extremely weak when they are only humans. Before they can do anything, there was a bang, the first shot. Began to ring.


    There was almost no interval, the second shot, the third shot, and the hundredth shot also rang, and the target was directed at both of them.


    The two men with their bare hands could not fight back at all, and in the wide wilderness, they couldn''t even find a shelter.


    I don''t know how fast the bullet is. Almost instantly, the bullet flies to them. The feeling of oppression makes them directly give up the hope of life.


    But at this time, something magical happened.


    Those dense bullets from all directions flew to a place about one meter beside Steve and Natasha, and seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier. Each one fell on the ground, and the metal shells touched each other. There were countless crisp percussions.


    Steve and Natasha looked at Ron for the first time, because they had this kind of power, and this guy was the only one who saved them at this time.


    Facing Steve, Natasha, the Winter Soldier, and those Hydra soldiers who saw this scene, Ron shrugged helplessly, and directly used his mind to accurately shoot 36 bullets to each soldier. Behind his forehead, he said to the last three people standing:


    "I have solved these little guys. You three continue to fight, I still have enough!"


    "This����"


    Seeing those Hydra soldiers who were still shooting at them with their guns, but lying on the ground in an instant, Steve had no idea how to persuade him to calm down.


    He and Natasha said, "Ron... is he a god or a devil? Why didn''t I see him move and all those people died?"


    This scene also gave Natasha a great shock, but after all she had been in contact with Ron for a long time, and soon calmed down, replied:


    "He is not a god, nor a devil, just a nervous human!"


    "It''s horrible." A wry smile appeared on Steve''s face. "If he is a Hydra person, or he is a big villain, who else in this world can stop him?"


    "Stark, Dr. Banner, Fantastic Four! Anyway, there will be..." Natasha gave an answer that she didn''t really believe.


    Stark didn''t say anything, this originally extremely arrogant person had completely changed his appearance in front of Ron, obviously knowing he couldn''t beat it.


    And the Hulk is even more impossible. As early as four years ago, when the Hulk first appeared, Ron had already beaten the Hulk. Although the current Dr. Banner must be a lot stronger, but In contrast, Ron was countless times more terrifying than four years ago.


    As for the Fantastic Four...


    As far as Natasha knows, the abilities of the Fantastic Four were acquired in outer space with Ron. It''s already like this. Do you still need to fight?


    Maybe there are more people on earth than Ron, but at least not among the people she knows!


    Over there, the Winter Soldier found that the reinforcements were destroyed in an instant, and for the first time he had a strange look in his indifferent eyes.


    That is fright!


    But the Winter Soldier did not escape, but continued to join the battle with Steve and Natasha, continuing his mission.


    Without reinforcements, plus the metal arm and body were already injured, the Winter Soldier was finally defeated by Steve and Natasha, unable to withstand the injuries and fainted.


    But neither of them planned to kill the Winter Soldier, because they both wanted to see what this mighty Winter Soldier really was!


    Steve and Natasha looked at each other. After reaching an agreement, Natasha stepped forward and took off the black shield covering the face of the Winter Soldier.


    This is an extremely handsome face, although it is not comparable to Ron, but it is comparable to Steve.


    It��s just that Natasha��s first impression of seeing this face was not that she was handsome, but rather familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    "Buggy?" Steve, who was shocked beside him, gave the answer.


    (=)

 360 Chapter 352: The Wonderful Association

    After seeing the entire face of the Winter Soldier for the first time, Steve fell directly into doubt and couldn''t believe it.


    But the facts are in front of us. As a childhood playmate and a close friend, Steve can guarantee that the winter soldier of Hydra is his good friend Bucky!


    But when Bucky wiped out Hydra with him more than 70 years ago, he fell to his death from a cliff. How could he still survive?


    He remembered how Bucky had been modified by Dr. Zola of Hydra back then. Was it because of this that he didn''t die after falling over a cliff of more than 100 meters?Instead, he was captured by Hydra and transformed into a Winter Soldier?


    "You mean, the Winter Soldier is actually James Barnes who performed many missions with you during World War II?"


    Natasha heard Steve''s name and his expression, and finally understood why the Winter Soldier was so familiar.


    In many memorial halls, the US team and his teammates have statues and some precious video materials, including James Barnes, who is called Bucky by the US team.


    So when she saw the face of the Winter Soldier, she would feel familiar.


    At this time, Ron on one side also came over and smiled:


    "Sure enough, it was a good show, Captain Rogers, congratulations on finding your good friend!"


    "Thank you!" Steve replied in a low mood, not wanting to talk to Rondo, who was not serious.


    He was in a very bad mood. Although it was confirmed that the Winter Soldier was a good friend Bucky, Bucky now became a member of the Hydra and killed Nick Fury, which made him very uncomfortable.


    wrong!


    Steve suddenly thought, he didn''t cover his face, why didn''t Bucky know him?


    With the friendship between him and Bucky, how could it be possible that they didn��t recognize them after seeing them?


    Thinking of Bucky''s mechanical arm in his left hand and the indifferent look in his eyes, Steve had a guess.


    He faced Natasha and explained:


    "Bucky didn''t know me at all before, which shows that he was brainwashed by Hydra, Natasha, Fury''s death..."


    "You mean to say that it''s not all his responsibility?" Natasha said with a cold face, pointing to the collapsed Winter Soldier.


    "Yeah." Steve nodded, he was too familiar with Bucky, knowing that his good friend would never take the initiative to do such a thing.


    Looking at Steve, who was trying to defend her good friends, Natasha suddenly laughed: "You have to talk to Fury yourself!"


    "I''ll talk to Fury myself?" Steve was a little strange, what does this mean?


    Is it?


    "Yes, Fury is not dead yet. He is recovering from his wounds in a hidden place. His previous death was just a special potion developed by Dr. Banner, which created a suspended animation!" Natasha explained.


    Unlike the original timeline, Natasha was obviously more trusted by Nick Fury due to Ron''s insertion, so naturally she knew more.


    "Fry is not dead? This is great!" Steve finally laughed, so that he would not feel embarrassed by Bucky''s killing of Fury.


    "Don''t be too happy!" Seeing Steve''s excitement, Natasha said in shock:


    "After Bucky became the winter soldier of Hydra, he performed a lot of missions and killed a lot of people, and he was burdened with too much sin!"


    "But that was not his voluntary!"


    "Even if it wasn''t voluntary, people were killed by him!" Natasha''s eyes gradually became colder:


    "Moreover, he is still the winter soldier of Hydra, and will continue to help Hydra kill people. Tell me, what should you do at this time?"


    "I will let him know me and let him out of the control of Hydra." Steve said confidently: "Then I will destroy the Hydra!"


    "But someone will still hate him!" After Natasha finished this sentence, she didn''t want to talk to Steve, who had a hard-headed mind. After all, Steve would not care anyway.


    "Hydra is about to start the insight project, what are you going to do with him?" she asked the Winter Soldier who had fainted.


    "Take him to a safe place first, wait until the Hydra is destroyed, and then come back to awaken his consciousness!" Steve answered.


    "Do you have this safe place?"


    "This...not yet."


    Steve was a little embarrassed, but he saw the meaning of Natasha''s question and said, "Do you have a safe place?"


    "There is a secret base outside Washington that only I know about. There are many tools inside to control people''s behavior, just to keep him there!"


    Natasha didn''t want to take a Hydra person to deal with Hydra, so she could only say so.


    "Okay, then let''s go there first!"


    Knowing that the place Natasha was talking about was a prisoner, Steve hesitated, but agreed.


    After all, Bucky is still under the control of Hydra at this time, so it is for his own good to do this!


    "Hey, guys, I''ve already solved all the five Quinn fighters, why are you all on the ground?"


    At this time, the horizon suddenly rushed out of a rapid red figure and returned to the ground, Tony transformed into Iron Man.


    After a handsome man fell on the ground, he also found the Winter Soldier on the ground and asked, "Who is this guy? Where is my plane?"


    "Your plane was blown up by him, but rest assured, he was controlled by Hydra..."


    Steve explained the whole thing to Tony again.


    "That''s it, congratulations on finding your good friend!" After understanding everything, Tony didn''t care too much. It was just a helicopter, so you don''t need to care too much.


    Afterwards, several people started on the road again, but because the helicopter was destroyed, they could only find the cars driven by the Hydra soldiers and drove them to Washington.


    Halfway through, Natasha took everyone to the secret base she said.


    As she said, there are indeed many things that control human freedom in this secret base. After directly locking the Winter Soldier with an iron frame, Steve walked out reluctantly.


    He vowed to find the real Bucky back!


    Then everyone started to move on again. The lead was still senior agent Natasha, but instead of leading Ron and the three people to S.H.I.E.L.D., she came to another secret base at the bottom of the bridge.


    Coming to the door, Natasha explained: "Fry is inside. He wants to meet the three of you and also discuss how he plans to destroy the Hydra in the future!"


    "Does it need to be negotiated?" Tony said with some dissatisfaction: "With the abilities of Ron and I, destroying Hydra will be very easy, and there is no need to discuss plans."


    Hearing this, Steve had a black line, and Tony completely ignored him!


    At this time, the tall S.H.I.E.L.D. Adjutant Hill came out from a corner, smiled and said to Tony: "Fry asked me to tell you that with your and Ron''s ability, you can indeed directly control all Hydra''s People kill, but what if you kill good people by mistake? He said, this will make you regret and blame yourself for a lifetime!"


    Hill''s words made Tony a little unnatural. He was right. Hydra hides so deeply. If he kills a good person by mistake, wouldn''t he want to insult him?


    However, the proud Tony still bluntly explained: "The last time I hacked into the defense system of the Sky Mothership, I believe I can distinguish the identity of the enemy!"


    "Once you''re done with Tony, don''t be stubborn." Ron suddenly smiled and patted Tony on the shoulder, and said, "Do you know why I don''t like doing superheroes and saving the world? It''s because I don''t want to pay attention to it. Those complicated interpersonal relationships and public opinion can be a headache!"


    "Is there?" Tony asked back. Although he had some insights, he didn''t think too much about the meaning of the words.


    Fortunately, with Ron''s words, he also dispelled the idea of ??flying directly to SHIELD to overturn Hydra.


    After all, if Ron doesn''t go, what''s the point of going there alone?


    (=)

 361 Chapter 353 Destroy 9-headed snake

    "Alexander Pierce can be regarded as my guide. With his help, I was promoted from a small branch director to the director of SHIELD. The process was very easy..."


    "One year, the Nobel Peace Prize was to be awarded to him, but he refused. He said that peace is a lot of achievement, but a responsibility! Look, because of this kind of person, I can''t believe it. other people����"


    Inside the bridge, Nick Fury was telling Steve the information he had learned about the Hydra leader.


    After this once-in-a-lifetime crisis, the black chief executive was so badly injured that he could only lie in bed, but his strength has not faded, and he has even become stronger.


    "...I have already figured out a lot of the previous things. He will ascend three well-prepared aerospace carriers to the sky in advance. After the carrier flies to a height of 3,000 feet, he will use the satellite to connect to the insight plan for positioning. , Turned into a weapon of mass destruction, to complete his evil plan."


    He asked Hill next to him to take out a box and open it, and put three chips in it:


    "These are three control chips. What we need to do is to install these three chips on the three motherships. If one of them is not installed, Pierce''s plan will continue and kill many people!"


    "Unless...he helps!" Fury turned his gaze away from the determined Steve, and came to Ron, who was standing on the side, as if in a daze.


    Ferry''s words made everyone look away, with a complicated expression.


    Most of them think that the times have changed and become an era in which individuals can influence the world situation.


    If this situation becomes a lot, what will the earth look like in the future?


    The eyes of everyone also brought Ron back to his own universe construction. He shrugged slightly and clearly refused:


    "I''m just here to take revenge, not to slaughter."


    Domineering!


    Both Fury and Hill felt it, but the former didn''t think it was a lie, while the latter was a bit inconsistent. Is it so powerful?


    Although Hill is Fury''s adjutant, the female adjutant doesn''t actually have much contact with Ron.


    "Is he awesome?" Tony was also a little dissatisfied with Fury''s words. He came with me to lay hands with you, without even mentioning it?


    "You have a more important mission!" Fury explained earnestly: "Project Insight is infiltrated, and I need you to help me regain the authority of Project Insight, otherwise even if we stop Pierce, SHIELD will become a boat in the huge waves. , Was knocked over instantly!"


    Tony hadn��t reacted, Steve stood up and said bluntly:


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. has rebelled. You said it yourself. Hydra grows under your nose but no one notices it. Even if it survives, it will continue to be infiltrated. Is there still a need for this kind of organization?!"


    "Captain Rogers is right, Director..." Hill spoke in support.


    "You guys!" Fury stared at his right alone, he didn''t expect such a situation.


    In his expectation, this disaster was his chance to clear S.H.I.E.L.D., but he didn''t expect that it had not yet begun but was proposed to end.


    Think about it, it seems that this is the same thing?


    He suddenly became a little uncertain, and turned his gaze to the rest of the people, asking for advice.


    Natasha stared at him without speaking, obviously tacitly acquiescing to Steve''s point of view.


    "Although S.H.I.E.L.D. has a share of my father, this kind of organization that can be infiltrated so easily does not need to exist!" Although there are some contradictions with Steve, Tony''s speech still supports Steve. .


    Fury''s gaze finally came to Ron.


    "It''s not my business, but it doesn''t seem like a bad thing to be able to have one less organization staring at me all day?" Ron smiled and answered clearly.


    "Okay..." Fury snorted to himself without saying anything.


    Steve is right, SHIELD is already like this, what else is necessary?


    Perhaps, we should think of another way out?


    Fury thought of Coleson who was sent by him to perform a special task. Perhaps, this important task could be placed on Coleson...


    ...


    The plan was finally finalized. At that time, Steve, Natasha, and Hill��s task was to tell everyone that the Hydra was invaded, to minimize unprovoked casualties, and to let them destroy the Hydra. Planning can be easier.


    Tony��s task is to take three control chips to counter-control the three space carriers that will be launched, so as not to cause large-scale casualties when the time comes.


    As for the last Ron, he had no mission, because he had made it clear that he was here to avenge a petty revenge, not as a commando.


    Because Alexander Pierce accelerated the progress of the insight plan, the few people did not wait much at all and immediately went to the Tri-Wing Building.


    ...


    At the top of the Triangle Wing, because Alexander Pierce had arbitrarily made insights into the plan, he was tearing up the virtual dialogue screen with other members of the World Security Council.


    "Pierce! If you do this is tantamount to betraying your country and the Council, aren''t you afraid that our Council and the United Nations will jointly name you and directly send you to a military court?" A male congressman shouted in a passionate tone.


    "Go on, I''m listening!" Pierce didn''t care, and even kept smiling, as if he didn''t take the congressman''s curse as a thing.


    Although the insight plan requires many permissions, it is not difficult to get the insight plan ahead of schedule under the coercion of force.


    Prior to this, he had already controlled the entire S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and the three Sky Motherships that could accurately kill the enemy from a very long distance would begin to lift off in 1 minute, and the whole world would be Hydra. Yes, why bother about these few people who only know how to yell at him through the dialogue screen?


    Pierce''s reaction obviously made the congressman stunned for a moment. Then, he did not continue to abuse, but left, directly connected to his country and the United Nations, and began to explain things here.


    The other congressmen were not stupid, and they did the same thing.


    Pierce didn''t care about them at all, but continued to point his virtual dialogue screen at the Potomac River outside and started the live broadcast.


    He wanted these people to see that no matter what they did, they couldn''t resist Hydra''s control of the world.


    One minute later, the calm water in the middle of the Potomac River suddenly began to fluctuate violently. Then, three large holes nearly one thousand meters away were gradually opened. If someone flies in the sky to see, you can see three The huge ship just below the big hole can pass through the big hole.


    "Sky Mothership? Pierce, you actually activated the insight plan 13 hours in advance. Are you going to destroy the world?"


    The parliamentarians from all over the world who saw this scene through the virtual screen panicked. They knew the power of the insight plan. By doing this, does Pierce want to control the world?


    "Everyone, the show has begun!"


    Pierce did not answer the words of the congressmen, but just kept smiling and cheering for the new world that was about to arrive!


    "Attention all SHIELD agents, I am Captain America, Steve Rogers!"


    But at this time, the broadcast of the Sanquyi Building suddenly sounded, spreading the voice to the entire S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. colleagues, and it was also heard by the members of the virtual phone.


    "You have heard a lot of news about me these days, and some people even received orders to hunt me down. Now you should know the truth!"


    The voice paused for a while, and then continued: "S.H.I.E.L.D. is not what we imagined. He has been infiltrated by Hydra, and Alexander Pierce is their leader."


    "The Insight Project and the Commando have also been infiltrated. I don��t know how many of them there are, but they are in this building, by your side. They are about to succeed and gain absolute control of SHIELD, Nick. Fury��s death is the beginning."


    "If you choose to continue to help Hydra, they will be able to kill anyone who hinders them, the president, the congressman, your family, many, many, unless we can stop them!"


    "I know it is difficult, but the price of freedom has always been high! I, Steve Rogers, are willing to pay this price, even if I am alone, I will stick to it!"


    "But I believe...I am not alone!"


    ...


    "You bitch!"


    Steve Rogers'' words spread through the radio throughout the Tritune Wings building, and the congressmen on the other side of the virtual conversation also heard it. Knowing that this was the case, they began to curse again.


    As soon as the accident happened, Alexander Pierce had ordered Rumlow to go to the broadcasting room to prevent these words from spreading, so as to avoid accidents.


    As for the abused council members in the virtual dialogue, he didn''t care at all, because the massacre after a while would let them know how weak and weak the abuse is!


    In fact, Steve Rogers didn��t particularly care about it. The sky carrier has already lifted off, and it will soon rise to a safe firing height of 3,000 feet. As long as it is not shot down, there is no need for the sky carrier. Worry about being controlled.


    However, he was worried that that person was also...


    Since the last time he used the satellite to find the trace of the other party, he has never seen that person from the satellite surveillance again, as if he had disappeared.


    He didn''t know that the man had gone to Dr. Zola with Steve until Dr. Zola sent him a message.


    Later, after the plan to use nuclear bombs to destroy this person directly failed, he immediately gave up using nuclear bombs, instead he planned to wait until the Sky Mothership went up to the sky, and use the alien weapons loaded on the Sky Mothership to deal with that person and kill the opponent directly!


    So he sent the Winter Soldier and didn''t want to kill that person, he just needed to delay a little longer until the insight plan started.


    But then he got the news that the blocking mission had failed, and the Winter Soldier had disappeared, making him panic.


    But waited for a long time, until the sky mothership began to lift off, he didn''t see the person appearing, he thought everything was going well, unexpectedly at this time Steve appeared again, and even sneaked into the broadcasting room, and his identity Said it.


    I knew that the broadcasting room should be heavily guarded, which seems to have no effect at all, but can affect the whole situation!


    Now Pierce can only pray that the Aerospace Mothership can be deployed quickly, and that Hydra''s plans for decades will not be ruined!


    ...


    In the broadcasting room of the Triangle Wing Building, after Steve had said that shocking remark just now, the agents who stuck to the broadcasting room did not continue to insist on pointing their guns at Steve and his party, and this was the end of the tit-for-tat scene. disappear.


    "Since you believe me, get together and go with me to kill the hydras outside!"


    Steve faced the agents with great pride, and walked outside with the vibrating shield.


    This veteran of World War II didn''t know that he got a suit of Captain America from the earliest time and stood in front of people, instantly reminding them of the big stories they had heard since childhood.


    Outside the door, Rumlow''s assault team had also arrived, and a bloody battle began.


    "Stark, how is your situation?"


    In a small command room, Natasha is cleaning up the miscellaneous soldiers inside, while Hill is controlling the computer inside, and is using her own authority to modify the navigation system of the Sky Mothership, preparing to wait until Tony installs three control chips. After that, connect it to control the aerospace carrier.


    "A piece has been inserted, but I was discovered, and I am dealing with the alien weapons on the Sky Mothership..."


    On the side of the three sky-sky motherships that are being launched, a red and gold steel figure is thrillingly shuttled through a large amount of energy and lasers. If it were not fast, I am afraid that he would have been shot down by alien weapons.


    Tony has a hard time to tell. He thought he could get a good mission to reproduce the mighty power of Iron Man Tony Stark, but he didn''t expect to be chased. What a shame!


    When he was angry, Tony naturally thought of Ron, who had no task, and asked:


    "By the way, Steve is playing against Hydra in the building, I know, but what about Ron? Where is he?"


    ...

 362 Chapter 354 Sokovia

    The top floor of the Tri-Wing Building.


    Alexander Pierce still closed the phone call with other council members because he had already begun to feel the crisis.


    The capable subordinate Rumlow is preventing Steve Rogers and those S.H.I.E.L.D. agents from attacking. Although relying on the commando equipment advantage, Rumlow almost blocked all agents who intend to attack to the top, but he could not resist the attack. A bunch of people resisted their American team, losing little by little.


    And two of the three motherships have risen to the designated position, but the remaining one is fighting Iron Man Tony Stark, has some damage, and has begun to call.


    But the person he worries about the most has not yet appeared!


    "Damn Straker, if you send me more Winter Soldiers and capable people, or give me the twin brothers and sisters, Hydra will have taken this world long ago!"


    The gray-haired Pierce cursed loudly, looking particularly powerful.


    This senior member of Hydra is indeed not the leader of Hydra. Above him, there is also one of the founders of Hydra from World War II to the present, Baron Starrak.


    After more than seventy years, Baron Straker still looks like a middle-aged man, apparently benefiting from the original research on Hydra.


    It��s just that one of the founders of Hydra seems to have forgotten the goal of establishing Hydra and turned to behind-the-scenes research on ability. He was not at all concerned with the proposal to use this opportunity to occupy the world. Just handing him a Winter Soldier no longer pays attention to this matter, it is simply hateful.


    Although he was very upset with Straker''s behavior, at this time, he still held back his anger and prepared to use the encrypted channel to contact the other party, so that the other party would send rescue soldiers to rescue him.


    Although it may be later, it is better to have reinforcements than no reinforcements.


    "Who?"


    But at this time, the originally closed door of the top lobby was suddenly pushed open.


    Ron strolled up to Alexander Pierce and said with a smile: "The one you''ve been waiting for!"


    "I know, I don''t have any hope of survival before you, but we can talk about it!"


    Pierce was worried to the extreme in his heart, but he appeared very calm on his face, and he actively invited people to sit down, then immediately said with a smile:


    "Hyder is about to take control of this world. If you can join in, with your ability, your status in the future will definitely exceed your imagination, and it is very likely that you will become the only king of the earth!"


    "Even if you don''t want to join in, I believe there will be a place for you in this world. No one can tell you about money, beauty, power, and power at your fingertips!"


    Pierce��s abacus is very clear, regardless of whether to join or not, he will give enough benefits.


    If the other party agrees to join, not only will his life be saved, but he will also have a powerful helper, and it is not impossible to raise Baron Straker in the future.


    It''s a pity that Ron is a grudge, a person who doesn''t want to do troublesome things, so he happily refused.


    "Tell me where Hydra''s real base is, I can''t kill you!"


    "Uh����"


    Pierce had expected many results, except for the two options mentioned, even Ron might kill him directly, but he never expected this answer.


    Do you just kill Hydra without telling where the base is?


    Pierce''s face changed. He was a wise man, and he was also a person who didn''t want to die now, so he immediately replied:


    "Eastern Europe, Sokovia, on a cliff at the end of 37th Avenue."


    "Accurate to the location of the specific road location?" Ron said slightly surprised: "Very good, respectable Mr. Hydra, your refreshment even makes me start to appreciate you a little!"


    After getting the exact address, he didn''t plan to stay longer here, so he was going to Sokovia immediately.


    However, before leaving, he also decided to give this guy who had urged Dr. Doum to deal with him as early as a year ago, and then continued to challenge his bottom line, and was planning to kill himself as a surprise.


    A nylon rope suddenly appeared next to Alexander Pierce, and then automatically tied the Hydra tightly, even with a slight movement of the hand.


    Then, he used the intercom headset that Hill gave him before the action, and sent a message to everyone: "Hey, guys, I have controlled the Hydra leader, but I have something to do first. Leave, you can solve this guy by yourself. I have to say, his refreshment is still very attractive!"


    After speaking, the earphone was taken off by his hand, and then it became a pile of debris in his hand and fell on the smooth ground.


    "Asshole!" Pierce, whose body was restrained, could no longer control his anger, and yelled at Ron: "If you do this, aren''t you afraid that I will tell them about your trip to Socovia?"


    "Oh, forget about this..." At the reminder, Ron also felt that he was a little careless, but he didn''t do anything. He just asked with a smile:


    "Do you think I would care about your whistleblower?"


    "Puff!" A mouthful of blood emerged from Pierce''s mouth, obviously getting angry at this.


    And Ron, who had reported a bit of grudge, didn''t bother to entangle with this guy who had been dedicated to Hydra all his life, and directly realized a spatial channel and appeared on the land of Sokovia.


    Sokovia is actually a fictitious Eastern European city in the Marvel universe. Here, the leader of Hydra, Baron Strak, used the psychic scepter to create two far-reaching abilities, namely Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch. The Avengers brought many changes.


    Like most Eastern European countries, the situation in Sokovia is very turbulent. It is also for this reason that the poor brothers and sisters of Fast Silver and Scarlet Witch need money, and they fell into the hands of Baron Straker. tester.


    However, although the experience of the brothers and sisters is rather pitiful, his purpose of coming here is to take away the spiritual gems, and no matter how pitiful they are, it has nothing to do with him.


    When he came to the location told by Alexander Pierce, his consciousness scanned it, and he confirmed that the guy was not lying.


    This is indeed the secret base of Hydra.


    However, just now, when his consciousness was scanning the past, it seemed that there was a small shock when it touched the scepter inlaid with spiritual gems. The situation inside seemed to be a bit bad. Should he wait for it to calm down before going?


    After thinking about it for a while, he determined it and prepared to wait five minutes on the spot before going in.


    After all, in five minutes, the chaos inside should be over, right?


    ...

 363 Chapter 355: Quick Silver and the Scarlet Witch

    The seemingly dilapidated manor on the mountain has a completely different appearance from the outside.


    Beautiful and neat brick walls, highly-equipped computers, weird instruments, even the weapons and equipment of robots and aliens in the New York War can be found here.


    This is the most important secret base of Hydra, where Baron Strak used to conduct experiments.


    Everyone inside is nervous doing their own work, and only a few people can get rest.


    At this time, a man with gray hair and overalls came to a bald man and said worriedly:


    "Pierce''s plan was blocked, and soon we will face failure, and our tracks may also be discovered..."


    "Mr. Strok, please don''t worry, our position is not so easily exposed. I still believe in Pierce on this point."


    The bald Baron Straker turned around and looked at the old man in overalls with a confident expression.


    Although Alexander Pierce did have some disagreements with him, the loyalty of the other party to Hydra was even ashamed of him. How could he betray them?


    Of course, he didn''t know at all. Just now Pierce handed over the location information to a person and slapped him in the face...


    "Even if Pierce doesn''t say anything, the necessary precautions are still needed. Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case!"


    The old man in tooling called Strokk should have a high status in Hydra, and he still bit the bullet and made suggestions.


    "Of course!" Struck nodded with a smile, and walked over to a luminous blue scepter, his smile thickened.


    "You said, is Nick Fury''s Avengers powerful, or the two survivors it created?"


    "This..." Stryker smiled wryly, without answering.


    Although he is also one of the participants in this plan, he does not know how powerful the survivors created are.


    "You don''t need to answer, Mr. Straker, I don''t know anything about it..." Baron Struck patted the other person on the shoulder, and walked to the other side with Struck, holding him in front of two glass cages.


    In the cage are a man and a woman, both wearing gray clothes that look like prison uniforms, looking painful.


    The magic is that in the pain, the man keeps moving again, but his movement can''t be seen at all. It only appears when he stops. At other times, he can only vaguely see an afterimage.


    And the woman''s hand is surrounded by a circle of crimson apertures. Outside these apertures, a few wooden cubes are floating in the air, looking like an almighty God manipulating his creation.


    Looking at the wonderful scene, Baron Straker sighed:


    "Mr. Shjok, do you know? Now this world is no longer the world of S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra, or even the world of heroes. This is an age of miracles. Anything can happen! "


    "These brothers and sisters are the best testimony..."


    When the two looked at the painful brother and sister in the glass cage, the scepter that was shining with blue light suddenly trembled violently, and emitted an invisible energy toward the surrounding.


    The person who was attacked by this energy seemed to feel an iron nail pierced into his head, and the pain was unbearable.


    The weaker one just passed out and never woke up.


    The stronger one also yelled in pain while holding his head, and rolled on the ground.


    Baron Strak and Strok were not surprised, nor was the brother and sister in the glass cage.


    Moreover, they received a much stronger attack than those around them.


    The most obvious thing is that the painful man moved faster and faster, and never stopped. Affected by this speed, even if he did not touch him, the glass cage made of special materials had gradually exposed cracks.


    The woman''s reaction was even greater, she immediately began to scream in pain, the crimson energy that was originally only wrapped around her hand had already covered her body at this time, and she began to burst out!


    With a snap, the special glass cage that held them both shattered into debris and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, the invisible impact released by the blue scepter disappeared and silence was restored.


    The brothers and sisters who had lost the blue scepter in pain stopped their movements, and the two pairs of hateful eyes moved around, and finally came to the hydras who were tortured to stand up.


    After that, blood and pain began to spread in this manor, and it finally stopped when only the brother and sister were still alive!


    "Five minutes are here, the chaos should be over, right?"


    At the entrance of the manor, Ron took out his phone and counted the time. After feeling that it was right, he started walking inside.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to directly manifest the space channel directly, because the relationship between the psychic scepter and the pair of brothers and sisters, the space and fluctuations inside became very bad, he did not want to manifest, and suddenly found that the brothers and sisters were separated by his own space. It''s a pile of minced meat, or the space of your own manifestation, you don''t know where the props are now!


    Once inside, the unpleasant bloody breath spreads over the surface, and with this breath, you can know how cruel what happened here just now!


    "Remember that these brothers and sisters shouldn''t be so cruel? Did I just unintentionally acted to strengthen their abilities with the Scepter of Mind, while also making their spirits cruel?"


    Ron couldn''t help but guess, but he could swear that it was really not what he did on purpose, it was really just an accident.


    You know, no matter where he goes, he will use his consciousness to first detect safety and insecurity. Remember that he had no reaction at all when he sensed that Loki was holding the psychic scepter. Who knew that this time he would react to the scepter So big?


    Is it because Hydra stimulated the psychic scepter, and then I accidentally strengthened the stimulation?


    Keeping these guesses in mind, when he came to the room where the psychic scepter was actually hidden, he finally saw the leader of Hydra Baron Strak and the only surviving brother and sister.


    It��s just that Baron Straker, who should have been very confident, has lost his body, leaving only a single head standing on the spot. His eyes that have not yet been closed looked at him in disbelief, and he couldn��t believe it at all. .


    Ron also thought it was a little bit magical. He still wanted to talk to the leader of the Hydra, but he didn''t expect that he would just die in the hands of his own experiment. It was really sad.


    Or the pair of brothers and sisters were also sitting on the ground blankly at this time, staring blankly at the pile of corpses that had become unhuman, as if they didn''t know what was going on.


    Ron knew that although they had hatred for these Hydras themselves, they wanted to kill each other with their own hands.


    But when they killed these people with their own hands, they still felt that what they had done was too cruel, and couldn''t believe that they would do such a thing!

 364 Chapter 356: A low-level life appears

    "Hydras in other places will soon discover the situation here. If you don''t want to kill more people, just leave here..."


    In the bloody manor, Pietro and Wanda, with their heads down and their heads blank, suddenly heard the male voice that sounded beside them.


    Haven''t people been killed by us?Why are there still people?


    The brothers and sisters who had just suffered a life change instantly reacted. The body of the high-speed moving brother turned into an afterimage. The younger sister who possessed mind control and thought power immediately controlled the blood-stained bricks on the ground and smashed them against them People before.


    Although it seems that this is just a teenager about their age, even though they have never seen this person in the manor!


    The tortured them only want to escape from the devil��s cage, so no matter who stands in front of them, they will crush it and open a path to the light!


    Is it so grumpy?


    Ron shook his head slightly. He just kindly reminded the brothers and sisters, but he didn''t expect that it would be troublesome.


    After getting reality gems and strengthening his realization ability by nearly ten times, he can already realize many things he could not realize before.


    For example, if a spatial channel is formed into a nearly infinite channel, after entering, no one can escape from the spatial channel of his manifestation unless he takes the initiative to release it or is destroyed by violence.


    For another example, to realize a piece of almost completely real space he needs, and then accelerate the time of this space, so that the scene in the space is perfectly presented before his eyes.


    Speeding up the time of manifesting space is a special ability he obtained after obtaining the reality gem, which has a great strength improvement for him who has not yet controlled the ability of manifesting time!


    Without leaving his hands, Ron Gu showed the two special spaces he wanted. He firmly placed his brother with acceleration ability in a space channel with almost no boundaries, and placed his sister in the reproduced Sokovia. Prepare reasons for these two spaces to subdue the brothers and sisters with special abilities.


    He believed that with the passage of time, these two seemingly endless''cages'' would definitely give them a taste of despair.


    After doing all this, he set his sights on the psychic scepter that was quietly placed on the side table, and walked towards it.


    This psychic scepter originally belonging to the crazy Titan Thanos was first given to Loki, the god of mischief, to help his cosmic pirate army conquer the earth.


    As a result, Loki worked hard, not to mention the space gem, even the scepter inlaid with the soul gem was left on the earth and was obtained by the Hydra that secretly controlled S.H.I.E.L.D. for more than 70 years. Before studying space gems, I began to study the special effects of spiritual gems.


    Because he was afraid that the soul gem would be secretly tracked by Thanos, Ron did not take it away during the New York War. He waited until now that he was strong enough before finally preparing to take the gem.


    In fact, he has always had a question. In the original timeline, after Loki lost the Scepter of Mind, why did Thanos never approach Loki to settle accounts, or even ask him?


    Is it really like those rumors that it is the ancient wizard who fears the earth and Odin of Asgard?


    He didn''t know, everything, he had to really come into contact with the legendary villain before he could reach a conclusion.


    So he didn''t hide it at all, and directly took the soul gem out of the scepter, regardless of whether it would attract Thanos''s attention.


    After having specific contact with Odin, he believed that his ability was enough to protect himself, so he had enough confidence.


    As the gem that controls the mind and thinking among the six infinite gems, the effect of the mind gem is actually not great, especially for Ron, who already has a small universe spirit.


    After experiencing a forward collision, this infinite gem showed absolute goodness in his palm, like a child nestled in his mother''s arms, quiet and peaceful.


    Under this premise, he began to unscrupulously accept everything about the soul gem, including its memory, the abnormality of its body, and the''thought'' it possessed!


    After everything was over, he got the question he had been puzzled before.


    Did Thanos make a mark on this gem?


    The answer is no.


    There is no mark on the soul gem, nor any induction device, but there are some abnormalities on the scepter.


    However, after losing the soul gem, the scepter was completely useless, and it turned into inexamineable fragments in his hand, scattered all over the place.


    Other than that, there is no abnormality.


    "Thanksgiving actually threw the soul gems out like this... Could it be that he is so confident that he can get all the six gems?"


    Ron also admired the last member of the eternal Titan from his heart. This kind of self-confidence was more than countless times stronger than him.


    However, self-confidence is also based on the certainty of victory.


    With his joining, he can still be as successful as before if he doesn''t believe in Thanos!


    "Next, fuse the soul gem!"


    Ron leaped forward and came to his universe, presenting the yellow soul gem in front of him, preparing to integrate this gem into his universe just like the space gem and reality gem.


    Xu Ye already has experience, and the fusion of space gems is also going very smoothly. Although it is not as good as real gems, it is much better than difficult space gems.


    The yellow soul gem gradually turned into a plume of smoke and penetrated into the surrounding void until it disappeared completely.


    "The first fusion space gem universe has expanded about three times, and the second fusion reality gem is close to ten times. I don''t know how much it is this time?"


    The consciousness was connected with the entire universe, and Ron began to carefully observe the changes in his universe.


    Unsurprisingly, after he fully integrated the spiritual gems, the untouchable edges of his universe began to expand, a little bit clearer.


    After waiting for a while, the marginal area has expanded a lot until it stops completely.


    But for a little calculation, his universe has only doubled after merging the soul gems this time, let alone compare with real gems, not even space gems.


    "It seems that the effect of the soul gem is not as great as other gems, but it is a good thing to be able to expand. The larger the universe, the stronger my ability!"


    "And no matter what, the more difficult it gets as you go back, it''s not bad to be able to double it!"


    Ron thought contentedly, but then thought of the remaining three gems.


    "I have already got three of the six infinite gems, and the remaining three, the time gems are in the ancient one mage, and I have just contacted the power of time, not comparable to the ancient one, and this one is not available for the time being. "


    "There are also soul gems and power gems. The former is in a hidden place called Vormil Star and is guarded by the soul of the Red Skull, and the power of the soul gem itself is also very powerful, I should not be able to get it for the time being."


    "The last power gem is easy to say. It develops according to the timeline. At this time, it should be discovered by the Star Lord, and then escorted to Xandar Star with the Galaxy Guards. It should not be difficult to get it!"


    "But I have done so many actions, and Thanos should have discovered anomalies. If I go to fight for the power gem, I will most likely run into some of Thanos'' capable men or even Thanos himself, and some of the gains are not worth the loss. !"


    Ron frowned, but immediately his brows relaxed.


    If you want to be strong, you must not be afraid of challenges.


    He already has enough strength, and then hides in hiding, how can a major event happen in the future?


    "Sandal star?"


    Ron smiled relievedly, after staying on Earth for so long, he should indeed go to see in the vast space.


    He brought in the great sword giant he had obtained from the dark elves, and prepared to take the giant ship to Xandal.


    Malekis was able to dominate the nine star regions with Asgard back then, and even outside the nine star regions, the Great Sword Giant Ship is definitely one of the biggest contributors.


    To that extent, Malekis must have a record of some coordinates in the universe, which he knew when he first got the Great Sword Giant Ship.


    Therefore, instead of strenuously presenting the space channel to Xander, it is better to take the dark elf''s great sword to the destination.


    After all, the Great Sword can be a powerful helper for the Dark Elf army. The technology it possesses is very advanced. It is not difficult to jump through space and travel through large areas.


    "Perhaps... I should give you a name!"


    Ron really liked the shape of the great sword of this huge ship. The black shape and sharp edges and corners made it very domineering and indomitable.


    It''s just that his naming skills are really bad, which little spider Peter Parker knows.


    After thinking about it, he still routinely gave this warship a bad name.


    Great Sword!


    "Sounds pretty good..."


    Ron kept comforting himself in his heart, but still felt a little ashamed. After setting his destination, he used his consciousness to enter his universe alone and began to observe the latest situation of the earth he created.


    In his own universe, his abilities are much stronger than those outside, and he can also control the time of the universe, accelerate something or something in a region, and let it quickly reach the time he wants to reach.


    Therefore, he has only been on the earth in the real world for less than five days, but an area in his own universe may have been hundreds of thousands or even millions of years!


    The area where Ron accelerated time was at the center of the universe. When he came here, he found a big change.


    The sun, which was originally just a small fireball, has absorbed all kinds of nutrients by itself, reaching the size of a stove.


    Compared with the big sun in the real world, it may not be reached, but it is already impressive enough.


    At least, it should be about one-fifth the size.


    "In a few hundred million years, it should be as big as the sun in the real universe!"


    After checking the sun, he came to the earth that he had made himself, not far from the sun.


    "Changes are okay!"


    According to the research of human scientists, the earth has experienced two periods of time since its formation and development, namely the''Cryptozoic'' and the''Phanerozoic''!


    The''cryptozoic'' is only 4.5 billion years ago when the earth just formed a spherical shape, called the''Precambrian'' period.


    During this period of time, the earth has been developing from an irregularly shaped core to a planet that can truly be called a ball.


    However, because his own earth was created by him, he had already passed this period and had a spherical shape.


    At this time, the earth has entered the''Phanerozoic''!


    In fact, according to normal development, during the period of the''cryptozoic'' that evolved into the earth, miniature life such as''blue-green algae'' appeared on the earth, laying the foundation for the future development of intelligent life on the earth.


    Because his own earth was created by him, he did not go through this stage, and he did not deliberately create this kind of life as the foundation, so before this, his earth was completely lifeless.


    But after several million years of edification, this originally lifeless planet, because the sun is not bright enough, and the Earth is still in the''Ice Age'', has actually begun to appear some low-level life.


    Such as algae, fungi, and some types of life that he still can''t call it.


    On the originally barren earth, because of the emergence of life, large patches of green began to appear.


    "It feels so strange, like my own child..."


    Feeling those little beings who were still very low-level and didn''t know how to think, Ron suddenly felt something called family affection, which was strange.


    You know, he hasn''t created life before. For example, Saber is an intelligent life that he realized with his ability, and he doesn''t know how much stronger it is than these low-level beings who have difficulty thinking.


    But when facing Saber, he didn''t feel this kind of affection at all, as if it wasn''t the life he created at all.


    Because of this, he and Saber had a great distance. When the other party asked to go out and wander alone, he agreed to this request.


    "I don''t know if I go to Sandal Star this time, can I meet her?"


    Ron sighed, stopped thinking about unnecessary things, and continued to observe his own earth.


    I have to say that this is a wonderful feeling.


    When he looked at his own earth, it was as if he was observing the small fish in the fish tank when he was a mortal before, and he felt that he could master everything.


    For example, he added many other elements to the small life of a fungus, and then accelerated its growth, turning him into a monster with a height of one kilometer, eight legs, six arms and two heads.

 365 Chapter 357 "Crab Life"!

    This is a green grassland. The unnamed grass is about one meter high, swaying slightly with the cold wind.


    The grassland seems to have no end in sight, but there is a group of creatures living here that are not in harmony with the grassland.


    This is a group of weird creatures with eight legs, six arms and two heads. Their feet are on each side, four on one side, and three on the other side of the arms, in front of their belly.


    The head is even more weird. It grows sharply on the top, with a concave circle in the middle, like a sharp stone and a round stone falling together.


    Together, the height can be ten meters tall!


    They walk horizontally. There are four joints on their eight feet, which are about seven meters long and half a meter thick. When walking, the four joints have mana and move with their huge bodies.


    It''s like a crab!


    Although this group of beings don''t know what a crab is...


    There are about a dozen lives in this crab-like group. When the sun gradually rises from a distance, a most powerful crab life opens its wrinkled eyelids and hides two eyes inside its head. Protruding out, looking at the yellowish sun in the distance.


    "It''s time to eat!"


    This most powerful crab''s life should be the leader of this tribe. After he saw the sun rise, he made a strange cry to wake up the rest of the crab''s life that hadn''t opened his eyes.


    "What do you eat today?"


    "Yeah, what do you eat today?"


    ...


    Weird twittering sounds came from the mouths of these awakened crabs, all surrounded by the leader, very noisy.


    "Shut up, I can eat whatever I say!"


    The leader couldn''t bear it, and roared, finally closing those guys around his mouth like a black hole.


    Black hole is a word he just thought of. It was when he saw a bottomless hole when it was dark at night. It was a suitable metaphor for the dissatisfied mouth of a clansman.


    By the way, metaphor?


    I seem to have thought of a new word again!


    The leader became happy, and was no longer angry, and led a group of people to start walking in the direction of the rising sun.


    According to previous experience, there will always be good things in the direction the sun rises, such as food.


    Once he led his people to the direction of the rising sun and saw a fat and fat creature. This creature had only four legs and no hands. Except for the head and feet, everything else was flesh, about six or seven. The rice is long, one can almost make them eat a meal for the whole group, and it tastes delicious and delicious.


    He called this creature "big meat", meaning very big meat!


    But this kind of creature is not often encountered. When you are unlucky, don''t say "big meat", you can''t even find the "little meat" one or two meters long and the whole body is hairy.


    At this time, he could only lead the group to eat the three or four-meter-long grass around him, and stuff the grass into his stomach through the''black hole'' so that they could survive.


    In fact, the chiefs don''t know why they must live, only knowing that if they don''t eat, they will be uncomfortable.


    At the most uncomfortable time, they will even eat people who look the same as themselves.


    I remember that there were several wars on the grassland, because there was nothing to eat, so his ethnic group fought with other ethnic groups, and then each other ate each other''s meat!


    In the last battle, his tribe defeated the opposite, but there were only more than a dozen tribes left. They could only escape, and fled to this prairie where there are few''big meat'' and''little meat'', only grass.


    In fact, besides eating and living, he sometimes thinks, why are they alive?


    He remembered that even the longest-living tribe he knew had only lived for two hundred years.


    As for how much is two hundred years?


    This is the method used by the older generation to calculate the rising and setting of the sun.


    Every day, they would make one stroke on one of their feet or one arm, and wait until they reach ten strokes before turning on another arm or leg until there are scratches on the fourteen arms and legs, even One year.


    After one year, we started to plan again.


    Their bodies are very strong, and after one year, the first place they crossed will become shallower, so you can see it.


    As for the number of two hundred years, how many times the sun has risen... He can''t figure it out.


    He believes that the people he leads now can''t be counted.


    It is said that only the large ethnic group with more than one hundred people closest to the sun can calculate this complicated problem.


    "Head, I just saw a little meat in the direction of the sun!"


    At this time, a member of the tribe came over and pointed in the direction of the sun, interrupting his thinking.


    When he was interrupted thinking, he was very angry. He lifted a foot and kicked the tribe''s foot: "Then go grab it, and tell me why?"


    "Head, if you say you see anything, you must first tell you that you are acting!" This tribe was very wronged by the kick, but did not dare to fight back.


    "It seems like this..."


    The chief also heard that he had indeed said this, and stopped: "Go, take me to catch that''little meat''!"


    "Yes, head."


    Thinking of waiting for something to eat, this tribe finally became happy, and followed the leader toward the place where he found the''little meat''.


    Suddenly, dozens of crabs with a height of more than ten meters ran across to the sun, trying to catch the little meat that the tribe had just seen.


    It''s just that the leader drove a long way with a group of clansmen, but still didn''t find the''little meat'', and some just couldn''t see the end of the grass.


    "Damn it!"


    The leader scolded angrily, found the tribe who had just said he saw the food, and started punching and kicking.


    As soon as he acted, the rest of the tribesmen who had ran for nothing also rushed up and started beating.


    They often do this kind of thing.


    "Stop it all!"


    After fighting for a long time, the leader felt a little hungry, and called the other people to stop.


    "I''m hungry, eat!"


    There is no need for words, he found a grassland that hadn''t been stepped on by them, pulled up the grass on the ground with his hands, shook it a few times, and stuffed it into the "black hole" in his mouth.


    Huh?


    mouth?


    It seems that this term is much better than''black hole''?


    He yelled a lot more, and when he realized that he was right, he became happy.


    "Looking at me, this place will not be called a''black hole'' from now on, but a mouth! Do you know?"


    After being happy, he called the rest of the clansmen over to look at him, then pointed to his mouth and said.


    "Yes, head!"


    Other tribesmen swallowed the grass with a lot of dirt, and roared in answer.


    This is their tradition.


    At this time, the guy who had just been beaten by a large group of clansmen also stood up slowly, picked up the grass just pressed by his body, and ate it.


    He wasn''t dead yet, he just felt more pain in his body.


    On the contrary, after this time, his body should still be stronger!


    This is the benefit of being beaten.


    After swallowing a handful of muddy grass, his eyes turned to the direction of the sun again.


    A touch of flesh color appeared in his protruding eyes.


    This is a''big meat'' six or seven meters long!


    "Head,''big meat''!" He exploded with all his strength and yelled at the leader, pointing there.


    The leader looked over and saw it.


    Then there was a chase, these weird beings more than ten meters high rushed towards the so-called''big meat''.


    Behind these lives, the guy who was originally considered to be a''little meat'' suddenly appeared there, and looked at the crab lives that were chasing him with a smile.


    "I don''t know what the life I created casually will become in the end?''

 366 Chapter 358: Power Gem!

    In the dark and icy universe, a huge black ship with a width of one kilometer is rampant in the void, and its open wings are like a huge mouth that can shred all the creatures passing by it.


    This huge ship, named Temple II, is a battleship of the Dark Order and the seat of the throne of the crazy Titan Thanos.


    Inside the huge ship, Thanos, who was huge in stature, was sitting on the stone throne wearing a golden armor, looking forward with indifference in his eyes, planning his future steps.


    Thanos was an eternal family living on the Titans, but was in desperation due to population explosion and limited resources. He came up with a strategy of "killing half of the people".


    But also for this reason, Thanos was exiled by the tribe, and as his power and desire for control increased, he began a journey into the universe.


    After a long time, the population exploded, and the resource-exhausted Titan star finally went extinct. From then on, only Thanos remained in the Titans.


    This powerful universe overlord saw the ruined mother star and finally fell into extremes. Gradually, he began to want to save the universe!


    Because he discovered that the universe is also overwhelmed!


    Thanos'' strength became stronger with his experience, but after all, he was far away from the highest being. At this time, he received the news that the six infinite gems that existed at the beginning of the universe could enhance his power.


    He began to collect infinite gems, but the process was not easy!


    The first thing Thanos got was the spiritual gem, but he didn''t know how to use the gem to strengthen his power, so he could only use the gem on other weapons.


    But the power is not obvious.


    For this reason, infinite gloves that can perfectly carry infinite gems and exert their power were born.


    At this time he got the news of the second gem.


    It was told to him by a frost giant named Loki. He said that he had discovered the news of the space gem on a weak planet called the Earth.


    Loki said that as long as an army is sent to help him, he can offer the space gem with both hands!


    The requirement is that after the matter is done, he needs to help Loki attack Asgard in the nine star regions and help him ascend the position of king.


    Thanos agreed.


    Because he understood the story behind Loki.


    This fellow of the Frost Giant clan was actually adopted by the enemy Asgard and became the second prince. He seemed to be treated well, but in fact it was just a bargaining chip to comfort the Frost Giant!


    Loki wants revenge and fights for the throne!


    So, he believed in Rocky!


    Moreover, he not only sent an army, but also gave Loki the scepter containing the spiritual gems, to strengthen Loki''s strength, but also to be able to obtain space gems more easily.


    Because every infinite gem has a weak connection.


    Through one gem, you can sense another!


    However, Loki, whom he had high hopes for, failed. He was defeated on that little earth. Not only did he fail to offer the space gem, but even the soul gem was also lost there!


    The angry Thanos wanted to go for revenge, but after hearing about the earth with a group of demons, he temporarily gave up his thoughts.


    On that backward planet, there are not many that are actually powerful!


    Coupled with the well-known Asgard and Odin, he is more cautious.


    At exactly this time, the third infinite gem appeared, completely diverting his attention.


    Because the third gem is a power gem!


    Although the function is not comparable to the other five, it is the one that can enhance the strength the most!


    After receiving this news, Thanos sent Kamora and Nebula to look for the power gem.


    He believes that his beloved daughter will help him get the power gem!


    However, something went wrong again!


    "Boy, you''d better think it through to me, what you offend is an existence you can''t resist!"


    On the virtual screen, a gray body was displayed on it. This is the accuser Ronan, the accuser Ronan, the former accuser of the Kerry Empire, the helper found by Kamora and Nebula!


    This is an extremely fanatical lunatic. He refuses to listen to the peace treaty between the Kerry Empire and Sandal, and is ready to destroy the Star of Sandal!


    After agreeing that Thanos would seize the cosmic spiritual orb containing the power gem, he began to do everything possible to find out what was hidden in the cosmic spiritual orb, and finally discovered that the hidden power gem was actually one of the six infinite gems. Want to occupy this gem alone and destroy the previous agreement!


    On the other side of the screen, in the dark battleship Darkstar of Accuser Ronan, the crazy Ronan has opened the cosmic spiritual orb, shining a strange purple light.


    Through the light, a purple gem suddenly appeared!


    "Master, you can''t do this, Thanos is the most powerful existence in this universe..."


    On the side, interstellar hunter Kolas saw Ronan''s behavior and immediately opened his mouth to stop it.


    But Ronan firmly rejected him: "Not anymore!"


    After speaking, he grabbed the power gem hidden in the universe spirit ball and began to gain this power!


    The purple power gem was caught in the palm of his hand, exuding a terrifying power, and began to destroy everything around it.


    People without strength will never get this gem!


    Ronan yelled in pain, the devastation of the power gem almost made him unable to think.


    But in the end, he still took control of the power gem, took the warhammer beside him, and set the power gem in the warhammer!


    ...

 367 Chapter 359: Guardians of the Galaxy

    Ignorantly.


    The body of the ignorant land is the head of an ancient god of the universe. It was acquired by the extremely famous Tiwan Group in the universe hundreds of years ago. It was used to mine various organic matter in the head and sell these things to all parts of the universe.


    In the vast and boundless universe, these ancient beings called gods are of great value, of course, after death!


    After all, no one dared to fight against these powerful beings.


    The body of the god of heaven is extremely large, and just a head has a small planet. After the careful management of the Tiwan Group, this place that was originally just a head was transformed into a huge mine.


    Hundreds of years have passed, this mine has become an extremely large interstellar port. Interstellar hunters, explorers, smugglers, cosmic bandits and other forces will often come here to settle down, and then relax and consume here without worrying about being caught. Hunted down by the three strongest empires in the galaxy, the Kree Empire, the Shia Empire, and the Scroo Empire.


    Because ignorantly belongs to the Tiwan Group!


    The powerful Tiwan group is not under the jurisdiction of any empire. This powerful group created by the ancient elder collector Tanya Tiwan and the brothers Duvi Gast, the elder of the universe, is strong enough to rival any galactic empire.


    Therefore, ignorance can grow to the point where it is impossible.


    It''s just that there seemed to be some small problems in this impossible place just now.


    The cause of the matter is this. The collector Tanya Tiwan, who controls the ignorance, issued a astronomical bounty mission to purchase a rare treasure called the Universe Spirit Orb for collection.


    The emergence of this bounty mission immediately made interstellar hunters and explorers crazy and began to search for the cosmic spiritual orb, but in the end, the cosmic spiritual orb was picked up by a team called the Guardians of the Galaxy and sent to the collector Tiwan .


    Of course, this news has not been heard before, but it became widely known because of some accidents later.


    The accident first came from a servant girl of the collector Tiwan.


    This powerful cosmic elder likes to collect some rare items, which of course also includes scarce human resources, such as only a few special races remaining.


    Tiwan''s maid is one of them.


    Halfway through the transaction, this maid, who was unwilling to be controlled by Divan, rushed to the opened cosmic spiritual orb, trying to control the power gems hidden in the spiritual orb, but because she did not have enough strength, she was forced The gem was blown to pieces, and even the collector Diwan next to him was injured.


    At this time, those who feel the terrifying power of the power gem know that there is such a powerful treasure hidden in the universe spirit ball.


    Since the beginning of the universe, the legend of the six infinite gems that was born with the universe has never stopped. In the endless legend, people with infinite gems are all strong in the universe, and powerful power can even make them in an instant. Destroy the entire civilization.


    Knowing that the cosmic spiritual orb was actually one of the six infinite gems, the power gem, the whole ignorance went straight into madness and began to want to snatch this gem.


    But before they could take action, Ronan, the accuser of the Kerry Empire, led his powerful Kerry army into the chaotic ignorance, snatching the universe spirit ball together with the power gems inside, and leaving without any effort. .


    As the original possession of the Cosmic Spirit Orb, the Galaxy Guards certainly made a stubborn resistance, but after all, this squad was not strong enough, and could only watch Ronan leave.


    More than that, the members of the Guardians of the Galaxy were injured.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy are composed of five lives, namely Peter Quill, nicknamed Star Lord, Grout Grout, Kamora, Rocket Raccoon, and Drax the Destroyer.


    This was an unnamed team, but before they got the cosmic spiritual ball, the five beings escaped from the prison of the Kerry Empire and caused a riot, so they were known to the entire galaxy.


    After Ronan left, the Guardians of the Galaxy separated temporarily. Among them, Rocket Raccoon, Treeman Grout, and Drax the Destroyer remained in the chaotic ignorance, while Xing Jue and Kamora were chasing Ronan. , The battleship on which he was riding was destroyed and left in the undeveloped dangerous areas in the land of ignorance.


    There is no oxygen in the space here, and the surrounding green is like poisonous gas, permeating the surroundings, warning everyone who is near here.


    Both Xingjue and Kamora who fell in this dangerous area approached with a white layer, and were slowly devouring them.


    At the moment of crisis, a large warship approached the two guys who were about to be swallowed by poison gas without fear of danger, and used equipment to suck them into the warship.


    The owner of the battleship is called Yongdu Udon Tower, which itself is a resident of Centaur outside the solar system. After the planet was destroyed, this blue-skinned fellow joined the team of interstellar hunters and made great achievements in the galaxy. Reputation.


    More than ten years ago, this well-known interstellar hunter adopted Star Lord Peter Quill when he was passing the earth and trained him to become an interstellar hunter to search for treasures for him.


    Before that, he gave Xingjue a task, which was to get the universe spirit ball and hand it over to him, but Xingjue was actually going to sell it to the collector Diwan, so as to swallow this sky-high reward.


    Inside the battleship, Yongdu, who had rescued Xingjue, awakened this hateful guy, led a group of men to punch and kick him in the middle, venting his anger.


    "When you were picked up by me when you were a kid, these men of mine wanted to eat you, but I stopped them! So you dare to betray me? Steal my money? Go to death!"


    Angry fists and interrogations continued to attack the ordinary human Xingjue, and the repeated blows evoked Xingjue''s anger. Taking advantage of an air strike, he hit Yongdu back with a punch, but was quickly knocked down.


    The unwilling Xing Jue also roared at Yongdu: "Did you fucking pick me up? I was kidnapped by you. Do you think I am willing? Didn''t I get eaten by you guys," I also want to thank you, you bastard!"


    "Dare to scold me?"


    Xingjue''s words made Yongdu even more angry and slapped more frantically. Until Xingjue lost resistance, he stopped, opened the hem of the leather jacket, and revealed a red short arrow from his waist.


    "I''m fed up with you, so be it! As the captain, I need to lead by example. Once there is a traitor, I must put the traitor to death and kill it!"


    A whistle appeared from Yongdu''s mouth, and then, the red short arrow around his waist actually flew out automatically and reached the neck of the already Xingjue. As long as he went further, he could end up with this hateful guy.


    Only at this time, Yongdu did not continue, because he was very unwilling to give up, and because Xing Jue still had the strength to speak.


    "If you kill me now, don''t want to make the biggest deal in your life!"


    "Infinite gems?" Yongdu laughed, because he had stepped down before his hands.


    "You better think about it, no one can steal from the accuser Ronan. This is not a good idea!"


    "I have a secret weapon!" Of course Xingjue understood his adoptive father''s temper, so he didn''t panic at all, and said slowly:


    "The green-skinned woman with me, Camora, she knows Ronan''s secret!"


    As if in response to Xingjue, the unconscious Kamora woke up at this moment. Faced with the direct stare of Yongdu and his group of subordinates, she shook her head, and after understanding what had happened, she said firmly:


    "Ronan also has weaknesses, I will be a good helper!"


    "What do you think, Yongdu?" Xingjue said: "I and you, we are still fighting side by side and defeating all the enemies as before!"


    Yongdu returned his gaze to Xing Jue, he knew that time should be almost there.


    "Hahaha, get out of him, let go of this brave star hunter."


    The whistle that can control the short arrow sounded again, and the short arrow that had been on Xing Jue''s neck retracted Yongdu''s waist. With a hearty laugh, he put his hand on Xing Jue''s shoulder, extremely friendly.


    "I knew you would not let us down, so I just kept you by my side at that time!"


    Yongdu''s smile also infected the surrounding subordinates. The bitter plan was successful. He made these angry subordinates believe in Xing Jue for a while, leaving the boy''s life behind.


    boom!


    At this time, the battleship they were on shook violently, and it was obviously attacked by something.


    "It''s a small star destroyer!"


    Yongdu immediately led the people to the control room. After they came here, they saw a small spaceship flying in front of them, and their weapons were aimed at them.


    And on the top of that small spaceship, there was a tall guy wearing a isolation suit, with a gun in his hand pointed at them, as if to launch a suicide attack.


    "Attention, idiots in front, this lunatic on my spaceship is holding a strong gun, a weapon that I shoot exclusively. If you don��t surrender my friend, the lunatic above will blast your battleship. Exhale a big fresh hole, a very, very big hole, you know?"


    In the control room of the small spacecraft, a raccoon covered in fur is driving the small spacecraft, using the docking loudspeaker of the spacecraft to launch a threat towards Yongdu.


    "I will attack by counting five! 5...4..."


    "I won''t buy your account!" Yongdu didn''t panic at all. As a battle-tested star hunter, how could he fear the threat of this little raccoon?


    Yongdu was not afraid of death, but his subordinates panicked, yelling''no'' and''no'' one by one, and began to beg the leader to agree to the little raccoon''s request.


    Of course, Yongdu could only agree, and he actually didn''t intend to refuse.


    As for why he didn''t agree at the beginning, this was of course to establish his prestige, and secondly to let his subordinates completely eliminate the hatred of Xing Jue.


    "Olichette, what is that?"


    Yongdu, who had succeeded in the plan, was preparing to dock with the Rocket Raccoon, but at this moment, a huge black sword ship approached them, as if it were a sharp blade to harvest their lives.


    The star hunter who discovered this battleship immediately yelled in panic, and then Yongdu, Xingjue, Kamora, the rocket raccoon on the little spaceship, and Drax the Destroyer all saw this huge sword-shaped battleship. .


    "Start the alert immediately and turn on the warship weapons!"


    Yongdu immediately gave an order to let the pilot open the weapon of the battleship and aimed it at the giant black ship that was almost twice as large as them, ready to fight!


    For so many years, Yongdu has never seen this kind of erection, and there is still such a big battleship, of course you have to be careful!


    On the side, Rocket Raccoon also immediately aimed the weapon of the small spaceship at the black warship, but the small spaceship that was only a few tens of meters in size was like a child in front of the black warship, without threat.


    At this time, the pilot of the battleship suddenly pointed to the black battleship outside to remind Yongdu: "Head, it is requesting to connect to our communication, is it connected?"


    Yongdu''s face changed. After thinking for a while, he said, "Connect!"


    This is the common method of contact between battleships and spacecraft in the flying universe. If you do not agree to connect, the consequences are likely to lead to war.


    On the other side, the Rocket Raccoon also received a request. After thinking that the combat power of the two parties did not match, it opened the spacecraft''s communication.


    "Hey, friends in the galaxy, how are you guys?"


    After the communication was connected, the universal Galaxy language''English'' came out of the communicator. Hearing the tone, the other party seemed quite happy.


    "Who are you? From that planet in that galaxy?" Yongdu picked up the communicator and began to communicate.


    "The earth in the solar system, my friends!"


    "Earth?"


    Hearing this answer, everyone''s eyes came to Xing Jue''s body.


    Because Xingjue also comes from the earth!


    However, I heard from Xingjue that the backward earth does not have the technology of space navigation at all. How come there are even this kind of interstellar warships that are very powerful at a glance?


    And Xingjue is also dumbfounded, damn, in just over twenty years, has the earth''s technology developed to this point?


    Yongdu also had the same idea. He asked: "The earth simply cannot have this kind of technology. Where are you from?"


    "I''ve said it, Earth!" The voice that came back became a little unhappy: "As for the battleship I am driving, it is actually just my trophy, and the technology of the earth has not reached this point!"


    The words that came back surprised everyone on the battleship, loot?This huge battleship?What the fuck is it worth?


    On the black battleship Greatsword, Ron looked at the cautiously guarded spaceships over there through the transparent screen, and said with a smile:


    "I just sailed the galaxy and came here. I want to find a place to stay. Do you know where I should park the warship?"


    "Remove alert!"


    The friendly words made Yongdu and Rocket Raccoon disarm their weapons, and then Xingjue suddenly grabbed the phone and asked in surprise:


    "Are you really an earthling? How is the earth now?"


    "Are you also an earthling?" Ron asked knowingly, and then said: "When I dock the warship, I will tell you!"

 368 Chapter 360: A Deal with Yongdu

    "...Two years ago, there was another alien army preparing to take the earth, landing in Manhattan, New York. Fortunately, the Avengers and the Guardians were there, so that alien army was not allowed to succeed!"


    "And a year ago, four superheroes appeared in New York. They were shot in space by unknown cosmic waves and gained abilities. One body can be extended indefinitely, one can be invisible, one can become a fireman, and One can be invisible, they call themselves the Fantastic Four, and they are said to have joined the Guardian League later..."


    ...


    On Yongdu��s "Predator" battleship, Ron is telling the Star Lord about the changes in the earth over the years. These magical things also attracted the curiosity of the remaining four members of the Galaxy Guard and the interstellar hunters on the Predator battleship. Squatting on the side listening to the story.


    They couldn''t think of the fact that so many changes have taken place on the backward earth, and there are many heroes with superpowers. This is simply more magical than those cosmic legends!


    As an earthling, Xingjue is of course the one who has the deepest feeling among them. He never thought that he had only left for twenty years, so many changes had taken place on earth, and there were two superhero teams.


    Xingjue has countless questions to ask, but he doesn''t know where to start.


    Because of these distances, he is too strange.


    He has been telling others that he is a human being on earth, but he does not know the latest development of the earth. In his memory, there are only those old songs and games from the 80s. He does not understand that the Avengers and Guardians of life that suddenly appeared what.


    Finally, he glanced at the black battleship named''Huge Ship'' outside the window, and asked excitedly: "How long did it take you to come from the earth to the ignorant land? Can you take me back to the earth? I want to see it in person Look at the changes on the earth."


    "Peter Quill!" But before Ron could answer, Yongdu grabbed Xingjue''s collar with his hands: Remember your current identity and what you promised me, understand?"


    "I didn''t say not to help you, what I said was, I will return to Earth after this mission is completed!" Xingjue was a little angry, but he could only explain that.


    Xingjue knew that Yongdu had extraordinary caution in the face of this young man who came to the ignorant land on a large warship, but he was not worried at all in the face of him who knew everything.


    Yongdu knew exactly what he had, where he came from, and what he had done.Ron was also very attentive to what Yongdu said. He deliberately said to Xingjue in a sighing tone: "Wait when you have time to come back to Earth! It can be seen that Xingjue, in fact, you have already integrated into the universe and do not belong at all. The earth."


    "Look, everyone in your hometown said that!" Yongdu became happy, and his red eyes narrowed into a line: "Peter Quill, you have to remember the purpose of your coming to the universe with me!"


    "Understood..." The rejected Xing Jue''s aura suddenly dropped, and he became listless.


    In the past days, Xing Jue didn''t actually have the idea of ??going back to Earth, but he didn''t go back, not even once.


    He who left the earth at the age of eleven had long lost faith in that sad place, and he had no courage to return to that place.


    The reason why he made that request before was just because he saw the people from his hometown again after more than 20 years, and he was temporarily inspired by so many interesting stories. He was not particularly firm, so he was rejected. , He never wanted to mention it again.


    After Xingjue did not speak, Yongdu leaned forward and pointed to the giant sword outside and asked:


    "Hey, earthling, didn''t you say that the battleship was your trophy? Where did you get it, can you tell me, I will get one too, and I promise to sell it at a good price by then!"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you tell me, you will have a share of the reward at that time!"


    Yongdu''s words made the surrounding Star Hunter and Rocket Raccoon cheered, looking at Ron with a pair of eyes, waiting for an answer.


    Wandering in the universe for so many years, as long as it has a little bit of vision... No, as long as it has a brain, after seeing the Battleship Great Sword, you will definitely know that this battleship is absolutely valuable.


    "Really want to know?" Ron asked rhetorically.


    "of course!"


    "Okay, it''s okay to tell you, have you heard of the nine star regions?"


    "Know, isn''t the earth in the nine star regions? Asgard of the Asa clan. Although that country is not comparable to the three empires, it is also a big overlord in the galaxy!"


    A star hunter with extremely rough skin and gray hair replied.


    "Then except for these two star regions, do you know other star regions?"


    "Other Star Fields? Viet Hamm? Or Jotunheim?"


    A group of interstellar hunters looked at each other. To tell the truth, although they had heard of the nine star regions, the most important thing was actually the earth described by Asgard and Star Lord. As for other star regions, how did they know so much? .


    Only the gray-haired interstellar hunter with rough skin just looked at the battleship Great Sword outside, his face changed drastically.


    Yongdu discovered the anomaly of this Star Hunter who was older than his qualifications, "Makov? You know?"


    "I know!" The gray-haired interstellar hunter replied, "This should be a battleship of the dark race. I have seen this race in a book on the history of the galaxy."


    "The Dark Clan, what is that?"


    "An evil race! A race that only likes to live in the dark!" said the gray-haired star hunter:


    "This race tried to turn the entire universe into darkness. Ten thousand years ago, they easily attacked the galaxy. The dark power was about to swallow the galaxy, but later they were stopped by the Asgardians and the galaxy survived. "


    "So powerful?" All the interstellar hunters were surprised, and even Yongdu''s expression was changing.


    If this is the case, then they look for these warships and sell them, isn''t it going to die?


    "It''s not as horrible as you think." Ron said, not too small. "The Dark Clan has been beaten to pieces by Asgard before. My Great Sword is actually helping Asgard defeat the darkness. If you want to get it, you can go to Asgard. I believe you can succeed!"


    "Still no more, no more..."


    A joke, the Dark Clan is only a legend 10,000 years ago, but Asgard is the real and powerful kingdom of Li Amin in the galaxy. They are just a small group of interstellar hunters, but they don��t have so much power to grab something from Asgard. .


    After dispelling the greed of these guys, Ron asked Xingjue: "By the way, I think it seems that there has been a war here, and I have no one to receive the ship, what happened?"


    "It''s Ronan, the accuser. He attacked the ignorant land and snatched the power gems from the Infinite Gems. We are going to get the gems back!"


    Perhaps it was the relationship between the same people on the earth, Xingjue told the truth without concealing it, and did not care about the hatred look on the faces of courage and a lot of interstellar hunters.


    This is about a sky-high bounty. This earthling named Ron looks like a weak chicken like Xingjue, but he can get a very impressive warship and tell him the gem of power. Isn''t it just one more competitor?


    But Xingjue is not stupid. He is now surrounded by this large group of interstellar hunters and asked him to surrender the power gem. If he doesn''t find a few assistants, how can he go to the accuser Ronan to grab things?


    So, Xingjue is actually not a good person, he just met a fellow, thinking about pitting his fellow.


    Ron certainly knows the relationship here, but it doesn''t matter. The matter itself was proposed by him, and his goal is only the power gem, and he doesn''t care what happens in the process of obtaining it.


    So Ron proactively said: "Is the power gem? It is a good thing. Maybe I can help you get the gem, but I need to be paid afterwards."


    "It''s easy to say, as long as you are willing to help us grab the gems from the accuser Ronan, the reward is up to you!" Yongdu has no choice but to count, and expand the trap of Xingjue by one more point.


    "What if the reward I want is the power gem itself?"


    "It''s impossible!" Yongdu immediately rebuffed loudly, and the whistle short arrow on his waist also swayed slightly, obviously having a murderous intention.


    "Don''t worry, I can afford the price!" Ron smiled and comforted the irritable Yongdu, then pointed to the Great Sword outside and said:


    "The three Great Sword battleships, if not enough, I can still promise you a wish, how about?"


    The meaning of these words is obvious, he wants to set the power gem!


    Yongdu''s face became more and more ugly, and he glanced at the Great Sword that was hovering outside in space, comparing it to the value of the power gem in his heart.


    "call out����"


    A whistle sounded from Yongdu''s mouth, and the short arrow around his waist also flew automatically, reaching Ron''s chest:


    "Believe it or not, I will kill you now? Although there is only one, the Great Sword is mine!"


    In an instant, the atmosphere reached a deadlock.


    "Yongdu!" At this time, Xingjue ran over and took Yongdu''s hand: "He is a human being from the same place as me. You can''t kill him!"


    "Not all people on earth are good people!" Yongdu pulled Xingjue''s hand away, and said fiercely: "He came to meet us for the gem of strength, and it doesn''t matter if this person is an earth person, you know? "


    "This?" Xingjue was a little confused, he really didn''t think of this level.


    Is Ron really not an earthling?


    "Kill him, take the Great Sword! Kill him, take the Great Sword!"


    ...


    Seeing the wise look of his boss, the surrounding star hunters also roared.


    The loud noise made these people feel that this was a profitable business, and even Yongdu felt that he had been too cautious before, and he should have controlled Ron long ago.


    It''s the same as when he took Star Jue away more than 20 years ago?


    "I can see it, Star Hunter is a group of guys who see benefits, but forget their strength!"


    Seeing that the situation that had just been happily changed in an instant, Ron was actually a little speechless.


    Isn��t it just for reward?It''s not that he can''t afford the price.


    "So, I changed my mind!" Ron shook his head and grabbed Yongdu''s whistle short arrow directly with his hands. Both hands gently folded the short arrow in half:


    "I want you to grab back the power gems for free, and then there is no payment, Yongdu, can you agree?"


    "I..." Yongdu looked at the whistle short arrow that had accompanied him for decades to be broken like this.


    This damn is his treasure, something that he bought with countless rewards, was just broken?


    The surrounding interstellar hunters, as well as the Star Lord, Rocket Raccoon, and Kamora are all stupid. This development is too fast, it��s so amazing, it��s simply not possible to react!


    First, the friendly atmosphere, then the topic of power gems, and then the tit-for-tat.


    Then Yongdu wanted to kill the man who claimed to be from the earth, and then the terrestrial people directly broke the powerful whistle short arrow that had accompanied Yongdu for decades...


    Is this guy who calls himself Ron, who came to the galaxy from behind the earth, is so amazing?


    "I need an answer, Yongdu!"


    Ron was a little impatient. His original intention was only to get news of the power gem. Knowing that the gem was stolen, and the people like Yongdu wanted to get the gem in exchange for a bounty, he took advantage of the trend and offered a reward, intending to let Yongdu help him get it. Power gem.


    How did he think that this blue-skinned centaur actually felt that he was not paid enough. He saw that he had a warship and wanted to kill people for money?


    In his impression, Yongdu, who has paternal love for Xing Jue, is not such a person.


    It seems that there is still a big difference between the people you see and the people you really come into contact with.


    And after a dazzling series of operations, Yongdu also understood that the awe he should have!


    You said, why did he suddenly want to kill someone and win treasure?


    However, Yongdu was still reluctant to give up the power gem for no reason.


    As a daring interstellar hunter, he said: "I can help you get the power gem, but the reward is not less!"


    ...

 369 Chapter 361 Brothers and sisters reduced to battleship cleaners

    "It takes time, I hope you have enough time..."


    Yongdu Udonta is a very smart person. After the impulsive and brainless emotions retreated, he agreed to the request of the other party without hesitation, and his attitude was very respectful.


    Isn''t it a power gem?Isn''t it just billions of general credit points remuneration?Can it be more important than life?


    When they had no money before, didn''t they come here?


    The change in Yongdu made Xingjue very embarrassed. He is also a native of the earth. Why is the treatment of the two people so different?


    "Xingjue is a ruthless fellow, so we should stay away from him."


    The Rocket Raccoon, who had been watching all this, pulled Grout the Treant, Drax the Destroyer, and Kamora together, very cautiously.


    This mechanically modified raccoon has extremely high intelligence, knowing who should not be messed with and what should be messed with.


    This ruthless fellow like Xingjue, it has only been seen in the power of those great empires, such as the accuser Ronan and so on.


    "I''m Groot!"


    The tree-person Groot is very positive about Rocket Raccoon''s words. As a companion who has been with him for many years, this conscious tree-shaped life has always chosen to trust his best friend.


    "Maybe he can help, but the powerful Drax does not need his help!"


    Drax the Destroyer looked at the young man who had taken control of the situation thoughtfully, but seemed to be stronger than someone else, but the unabashed arrogance in the corner of his eye still exposed his true thoughts. .


    Only Kamora, the adopted daughter of Thanos, had a different idea about the powerful earthlings who broke in for no reason.


    She remembers that Thanos seems to have suffered a loss on Earth recently. I wonder if this guy has something to do with it?


    But no matter what these people think of, after just this change, the atmosphere inside the Predator''s battleship has fallen to a freezing point.


    "It seems that I am not welcome here." Ron also knew that there was no interest in staying here, and turned around to prepare to return to his Great Sword.


    Seeing that this guy who was even worse than them was finally leaving, Star Hunter was relieved, ready to start cheering.


    But before starting, they found that the guy turned his head before he got to the place where he was riding the small battleship, and said to them as if he had just remembered something:


    "By the way, prepare something delicious for me, remember, it must be delicious! There are two other guys on my battleship who have been hungry for a long time. If they don��t eat anything, they will probably start chewing on my battleship Up!"


    Two more people?Gnaw a battleship?The guy who can gnaw a battleship is a''human''?


    These interstellar hunters were silly and panicked at once. Damn, one guy is already very powerful. If there are some cosmic monsters on the battleship Shanghai, if there is not enough food, can''t they eat them all together?


    Ron, no matter what these people thought, came to the place where he changed to the small battleship, got on the dagger-shaped battleship of the Dark Clan and returned to the Great Sword.


    Of course, what he said was not false. After returning, he opened up the infinite loop space in which he imprisoned the brother and sister in Sokovia before leaving.


    The brothers and sisters, who had speed ability and mental power control respectively, were put into an infinitely-extended passage, and in a circular space that was not different from the Sokovia they grew up in, and suffered the torment of time.


    Inside, they won''t feel how long the time has passed, they won''t feel hungry and sleepy.What they brought before them was the despair and the cycle of invisible end.


    Because of his setting, suicide is of course impossible. After death, the cycle still exists!


    In this regard, he still made such a desperate place by referring to the dream space where the ancient master imprisoned him.


    It''s a pity that although his brother Pietro''s acceleration ability is powerful, it is not yet able to touch time, and sister Wanda''s chaotic magic is just a pirated version made by the soul gem, and it is not enough to affect reality and illusion. The power of hom-level chaos!


    But this is more in line with the actual situation, otherwise it really has such a strong strength, not to mention the six gems of Thanos, I am afraid the entire universe is just rubbish in the eyes of Hom Wanda!


    Today, Ron finally understands that everything he is facing is still relatively harmonious, whether it is like a bug in the comics, how can Marvel continue to do it?


    Seeing that his brother and sister were weak in the circulation space but had to face despair, Ron felt that he was too much.


    These two guys just wanted to kill people, they were caught by him before they even started, and then he tortured them like this, it seemed a bit unreasonable.


    but!Is killing someone a trifle?


    If he was just an ordinary person, wouldn''t he directly gg when faced with this red-eyed brother and sister?


    When they wake up, they may feel guilty when they see his body, but can guilt save a life?


    Ron is a more casual person, but it doesn''t mean that he is a punching bag. Facing someone who wants to kill him, he can also put his neck over, let the enemy chop a little deeper, so as to end his life quickly.


    Therefore, even if he would not kill the siblings, some punishment would be indispensable.


    The invisible regular force shuttled through the void, and the channels between the two universes began to combine. The next moment, the two circular spaces hidden in the small universe suddenly disappeared, and then the brothers and sisters who had experienced many hardships appeared in the black battleship.


    The change of scene lifted the spirit of the two brothers and sisters who had been imprisoned for countless years. They carefully observed the surroundings and found Ron standing not far away.


    Unlike the previous explosions, the cyclical space tortured them a lot, so seeing the person who kept them in the cage again is that this pair no longer has the murderous look before, and some are just infinite fear. , Stood in the corner and didn''t dare to move, just like facing the Baron Straker who transformed them into this kind of baron.


    Looking at the fear on the faces of his brothers and sisters, Ron felt a little complicated: "With this expression, it seems that I am a bad person?''


    At exactly this time, the battleship communicator was turned on, and an interstellar hunter sent a message saying that the food had arrived. Please open the door to accept it.


    "Come here." Ron accepted the request for food delivery. After a warship full of food put the food that could be piled into a hill in the Great Sword, he finally faced the siblings who were afraid to speak and looked dull. :


    "Hurry up and eat, these are all yours. After eating, hurry up and work. It seems that there are still two cleaners in my Great Sword. These two positions will be given to you in the future..."


    The Great Sword?Cleaning up?


    After Pitro and Wanda heard what they were saying, they glanced at each other, and the twins who were connected to each other had the same idea.


    The two of them...were they kidnapped by aliens?

 370 Chapter 362: The plan to regain the power gem

    "...The accuser Ronan��s father and grandfather were killed by the Xanders, so he wanted to destroy Xander and did not hesitate to cooperate with Thanos, but from the latest situation, he obviously violated and Thanos. The agreement, privately possesses the gem of power!"


    "The collector Tiwan and us demonstrated the power of the power gem. If it exerts its full power and comes to the surface of the planet, it can easily destroy all the organic life forms on a planet, humans, plants, and animals. Everything will cease to exist, so we have to stop Ronan, in order to regain the power gem, and in order to save Xander Star!"


    In Star Hunter Yongdu''s Predator battleship, Star Lord and Kamora are explaining the plan to regain the power gem with a group of star hunters.


    And the well-intentioned Star Lord and Kamora didn''t want Xander Star to suffer this huge disaster, so in the plan, they also included Xander Star''s safety.


    "At that time, you need to send a bunch of men and horses to follow the rocket raccoons, attack on the starboard side of Ronan''s Darkstar, blasting a hole, and then we will take a spaceship to attack with Yongdu."


    Xingjue called up another mission screen and continued to explain the plan:


    "This is the police officer of the Sundar Nova Army who arrested us before. I have contacted them and told Ronan about his plan on their planet. If they believe it, I believe our plan will be much simpler."


    "When Ronan knows that we have entered, he will definitely close the safety door in the cabin and isolate him. But we can unlock the safety door by destroying the power system and enter the dark star''s cockpit!"


    It was Kamora who was talking. When Thanos sent her to cooperate with Ronan, she lived in the Darkstar for a while and knew the equipment inside.


    Obviously, this daughter raised by her enemy Thanos betrayed her adoptive father and completely joined Xingjue''s team.


    She asked Drax the Destroyer on the side to take out a pile of silver iron balls: "This is the cosmic spirit ball. The special device inside can stabilize the power gem. After we attack, we will use the hadron gun to kill Ronan. After that, no matter who entered the cockpit and defeated Ronan and took the power gem, remember to put the gem in it, otherwise there would be no life!"


    After Kamora finished speaking, the empty cosmic spirit ball was delivered to some people, all of them were the captains of the Predator.


    The interstellar hunters who got the universe spirit ball were not happy. They understood that even if they succeeded, the gems would not be theirs, and they didn''t even get paid!


    "We really want to help the earthling like Xingjue get back the power gem?"


    Face to face, a small team leader finally couldn''t help but said indignantly.


    It doesn��t matter if it doesn��t make a sound. As soon as I talked about it, it immediately aroused the unwillingness of everyone, and everyone shouted:


    "Yes! Why give the power gem to that earthling?"


    "I think that guy is actually just holding on, should we kill him first?"


    "It''s all because of Yongdu, we could have got three Great Sword battleships and one wish..."


    ...


    "Fuck me shut up!" A loud roar came, and then the grim-faced Yongdu picked up the energy gun at his waist and pointed at a bunch of interstellar hunters:


    "If you want to survive, do what Xing Jue and Kamora say, understand?"


    Yongdu''s yelling still had some effects. Although some people were dissatisfied, they could only put their dissatisfaction in their hearts and did not dare to touch Yongdu''s mold.


    If you rush this guy, he can really kill!


    "I will go to Ron when the matter is over. For the sake of being an earthling, he shouldn''t let us go for nothing."


    At this time, Xingjue stood up weakly, and he actually had a headache about this, but there was no way, he could only bear it with Yongdu.


    "I hope you do what you say!" The expressions of the interstellar hunters improved a lot.


    Yongdu also breathed a sigh of relief temporarily, he already felt more and more that the Star Hunter team he formed was getting worse and worse.


    Seeing that the emotions of these interstellar hunters were stabilized by himself, he said: "The final step is left in the plan. I will see my fellow villagers alone in the name of the host, and let him send his strength to help us if If not, just follow the plan just now!"


    After speaking, Xingjue walked to the place where the small battleship was stored in the predator, took the battleship, and came to the Great Sword behind.


    After being allowed to enter the command cabin of the Great Sword, the first thing he saw was the pile of food and packaging garbage, as well as two very similar men and women who were cleaning the cabin.


    Twin humans?There are two other people Ron mentioned before, so they are?


    With a full of doubts, Xing Jue went up to talk with his brothers and sisters without incident. He came to Ron who was lying on the big chair and was resting, and he repeated the plan they had just said. The request just said and the help together.


    "... Ron, since you want to get the power gem, you can''t do nothing without effort and reward. I need you to send your battleship to help us. After the plan is successful, you can pay some reasonable bounty or equivalent. Remuneration, okay?"


    "Done?" Ron raised his eyes and glanced at Xing Jue, his expression was not very friendly: "Then go quickly!"


    "All earthlings, don''t be so ruthless!" Although he felt that the other party''s attitude was very bad, Xing Jue was still not angry, and laughed humbly: "Just treat me as if I owe you, how?"


    "You owe nothing, Xing Jue!" Ron solemnly said, "You have to understand that Yongdu and his men wanted to kill me before. If there is no power, I am afraid I would have become theirs. Alcohol, is this a problem that can''t be solved?"


    "Xing Jue, for the sake of you and I are both earthlings, it would be pretty good if I didn''t kill you directly! So, don''t come to make me embarrassing, can you?"


    "This..." Xingjue was also very embarrassed. The mutation that happened before was so fast that he didn''t understand why the people on both sides talked well until now, why they started to start so suddenly.


    But what they said was right. Yongdu had the intent to kill first, and Ron was normal to be angry.


    Knowing that it''s useless to say anything else, Xing Jue could only helplessly return to the Marauder battleship, thinking of the twin brothers and sisters who were cleaning on the way, feeling a little bit wonderful.


    Are there only three of them on Ron��s Great Sword?


    Xingjue didn''t think about it for too long. After returning, he was immediately questioned by a bunch of interstellar hunters, asking him how he was doing.


    Xingjue is not an idiot. Of course, he would not tell the actual situation. He could only take one of them. He said that Ron had not enough manpower on his side, so he wouldn''t clap his helpers, but he would definitely be paid after the event was completed.


    Although I didn''t believe it very much, the interstellar hunters felt much better in their hearts and began to arm themselves with the previous plan.


    Afterwards, the Predator was in front, and the Great Sword was behind, and continued to fly in the direction of Xandal, until they finally met the Accuser Ronan��s Darkstar battleship.

 371 Chapter 363: Attack on Ronan

    "Hey Street Boy, what is your style..."


    "Your dead dream can''t make you smile..."


    "I''ll give you a reason to live..."


    ...


    When "cherry bomd", the title song of the 70s girl rock band The Runways sounded, the war also opened its splendid prelude.


    "Go and do it, boys!"


    On the Marauder battleship, Yongdu drove a small battleship down from the opened cabin, and shouted the first declaration of war passionately.


    Despite being coerced, this interstellar hunter who has been in the Milky Way for many years still maintains a passionate heart.


    What about coercion?He just wants to fight this battle well, and let the bastard from the earth take a look, the famous bravery is not a softie!


    And the person he wants to do is Ronan, the highest accuser of the Kerry Empire, one of the three empires of the Milky Way!


    After Yongdu roared the declaration of war, countless small battleships like falcons rushed out from behind him, and began to fly towards the Dark Star, which had already deployed offensive measures directly above Sandal.


    Their task is not only to stop the invasion of the Accuser Ronan Darkstar, but also to kill Ronan and get back the power gems that belonged to them!


    Sandal Star, the main city.


    The highest military power on this planet is a powerful army called the New Star Legion. In the past, they rely on a power called the New Star to maintain their planet��s position in the galaxy, although it is not comparable to the three empires. , But it must not be underestimated.


    It''s just that after time has passed, this army no longer has the prestige of the year. When faced with a crisis some time ago, they could only sign a peace treaty with the Kerry Empire to barely guard their planet.


    It was just that this agreement was directly resisted by the highest accuser of the Kerry Empire, Ronan, the accuser who has a deep hatred with the planet of Sandal. Although the final agreement was signed, it also led to a series of secret revenge.


    Xander Star didn''t care too much before, after all, as the weaker party, they didn''t have the strength to care.


    But now, they actually saw Ronan''s Dark Star flying over the main city of Sandal Star, about to launch a naked invasion!


    The Supreme Commander of the New Star Legion simulated Ronan��s Dark Star through the monitoring of the planet in the command center. At the same time, he also found the Marauder battleship behind the Dark Star and a giant black sword. Battleship.


    "What the predator said is actually true, Ronan really wants to completely destroy Shandal!"


    After seeing this situation, the commander of the New Star Legion, who had sent all five members of the Guardian of the Galaxy to prison, finally believed the news he had received from Star Lord.


    "New Star Supreme!" He came to Adora, the highest leader of the New Star Legion, who was also the Queen of Xandar Star, and said all the news.


    "Evacuate the people of the city, and then send all the troops to stop Ronan!" Realizing that this is a devastating disaster, the queen made the most correct choice.


    The order was issued, and this comfortable planet enjoying high technology was still building fortifications at the fastest speed. Warships like cross-claws lifted off from the main city and headed towards the Dark Star.


    "Who owns the weirdly shaped giant ship at the end?"


    After giving the last order, the queen finally had time to pay attention to the Greatsword following the predator, with a cautious look.


    "That is the helper of the predator, but it doesn''t seem to be going to help the predator right away..." the commander also answered very puzzled.


    In fact, it''s not just that, it''s strange about what happened today.


    Why did Ronan suddenly drive the Dark Star to attack Sandal?You know, even if Ronan''s accusation army is more powerful, but it is only a mere accusation army, they Shandal can resist it!


    Also, why Xing Jue would tell them this news, you know, he personally put Xing Jue in prison before, is there really people in the galaxy who retaliate with virtue?


    As for the weird battleship behind the Predator battleship, although it is worth noting and guarding, it is not necessary to pay special attention to it for the time being, because Ronan''s accusation army is what they need to face directly!


    Therefore, only when he saw the Dark Star approaching Shandal and the predators started to stop the Dark Star, did he finally believe the message Xing Jue sent him.


    The poor commander of the New Star Legion didn��t know at all. In fact, all of this was related to an infinite gem called power. He knew this in the original timeline. It was only because some guy joined, this little The information has been modified!


    Of course, if the commander predicts the future, he will understand that it is a good thing that they don''t know the whereabouts of the gem.


    Because of this, they would not meet Thanos�� Dark Order in the future, and the entire planet would be ruined!


    The war has entered a stalemate over the sky above Shandal.


    Although the predators�� warship attack left marks of victory on this twist-like warship, it did not stop Dark Star��s advancement, and was quickly dragged by the accusation fleet released by Dark Star and damaged. Not small, even Yongdu''s battleship was damaged, and had to descend urgently to survive.


    "The starboard core was damaged. Ronan, a few predators broke in, and the new star army, they also started to dispatch!"


    Inside the Dark Star, the blue-skinned Cyborg Nebula found the accuser Ronan sitting in the command hall and explained the latest situation.


    As Kamora''s sister and the adopted daughter of Thanos, Nebula, like her sister, also betrayed Thanos, the enemy who killed her family.


    The difference is that she chose Ronan, who took the gem of power alone, and wanted to persuade Ronan to help her get revenge.


    Her instigation was successful, but she had a disagreement with Kamora, so the two people went their separate ways and fought separately.


    "Close the security door and let the accusation fleet continue to resist those people. We will move on. When we get to the ground, everything will be over!"


    Facing Nebula''s question, Ronan didn''t care about his attitude.


    Ronan, who has obtained and possesses the power gem, has already regarded himself as a powerful cosmic overlord like Thanos. He needs to face the entire Sandal, not a small fleet of predators.


    "Damn it!" Nebula cursed secretly, she knew that Ronan was swollen.


    But no way, she had already pressed her hug on Ronan, and she could only walk one way to the dark.


    "Follow me!"


    Leading several accusing officers, Nebula began to dispatch, preparing to stop her stupid sister.


    Looking at the departing nebula, Ronan snorted disdainfully.


    Want to use him?impossible!


    However, Nebula is right. The predator��s battleship can be dealt with by his accusation fleet, but Shandar��s new star legion still has some strength. If he still feels that he will be the last one as the overlord of the universe, maybe it will actually happen A lot of trouble.


    For example, the new star battleship that is now surrounding the Dark Star.


    The Sundar Star��s New Star Legion is not the most powerful army, but in terms of battlefield control and defense, this army can be called the strongest in the galaxy.


    Outside the Dark Star, the New Star Legion��s cross-claw warships have begun to approach, and then they unite outside to form a giant net of sprinting energy, and begin to encircle the moving Dark Star.


    Of course, a cross-claw warship of the Nova Legion can''t stop the Darkstar, but one thousand, ten thousand?


    The giant net of these warships was attached to the Dark Star, and the propulsion of the tail burst out a fiery energy flame, and they began to work together to push the Dark Star outward.


    The Dark Star also resisted, but the powerful force still stopped the warship.


    "Shandar! Poor peace jump can''t save you! Follow the treaty to destruction!"


    At this moment, Ronan, who knew he had to take action, stood up from his throne, opened the dark star''s amplified communication, and began to issue the final death declaration to the planet that was about to be destroyed.


    Ronan''s words were released to every inch of the main city of Sandal Star City, making the Sandal people even more panic, but this was not the most desperate.


    The next moment, a purple horror energy shot out from Ronan''s warhammer, hitting the cross-claw battleship surrounding Darkstar.


    Then the destruction began.


    The giant net that originally surrounded the Dark Star was destroyed from the place where it was hit. Like fireworks, their final flames erupted.


    In the command hall of the New Star Legion, tears began to flow in the eyes of the queen and the commander who saw this scene.


    They knew that Ronan, who possessed this terrifying purple power, would be invincible!


    At this moment, the invasion of the Guardians of the Galaxy began to bear fruit.


    Star Lord, Kamora, Drax the Destroyer, and Grout the Treeman had arrived outside the Dark Star command hall, broke the security door, and saw Ronan who had just destroyed the new star army defense net.


    Then, a hadron bomb with a particle collision effect shot out from the launcher on Xing Jue''s chest, and flew towards Ronan, who had just found someone behind.


    Without any suspense, the hadron bomb hit Ronan''s chest, then exploded violently, destroying everything nearby.


    "We made it!"


    The huge force bounced the four members of the Galaxy Guards flying out, and when they stood up and looked at the intense smoke from the explosion place, smiles began to emerge.


    But before the thick smoke cleared, a figure began to flash from the smoke, directly making their smiles freeze on their faces.


    It''s Ronan!The hadron bomb didn''t destroy him, it just left a burning ring on his chest, and it didn''t even hurt him.


    But Ronan was angry.


    As the overlord of the universe as powerful as Thanos, how could he be stopped by a few wastes?


    The warhammer was lifted by him, purple power gushing out from above, and the members of the Guardians of the Galaxy who had just stood up flew out again.


    However, the four people who were beaten up did not die, not even seriously injured.


    Because before destroying Shandal, Ronan is going to torture these guys to death!


    Yes, he needs to vent his anger.


    However, he forgot to close the command room door that had been opened before.


    A battleship in the shape of a falcon rushed in from the outside, hit Ronan in a suicide attack, and began to push him into the depths of the battleship.


    Seeing the suicide warship, Xingjue and others immediately understood that it was the aid of the Rocket Raccoon, and immediately rolled away to avoid the attack.


    At the last moment of the explosion, the Rocket Raccoon jumped off the battleship and landed in Xing Jue''s arms.


    At this time, the attacked Darkstar could no longer support it, because the control system was destroyed by the suicide small battleship, lost control, and fell towards the metropolis of Shandal below.


    While staying on the Dark Star, the Guardians of the Galaxy, who had thought they had succeeded, also fell into a new despair.


    Falling from a height of thousands of feet, and still in the dark star that is likely to be destroyed at any time, their chance of survival is almost zero!


    However, at the moment of despair, they were surrounded by branches.


    It''s Grout the Treeman.


    He used his body to protect the rest of the people inside.


    "No, Groot, you will die!"


    The Rocket Raccoon, who first discovered that something was wrong, broke free from Xingjue''s arms and came to Groot with tears in his eyes.


    But Groot, who had always listened to Rocket Raccoon''s words, was not as obedient as before. He stretched out his hand made of branches, hugged Rocket Raccoon in his arms, and laughed as usual.


    "I...I...Groot!"


    The next moment, the collision hit.


    The dark star has fallen to the ground.


    A corner of Shandal Star Metropolis was crushed by a huge dark star, and an explosion appeared, turning this area into ruins.


    At this time, a huge ring approached Shandal from the other side of the Milky Way.


    This is the special battleship of the Black Yaowu general Ebony Maw under Thanos Dark Order. The overall appearance is a''doughnut'' shape, flying in space, just like a donut flying in the sky.


    He noticed the changes on the planet Shandal and recognized the dark star that had just crashed.


    ''It''s Ronan''s battleship, who stopped him?''


    Looking at the picture on the virtual screen, Ebony Mouth frowned slightly.


    Then, the screen flashed, and a battleship that looked like a giant sword appeared on the virtual screen.


    ...

 372 Chapter 364: Ebony Throat

    "Ebony Maw Ring Warship? Is Thanos coming?"


    On the Great Sword, Ron looked at the donut battleship hovering in the distance through the battleship glass, frowning slightly.


    The timeline is now, and finally a huge change has taken place because of his joining.


    In the original time, Thanos didn��t grab the power gem immediately after Ronan��s death. Instead, he waited for a long time. When he was absolutely sure, he took all the six infinite gems into his pocket. in.


    But now, the three gems of space, reality, and soul have fallen into his hands, prompting Thanos to change his plan and send the Ebony Maw to grab the power gem.


    Or is Thanos actually behind, and Ebony Maw just came here early as the first soldier?


    "If it''s the latter, I will be ready to face Thanos!"


    The young man standing quietly on the steel floor was full of fighting spirit. Since he came to this world to gain his ability, he has not actually made a full shot. A battle is more like a game.


    A game about how he should crack the stubborn idea of ??the ancient master, about whether time is important in the future or now.


    He won that game, so Gu Yi let him go without doing too much care.


    So, this is not really a battle.


    Of course, there will be another fight with Professor X, but for some reason, this is not actually a fight.


    Because between him and Professor X, there is no idea of ??death or death.


    After all, he and Professor X are still friends, which is the reason why he didn''t kill the respected mutant leader in the end, but turned him back into an ordinary person.


    And now it has been a long time since then, his ability has reached an index, but he has never played against a person of the same strength.


    Therefore, he is eager to get a chance to fight the strong.


    Thanos is a good opponent!


    "However, in the original timeline, the cosmic overlord was so clever, he would never do things that he was not sure about. But at this sensitive time, will he and I run into it?


    Ron knew that Ebony Maw should have already discovered himself, and after thinking about it, he decided to wait and see what the smartest Hei Yao general under Thanos would do when he came here.


    But the wonderful thing is that, just like his thoughts, Ebony Maw is actually watching his mind change.


    The smart Ebony Maw saw the Great Sword at the first glance, and he understood that the other party had the same purpose as his, it was all for the gem of strength.


    And when he didn''t know the specific situation of the enemy, even though he had a strong interest, Ebony Maw did not act rashly.


    After all, his main purpose is a power gem, not a strange enemy.


    Ebony Throat''s gaze returned to the crashed Dark Star, and he could clearly feel that Ronan was not dead.


    This is not surprising. If Ronan, who possessed the power gem, died so easily, he would really be ashamed of the power gem known as the treasure of the universe.


    Amazingly, the several interstellar hunters who had stopped Ronan in the Dark Star did not die.


    This caught the attention of Ebony Throat.


    An intuition told him that these little guys seemed to make some slight changes to the anxious situation.


    So he is still observing to see if a miracle will happen.


    ...


    In the main city of Shandal Star, in the area smashed by the Dark Star, the surviving Shandals began to approach the ruins, wanting to see how the situation was.


    The former Queen of Nova told them through city-wide communications that it was an interstellar hunter named Guardians of the Galaxy who had destroyed Ronan''s Dark Star.


    Although the smashed dark star still cost countless people their lives, the survivors did not hate this hunter team.


    Because they understand that if the Dark Star is not destroyed, the undead on Xandar will only become more.


    "Oh boy everything will get better..."


    Coming to the most tragic place, a weird song echoed on the smoky battlefield, and the sound was a very old machine. They had seen information about this machine in the historical library.


    Call the radio.


    "It''s incredible!"


    Turning his eyes to the side, those few who had been imprisoned in Shandalklin Prison, but the hunter squad who had just become Shandal''s heroes... actually survived!


    Did the tree man save them?


    The branch that was incompatible with the fierce battlefield gave the answer.


    A tragic mood rose in the hearts of the onlookers Shandar, this is a hero worthy of their respect.


    Someone wanted to go up and lift up the hunters who were still alive, but halfway through, they all stopped, looked at the dysfunctional dark star in horror, and slowly backed away.


    At the broken exit, a man in armor with a grim face and a purple warhammer walked out slowly from the exit, with a slight smile on his mouth.


    This is the accuser Ronan, the existence that every Shandar star knows.


    This is the person who wants to destroy their Sandal Star!


    Next to the crashed Darkstar, members of the Galaxy Guard also saw Ronan who was almost unscathed, his eyes angry and desperate.


    What should be done to kill Ronan?


    "You killed Groot!"


    Rocket Raccoon gave the answer. It walked out of the grief of Groot''s death and rushed towards Ronan, seeming to want to kill Ronan with its tiny claws.


    As a result, it was self-evident that the Rocket Raccoon was smashed into the air by the warhammer inlaid with power gems and slammed into a small pit nearby.


    In this small pit, there is a particle collision hadron gun that is mostly broken!


    This was made by it himself, and it was used to attack Ronan before, but it didn''t have the slightest effect.


    But what about the warhammer that just smashed it into the air?Can this weapon also resist the power of the hadron bomb?


    Rocket Raccoon has an idea.


    As if they had a heart, the rest of the guard team paid attention to the rocket raccoon that was smashed into flight and the hadron gun next to it, and instantly understood this.


    It just so happened that Drax the Destroyer was next to the Rocket Raccoon. As long as he could fix the hadron gun, this strong guy was the best carrier.


    It just so happened that the accuser Ronan''s gaze was not on its side, but facing the onlookers of Shandar, speaking out his declaration of war.


    "The people of Shandar!" Ronan opened his arms: "Betrayed your humble beliefs and the time has come to welcome God!"


    "You..." Ronan held the warhammer in both hands, and his roar grew louder: "You are about to be redeemed!"


    This was a good opportunity. Ronan was immersed in the great pride of possessing power gems, and did not attack immediately.


    But the declaration ended, but the destroyed hadron gun was still not repaired.


    Someone still needs to stop Ronan!


    "Yo Yo check it out����"


    "Hey boy, do you feel unhappy?"


    "Oh boy, everything will be fine..."


    At this moment, a strange voice rang after the declaration ended. The strange lyrics and tone made Ronan who was about to end everything surprised.


    what happened?


    After his declaration, it should be cries and screams, not such weird songs!


    In this way, his declaration is almost like shit, smelly.


    Ronan, whose arrogance and self-esteem was destroyed, looked in the direction from which the voice came. He was an earthling who had been against him before.


    At this time, the weak and small earthlings were still dancing a weird dance.


    When he is about to destroy Xander Star!


    Ronan felt his world collapsed, slowly put down the warhammer, and asked in confusion: "What are you doing?"


    "Fighting dance!" Xingjue put his hand on his ass and started to dance toward the front: "Man, do you want to come?"


    "Kamora, are you coming?" Xingjue changed his actions and sent an invitation to Thanos'' adopted daughter on one side, but was rejected.


    Ronan felt a huge humiliation: "What the hell are you doing?"


    From the corner of Xing Jue''s eyes, he glanced in the direction of the Rocket Raccoon on the other side, and after seeing that the Hadron Gun had been equipped on Drax the Destroyer, he smiled and answered:


    "Part your mind, idiot!"


    At this moment, a roar came from the side, and Drax the Destroyer launched a hadron bomb.


    The target is not Ronan, but the warhammer inlaid with power gems in his hand!


    boom!


    After a bang, time seemed to slow down.


    The powerful hadron bomb exploded the warhammer, and the purple power gem also revealed its full form.


    Ronan finally woke up and immediately threw away the destroyed warhammer and grabbed the power gem.


    At this time, Xing Jue also jumped to the power gem and grabbed it with one hand.


    Xingjue understood that if he wanted to completely defeat Ronan, he had to take away the gem of strength, otherwise everything just was in vain.


    Although he had seen the maid of the collector clutching the power gem, she was crushed to pieces by the power of the gem.


    The hands of the two were almost at the same time grabbing the power gem.


    Win or lose, only in a moment!


    But at this time, a proud voice sounded from the side: "Good opportunity!"


    Then, the power gem that should have fallen in the hands of Xing Jue and Ronan suddenly flew upwards, and came to the hands of a thin guy floating in the air with a face that looked like an octopus.


    This change made Xingjue and Ronan both stunned. Looking at the thin figure flying in the air, they had no idea who this suddenly appeared to take the power gem.


    Camora gave the answer: "Ebony Maw?"


    "Ebony Maw?" Hearing this name, Ronan instantly knew the identity of the thin figure in the sky.


    Before that, he had also heard of the name of Ebony Maw, but he had never seen the true face of the Hei Yao general, and he had never seen it even when he was working with Thanos before.


    I thought that after he got the power gem, Thanos would be afraid of his strength and dare not act rashly. Only after he destroyed Xandal, he took the initiative to find Thanos for revenge before he could see the legendary Hei Yaowu.


    In the end, I didn''t expect that Thanos actually despised him so much. After knowing that he had the power gem, he only sent the ebony throat. What humiliation is this?


    "Your Excellency the accuser of the Kerry Empire, thank you for getting the power gem for Lord Thanos, I think he will thank you!"


    The ebony throat of the sky did not hold the power gem in his hand, but used his mind to control the gem by his side. After confirming that it was correct, he was ready to execute another order from Thanos to him.


    Bring back the body of the accuser Ronan and the destruction of the Kerry Empire!


    The work must be done step by step. The first step is the power gem, the second step is Ronan''s corpse, and the third step is the destruction of the Kerry Empire.


    The invisible thought force gushed out, pulling the dark star that had been in tatters, and then pulled out a steel bar from it, and pushed it straight down, inserting Ronan into a human-shaped gourd.


    Before the poor accuser Ronan was covered with the power gem, he was penetrated with steel bars and became a corpse.


    This horrible scene frightened Xingjue who was very close to Ronan. He jumped away suddenly and stood with the rest of the guards, looking at the ebony throat floating in the sky like a god, with a strange expression.


    He had heard Kamora''s cry before, but he didn''t know who the Ebony Maw was and how powerful it was.


    But judging from the way he directly killed Ronan with a single blow, this man was much more terrifying than Ronan.


    If the gem of power is really taken away by this person, how does his fellow earth fellow explain?


    Xingjue put his gaze on Kamora, wanting to know some information about Ebony Maw.


    The adopted daughter who had betrayed Thanos replied: "Ebony Maw is one of the five Black Yao generals under Thanos. Although not the leader, he is the smartest and most mysterious inside..."


    "Kamora!" The ebony throat in the sky heard the voice related to him, and his eyes shifted to Kamora:


    "You''d better give your father a perfect explanation. He might be able to let you go... and, what about Nebula?"


    The Ebony Maw looked around again, hoping to get a trace of the nebula.


    For Thanos these two adopted daughters, Ebony Maw is very familiar, and he also knows the hatred of these two girls towards Thanos.


    But he didn''t care about it, because Thanos didn''t care, so he didn''t care either.


    However, in this incident, although Kamora betrayed Thanos, he did not make any excessive moves.


    On the other hand, Nebula, the woman actually took the gem of the power to take refuge in the accuser Ronan, and wanted to rely on Ronan to kill Thanos. This behavior was much more serious than Kamora.


    He wanted to know the news of Nebula. Although he would not kill Nebula because of Thanos''s adopted daughter''s identity, as a smart person, he always needs to find out the whereabouts of the betrayer.


    "I don''t know..." Kamora answered with a frown. She didn''t lie. She really didn''t know where Nebula had gone.


    "You are honest." Ebony grinned, he could see that Camora was not lying.


    Not asking about the Nebula, the Ebony Maw began to descend from the sky, knowing that it came to the front of Kamora:


    "Go back with me, you didn''t do anything to sorry him, he will forgive you."

 373 Chapter 363: The Battle of Mind Power

    "I won''t go back!"


    Kamora stared at the ebony throat standing in front of him. The smartest general among the five black Yaoyao generals had always been good to her, but the bitter hatred hidden deep in his soul had been telling her. Both will be enemies after all.


    "It''s embarrassing for me, Camora."


    Ebony Throat was playing with the purple power gem through the air, and his tone was a little dissatisfied. He swept over the guarded Kamora and other members of the guards, but did not make any moves. Instead, he smiled, his body vacated again, ready to go. Leave.


    Kamora breathed a sigh of relief. Compared to Ronan, the accuser who had previously controlled the gem of power, she was actually more afraid of this mysterious black light coming.


    "Wait!" But Xingjue said, preventing Ebony Maw from leaving: "You can''t take the power gem!"


    "Oh? Why?" Ebony''s body paused, and his eyes looked at Xing Jue.


    He didn''t plan to attack Xingjue and others, after all, these people did him a big favor, snatching the power gem from Ronan''s hand.


    If this is not the case, it would take him a lot of time to get back the gem from Ronan, who controls the gem of power.


    "Because the people on that battleship don''t allow you to take the power gem!" Xing Jue pointed to the Great Sword hanging in the air, his tone calm:


    "This is the Great Sword. Its owner is a much stronger character than Ronan. If you want to take away the power gem, aren''t you afraid that he will kill you directly?"


    "Really?" Ebony throat looked at the sky behind, then turned back: "Young boy, when you know the name of the Dark Order, you will understand why it found me long ago. , But the reason for not daring to do it."


    Ebony Maw is very confident. His guess is correct. The Great Sword is here to snatch the gems of the universe, but until now he has already got the gems but the opponent still doesn''t dare to do it. This shows that the people above dare not do it.


    A little farther away, Yongdu and his men saw this scene with mixed emotions.


    They felt happy that the gem would not be taken away by the earthling, but they were also sad because they lost the power gem.


    This is a bounty of billions, that''s it!


    They wanted to see the earthling come out and fight with Ebony Throat, but after hearing Ebony Throat''s words, they found that the Great Sword did not mean to stop, they suddenly began to contempt.


    Who knows that they are bullying and fearful of hardships, and they are very good at dealing with them. As a result, when you encounter the generals under Thanos, they dare not even show their faces. It is really intimidating!


    Xingjue was also speechless, the situation seems to be true...


    The smile on the face of the ebony-throated octopus became more full. He thought he was a funny guy. He was going to meet the opponent for a while after getting the power gem. It seemed that he didn''t need it now.


    Just when Ebony Maw was preparing for the next mission to destroy the Kerry Empire, and wanted to leave again, a very dissatisfied sentence was inserted from the side.


    "Who said I didn''t dare to do it?"


    Hearing this sound, everyone turned their heads and found that it was a man in black casual clothes, walking over with two similar men and women who had never been damaged by the dark star.


    Yongdu and his men immediately recognized that the man was Ron who had coerced them to snatch the power gem. The only one who followed him was the two remaining crew members on the Great Sword, as he said before.


    Although not very interested, Ebony Maw stopped again and looked at the three people who came by: "Earth people?"


    "That''s right." Ron''s tone was relaxed: "Hand over the power gem, maybe you can still save a worthless life."


    "The tone is very loud." Ebony throat raised his eyebrows, his right hand lifted up in the air, and a piece of dark star rose to his side: "But your strength can''t match your tone!"


    The voice fell, and the fragments of the dark star controlled by the Ebony Maw smashed towards Ron, trying to directly kill the guy who looked down upon him, as well as the man and the woman behind him.


    Simply neat.


    In the face of his attack, the person who underestimated him remained motionless in the face of the incoming battleship fragments, and stood there blankly, as if he had been frightened.


    Ebony Throat was even more disdainful, this kind of character was not worth his attention at all.


    But just when he thought he had the chance to win, the abnormality appeared.


    A cloud of crimson air encircled the incoming battleship fragments. Although it was not easy to block the crimson energy from the fact that the fragments were shaking all the time, the fragments still blocked it and were thrown aside.


    "Thinking ability?" Ebony Mouth shot his gaze on the woman who was already standing in front of the man in red. It was obvious that it was this woman who blocked his attack.


    "Unfortunately, it''s not hot enough."


    The ebony throat chuckled, and another fragment floated up from him, flying towards the woman in red again.


    The crimson energy appeared again, trying to block the flying fragments about three or four meters in size, but judging from the woman''s painful expression, this time was obviously much harder than before.


    But the rare place does not stop here. Ebony Maw once again controlled the fragments of the Dark Star to fly towards her. This time there were more fragments, a steady stream.


    However, the crimson energy that blocked them has begun to become distorted, and the fragments are also moving forward a little bit, and will soon reach the face of the woman in red, and it seems that she will soon be unable to hold on.


    But the ebony throat that launched these attacks just stood quietly on the spot, with palms waving, without any hardship at all.


    Obviously, it was easy for him to launch these attacks.


    The ebony throat did not add any more fragments, but controlled the existing number to increase the power of thought, and then looked behind the red woman:


    "A mere person with the ability to think can''t protect you, let alone take the gem of strength from my hand, the weak earthling."


    "In your eyes, am I weak?" Ron looked a little bit confused, because his abilities all came from his own universe, so on the surface, he didn''t have much power.


    Only his body, which is many times stronger than the earthlings, is floating on the surface, but it is not very conspicuous.


    "Pitro." Ron shouted to the white-haired boy with an anxious face wearing a sweater next to him: "Go help your sister Wanda, she can''t hold it anymore."


    Pietro, who was anxious to help his sister, nodded immediately, and his figure quickly disappeared in place, turning into an afterimage and rushing towards the front ebony throat.


    boom!


    The speed comparable to the speed of sound burst out directly, even if it was noticed, the ebony throat was hit without time to react and flew out.


    Then the previous white-haired boy appeared for a short time, looked at the ebony throat with hatred, and ran quickly again, punching and kicking this powerful Black Yao general from time to time, attacking with speed invisible to the naked eye.


    Pietro didn��t mean to kill the Ebony Maw. After experiencing it, he burst out of power to kill all the people in the Hydra Villa, and then they were trapped in the circular space cage for several years, and they vowed not to continue. Killing, even aliens who don��t look like humans at all.


    After coming out of the cage of space, he and his sister discovered that the people who had trapped them in the space appeared in front of them, and immediately chose to surrender and work as a battleship cleaner obediently.


    Then, he and his sister, who hadn''t been doing it long, were called out by each other to deal with an alien.


    In the words of that person, their abilities need to be exercised.


    But the clever Pietro saw that this guy who could easily trap them obviously felt that the opponent was too low-level and didn''t want to take the initiative, so he called them out, and almost let the opponent run away.


    In the constant running, Pitro''s speed became faster and faster, and Wanda also threw the flying debris aside, and began to observe the battle between his brother and the enemy on the battlefield.


    At this time, the surrounding interstellar hunters and the galaxy guards looked at the ever-changing battlefield, looking unbelievable.


    The ebony throat, who was still unparalleled, suddenly became powerless due to the addition of a speed boy, which is simply incredible.


    ''Both of the subordinates are so powerful, it seems right that there was no idea about the people on earth before.''


    Star Hunter had this idea in his heart, and at the same time he was even more dissatisfied with the courage that he wanted to resist Ron before.


    If it weren''t for Yongdu, how could they have a gap with that earthling?Throw away three of the Great Sword that is awesome at first sight?


    Xingjue had the same idea, and felt that his adoptive father had done a good job this time, and it was also time to let this extremely stubborn and bad-tempered predator take a hold of it and feel depressed.


    Rocket Raccoon and Drax the Destroyer had the same idea, but Kamora looked at the battlefield with a worried expression on her face.


    Xingjue discovered the anomaly of Kamora, "What''s wrong with Kamora?"


    "Ebony Maw is not so simple, he is the smartest Black Yao general under Thanos..." Kamora explained.


    "How is it possible, I can''t even see the white-haired boy, how can the ebony throat deal with him?"


    Xingjue didn''t believe Kamora''s words, but the next scene directly stunned him.


    I saw that the sand around the ebony throat that had been beating all the time suddenly began to revolve around him, and the speed was very fast, wrapping him tightly inside.


    At the same time, a larger sand hurricane rose out of thin air about five meters around it, spinning rapidly, forming a sand prison.


    The whistling sand hurricane slowed Pitro''s speed. He needed to escape a wide range of sand to avoid being injured by the sand that could kill people directly.


    In the small hurricane, Ebony Maw gave a cold snort, and began to close and shrink the large hurricane outside.


    At this moment Pietro really panicked. He is fast, but it is impossible to pass the fast-rotating, almost impermeable sediment hurricane. He can only shrink along with the sediment, and will soon be covered by the sediment. Surrounded directly.


    At this time, the crimson energy began to include the hurricane, and forcefully opened a hole.


    Seeing the hole in the mud, Pietro immediately got out of the hole and returned to Wanda.


    At this time, he had scars on his body, and the blood oozes from the scars and merged with the sand on the clothes in front of him, very embarrassed.


    Wanda supported her brother, the crimson energy overflowed into her hands and began to surround the wounds.


    After the wound was surrounded by crimson energy, it healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it healed in a short time without leaving a scar.


    This is another function of her crimson mind, healing.


    "You successfully angered me!"


    At this time, the ebony throat also separated the mud, the original elegant face had disappeared, and it began to become hideous.


    The next moment, countless sands rose from the ground, directly enclosing the surrounding area, and then all shot towards the brother and sister who had just stopped him.


    In this dense mud, Pietro''s speed has lost its effect, because he can''t take a step at all.


    Although Wanda can stop the mud and sand in the sky, her strength is no better than the ebony throat, so she can barely hold the mud and sand, and keep from being hit by the deadly sand.


    ''Ron will be fine, will they?''


    Outside of the mud and sand, the members of the Guardian of the Galaxy except Kamora became dumbfounded. They finally understood why Kamora would say that Ebony Maw was the smartest general in the Dark Order.


    Knowing that the speed is not comparable, just wrap yourself up and prevent yourself from being hit.


    In order not to let the enemy leave, he directly surrounded everyone and launched an attack.


    With this kind of reaction ability and a strong heart, he really deserves the title of cleverness.


    ''Ron will be fine, will they?''


    Worry began to spread. Both the members of the Guardians of the Galaxy and the interstellar hunters who had been intimidated before, began to pray that those trapped in the mud would survive.


    ...

 374 Chapter 366 Ill teach you how to use mind power

    Pietro succeeded.


    He desperately rushed into the mud and sand created by the ebony throat, and attracted Wanda''s attention. Like his brother thought, his sister immediately gave up controlling the mud and sand that was flying towards her, and the crimson energy came from Pietro without hesitation. He appeared next to him, trying to sacrifice himself and save his brother.


    Perhaps the twins had a sensory relationship, and the crimson energy was wrapped around Pitro smoothly, helping him resist the deadly sand and rushing towards the ebony throat.


    But as the smartest general among the Black Yaowu generals, how could Ebony Maw suffer twice under the same move?


    A pair of armor made from fragments of the Darkstar battleship has shielded the ebony throat. Even if Pitro can approach the enemy, there is no way to launch a deadly attack with his bare hands.


    And on this side, without Wanda''s crimson energy to resist, the mud and sand still came to her.


    If Wanda is only a person, and nothing happens, the mud and sand controlled by the powerful mind can tear her to pieces in an instant.


    "It''s a pity, otherwise her potential will be stimulated even more..."


    A slightly disappointed voice sounded, and in Wanda''s desperate eyes, an invisible wall was suddenly erected in front of her. The sand stopped ten centimeters in front of her, and then fell to the ground due to gravity.


    Finally, Wanda, who had exhausted all his energy and physical strength, fell directly to the ground and fainted.


    And at the moment when the sand was blocked, Ebony Maw felt that a powerful thought force would take away the sand that was originally controlled by him, causing it to fall to the ground.


    ''There are still mind controllers?''


    Wu Mu Maw observed Wanda''s fall. After being astonished, he understood that there was a second person with the ability to think.


    And this person, if Ebony Maw can no longer guess, how can he be called the smartest Black Yao general?Forget suicide!


    ''The reason why I didn''t shoot before was because I wanted to exercise the abilities of this brother and sister?Take me?!''


    The anger in Ebony''s heart was more intense, and all thought power was stimulated and bombarded to Pitro who had been attacking him.


    The elder brother, who had been seriously injured, could no longer support him, and was blown away by huge energy, until he hit a piece of Dark Star wreckage and stopped.


    "Human, I admit that I misunderstood you before, but this will not change the final outcome. Your power is insignificant compared to mine!"


    After solving Pitro''s ebony throat, put down all the sand that had been raised before, and the armor made of fragments of the battleship on his body was also scattered on the ground, and then walked slowly in the direction of Ron in front of him, restoring his previous graceful appearance.


    It''s just that the bruised and bruised look on his face can tell that the general of the Dark Order is just pretending.


    Of course, although it looks a bit tragic, the powerful ability of the Ebony Maw can indeed allow him to solve the enemy gracefully.


    The invisible power of thought was drawn from the ebony throat. Instead of controlling the physics, he condensed the power of thought into an almost physical form, surrounding Ron who was standing in place.


    It''s just that the power of mind hasn''t reached the three-meter distance around the seemingly weak young man, so he can no longer move forward and stops in place.


    "I thought you would only control objects, but I didn''t expect you to still have some mental tricks..."


    Slightly mocking words Ron said, it was not that he looked down on Ebony Maw, but that the so-called smartest Hei Yao general was not worthy of attention at all.


    In the original timeline, Thanos sent him to the earth to fight for the time gem. After all his efforts, he finally captured the Doctor Strange who possessed the time gem. When he planned to take the battleship back, he was actually sneaked into the battleship. The Iron Man and Spiderman broke the shell of the battleship and were sucked into the outer space of the battleship. Because there was no oxygen, they were suffocated to death, suffocated to death...


    As a strong man with a strong mind, this method of death is too useless, right?


    Not to mention controlling other things, even if you can only control objects, your ebony throat shouldn''t just die like this!


    Why does this make him who also has the ability to think so embarrassing?


    So today, he is going to let this guy who insults the ability to read what is called ability to read!


    An invisible power of thought appeared, which was different from the usual power of thought. This power of thought was condensed into a small needle, controlled by Ron, inserted into the thought power of the ebony throat, and instantly pierced the condensed thought power, breaking out a small needle. hole.


    This was not over yet, and the small needle was not satisfied with breaking a small hole, and then inserted into the Nian Li group, and in an instant, it pierced a small hole.


    Over and over again, but in less than a few seconds, the thought force group condensed from the ebony throat was already riddled with holes, and it didn''t look good.


    Although mind power is different from mental power, it is also related to the spirit of the human body itself. When it is destroyed in this way, the ebony throat immediately feels that the head is blown up, and it is painful.


    "I''m going to kill you!!!"


    Pain also destroyed the elegance of the ebony throat. He could no longer maintain his previous posture, and roared like crazy. He did not retain a bit of strength, and the power of thought burst out from the sky, turning into small dots. The lasing flew towards Ron.


    If Ron is really an ordinary person, or his thought power is not enough, these hundreds of millions of small thought power can indeed kill him on the spot, even why.


    But he is not an ordinary person, even his ability to read is not inferior to the ebony throat who specializes in this ability, or even stronger.


    This last move is a little bit weaker in countless thoughts, it should be the ultimate move of Ebony Maw.


    I have to say that this trick is really powerful.


    But Ron has 10,000 ways to avoid this attack.


    For example, when directly manifesting a spatial channel, leave the place first, and after a wave of attacks with a weaker mind, he will deal with the Ebony Maw.


    For another example, he directly took these thoughts into the space where he manifested, just like imprisoning Pietro and Wanda, and directly solved this attack from the source.


    But he did it!


    "Ebony Maw, I have to say, you disappoint me. I never thought that you, a person who specializes in mind control, would be so bad..."


    The Mind Power Shield appeared from the young man, resisting countless points of Mind Power, and then the protective cover, along with the people inside, walked towards the desperate Ebony Throat.


    "Actually, my power of mind is not much stronger than you, maybe a little weaker than you, but I am not like you. You think that as long as it is useful is enough. But I feel that it will never be enough, so I will A little better than you..."


    The young man came to a place less than five meters away from the Ebony Throat. This distance seemed to be a little further away, but it was not a distance at all between superpowers, especially mind controllers.


    "Look..." Ebony Throat''s body was lifted into the air by the volley, but he did not do it himself, but was controlled by the person who came in front of him.


    "Isn''t it very simple? Directly controlling your opponent with your mind power is better than using your mind power to control an object to attack your opponent. The two are not at the same level!"


    Following the exiting voice, Ebony Throat��s body has completely lost its former appearance. Two hands have circled his stomach and returned to his body, his feet are raised one after another on his head. .


    With his fish-like face, a live octopus appeared on the spot.


    "You..." The ebony throat that was made like this felt great humiliation. He was unwilling and wanted to talk, but found that his mouth was also sealed by the other party, and couldn''t speak at all.


    "Think I was wrong? Because you think that although the power of mind can control the enemy, if the enemy is strong enough, it can break free from the control of the power of mind?"


    Ron saw through the mind of the ebony throat, he shook his head, and said helplessly: "If this is the case, don''t you know that you only control a part of your body or other places and use the knife to kill?"


    Ok?


    Ebony Throat''s eyes opened wide, and his soul was greatly shocked.


    Is it still possible?


    "Forget it..."


    Looking at the ebony throat that seemed to be enlightened, Ron suddenly stopped talking and chuckled: "It''s time to send you back to the embrace of the universe mother!"


    A mind shield appeared from the side of the ebony throat, but unlike Ron��s previous one, there was no air in this mind shield, because the moment the shield was formed, the space inside was cleaned by him. Let the inside become a vacuum space.


    Poor Ebony Maw, originally he died because of lack of oxygen, but now he still died because of this, and he is still on the air-filled planet Shandal...


    "The legendary crazy Titan Thanos, now I am officially enmity with you, I really look forward to fighting with you!"


    After the Ebony Maw was resolved, Ron was very much looking forward to whether he and Thanos would be better.


    Holding the lost power gem in his hand, he grabbed the flying Pitro again from the air, looked at the strange energy in the opponent''s body that had been modifying his body''s isotope upgrade, and smiled slightly.


    Although Wanda��s potential development did not meet his expectations, but unexpectedly, the disobedient Pietro actually stimulated huge potential, and his ability has gone a step further. Perhaps the speed is not up to the supersonic speed, but it is also different. Not far away.


    ''A blessing in disguise?''


    Ron not only sighed, feelings are really a wonderful thing, even if it''s just family affection between brothers and sisters, it can also inspire great power.


    Without being stingy, two groups of purple liquid wrapped the bodies of the Pitrowanda brothers and sisters, repairing the energy that their bodies had lost at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This is a kind of healing potion he has been studying since he had the ability, and Peter Parker, the spider, used this potion at a very early time.


    After accumulating time and experience, this medicine is now able to repair the body of high-level beings, and even the lost energy and energy can be replenished.


    I believe that the effect of this medicine will be more powerful in the future.


    ''By the way, this medicine has not been named yet, do you want to get one for it?''


    Ron became interested in thinking, but after thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t think of a good name. Reminiscent of the name "Great Sword" he had previously given to the Dark Battleship, he temporarily cancelled the name of the purple healing potion idea.


    After all, not being named is really not hurt...


    "Hey, Ron, you''ve got the power gem back... there should be nothing wrong with us, right?"


    At this time, the Guardians of the Galaxy and the predators of Yongdu who were watching from afar saw the death of Ebony Maw, and Ron took the power gem, and finally took the courage to step up, ready to ask what to do afterwards.


    You know, what I said before was that they helped to regain the power gem. They were going to succeed, but they were killed midway by the incredible Ebony Maw, and their previous efforts were abandoned.


    Now that Ron took the gems back, they wanted to ask, will they still trouble them?


    As for running away without regard to anything?


    They had all seen the battle just now, this earthling who suddenly appeared was not at the same level as the earthling Xingjue they knew!


    Want to escape, is it possible?


    "Are you holding on to the power gem? Let it go, it will kill you directly!"


    Before he could reply, Xing Jue suddenly pointed to Ron''s hand, and shouted in panic while bowing to a large group of people.


    They witnessed with their own eyes that the ignorant chaos was caused by the fact that a maid under the collector Divan grabbed the power gem, and died because of the power that could not control the gem. Even the next collector was seriously injured. , Fell to the ground can not afford.


    The panic retreat of the guards also infected Yongdu and a group of interstellar hunters. They also retreated in fright and did not dare to approach.


    In the panic, some people were trampled directly under countless pairs of feet.


    "You said it would kill me?"


    The instigator finally reacted, spread the power gem in his palm, and asked strangely.


    "This place is about to be destroyed by the power gem, run away!"


    "We are going to die, we are going to die..."


    The scene became more alarmed, and the cry of despair began to sound.


    Ron is a bit speechless, isn''t he just a power gem, he needs to be so scared?


    With a disdainful expression, the power gem in his hand was thrown into his mouth like a pacman, and then he swallowed it directly.


    "..."


    "What did I see? He actually... swallowed the power gem?"


    ...

 375 Chapter 367 Life Foundation

    One month later.


    new York.


    No matter what happens, the world is always moving, even if the world has actually changed a lot.


    As the former deputy director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Maria Hill joined Stark Industries as a manager after the disbandment of the largest secret service organization on the planet.


    Of course, on the surface.


    For example, now, Hill is not in Stark Industries, but underground in a corner of the eastern United States.


    After S.H.I.E.L.D. was disbanded a month ago because of the Hydra invasion and the insight plan, this organization was hidden. Even though many insiders did not know it, S.H.I.


    Hill is half the manager of the new SHIELD.


    The other half is Phil Coleson, who has been busy with this secret project since the end of the New York War.


    Nick Fury, the original director of S.H.I.E.L.D., will no longer appear, because the director was already''dead'' a month ago.


    The new S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is naturally not as powerful as the previous force that can affect the world, but the lean camel is at least slightly larger than the horse.


    "Agent Ward, what is the''New SHIELD''?"


    Hill entered a small office in the secret base, faced a handsome agent, and asked plainly.


    The agent''s full name is Grant Ward, and he is an agent recruited by the new SHIELD.


    "Or is it a strategic national defense attack...with the Logistics Support Bureau?"


    Agent Water''s tone was lazy, and he answered as if he was self-deprecating.


    "What does it mean?" Hill asked.


    "Meaning that we need to form it into the word''shield''?" Ward wanted to make a joke, but when he saw Hill''s expression still flat, he changed his mouth.


    "Well, it means we are a line of defense, just like a shield against the enemy..."


    "It''s a line of defense in the dark." Hill''s eyes were serious: "Recently, a''Rising Tide Organization'' broke through the previous database of SHIELD, trying to inform the world of the previous SHIELD dissolution and insight plan, your latest mission Just investigate this organization clearly."


    "Anything else?"


    Ward nodded, then saw Hill smile, and after indicating that he was not there, he left the office.


    Shortly after Walt left, a somewhat bald man came in from the door and smiled and asked Hill, "Is there a problem?"


    "It should have nothing to do with Hydra, a very honest guy." Hill smiled and said what he didn''t believe in.


    "It doesn''t matter, Hydra has been solved, and the rest are just some remnants."


    After Coulson finished speaking, he held a document in front of Hill: "Look at this."


    Hill took the file and opened it, and what appeared in it were some extremely vague photos, but if you look carefully, you can still see that there is a very small''sword'' in the photo.


    "This was taken by a new satellite at a distance of about 600,000 kilometers from the earth. Although the photo does not look big, it is estimated that this sword is actually about 1,200 meters long, which is amazing, isn''t it?"


    Coulson reluctantly explained that after the disbandment of S.H.I.E.L.D., the equipment of the new S.H.I.


    "You mean... this is a space battleship?"


    Hill picked up the photo and looked at it in surprise, the more he looked at it, the more he felt that he was right.


    "78% chance." Coleson sighed and sat on the chair, a little uncomfortable: "Unfortunately, we can only see but can''t touch it."


    "When was it taken?" Hill asked again.


    "Yesterday at 4 o''clock in the afternoon."


    "Yesterday at 4 o''clock in the afternoon?" Hill was even more surprised. If her intuition is correct, perhaps she still knows who this''battleship'' belongs to.


    "Remember what happened to Sokovia a month ago? Those brothers and sisters, and the disappeared Skywalker."


    "Of course I remember." Although Coleson was not involved in the Hydra invasion a month ago, as Nick Fury''s confidant and the administrator of the new S.H.I.E.L.D., he knew that even though he did not participate. Everything, including all the details inside.


    For example, the most important Skywalker, Ron.


    Although the other party only tied up Alexander Pierce and did not make many appearances in the incident of the Hydra invasion, one thing in Sokovia afterwards was absolutely related to the other party.


    In Sokovia in Eastern Europe, all the people in a villa were brutally killed and blood shed all over the ground.


    Afterwards, the local police investigated the incident and found that the people in the villa were all Hydras, and one of them was a Hydra that existed during World War II. It was older than the US team but as young as the US team.


    The vast majority of those who died died because of strong brain stimulation, and the rest were penetrated by powerful forces and weapons.


    Anyone can see that the murderers are two people.


    The time point of the murder was when the American team, Black Widow, and Iron Man destroyed the insight plan and unveiled the Hydra.


    About ten minutes before this node, Ron, who tied up the Hydra leader Alexander Pierce, left a sentence:


    He has something and needs to leave.


    Although there is not much evidence to prove this apart from this, it is certain that this is definitely related to this guy.


    Coulson thought, slowly understood what Hill meant, and said in disbelief: "Do you suspect that the battleship in space belongs to Skywalker? He ran from Washington to Soko in Eastern Europe within ten minutes. After Via, he drove a sword-shaped battleship to the distant universe, knowing that he came back on the battleship yesterday?"


    "He didn''t hide it." Hill nodded silently and answered the question.


    But Coleson understood the meaning again.


    What Hill said was that Skywalker had no intention of hiding himself from the world.


    Even in front of those life outside the earth.


    "He must be crazy." Coleson frowned, his worried tone mixed with strong accusations: "He will bring disaster to all people on the earth, what is he going to do?"


    "I don''t know..." Hill has more and more invented Beverly''s intentions. Yes, facing such a powerful person with strange behaviors, any worry is useful.


    "Coleson, speed up the task on your side. I will talk to Fury about Ron. What we will face next is not as simple as the previous thing..."


    Hill put the photo in the file bag, and after speaking, got up and left.


    Coleson also took a deep breath and came to his own company. He looked at the humans with various superpowers in the computer records, and planned to do it himself.


    ...


    Kama Taj.


    The place where the ancient masters lived.


    This magical mage who had lived for hundreds of years pulled out her consciousness from the dark dimension, and her black eyes looked forward. After looking at it for an unknown period of time, she sighed and felt a little disappointed.


    So anxious!


    In just over two years, it has swelled to this point. Is it really good?


    "If you grow at a normal rate, the Eye of Agomoda will definitely fall into your hands, but now, you are no longer the most suitable holder...you, I am very disappointed!"


    She sat on the cushion, her mouth opened and closed, and began to talk, but strangely, no one around was listening.


    Moreover, what she said didn''t seem to be for the people around her, but rather as if she was speaking to an inheritor she was looking forward to.


    And the inheritor she had seen before was half the earth away from her.


    After a while, she began to speak again, and her tone was extremely serious.


    "I will abide by the promise I made before, and will not shoot you again, but from today onwards, I will keep watching you and will never leave for a moment.


    After speaking, she closed her eyes again, and the consciousness that belonged to the mage began to spread and came to three places.


    Two of these three places are in New York, while the other one came out of space and stood there quietly, as if waiting for a''guest'' from space.


    ...


    "Life One calls the Foundation Control Center, and Life One calls the Foundation Control Center. After the sample phone is finished, it is returning home, please reply..."


    "Received, Life One, ready to return to the atmosphere."


    "Understood, start the re-entry procedure."


    ...


    Time to come to North America at night.


    In space, an iron-like spacecraft communicates with the command center on the ground through the spacecraft��s communicator, preparing to return to Earth from space.


    This spacecraft belongs to a company called Life Foundation, which is used to collect samples from space for the company and bring it back to Earth for research.


    Originally, this kind of behavior was not allowed, but because of the influence of the New York War, everyone knew that the biggest enemy of the earth in the future must be aliens from space. After some research, the restrictions on this aspect were opened and the spacecraft was allowed to go. Explore space.


    Under this premise, the foundation company has grown bigger and bigger, and it has already begun to surpass the old biotech company Osborne Industries.


    "Oh, hell, what is this?"


    The spacecraft began to return quickly, but before it flew, there seemed to be an accident inside, and the crew began to yell as if they were being attacked.


    "Life One, Life One, what happened to you, please answer!"


    The command center on the ground immediately began to ask the reason, but only a series of screams and increasingly faint sounds of help were answered!


    Then, no sound came.


    The command center on the ground can only see that the spacecraft has lost control and is getting faster and faster. It flies down at this speed. The only thing waiting for the spacecraft is to catch fire, and then crash directly on the ground.


    Not surprisingly, the spacecraft crashed directly in a suburb of East Malaysia.


    Not long after, the rescue team arrived at the place where the spacecraft crashed and was ready to start rescue operations.


    The rescue was successful. Although all the people on the spacecraft died, the samples collected by the Foundation were not destroyed. They were retrieved by the Foundation and shipped to the United States.


    ...


    ...


    at the same time.


    In a suburb of New York, a box that had escaped from the spacecraft in space crashed into this place.

 376 Chapter 368 Eddies Investigation

    "Lee Taglin Life Foundation Legal Memorandum Confidential Letter:


    Dear Miss Wei Ying, here is a confidential letter, please check..."


    ...


    Eddie turned on his girlfriend Annie''s computer. The first thing that appeared was a photo desktop of him and his girlfriend, and then the email reminder that appeared in the upper right corner.


    Seeing the letter''s unit and the confidential words on it, Eddie immediately felt that his decision was very cool, and there was really a confidential matter to deal with.


    Girlfriend Annie Weiying is the legal adviser of Life Foundation. She handles some legal issues for the company. Today, she went on a business trip because she was going to the court to handle a case, so she went in a hurry. She didn��t even have time to remind her by email. receive.


    I just don''t know, what is the so-called secret?


    Eddie clicked on the email, and an account and password appeared. He glanced back with a guilty conscience. He didn''t realize that after his girlfriend suddenly came back, he entered the secret and logged in to the mailbox.


    "Dear Madam Wei Ying, the main content is in the attachment, please download the email for reference...


    If you have any further needs, please contact me, Lee Taglin."


    After successfully logging in to the mailbox, Eddie opened the email and downloaded the attachment as prompted.


    "Confidential case, Micheline and McFarlane Law Firm:


    Life Foundation


    Abnormal death compensation


    Case number 20-93


    Content: Scientific experiment volunteers, recruited by many people living in poverty


    Morbidity and mortality:...


    Information of the deceased:...


    Number 1


    Number 2


    Number 3


    ...


    Important note, cannot be reported for processing


    Life Fund Account Stay!"


    ...


    The content of the email is very simple. The main content is that the Life Foundation company needs volunteers to participate in scientific experiments, and then the volunteers die in such illegal experiments. The foundation hopes to handle it in secret.


    After reading the email, Eddie felt excited in his heart, but also very angry.


    There really is a problem with the Life Foundation.


    Eddie still remembers that Osborne Industries had this kind of thing before. Because of the rapid regeneration of research, Dr. Lizard who looked like a lizard was created, and the company almost went bankrupt.


    Fortunately, the current owner of Surprise, the former Osborne industrial scientist, Dr. Ron, joined in to perfect the regeneration technology, which saved the Osborne Industry and made Osborne Industry the top position of the biotechnology company. .


    Although the Life Foundation has developed rapidly in recent years, it does not have a technology that can match the Osborne Industry. As a result, even though the Foundation is large enough, it is still not as large as Osborne.


    It seems that the boss of the foundation is anxious to change this situation and embarked on the same path as Osborne back then.


    ''Just don''t know if a''Dr. Ron'' from the Foundation came out to save them?''


    Eddie sent a copy of the attachment to his mobile phone, then turned off the computer, and drove to the Life Foundation Company with a feeling of condemnation.


    ...


    Life Foundation Company, a black car drove into the underground garage.


    Three glass jars were placed in the car, a black viscous''life'' hovering continuously in it, seeming to want to break free from the glass jars that imprison them.


    "This is so beautiful..."


    Even if you don''t know what these things are, Carlton Drake still exclaimed the biggest surprise of his life.


    Because as a biologist and owner of the Life Foundation told him, this is definitely something that can change the foundation company and even the world.


    As long as it succeeds, Life Foundation will surely surpass Osborne Industries and take the first place in biotechnology!


    "Norman Osborne, wait, I will avenge you..."


    ...


    Eddie and the newspaper sent photographers who had come to Life Foundation to gather and join the company.


    As the number one reporter for Surprise''s San Francisco branch, having a single photographer is not too much.


    After telling the people of the foundation of his purpose, Eddie finally met the person he interviewed this time, the boss and chief scientist of the Life Foundation, Dr. Carlton Drake.


    As soon as he saw the other party, the reporter''s keen sense of smell told Eddie that this guy seemed a little unhappy, as if he had disturbed the other party with something important.


    Eddie pretended not to know, and after a brief discussion, the interview officially began.


    At first, Eddie didn''t directly question the other party. After all, there is a process for interviews.


    He first asked the other party for some basic information, such as why he started to formally highlight his talent in biotechnology at the age of 19, began to develop the first product at the age of 24, and why he left Osborne Industries and founded the Life Foundation on his own.


    Here, the last question, no matter what the reporter, likes to ask the most.


    Drake smiled and explained the reason he had been telling before.


    "I proposed a concept at the time. I wanted to integrate biotechnology that cures cancer diseases into regenerative technology under the premise of regenerative technology. You know, although regenerative agents are angry, they can only regenerate some limbs and simple organs. Wait, it has no countermeasures against difficult cancer..."


    "But Norman Osborne thought that the regenerative medicine studied by Dr. Ron and Dr. Kurt Connors had reached the limit of biotechnology, and rejected my idea..."


    "I also went to Dr. Ron, the owner of your Surprise newspaper, to explain my ideas and see if he supports it, but he is often away, so I didn''t see him..."


    "Next, I left Osborne Industries, found an investor who was very interested in my technology, and opened the Life Foundation..."


    Eddie nodded, these things are not secret, he just asked them in order.


    After that, it''s the topic.


    "But your research development doesn''t seem to be going well, does it, Dr. Drake?" Eddie said with a sullen face.


    "I got some news from the Internet that your cancer experiment called many experimenters, but none of those experimenters reappeared. Do you agree with this statement?"


    "?" Drake frowned slightly. This tone and question were obviously accusing him!


    Recalling that the reporter in front of him is from Surprise, and the owner of Surprise, Ron, is a shareholder of Osborne Industries, Drake immediately guessed.


    Is this a conspiracy?


    Norman Osborne or Ron thinks that his Life Foundation is already a threat to Osborne Industry, so he wants to expose his biological experiments to bring down his company?


    You must know that for a biotechnology company, biological experiments and living human experiments are indispensable. Osborn is not surprised, because only in this way can we know how the technology developed and whether it can make money.


    For example, Dr. Kurt Connors, a scientist at Osborne Industries, used himself as an experimenter, injecting unsuccessful regenerative medicine into his body, turning him into a lizard monster.


    Seeing Eddie Brock who had been telling something to accuse him, Drake gave the assistant nearby and motioned him to call the security guard over.


    "...As far as I know, people have died from this kind of experiment, such as Phil Buckley, Robert McConaughey..."


    Eddie looked at the victims in the email profile on his mobile phone, and didn''t even notice Drake''s eyes.


    The security guard came here quickly. One of the two tall men blocked the photographer from control, and the other directly started to control Eddie, pulling him toward the stairs.


    Drake successfully controlled the scene and waved his hand with a smile: "The interview is over, goodbye, Eddie."


    "Wait, Derek, we haven''t finished the interview yet. You are a crime at all. I will definitely post this news..."


    Eddie was still unwilling to say something more, but the strong security guard was sent downstairs.


    "When I go back, I will ask the supervisor to publish this interview, Jerry, have all those shots been recorded?" Eddie asked the photographer next to him.


    "Let''s take a look." The photographer was also very excited, turning on the camera, but found that the picture became blank: "Could it be that it was deleted when it was just caught by the security?"


    "Asshole, do this kind of trick!" Eddie took a look and found that the picture was indeed gone. He cursed a few words in the atmosphere. He wanted to re-enter the foundation company, but saw the pen standing upright at the door and staring at him. A security guard, he persuaded.


    ''Anyway, I still have the information in my hand, so I should report it to the agency first...


    Eddie took the photographer and rushed back to the building of Surprise''s San Francisco branch and found the head of the branch.


    "Jack, this is my latest discovery. If these things can be exposed, our branch will definitely get a good performance!"


    Eddie didn''t talk nonsense, took the phone to the supervisor and said excitedly.


    "Very good." The indifference in the supervisor''s eyes flashed. After he took the phone and saw the attached data inside, he deleted the data directly, and then returned it to Eddie:


    "What do you want to give me, is this nothing?"


    "How is it possible?" Eddie took the phone and found that the accessory was gone. He hurriedly searched the phone but still couldn''t find it.


    At first Eddie thought he had found the wrong one, but immediately he realized that it was the supervisor.


    Eddie''s anger rose immediately and stood up and shouted, "Jack, what are you doing?"


    "I didn''t do anything, I just don''t want you to cause trouble." Jack replied indifferently, and stood up, turned around and looked out the window, and gave Eddie a back view: "Officially inform you, Eddie Bullock, you were Fired."


    "?" Eddie was so stunned that he was fired?


    He is the backbone of the Surprise in San Francisco. How could he be fired when he saved Surprise in the first place?


    Eddie didn''t understand. Suddenly, he thought of Jack just putting down the phone when he just entered the supervisor''s office. He seemed to be talking to someone. He hung up because he came in.


    "Drake!"


    No need to guess, this must be the ghost of Drake, owner of the Life Foundation, who bribed the head of the branch and fired him!


    ''I have to tell Jessica about this, the director of the San Francisco branch has been bribed!''


    Eddie immediately thought that when the newspaper manager Tina had rebelled before, he came into contact with the hip-hop girl Jessica who lived in the Marvel Mansion.


    At the beginning, he did not know the identity of Jessica, but the incident made him understand that Jessica must have a close relationship with Ron, so he can meet Tony Stark directly, and it will be the same. Things resolved.


    Now that I was fired by the bribed supervisor, I had to go to Jessica for help if I wanted to get justice back.


    After thinking about all this, Eddie left the newspaper building without looking back.


    He didn''t believe it. With this relationship, he still couldn''t avenge this revenge!


    But I can''t go yet because my girlfriend is still working in the Life Foundation.


    The fact that he stole the information in his girlfriend''s email was easy to find out, so he had to protect his girlfriend and let her leave the foundation.


    Otherwise, with that Drake character, what if he does something to his girlfriend?


    Eddie immediately called and asked where his girlfriend was. After finding that the other party had returned to the foundation company, he rushed over.


    As a result, what is waiting for him is the abuse and accusation from his girlfriend.


    He was right. The information he had stolen from his girlfriend''s email was soon discovered by the Foundation, and his girlfriend was dismissed by the Foundation just like him.


    Eddie was still happy, but his girlfriend broke up after verbal abuse and accusations, but he fell into the abyss.


    After dating for several years, for her new job, he also voluntarily asked to go to the San Francisco branch of the newspaper to accompany his girlfriend, but because of this, his girlfriend wanted to break up with him?


    Eddie couldn''t understand how, watching his girlfriend leave without looking back, he laughed at himself and went to the bar to get drunk. It was not until late at night that he returned home in a daze.


    ...


    At the same time, the laboratory of Life Foundation Corporation.


    "After testing, these organisms need to be combined with a host that can breathe oxygen, allowing biological interaction between two different organisms, so that they can survive the earth''s oxygen-rich environment for a long time..."


    ...


    He was right. The information he had stolen from his girlfriend''s email was soon discovered by the Foundation, and his girlfriend, like himself, was fired by the Foundation.


    Eddie was still happy, but his girlfriend broke up after verbal abuse and accusations, but he fell into the abyss.


    After dating for several years, for her new job, he also voluntarily asked to go to the San Francisco branch of the newspaper to accompany his girlfriend, but because of this, his girlfriend wanted to break up with him?


    Eddie couldn''t understand how, watching his girlfriend leave without looking back, he laughed at himself and went to the bar to get drunk. It was not until late at night that he returned home in a daze.


    ...


    At the same time, the laboratory of Life Foundation Corporation.


    "After testing, these organisms need to be combined with a host that can breathe oxygen, allowing biological interactions between two different organisms to allow them to survive for a long time in the earth''s oxygen-rich environment..." At the same time, Life Foundation The company''s laboratory.


    "After testing, these organisms need to be combined with a host that can breathe oxygen, allowing biological interaction between two different organisms, so that they can survive the earth''s oxygen-rich environment for a long time..."

 377 Chapter 369: Spider-Man and Sandman

    New York, early morning.


    An old Chevrolet "Hornet" slowly drove down the street, and abiding by the law did not cross a red light and crossed a driving lane.


    The body of the Hornet is very worn out, the paint on it has begun to gradually fall off, and the parts are clanging when driving, which sounds a bit annoying.


    When turning around an intersection, Bumblebee happily turned off the fire and stopped in place.


    ''Maybe I should sell it some time, maybe it''s worth some money...''


    Peter Parker, who was driving the Hornet, got out of the car helplessly, pushed the car to a place where it did not hinder the traffic, and then got in the car again to start the antique.


    This Bumblebee is a second-hand or three-handed four-handed car he bought four years ago. It only cost a few thousand dollars. Now five years later, it has indeed reached the age of retirement.


    It took several minutes to restart the Hornet, and Peter drove for a while, finally reaching his destination.


    Parker Technology Corporation.


    Looking at the small sign at the door of the second-story cabin, Peter was filled with joy and satisfaction.


    After explaining his independence to Ron two years ago, he left Surprise, and first interned with Dr. Otto, who is known as Dr. Octopus, for nearly half a year, and then after the success of the''Little Sun'' project, he quit. As an assistant, I started this own company, Parker Technology.


    The company is not large, and the number of people plus him is only seven or eight people. It is very difficult to operate, but this is entirely his own industry and does not rely on anyone''s help.


    "Good morning, Mr. Parker."


    "Hi boss����"


    Entering the small building on the second floor, two employees who had arrived early said good morning to Peter.


    Peter nodded happily, "Good morning, is Gwen here yet?"


    "Not yet." A female employee replied.


    Gwen is his girlfriend, full name Gwen Stacey. They met when they first entered the State University of New York, and they fell in love until they graduated. They have been together for more than four years and are in a good relationship.


    After graduating a year ago, Gwen also joined his Parker Technology as an assistant.


    After they had made each other in a small forest the day before yesterday, Gwen asked him for a day off before coming to the company today.


    Looking at the time, there are still more than ten minutes before the official work, and it is normal if I haven''t come.


    Peter didn''t call to ask when Gwen would arrive. They had been together for more than four years, and they had already been familiar with their personalities and understood each other.


    Putting down his mind, Peter came to the laboratory and started working.


    He is currently developing a watch that can connect to the Internet, has a long standby time, and even has an electric shock function. He hopes that this product can become an explosive model and bring Parker Technology to take off.


    Starting a business is not easy. Parker Technology''s revenue is not optimistic. He has to work hard.


    As time passed bit by bit, the company''s employees came one after another, and Parker already had six people, gradually making this two-story cottage become active.


    It''s just that one person hasn''t arrived.


    His girlfriend, Gwen Stacey.


    "Is there a traffic jam on the road?"


    Peter couldn''t help it anymore and took out his cell phone to call his girlfriend.


    The familiar music ringtone came, but it kept ringing for a long time until the phone was automatically hung up and the phone was not connected.


    He called again, but no one answered.


    "What the hell happened?"


    Peter finally got worried, because he realized that if his girlfriend was late because of a traffic jam or because she got up, she should have called herself to say something. Why didn''t she call him and there was no one answering her phone?


    Realizing that something was wrong, Peter immediately called Gwen''s father, New York Police Chief George Stacey.


    "Hey, Peter, what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. George, Gwen hasn''t arrived at the company yet. I called her cell phone twice, but no one answered,..."


    The call was quickly connected, and Peter quickly explained that Gwen had not arrived at the company, and then asked where George Gwen was.


    "She left an hour ago, how come she hasn''t arrived at the company yet?"


    The Chief George on the other end also became nervous, and hurried to the technical department under the police station, asking them to search for the specific location of their daughter''s mobile phone.


    After some investigation, George said solemnly: "Gwen''s mobile phone is on Sixth Street not far from you. Now you should check the specific situation and call me to tell me how Gwen is going, you know?"


    "Got it!" Peter quickly agreed, put down the experiment at hand, left the company, and drove to Sixth Avenue.


    This time, the dilapidated Hornet did not have any problems. After coming to Sixth Street smoothly, Peter found his girlfriend''s phone dropped in the grass beside the road, but he did not find his girlfriend.


    "Damn it!"


    Peter looked at his girlfriend''s cell phone and cursed inwardly. He wanted to call and tell Chief George what was going on here, but he didn''t expect the other party to call first.


    "Peter, don''t worry, I already know Gwen''s whereabouts and sent someone to rescue her. Go back and wait for my news!"


    The tone on the phone was very urgent, and after saying this, the phone was directly hung up by Sheriff George.


    "In the end what happened?"


    Knowing that Gwen might be in danger, of course Peter would not go back according to Chief George''s words. He looked around, trying to find a clue.


    At this time, Peter discovered that there were very few people around, and the cars were parked very chaotically, looking like a car accident.


    Peter''s spider sensor was automatically turned on by him, allowing him to hear the urgent news that had been broadcast on a car in the distance:


    "Attention, a monster made of sand appeared on Fifth Avenue, please don''t go to Fifth Avenue after hearing the situation!"


    Sand monster?Fifth Avenue?


    Peter''s heart is already tense to the extreme, and Fifth Avenue is just around the corner. If the sand monster really exists, it may also go from Sixth Avenue to Fifth Avenue.


    If this is the case, the missing girlfriend is probably in the hands of the sand monster!


    Unable to restrain his worry, Peter pressed the spider-shaped button on his wrist, and countless small nano-robots immediately started pouring out of his body to wrap him up, and finally turned into a red steel suit.


    This is the steel spider suit that Ron gave him, which allows him to transform into Spider-Man at any time, and one less process of wearing tights.


    After becoming Spider-Man, Peter shoots powerful spider silk from his wrist, sticks to the nearby building, pulls the silk to the sky, and then sticks to another building, heading to Fifth Avenue in a way that belongs only to Spider-Man.


    "Look, what is that?"


    "It''s Spiderman!"


    "Spiderman is here, we can be saved..."


    Soon Peter came to Fifth Avenue. When the people on the road saw him appear, they shouted out in surprise and started cheering.


    You know, although there are many superheroes in New York, there is only one superhero who appears the most, helps them the most, and makes people feel very close, and that is New York''s good neighbor-Spiderman.


    This is why Spider-Man has always been the most popular superhero in New York.


    Peter nodded to these citizens, then found an enthusiastic pedestrian and asked "Where is the sand monster?"


    "The sand monster went to Dick Avenue over there." The enthusiastic pedestrian pointed out the direction.


    "Thank you."


    Peter didn''t hesitate and swung over immediately.


    Soon, he saw the sand monster mentioned in the news and his girlfriend, Gwen.


    This is really a monster made of sand. There is sand all over the body. The only thing that has some characteristics is that the shape of the sand looks like a person.


    And his girlfriend Gwen was held in the arms of the sand monster and was taken as a hostage to prevent the police from attacking him with guns.


    After seeing this scene, Peter immediately found a good opportunity to stick the spider silk on a telephone pole on the sand monster''s head mountain and swung it over, and then slammed his foot on the sand monster''s head.


    But when the monster made of sand was kicked like this, its head turned into sand and fell to the ground, its body also lost strength and began to lean back.


    Taking this opportunity, Peter hugged his girlfriend Gwen, and then swayed to the sky again with the help of the power of the spider silk, and came to the corner of the street with no one next to him before letting him down.


    After living together for more than four years, Gwen of course knew that his boyfriend was the famous Spider-Man. After landing, he said in surprise: "Peter, why are you here?"


    After landing, Peter finally let go of worry, and said caringly: "I''m here to save you, what happened before, why did that sand monster kidnap you?"


    "That''s not a sand monster. He is a man named William Baker. He became a sand monster because he was shot by the police!"


    Gwen didn''t seem to be very panicked, but he explained it cluefully, and even reproached: "And you, why did you kill him? He is a good man!"


    "That sand monster hijacked you, or is it a good person?" Peter looked angry and realized that Gwen was still sheltering the sand monster, he said dissatisfied:


    "I didn''t kill, it was just a sand monster, and why do you know the identity of the sand monster? Blame me for killing him?"


    Good you Peter, you are still blaming me!


    "Because William is a good person!" Gwen was also angry. After speaking, she immediately started to run outside the street, wanting to return to Dick Street to see what happened to the sand monster.


    "I''m caring about you, how could it be like this?"


    Peter was depressed and speechless, so he could only lift the steel spider suit to follow his girlfriend, in case she had another accident.


    Because they were not far away, Peter and Gwen came to Dick Street again, but did not see the sand monsters on the ground anymore, only saw a large number of people being chased by a sandstorm floating in the sky, and then the sandstorm seemed If he had enough fun, he flew off Dick Street directly from the sky and went to other places.


    "Listening to Gwen, it seems that the sand monster was not killed by me. For the safety of New Yorkers, I have to chase him. You leave here and wait for my good news, okay?"


    Peter grabbed his girlfriend, after explaining, he chose to leave again, transformed into Iron Spiderman again in a place where no one was there, and swayed on the surrounding buildings again, and started chasing the sand monster.


    The sand monster didn''t fly fast, at least Peter was still catching up. After following the sand monster around a few streets, he saw the sand monster actually fell on a cash transport truck and entered the car.


    "Also it''s not a sand monster villain, he is ready to rob!"


    Peter spit out, slammed onto the cash transport vehicle, and entered the vehicle through the big hole bombed by the sand monster.


    "Hey, sand monster, don''t you know that I am in this place?"


    After coming inside, Peter saw that the sand monster had turned into a clothed person, with his back facing him, holding the dollar bills wrapped in the car.


    Hearing him jumping in, the human sand monster turned his head and explained to Peter: "I don''t want to hurt you, let me go!"


    "It''s you?" Peter''s eyes widened, and he realized that this human sand monster knew him.


    ...

 378 Chapter 370 Addie and Symbiote

    "The San Francisco Daily brings you today''s morning news:


    Eddie Bullock, the editor-in-chief reporter of the famous news program "Brock Report", was formally dismissed from the work relationship with the San Francisco branch of Surprise the day before yesterday afternoon.


    It is reported that the reason for the dismissal was that Eddie Bullock was dismissed on suspicion of stealing foundation company secrets when interviewing the Life Foundation. Carlton Drake of the foundation company has already submitted an application to the San Francisco Police Department, requesting Imprison Eddie Bullock and investigate the truth..."


    ...


    "Damn! I have to get evidence to prove that I am innocent!"


    Eddie watched the latest news broadcast by the San Francisco Daily on TV this morning, clenched his fists, and trembled with anger.


    He would never have imagined that Carlton Drake, the owner of the Life Foundation, would do so unrelenting, not only to cause him to lose his job and his girlfriend, but also to restrict his personal freedom, which is completely trying to kill him. he!


    Originally, he had booked a ticket and would fly to the headquarters of the New York Surprise in the afternoon, but now it seems that it should be too late.


    "I have to leave the house, otherwise I will not be able to leave the house after being imprisoned, let alone looking for evidence!"


    Eddie''s thoughts turned quickly. Anyway, his girlfriend...No, it was his ex-girlfriend who had packed up and left yesterday. He also wanted to leave because he was going to New York and packed his clothes. This is the best opportunity.


    Without hesitation, he immediately stuffed the remaining things into the bag, and started walking outside with the bag on his back.


    It��s a coincidence that Eddie walked away. He saw a San Francisco Police Department vehicle parked next to him as soon as he walked out of the house. He was so scared that he hurried into the small shop next to him, pretending to shop customers, and waiting for the arriving police to go upstairs Later, he left the shop and fled far away.


    Eddie, who came to San Francisco not long ago, has no friends. Except for his girlfriend and some colleagues, he only knows some people near his home and doesn''t even know where to go.


    "Hey, Eddie, what are you doing standing here?"


    Standing in the dark corner, Eddie was hesitating, but a voice recognized him and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Chen?" Eddie was taken aback, thinking that the police had spotted him, and immediately stepped back to look at the people who came, only to find that it was the son of the owner of a Chinese shop downstairs. What was his name dao-chen?


    Anyway, Chinese names are hard to pronounce.


    After living in San Francisco for a few months, the people he knows most are the Chinese mother and son, and the small shop he hid just now belongs to them.


    "With such a big bag, the police are coming to imprison you?" The Chinese named Chen finished smiling and began to explain:


    "When you were hiding in our shop just now, my mother looked like you were going to run away, so she asked me to help you... He believed you, you didn''t do anything wrong, so did I!"


    "Thank you for your trust." Eddie smiled bitterly, long live the understanding.


    Chen waved to Eddie, and then walked out: "Come with me, I know where there is a place for you to stay."


    "Really?" Eddie''s face changed. Although he knew that Chinese like to help others, he was still a little skeptical because of human nature.


    But after thinking about it for a while, it seemed that he had nothing special about him. He looked thin, and even if he was sold as a black slave, he wouldn''t make much money, so he stopped Huayi and followed Chen.


    Chen took Eddie to another small alley in Chinatown, pointed to a dilapidated hut and said to him:


    "We have a saying in China that the most dangerous place is the safest place. Just stay here. As long as you don''t go out or pretend, the police will definitely hide in the small alley next to you."


    Eddie opened his mouth wide, "So amazing?"


    "Of course!" Chen smiled triumphantly, "By the way, when your portable computer, mobile phone and some communication devices are not necessary, do not turn it on. Now is the Internet age. If you use these things, the police are very easy. Will find you."


    "I''m not a serial murderer, I''m just being slandered!" Eddie looked aggrieved.


    "Anyway, you have to be careful. I will go to class later. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye����"


    Eddie sent Chen away, then looked at the small broken house he was in, and sighed helplessly.


    Chen is right. In order to clear my grievances, I must hide myself and make plans!


    Eddie put the things down and began to think carefully about how to keep himself from being imprisoned.


    ...


    It was late at night, and a guy wearing a hat and a mask and covering himself tightly walked out of San Francisco''s Chinatown and got into a Chinese taxi.


    Although the guy dressed strangely, the Chinese driver didn''t talk too much. After receiving the US dollar from the strange passenger, the vehicle started to start.


    This strange passenger is Eddie Bullock, in order to clear his grievances, he only thought of one way.


    That is, he must re-obtain evidence of illegal human experiments conducted by the Life Foundation to prove that what he said in the previous interview was true.


    For this reason, Eddie deliberately followed Chen''s words and completely dressed himself up as Qiao Zhuang. With only a camera that could take evidence, he set off to the research base of Life Foundation.


    The front went well, and the Chinese driver successfully sent him to the gate of the research base.


    But seeing the security guard in the pavilion at the entrance and the surrounding cameras, Eddie began to worry.


    How does he get in?


    Although the security of the Life Foundation and the mercenary organizations in the movie are not worth mentioning, he is not a high-level agent who can easily break into the enemy base by singles out fifty people!


    Just when Eddie was in trouble, he saw a car driving out of the research fund of the Life Foundation, coming in his direction.


    Eddie, who used to come to the Life Foundation to pick up his girlfriend before, recognized that the person driving the car should be a scientist from the Life Foundation, a female doctor of biology named Dora Scos.


    "Maybe she can take me into the research base!"


    Although not very familiar, Eddie still knows some little secrets about Dr. Dora because his girlfriend is the legal counsel of the foundation company.


    The female doctor was married and had a child, but her husband died accidentally, leaving only her and her son.


    This case is related to the Life Foundation, because her husband is the chief engineer who built the Life Foundation building. His accident caused a huge loss to the Life Foundation. Because she could not afford to pay a huge amount of money, the female doctor only Can leave the original company, join the foundation company, and become a scientist of the foundation.


    Originally Eddie just thought this thing was strange, and Dr. Dora''s husband had bad luck.


    But judging from the current behavior of Carlton Drake, the owner of the Foundation, this incident is probably far less simple than what is recorded in the files.


    As a reporter, Eddie certainly knew the importance of opportunity. He no longer hesitated, and physically blocked Dr. Dora''s car at the corner of the road outside.


    The squeaking brake sound remembered that Dr. Dora, who was driving the car, was about to scold the neurosis of suddenly blocking his car, but found that this person directly opened the door of the car and sat on the co-pilot, and then directly covered her with his hand. mouth.


    "Listen, Dr. Dora, I''m Eddie Brock, a reporter for "Brock Report". I want you to help me if I have something to do. You must help me!"


    "Uh...uh..."


    Seeing that Dr. Dora was struggling all the time, Eddie''s cover was tighter: "You have to help me. This is also good for you. I know that your husband''s case was grievous. If you are willing to help me, I can help. You expose the truth, do you understand?"


    "Um? Um! Um! Um..."


    "Don''t agree?" Eddie has no choice, and he doesn''t know what to do in a hurry, so he wants to faint Dora Postdoctoral, and then think about a solution.


    However, at this time, Dr. Dora exploded with a tremendous force and pulled his hand away, then cursed:


    "You cover my mouth, how can I promise you, you bastard!"


    "Uh����"


    Eddie seemed to realize his mistake, and quickly let go of his hand, and said in surprise, "You promised to help me?"


    "I can help you, but are you sure that the truth will appear in front of everyone?" Dora questioned and asked.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to help her husband reverse the case, but things are complicated and it is not easy to do.


    Although Eddie is a journalist and a well-known journalist, he has been fired. Who knows if he can still have the previous ability?What he wants to report will be published through Surprise?


    Seeing that Dr. Dora was actually questioning herself, Eddie did not hesitate to speak out her bargaining chip:


    "I know the boss of the newspaper. No, it''s the boss''s girlfriend. Last time I helped her and Surprise News. She will help me!"


    "you sure?"


    "determine!"


    "Well, come with me!"


    ...


    Although it felt strange that things went too smoothly, Eddie, who was anxious to get the evidence, couldn''t control so much. He lay in the trunk of the car and entered the research base of the Life Foundation with the help of Dora.


    "I know you want to find evidence of Drake''s illegal human experiments to expose him to prove yourself, but those human experiments cannot bring down Drake. He is fully prepared, even if you denounce him , He will only receive some accusations, but he will not go to jail."


    "So I''m going to let you take a look at his latest experiment. If you publish this experiment, Drake will definitely be arrested by the military directly, and there will never be a chance to turn over again!"


    ...


    After entering the research base, Dr. Dora began to tell Eddie something she said she knew, and wanted to make Eddie change her previous thoughts.


    "go on!"


    Eddie also felt that what she thought was too simple before. Yes, since his girlfriend has received the legal letter, it means that the matter has been resolved. It is obviously not enough to use these things to accuse the Life Foundation and Drake. Weight.


    "The matter originated from a space exploration. Like most technology companies, after the development of space restrictions, the Foundation also sent its own spacecraft to space to find something that can make the Foundation more developed..."


    "When the mission date of the spacecraft was about to end, the spacecraft found a comet, the onboard computer reality, there were signs of life for thousands of organisms, and then some samples they brought back..."


    Dora parked on the ground in the corner of the underground garage and escaped the surveillance inside. She took Eddie through the secret passage and began to enter the laboratory.


    "Organic? Alien?"


    Eddie��s brows frowned. After the New York War, aliens have always been a thorn in the hearts of everyone on the earth. I am afraid that someday other aliens will directly invade the area and destroy the earth in the movie. The plot truly became a reality.


    "Yes, alien!" Dr. Dora''s expression was serious: "But through experiments, we gave it a new name����


    Symbiote!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Symbiosis means that those extraterrestrial life forms cannot survive independently in our environment. They must be combined with humans to survive on the earth."


    "After realizing this characteristic, Drake wanted to use this symbiote to generate revenue for the Life Foundation, but through experiments, I found that the consciousness of this symbiote is very unstable. An accident may be possible. Cause their symbionts to die directly!"


    Dr. Dora took a deep breath: "I have conducted four experiments, including two rabbits, a puppy, and a kitten. In the four experiments, except for one rabbit, all the other three animals Eaten by the symbiote!"


    "Eat it? The symbiote will eat?" Eddie seemed to understand why Dr. Dora thought that this experiment would allow Drake to stay in jail for the rest of his life.


    As long as it is a biological experiment related to humans, it will be applied to humans one day. If this kind of experiment fails in the end, then maybe the world will soon eliminate a lot of cannibals.


    At that time, even if there are superheroes, the earth will definitely be in chaos!


    Most importantly, in this kind of experiment, human beings are the weaker side, and if one is not good, it will be eaten.The symbiote will be fine.


    Once such an experiment is exploded, it will absolutely not be tolerated by humans!


    Dr. Dora dragged Eddie to continue walking inside. Just as he was about to enter the laboratory, there was a sound of footsteps nearby, getting closer and closer, obviously coming towards the laboratory.


    "Hurry in. Inside is the symbiote laboratory. I''ll attract people who come to inspect!"


    Realizing that he couldn''t leave, Dr. Dora hurriedly pushed Eddie into the laboratory, preparing himself to deal with the people who came to inspect.


    Knowing that there are not many opportunities, Eddie walked into the laboratory softly and after making sure that no one was inside, he took out the camera and turned it into silent mode, ready to shoot.


    The most in the laboratory is the room, which focuses on animals, dead bodies, and even people.


    Eddie didn''t let it go, and took all the photos until he came to a large laboratory and stopped after discovering the black matter trapped in the glass cage.


    Although he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Eddie confirmed the names of these black substances at once.


    Symbiote!

 379 Chapter 371 Black Spider-Man and Venom

    In the darkness, the picture gradually became clear.


    Peter is wearing a red suit and standing in a boxing ring.


    Standing in front of him was a guy who was two heads taller than him and was covered in muscles.


    ''what happened?''


    Peter didn''t know what was going on, so he was punched by the big guy in front of him, flew upside down to the top of the guard net behind the boxing field, and fell down severely.


    The pain began to pass.


    Peter felt that he couldn''t use his energy all over, and he vomited blood in his mouth.


    Then, the big guy rushed in front of him again and gave him a''kind'' hug.


    The pain became stronger, and the picture became clearer.


    Peter finally remembered this scene, he knew it well.


    This is six years ago, because he wanted to buy a car to pursue the goddess Mary Jane in high school, he went to the underground casino in New York to fight black boxing, and wanted to win a bounty to buy a fancy used car.


    At that time, he was still a little guy who had just gained the ability of spiders, but relying on his powerful ability, Peter still agreed, but in the end he didn''t get the reward he deserved, and he was even more aggressive.


    After that, he witnessed a robbery with his own eyes, but the capable Peter did not take care of it and turned a blind eye.


    Then, Uncle Ben almost died in the hands of the robber who had previously robbed.


    This incident made Peter very regretful, and because of this incident, he became the superhero Spider-Man.


    Why never do it again?


    Peter looked around, but couldn''t hear any sound. He only saw the audience mocking him and the referee shouting at him.


    Then, he was thrown out of the boxing ring and was taken to the backstage. After yelling at him, he was given 50 dollars and told him to get out of here.


    As if he couldn''t control himself, Peter really left directly.


    Then two robbers appeared, snatched the money from the counter that yelled at him just now, and ran behind him.


    It was the man who robbed the backstage of the boxing ring six years ago.


    He remembered that just yesterday, the accomplice of this robber turned into a sand monster and was met by him. Why would he see this robber today?


    Is it really back to six years ago?


    Instinctively, Peter wanted to block the robbers, but he didn''t know why, he couldn''t move his footsteps at all. He could only watch the robbers escape and could do nothing.


    Then the security guard who was chasing behind asked him:''Why didn''t you stop him?''


    I can hear the sound.


    Peter wanted to speak and answer, but he seemed dumb and couldn''t say anything.


    As time passed, he came downstairs and a gun rang.


    Ron saved Uncle Ben.


    Thought Peter, who knew what happened.


    But when he came to the scene, he saw Uncle Ben lying in a pool of blood and two fugitives who were already running away.


    How could this be?


    Peter was dumbfounded at first. Although he knew this should be a dream, he couldn''t accept it even then.


    Why did the kindly uncle Ben die at the hands of the robbers?Why didn''t anyone stop them?


    In the darkness, Peter''s hand began to grip tightly, and some unknown things began to stick to him, bonding with his body.


    ''Where am I?''


    After struggling for a long time, Peter finally opened his eyes and found that he was actually stuck on the wall of the mobile building.


    ''Why am I here?What is this again?''


    Through the glass wall of the building, Peter saw what he was like now.


    He was surrounded by a black thing, and the black material became a black spider suit according to the suit in his memory.


    "This feeling... looks cool?"


    The black suit brought a different feeling. Peter seemed to feel that he was Spider-Man wearing the black spider suit. Before, he was just a doll of others.


    Why should he stay under Ron''s hands, even the battle clothes were given to him by the opponent?


    ''The feeling of freedom!''


    Peter wandered between the buildings happily, doing some difficult moves only half a meter away from the ground from time to time to get the surprises and shocks around him.


    "Cool!"


    Peter roared, he got a new life!


    ...


    A few days later, a''new hero'' appeared in New York, which was widely reported by the news!


    Maybe it shouldn''t be called the new hero, because this hero should be the good neighbor Spiderman in New York.


    The difference is that Spider-Man changed into a black suit, and even his personality changed.


    In the old days, when Spider-Man encountered bad guys, he would usually arrest the bad guys and send them to the police station.


    But now, when Black Spider-Man encounters a bad guy, he usually beats the bad guy fat, and then ties him to a telephone pole at the intersection. After the bad guy is surrounded by passers-by, he will be discovered by the police.


    This situation later became more and more serious.


    So in the past few days, New Yorkers have been discussing whether New York needs this''good neighbor''?


    Faced with all kinds of accusations and doubts, Peter didn''t care at all. He still went his own way and made himself a real Spider-Man instead of just a doll like before.


    Even his girlfriend Gwen Stacey has had a cold war with him and rarely comes to him again.


    There is also Parker Technology. There is no need for such a small company to start. Peter directly gave all employees a half-year holiday, because this is a total burden for Spider-Man.


    He needs to get rid of the burden, because it is a waste of time.


    That night, Peter still came out to pursue the path of freedom and transformed into a black spiderman.


    Then he saw a familiar figure, a strong man in blue stripes.


    It was the sand monster who kidnapped Gwen a few days ago, and the robber who almost killed his uncle six years ago.


    Seeing this man, Peter immediately felt the idea of ??revenge.


    He is going to torture this villain severely, so that the villain will understand that Spider-Man is not an easy one!


    Peter chased the Sand Man into a subway tunnel. When the opponent was not paying attention, he rushed over and attacked, and kicked Sand Man on the back.


    The powerful force directly kicked the Sand Man out, and the things he was holding were scattered beside him, revealing the numbers and colors inside.


    That is money, a lot of money.


    "Oh, sand monster, did you rob again? It''s really hard to change, let the powerful superhero Spider-Man teach you some lessons!"


    Peter took advantage of the victory and pursued, but this time the Sand Man reacted and his legs had become sand, which was much longer and stronger than the human legs.


    With a kick back, Peter was kicked into the air, but he quickly got up, stuck the wall next to him with spider silk, came to the back of the sand man, and kicked it towards the sand man''s back again.


    This time the power is greater than just now, and the toe kicked past, with stronger penetrating power.


    Perhaps it was the reason that a part of his body had been turned into sand. The sand man''s back was directly kicked through, and one foot was stuck in his body, which looked very strange.


    Sandman used his trick again, and his body turned into a dust storm, avoiding the attack of Black Spiderman.


    Peter kicked it, but it had no effect at all, as if he was kicking in the air.


    "Damn, it''s this trick again, I have to deal with this trick like a way!"


    Swearing, Peter did not leave this time. He has been following the sandstorm, trying to find a defense against this rogue.


    "Let me think, what is sand most afraid of? Fire? Water? Or something else?"


    "Oh, what''s that in the front? That''s actually a water pipe! My luck is really good!"


    Peter followed the sandman who turned into a dust storm while looking for something to deal with the sandman. After discovering that there was a water pipe in the underground subway, he directly removed the water pipe in the underground passage and sprayed it into the sandstorm.


    The water pipe was pulled off, and the huge water pressure almost turned the water pipe into a gun, spraying it onto the sand monster''s body, successfully making a lot of sand stick to water droplets, and never wave again!


    "Oh, I''m such a genius, I can think of this method, it''s amazing"


    Peter praised himself without exaggeration, and then continued to spray the sandstorm with the water cannon, so that the original large sandstorm gradually became smaller, not much bigger than him.


    "No, I can''t die, Spider-Man, I still have a seriously ill daughter to save, I can''t die..."


    At this time, the sandman who turned into a sandstorm finally made a sound, praying to let him go.


    "Daughter?" Peter laughed. "It''s really a noble villain to commit crimes for a seriously ill daughter! But do you think I am a fool? You can think of this kind of reason?"


    Not only did the water gun not be put down, but the water pressure became even greater. Under the action of the water, the sandman''s body had been completely lost, and eventually turned into a beach full of water, and it seemed that he could no longer survive.


    "Very good Spider-Man, you successfully solved a big villain that might destroy New York. You are a perfect superhero..."


    There was nothing unusual about Peter, and he left the underground subway passage with satisfaction, ready to do something that a superhero should do.


    But after Peter left, the water pipe that was violently torn off by him was still spraying water, and the water in the underground passage became more and more, and finally came outside with the sand.


    Time slowly passed, when the sun was about to rise, these sands began to gather again, until a person appeared completely.


    ...


    Eddie has had a terrible life these days. Before he sneaked into the research base of the Life Foundation, he was still discovered by others. Not only did he fail to bring out the evidence, but he was also planted in Drake''s hands.


    When he finally found the symbiote, because of curiosity, he opened a glass jar and prepared to take a detailed picture of them, so that he could have a better photo to accuse the Life Foundation and the owner of the Foundation Drake.


    But he didn''t know what was going on, he fell into a coma directly after opening the glass jar.


    When he woke up again, he himself was locked in a large glass jar, and all the people standing outside were members of the Life Foundation.


    Then there are some experiments, some experiments only for him.


    In a few days, he was placed in the water, which lasted for several hours, causing him to almost collapse.


    The pain didn''t stop there. He was still placed in a vacuum without oxygen for a whole day, and the pain disappeared after he stopped breathing oxygen.


    Eddie understood that his body had become very strong for some reason, even stronger than Captain Steve Rogers and even stronger than Spider-Man.


    But these didn''t make Eddie happy. He always felt that something in his body was biting him and affecting him.


    This makes Eddie have a headache every day, and his spirit has become worse and worse.


    Finally one day, a voice appeared in his mind.


    ...

 380 Chapter 372 The Symbiote Army Strikes

    San Francisco, Research Base of Life Foundation.


    After Eddie Bullock escaped, the owner of the foundation, Carlton Drake, was going crazy with anger.


    I finally found a research object that can exert great value. I thought it would continue to study well. With the symbiote, I defeated Osborne Industries and became the number one biotech company, but I didn��t expect it to have started. Such a big trouble.


    In fact, Drake knew very well why Eddie Brock could sneak into the research base, but he did not stop this incident. Instead, he deliberately let Eddie come into contact with the symbiote to see what happens to the symbiote and people. kind.


    At the beginning, the results were very good. Eddie combined with the symbiote and fainted. Except for the weaker body, other aspects showed that the symbiote indeed had great research value.


    But I didn''t expect that only a few days later, Eddie and the symbiote turned into a black monster to escape from him, causing him to lose such a perfect experimental body.


    "There is only one left."


    Drake came to the laboratory, looked at the body of the female doctor and symbiote on the ground, and was struggling.


    As early as the earliest time, he knew that Eddie was brought in by Dr. Dora, so after that day, he directly imprisoned this beloved female doctor.


    After several days of research on Eddie who successfully integrated the symbiont, he thought he had mastered the skills, so when Eddie escaped, he directly carried out the formal symbiont experiment. The experimenter was Dr. Dora.


    He understands that Eddie with the symbiote is definitely not something ordinary guns can deal with. If you want to deal with Eddie, you must also use the power of the symbiote.


    This is the experience brought to people by the struggle between super heroes and super villains over the years.


    I just don''t know why. Although everything seemed perfect, in the end, Dr. Dora didn''t combine perfectly with the symbiote. Instead, he died in the laboratory with the symbiote.


    In this way, one of the three symbiotes brought back from the spaceship was combined with Eddie Bullock, and one died.


    Only the last one is left at the research base.


    "Eddie Bullock has become the host of the symbiote and will definitely come to me for revenge. Ordinary guns are useless to them. What should I do?"


    Drake muttered to himself, and finally, his gaze turned to the last symbiote in the glass laboratory.


    During this period of research, Drake learned about the properties of some symbionts.


    The most obvious is that this special alien life form needs to be combined with other life to survive.


    Secondly, the symbiote also needs to''eat''. They need to eat to keep themselves weak and survive.


    Finally, the symbiote is conscious, or instinctive, even when it is not combined with other lives!


    They can respond to special things and make basic reactions.


    ''On this one chance, if I don''t succeed, I will fall into the abyss!''


    Drake started to approach the last symbiote in the glass laboratory, and left Osborne, he was not a soft guy who founded the Life Foundation company by himself.


    On the contrary, his list is very large.


    Otherwise, he would not just hide the symbiote from the government.


    After all, only things that are dangerous enough have great value.


    Symbiosis is something that can make him soar into the sky.


    "Listen!" Drake said in a seductive tone, sticking to the symbiote glued to the glass: "I know you want to leave inside. Now I have a chance to let you leave. If you agree, just knock Twice the glass, understand?"


    After speaking, Drake looked expectantly at the symbiote inside, looking expectantly.


    This is the last chance for the symbiote, and it is also his chance.


    As time passed slowly, the symbiote in the glass laboratory was silent at first, and after a while, he gently lifted one of its antennae and knocked the glass twice.


    The sound is very soft, almost not.


    "Very good!" Drake suppressed the excitement in his heart and pointed to himself:


    "Combine with me, you don''t have to die, and I don''t have to. If you agree, just knock twice."


    This time the symbiote''s answer was much faster than before, and the glass was quickly knocked twice.


    "Will we be like them?" Drake pointed to Dr. Dora and another symbiote who had died in the distance.


    Boom, boom!


    It was sent back with two taps. Although there was no explanation, Drake still saw the answer from its quick taps.


    will not!


    "Remember, our common opportunity!"


    Drake no longer hesitated, he came to the door and pressed the password to open the laboratory.


    A second later, a crack in the glass opened, and then gradually became larger.


    The last symbiote completely appeared in front of you.


    Then it started to get closer to Drake little by little.


    Despite his courage, he couldn''t help but sweat when he was approached by such a black object.


    But no matter what, the fusion started.


    The black symbiosis began to fuse in Drake''s footsteps and gradually entered his body.


    A strange feeling came.


    Drake felt that he was soaked in the water, uncomfortable all over, and there was a feeling of suffocation.


    The unbearable pain cried out for a long time before this feeling began to disappear.


    Instead, there is a feeling of full strength.


    When he came to the mirror, Drake saw his new self.


    It was a black monster more than two meters tall, with sharp teeth and a pair of strange eyes.


    "This is me?"


    Drake was very skeptical, but soon the voice in his head made him understand that it was all true.


    "You are in line with my requirements. Starting today, we are one!"


    "We?" Derek asked, "You are the symbiote just now, can you talk?"


    "This is our most basic ability!" The voice fell, and the strange feeling disappeared.


    Then the symbiote drilled out of him, forming a head, facing Drake: "I know what happened, and we will catch the escaped venom together. It is not suitable for staying on this planet!"


    "Venom?" Drake still didn''t understand what this meant.


    "I have the name of the escaping symbiote." The monster-like head showed a cruel smile: "Riot!"


    "What''s next?" Drake asked.


    "Take our army here, they will be the new masters of this delicious planet!" Riot has the same temperament as Drake, the tone of voice is similar, and even the purpose is very similar.


    All want to be the strongest!


    "Where are they now?" Drake was also excited. He could see that the riot did have a lot in common with himself.


    Just as the other party said, becoming the new master of the earth is actually no different from becoming a leader in biotechnology.


    After comparison, it is obvious that the former is more attractive.


    "Outer space, they have been preparing for a long time, they are waiting for our news!" The hands of the riot changed into a spaceship, grinning:


    "We only need to send a spaceship to take them over, and everything we want can succeed!"


    "I will prepare now."


    Drake also grinned, it''s time to change the earth!


    ...


    On the other side, Eddie Bullock, after reaching an agreement with Venom, began to go to the Life Foundation.


    Drake��s guess was not wrong. After accepting that his body had another ��person�� that would make him very strong, Eddie��s first thought was to return to the Life Foundation and be reported by Drake. The tormented hatred.


    Although he won''t kill Drake, he will definitely use the same torture on Drake twice.


    Then, as planned before, tell the world about Drake''s study of symbiota, and let this guy go to jail and never get out for a lifetime.


    For Eddie''s approach, Venom is not at all repulsive, just feels a bit boring.


    If you want revenge, can you just eat the enemy?


    Venom promised Eddie, but also told Eddie the truth.


    In fact, he is not very friendly with other symbionts. On the planet of symbionts, he is actually a loser, just like Eddie.


    This is why Venom chose Eddie.


    After realizing that the earth is so beautiful, Venom''s idea is to monopolize the planet and prevent other symbiotes from coming here.


    Because those symbiotes are stronger than venom, they come to the earth, then he is just an inconspicuous little boy, let alone enjoying the earth''s "food", maybe even one''s own symbiosis can''t be freely selected.


    After explaining this, Eddie felt that Venom was a good match for him, and the interaction between the two parties became more intimate.


    But they were still late.


    The small spacecraft took off from the research base of the Life Foundation and headed for space.


    "We are late, he has already set off!" Seeing that the spacecraft had begun to take off, the helpless voice of Venom appeared in Eddie''s mind.


    "Is it the''riot'' you said before? Has he found a suitable symbiote?" Eddie asked without giving up.


    "With his character, he has a lot of symbiosis experience!" Venom continued: "Let''s go, when the army comes, we will still be losers. Before that, we must find a comfortable place. Suggestion?"


    "I know a good place, but that place seems uncomfortable. With your personality..."


    "Where?"


    "New York!" Eddie said with a smile, "The earth is not as bad as you think. There are many guys with powerful abilities in that place, and you wouldn''t live for three days in the past."


    "So amazing?" Venom laughed: "Okay, then go here and let me see, what amazing people are there on earth!"


    ...


    "What''s next?" Drake asked.


    "Take our army here, they will be the new masters of this delicious planet!" Riot has the same temperament as Drake, the tone of voice is similar, and even the purpose is very similar.


    All want to be the strongest!


    "Where are they now?" Drake was also excited. He could see that the riot did have a lot in common with himself.

 381 Chapter 373 Rons Attitude

    "Phil, you have to deal with the San Francisco matter..."


    A message that didn''t know where it came from entered the communication device of Phil Coleson, the head of the new S.H.I.E.L.D. through a secret channel.


    "understand."


    After a simple reply, Coleson called a few of his men over, ready to explain the situation and convey the new task.


    After getting the task of secretly rebuilding S.H.I.E.L.D., he has recruited a good special forces team, plus he has a total of six people, which is very good.


    Veteran agent Melinda May, expert in flying and martial arts, pilot of the new team.


    Grant Ward, the effective agent of the new team.


    Skye, computer master, civilian hacker.


    Gemma Simmons, technological genius.


    Fio Fitz, a master of tools and techniques, works perfectly with Gemma.


    After owning this team, they easily solved a lot of troubles, and the team became in harmony.


    I believe this time in the San Francisco incident, this team can provide great help.


    Soon, all the other five people in the team came to a small conference room. After everyone was seated, Coleson said:


    "We must put the things at hand aside, there are more important things waiting for us to do, do you know what it is?"


    "It''s still a guess? Besides San Francisco, what else is the most important thing now?"


    The team��s hacker expert Skye replied that in the team, she has always liked to challenge Coleson.


    This is an Asian beauty. At the beginning of the team, she wanted to make the secret of S.H.I.E.L.D. public, but she was later discovered by Coleson and recruited into the team.


    "It''s indeed something from San Francisco." Coleson nodded, facing everyone with a serious expression:


    "We will officially set off for San Francisco in 1 hour. Everyone, this time it is about the safety of the entire United States and even the earth. I hope that you can become more understanding with each other. This is very important for our mission!"


    "We will." The team''s technology genius girl, Gemma, looked tangled: "But can we stop these cannibalistic monsters in the video?"


    She is holding a tablet in her hand, and it shows the scene of the symbiote cannibalism, which is very clear, there are scenes before and after the transformation, even the small pieces of meat in the symbiote''s teeth that have not been shaved see.


    Obviously, S.H.I.E.L.D. has much more information than the citizens outside.


    "Indeed, we are not Tony Stark. We have a steel armor that can fly into the sky. To face such a monster is to die!"


    Fitz, another tool genius, immediately stood up and agreed with Gemma, and wanted to be a licking dog and get closer to the goddess.


    Several other people agreed with Gemma and Fitz, including veteran agent Melinda.


    They all looked at Coleson seriously, although they did not continue to speak, but the meaning in their eyes was obvious.


    We don''t want to die!


    Coleson couldn''t help it, he knew it was the same, but there was no way, this was his mission.


    He went on to explain the situation: "According to the characteristics that monsters need to attach to the human body to act, they already have names, called symbionts."


    "Our task is to figure out the characteristics and weaknesses of the symbiote, and how they are attached to the humans, and how to save the people who are possessed by them." "So, the main combat power is not us?" Skye expected. Said: "Is it the Avengers? Or the Guardians?"


    Coulson finally smiled, and did not deny Skye''s words: "Maybe one, but maybe there are two, I''m not sure."


    "Great!" Skye exclaimed: "I wanted to get in touch with those superheroes a long time ago. It''s a good decision to join you!"


    Coleson was helpless, and only Skye was the recruited person in the team. She had no sense of returning to SHIELD.


    "But!" The new agent Ward in the team looked tangled: "Spider-Man...I mean the current''Black Spider'', will he join in too?"


    "This..." Coleson also frowned, this matter was really troublesome.


    Since the citizens began to call on the superheroes to come out and save San Francisco, the fact that Spider-Man had a "black suit" was immediately noticed that something was wrong.


    After Spider-Man put on his black suit, the originally approachable New York neighbor has completely changed into another appearance. His behavior has become very rude, his language is also very harsh, and he no longer looks like the good neighbor before. .


    At this moment, someone asked whether Spider-Man��s black suit was the symbiote that appeared in San Francisco?


    Although little news has flowed out, some of the habits and characteristics of the symbiont have been clarified.


    This kind of monster will parasitize humans or animals, and affect the xinxing of humans. After they leave, humans will become weak.


    If Spider-Man is really parasitized by the symbiote, will this superhero finally turn to the symbiote and become the enemy of mankind?


    This thing that Ward is worried about is actually everyone''s worry, and Coleson is no exception.


    But... there are many things you don''t know.


    Coleson muttered in his heart, no longer worrying.


    On Spider-Man''s side, someone will solve it.


    Unless, that guy is also possessed by the symbiote.


    Or, this matter was directed by him!


    Although not much contact, but thinking about it carefully, Coleson does not think these two may happen.


    Because, if that guy is possessed by the symbiote, then they don''t have to resist, just stand still and surrender.


    As for the symbiote, he made it?


    This is even more impossible!


    He would not do such boring things!


    "Relax." Coleson''s face was very confident: "Spider-Man, I believe the Guardian will solve it. What we need to worry about is the symbiote in San Francisco, not the Avengers and Guardians!"


    "Okay..." Ward shrugged, without further questioning.


    Seeing that the situation became clear, the veteran agent Melinda stood up and took his place.


    "lets go����"


    "Good." Everyone nodded and became serious.


    They are all smart people, and they all know that they can''t be sloppy about this matter.


    After everyone was gone, Coleson pressed a special button on the communication device to connect to a channel:


    "The Avengers and Guardians... how is it?"


    "The Avengers are no problem." What came back was a calm female voice, another person in charge of the new S.H.I.E.L.D., Maria Hill.


    "On the Guardian''s side, Ron''s situation is still unclear."


    "How did he say?"


    "Not yet time..." Hill questioned in a tone: "Coelson, can you guess what this means?"


    "Not yet time?"


    Coleson frowned and brought out all the emotions and thoughts expressed by the other party in his mind, hoping to use these to clarify the meaning of this sentence.


    After a while, he seemed to understand something.


    "It''s not time yet, maybe it''s... this is just the beginning!"


    "This is just the beginning? Could something more threatening to the earth appear?"


    Hill was shocked, looked back at the thirty-story building sitting alone on the side of the street, and recalled the tone he had said before.


    ...


    Time returned to ten minutes ago. After receiving the new order of Nick Fury to get the Avengers'' side, Hill and Tony Stark came to the Marvel newspaper building, preparing to present to the leader of the Guardian League, God Ron the Walker asked for help.


    It is also to figure out what is going on with Spider-Man.


    After clarifying their intentions with the only security guard at the door, they soon entered the Marvel Mansion and met the guy who made them love and hate.


    They like the strong strength of each other because it can help them a lot.


    But this is what they hate.


    The strength is too strong, it has reached a point beyond their understanding.


    This is too terrifying, so it makes people love and hate.


    After entering this building with few people, Hill and Tony met Ron.


    The other party sat quietly on a sofa, leaning on it and looking at the blue sky outside the window, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After seeing them coming, the other party turned his head and greeted with a smile: "Welcome."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Tony frowned slightly, this guy seems to have become a lot more serious?


    But this is the strangest place. With his understanding of this guy, it is the biggest abnormality that the other party becomes serious.


    The young man looked at Tony, and after a pause, he shrugged: "I''m thinking about life, thinking about what I want to do and how to do it."


    This is normal!


    Tony finally felt a lot better, after all, in his eyes, this is what the other party should show most.


    Tony didn''t see it, but Hill clearly saw something was wrong.


    That kind of nonsense was just pretended, Ron, he changed.


    It becomes strange!


    If the other party was weird before, they all looked like children.


    Now his strangeness is the strangeness that has become separated from each other.


    It was as if he had reached another class, the one that was not familiar with them at all.


    Hill knew that he was not familiar with Ron, but Tony was familiar.


    The two of them have known each other for five or six years. Although on the surface they look like enemies, they secretly agree with each other and regard each other as good friends.


    But now, Tony has not changed Ron, but Ron seems to have taken the initiative to isolate him from Tony.


    This is a very bad signal.


    After watching these two guys talk a little bit more painlessly, Hill finally stood up and explained his intentions:


    "Ron, you are the person who created the Guardian League and the person in charge of it. I believe that you also want to protect the earth when you create this superhero team. I hope you can make those guardians stand up and work with the Avengers. Once again, drive away the alien creatures that invaded the earth!"


    "No problem." Ron''s answer was straightforward, with no fluctuations in his tone: "This was originally the responsibility of the guardian."


    "Thank you!" Even though he felt something was wrong with the other party, Hill was very happy that he could agree to help so quickly.


    Although the Avengers have such powerful and reliable superheroes as Dr. Hulk Banner, Thor, Iron Man Tony, and Captain Steve Rogers, they are protected by superheroes such as Fantastic Four, Spider-Man, and Jewel Woman. The League of Legends will definitely not be worse than the Avengers.


    The two teams working together will definitely solve the crisis in San Francisco.


    but����


    Realistically, Hill is also worried about Spider-Man who has become very strange recently.


    She asked, "Ron, what''s wrong with Spider-Man? Everyone has been worried about him lately."


    "He has encountered some difficulties, which requires him to come out on his own."


    Hill is helpless, what''s the answer?I don''t understand it at all.


    "Then Spider-Man will join this action?"


    In his heart, Hill actually didn''t want Spider-Man to join in. After all, after becoming a black spider, Spider-Man really can''t be trusted anymore.


    "He will help you, and at the same time, I also hope you can help him. This is very important for him to overcome difficulties!"


    Ron finally smiled. He remembered the bohemian appearance of Peter Parker after being possessed by the symbiont in the original timeline.


    Much like the self before!Ron thought.


    "Okay..." Hill was silent for a while, UU reading asked the last question: "What about you, Ron, as a superhero Skywalker, you should help the earth survive this disaster!"


    "I will, but..." Ron glanced at the blue sky, then turned his head back: "It''s just not yet time!"


    "Not yet time?"


    After Hill gave a look, what was the answer?


    Since this guy has become even weirder, how difficult is it to make people understand?


    Tony on the side finally felt something was wrong, Ron...seems to have changed?


    But before Tony asked, his cell phone rang and a message came.


    Seeing the message, his face tightened, and the nano-steel battle armor appeared directly on his body, and then left nothing, directly breaking through the glass of the building and flying into the sky.


    ...

 382 Chapter 374 The Lost San Francisco

    One hour later, except Ron, all members of the Guardian League gathered at the Stark Building, ready to follow Hill to San Francisco.


    The Guardian League was established five years ago, and it has grown to a large scale.


    The Skywalker incarnation of Ron is one of the most mysterious. Others include the gem girl Jessica, Spider-Man Peter Parker, Detest Bronsky, and the Fantastic Four who later joined the Guardian, Mr. Fantastic, The Invisible Woman, The Four Stone Men and Thunderbolt Fire.


    Of course, not many people know this news.


    This time Ron made it clear that he would not come, and the gem girl Jessica became the temporary person in charge of the Guardian Alliance, contacting Hill on behalf of the Guardian.


    "Jessica, has Captain Rogers set off? I can''t wait to meet my idol!"


    In the guardian''s team, Johnny the Thunder has been following Jessica''s butt, asking questions.


    Because he looks exactly like the first superhero Steve Rogers of the last century, Johnny is often admitted to being wrong, so he has always been very upset.


    But this is not what annoys him the most. The most important thing is that those people can quickly see that he is very different from Captain Rogers after admitting their mistakes at first sight. This embarrassing feeling makes people feel uncomfortable!


    This time when he was called, Johnny wanted to personally compare Captain Rogers with Captain Rogers to see what the difference was between them, who were basically the same.


    "What''s the hurry, Captain Rogers can''t run without wings, as long as you are obedient, you will definitely see him."


    Jessica replied casually and ignored Johnny.


    Her mind is not here, but has been thinking about other things.


    What happened to Ron?


    Jessica has been busy with her own affairs all this time. Although not all of them are in New York, she still knows about Ron''s return several days ago.


    But even if she knew this, Jessica had never been to Ron. After all, everyone was so familiar with each other, so there was no need to worry about what would happen to each other.


    So the first time the two met during this time, Ron just called her over and led the Guardian League to help Hill solve the symbiote in San Francisco.


    Just as soon as they met, she saw the difference between them.


    That is a completely different feeling from before.


    It seems that a person has changed, he has become more purposeful, he is no longer as casual as before, and his speech is no longer nonsensical, simple and quick.


    Even if they haven''t seen each other for a long time, she and Ron haven''t said five sentences, just briefly explained what happened this time, and let her go directly.


    This kind of thing has not happened before. For example, when the Guardian was just established, Ron asked her to go to New Mexico to investigate Thor''s descent.


    But really, it feels different.


    Not only Ron, but Peter Parker, Jessica also found it strange.


    This good neighbor in New York, her high school classmate, has become a lot more aloof and irritable.


    Just like when she saw Peter Parker for the first time, this shy Spider-Man actually picked her up boldly, with a very frivolous tone, and a bummer at all.


    How could it become like this?


    Jessica is very upset, but the point is, she can''t change it.


    Ron didn''t say anything, she didn''t even have the guts to deal with it. As for Peter Parker, she felt angry when she saw the other person now, let alone change the other person.


    Fortunately, there are still normal people.


    Jessica looked at the man in the team wearing a security guard. This is an abomination Bronsky who can transform into a yellow giant. In the past few years, the only thing that has not changed is him.


    Still so persevering, following orders, is simply the best teammate.


    "Mr. Reid, Peter, I will ask you!


    "No problem, I returned."


    Taking another look at Peter, who had combed his hair into the appearance of an adult, Jessica found Mr. Fantastic and explained to him the recent changes in Peter, hoping that Mr. Fantastic could find the reason for Peter''s change and help solve this problem.


    Mr. Fantastic Reed Richards certainly agreed. After all, Peter was one of the earliest guardians and Ron''s best friend, so he should help.


    And Reid was also very curious about whether Peter''s black suit was a symbiote.


    Why do the people in San Francisco who are possessed by the symbiote will transform into that kind of monster, while Peter is possessed only by an extra suit and his personality has changed a lot?


    There is a fundamental difference between the two, Reid thought, maybe this is how to solve the symbiotes in San Francisco.


    Walking into the Stark building, the guardians met Hill, the main contact for the San Francisco mission this time.


    Because the symbiosis is possessed by humans and cannot be easily distinguished, even if the superheroes are powerful, it is impossible to go to San Francisco and kill everyone, right?


    Therefore, there must be order and plan.


    "Thank you, guardians."


    Hill was still very happy to see that all the Guardians of the Guardian Alliance except Ron had come over.


    This shows that Ron cares about this matter very much, but because of some unknown reason, he did not take action.


    "Ms. Hill." Jessica stepped up: "I am Jessica, the gem girl in the Guardian League. I am glad to meet you."


    "Me too. It''s nice to meet you." Hill nodded, and looked at each other with all the Guardians, and then left immediately:


    "Follow me. The situation in San Francisco is getting worse and worse. We need to get to San Francisco as soon as possible."


    "Ms. Hill, right?" Johnny ran up after the Thunderbolt, hehe asked, "Has Captain Rogers set off? I want to meet him to see how I am different from him. Can you take me to see him? ?"


    "Captain Rogers has already set off for San Francisco three hours ago. It will take some time for you to meet him."


    Hill replied readily and told the truth without concealing it.


    Although the Fantastic Four is not as famous as the Avengers and Guardians, it is also a famous superhero team. Of course, they know the Thunderbolt Johnny Hill who is exactly the same as Captain America and understand each other''s mood.


    So, Hill smiled and said: "Is it like knowing that you and Rogers look exactly the same, but why can people still see the difference between you at a glance?"


    "Of course!" Johnny nodded fiercely.


    Hill just wanted to answer, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t tell the truth: "That''s OK, if you see him with your own eyes, you will understand!"


    In her heart, she gave the answer.


    Temperament and feeling.


    Thunderbolt Johnny is too young, but Captain Rogers is already exhausted, and he feels relieved at first glance.


    This kind of feeling, Johnny Thunderbolt is completely absent!


    Johnny had no choice but to keep the answer to his heart, looking forward to seeing the American team with his own eyes before making comparisons.


    Johnny''s strong mind caused him to act very fast, even walking first. With his urging, the Guardians quickly boarded the special plane of the new S.H.I.E.L.D. and set off for San Francisco.


    The aircraft of the new S.H.I.E.L.D. aircraft is still the same as the previous Kun-style fighter, but the Chase transformation carried out is much faster than the previous Kun-style fighter, and it also has a lot of the latest technology.


    More than three hours later, the fighter plane arrived in San Francisco.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau has been disbanded and disappeared in front of people, the rebuilt new S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau still has connections with the government, but it has been completely moved to the dark side, which is more concealed than the previous S.H.I.


    As soon as the fighter plane came within the range of San Francisco, the guards inside could immediately see the flying planes around and the row of troops stationed on the periphery below, giving them a strange feeling.


    At this time, there is still this kind of soldier siege scene happening, and it still happens in one of the most economically developed cities in the United States.


    It''s like entering ancient times!


    After all, in a modern society with well-informed information, this kind of massive lockdown did not even think it would happen.


    "The landing point is in a suburb east of San Francisco, where the military has opened up a safe area for us to use."


    After arriving in the designated area and landing smoothly, Hill began to introduce the situation on the scene, and then began to order the guardians what to do next.


    "We have caught a symbiote, but have been hiding in the human body, Mr. Richards, Ms. Susan, you are experts in this area, I need your help!"


    "The gem girl Jessica, Johnny Thunderbolt, Stone Man, and Abomination. I need you to go to the place where the symbiote crime is the most serious and help Thor and Dr. Banner!"


    "And Spiderman Peter Parker..." Hill looked complicated, she really didn''t know how to arrange Spiderman.


    Put Spider-Man on the battlefield, and fear that the black suit on his body is really a symbiotic body, and accidents will happen at that time.


    Do not put Spider-Man on the battlefield, and fear that he will have other changes.


    Very tangled.


    ''Damn it, why didn''t Ron cure Spider-Man, he should have this ability!''


    Hill rarely swears, but this time she still scolded in her heart.


    Peter has been looking at Hill, seeing her appearance, he frowned, and asked unhappy: "Hey, older woman, what about me? What should I do?"


    Older women?


    After Hill tried to suppress the anger in his heart and ensured that he would not explode in place, he answered with a smile on his face:


    "You have another task, which is very important. I''ll notify you later."


    "Very important, how important can it be?" Peter pointed to Mr. Fantastic and the invisible woman Susan, and Jessica and other four people who went to the battlefield unsatisfactorily.


    "Is it important to have tasks on both sides of them?"


    "Of course!" Hill replied reluctantly.


    In fact, what she said just now was just perfunctory Peter, there was no such task at all.


    There is no way, what she can do now is to try to hold down Peter and prevent such an unexpected factor from joining the disaster, making the otherwise unclear situation even stranger.


    ...


    Johnny''s strong mind caused him to act very fast, even walking first. With his urging, the Guardians quickly boarded the special plane of the new S.H.I.E.L.D. and set off for San Francisco.


    The aircraft of the new S.H.I.E.L.D. aircraft is still the same as the previous Kun-style fighter, but the Chase transformation carried out is much faster than the previous Kun-style fighter, and it also has a lot of the latest technology.


    More than three hours later, the fighter plane arrived in San Francisco.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau has been disbanded and disappeared in front of people, the rebuilt new S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau still has connections with the government, but it has been completely moved to the dark side, which is more concealed than the previous S.H.I.


    As soon as the fighter plane came within the range of San Francisco, the guards inside could immediately see the flying planes around and the row of troops stationed on the periphery below, giving them a strange feeling.


    At this time, there is still this kind of soldier siege scene happening, and it still happens in one of the most economically developed cities in the United States.


    It''s like entering ancient times!


    After all, in a modern society with well-informed information, this kind of massive lockdown did not even think it would happen.


    "The landing point is in a suburb east of San Francisco, where the military has opened up a safe area for us to use."


    After arriving in the designated area and landing smoothly, Hill began to introduce the situation on the scene, and then began to order the guardians what to do next.


    "We have caught a symbiote, but have been hiding in the human body, Mr. Richards, Ms. Susan, you are experts in this area, I need your help!"


    "The gem girl Jessica, Johnny Thunderbolt, Stone Man, and Abomination. I need you to go to the place where the symbiote crime is the most serious and help Thor and Dr. Banner!"


    "And Spiderman Peter Parker..." Hill looked complicated, she really didn''t know how to arrange Spiderman.


    Put Spider-Man on the battlefield, and fear that the black suit on his body is really a symbiotic body, and accidents will happen at that time.


    Do not put Spider-Man on the battlefield, and fear that he will have other changes.


    Very tangled.


    ''Damn it, why didn''t Ron cure Spider-Man, he should have this ability!''


    Hill rarely swears, but this time she still scolded in her heart.


    Peter has been looking at Hill. Seeing her, he frowned and asked unhappy: "Hey, older woman, what about me? What should I do?"


    Older women?


    After Hill tried to suppress the anger in his heart and ensured that he would not explode in place, he answered with a smile on his face:


    "You have another task, which is very important. I''ll notify you later."


    "Very important, how important can it be?" Peter pointed to Mr. Fantastic and the invisible woman Susan, and Jessica and other four people who went to the battlefield unsatisfactorily.


    "Is it important to have tasks on both sides of them?"


    "Of course!" Hill replied reluctantly.


    In fact, what she said just now was just perfunctory Peter, there was no such task at all.


    There is no way, what she can do now is to try to hold down Peter and prevent such an unexpected factor from joining the disaster, making the otherwise unclear situation even stranger.

 383 Chapter 375 Venom Hulk?

    Frontline battlefield.


    The electric light suddenly flashed in the dark night, illuminating half of the night, and finally turned straight down and hit the black monster.


    The skin of the hit part instantly broke, and the black monster screamed in pain, but did not back down. The sharp claws in his hand changed rapidly, and it turned into a warhammer to attack the enemy wearing gold armor in front.


    In the process of the attack, the place that was struck by lightning is healing quickly. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t be able to see that this place has been seriously injured.


    "Damn, how come these monsters are more powerful than the Dark Elves'' Doom Warriors?"


    Looking at the symbiote monster rushing towards him, Maulnir in Thor''s hand drew a perfect curve, caught the symbiote''s attack from back to front, and then knocked the enemy out again.


    This is the third symbiote monster he encountered. The first two monsters were directly bombarded into slag by him with a large amount of lightning power. I thought this monster was quite easy to deal with, but I didn''t expect to encounter the first monster. The vitality of the three monsters is so powerful.


    Before that, he used a wide range of lightning attacks like the first two monsters. The first time it was still effective, the monster fell directly to the ground after being hit by lightning, as if it were dead.


    Thor felt the same way, he didn''t check it carefully, and after a while the monster stood up again and launched an offensive against him.


    After this time, the power of thunder and lightning was unable to make the symbiote monsters fearful. Gradually, the lightning injury on the symbiote was quickly healed, and it was obviously resistant to thunder and lightning.


    In the end, his lightning power could not even severely wound the monster.


    "The symbiote monster has a strong self-healing power, and can develop resistance to special attacks, such as my lightning power, so it can be resolved as soon as possible..."


    Seeing the symbiote that had been knocked into the air and then stood up again, Thor reluctantly squatted down, picked up a small device on the ground covered with dirt and dust, and said this to the small device.


    This is the communication headset that was issued to him before the war began to communicate with other people and the rear logistics. I thought it was not useful, but seeing the tenacious and undead symbiote monster that had been attacking, Thor felt that before I still underestimated the enemy too much.


    You know, according to rough calculations, there are at least tens of thousands of symbiote monsters in San Francisco. If every monster has such a healing power, how terrifying would it be?


    "Thank you Thor, your message is important..."


    Hearing a reply from the earphones, Thor showed a satisfied smile on his face, and put the earphones in an inconspicuous place next to him to prevent them from being stepped on by him.


    Although the earth is inferior to Asgard in many aspects, it is still much stronger than Asgard in terms of communication.


    With just a small headset, you can instantly contact teammates far away, which is very useful for that kind of war.


    After hiding the earphones, Thor jumped up, holding Mulnier with all his strength, and sending out a thunderous blow towards the symbiote monster rushing towards him.


    Although there was no frightening electric light, it was just an ordinary hammer attack, but this attack still had an incomparably powerful momentum, like a huge mountain, pressing toward the symbiont monster.


    The symbiote��s reaction was also very fast, but immediately raised the black sledgehammer condensed with its own body to resist, but it fell apart at the moment of contact, turned into fragments and fell to the low, and then turned back to black matter. , Back to the symbiote.


    This time Thor, the Thunder God, had no rivals, and immediately began to chase after victory, and Mauernier blasted toward the symbiote with great power again and again.


    Under this intensive attack, the self-healing symbiote monster gradually became weak, and the wounds on his body became more and more.


    Finally, with the fall of the last blow of Mauernier, the symbiote monster finally fell completely, turning into a pool of black mud with gray and silver in it, which was not human-shaped.


    This is the corpse of the symbiotic monster. Thor, who has killed two monsters, will not admit it wrong.


    "The parasitized humans didn''t even leave a dead body..."


    Looking at the disgusting thing on the ground, Thor couldn''t help but burst into sorrow.


    The symbiote needs to parasitize other life forms to survive, and he already knew this feature when he came.


    After being parasitized, human beings have almost no consciousness of their own, and will only act in accordance with the consciousness of the symbiont, just like a slave, enslaved by the symbiont!


    This kind of thing is too scary.


    Thor couldn''t believe what kind of hell it would be if this monster spread all over the earth, even his hometown of Asgard.


    Thinking of his father Odin, who had become more haggard and lost because of his mother''s departure, Thor took a deep breath, and his fighting spirit became even more enthusiastic.


    He must solve this monster, not only for the earth, but also for the glory of Asgard, the guardian of the nine realms!


    Thor returned to the place where he had hidden the earphones. He picked up the earphones and just wanted to ask where the situation was serious. When he wanted to help, there was a panic call for help from the earphones:


    "Hello, anyone? This is Dr. Banner, and I need help here..."


    Dr. Banner?


    Hearing this name, Thor immediately thought of the violent Hulk who was four or five meters tall and had beaten his brother Rocky into a mess.


    However, how could this Hulk, who is even more monster than the symbiote monster, need help from others?


    After Dr. Banner��s cry for help rang again, Hill��s surprised and nervous voice came from the headset:


    "The rescue fighter has already flown to Dr. Banner��s location, but it will take some time. Now the closest to Dr. Banner are Thor and Jessica, the goddess of gems. You immediately go to him for support. Besides, Thor. And Jessica immediately went to support..."


    "understood!"


    There was another female voice in the earphones, and Thor did not reply. He grabbed the earphones with one hand and quickly waved Mirnier with the other, and flew quickly in the direction indicated by Hill.


    Thor is actually not easy. Although he is very reluctant to admit it, the Hulk is indeed almost as powerful as him. If something happens to him, such as being possessed by a symbiont, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Thor, the flying thunder god, quickly reached where Dr. Banner was, and knew why Dr. Banner sent a call for help.


    The current Dr. Banner is not in the state of the Hulk when the Hulk was. He has become half human and half Hulk. His body is entangled by countless black symbiosis. It seems that he wants to swallow Dr. Banner and turn it into their parasite. .


    Dr. Banner has also been resisting, shouting and constantly tearing the symbiote with his hands, but he is still being eroded by the symbiote again. Although it can still resist the parasitic, it looks very weak overall.


    Because Dr. Banner has now become a half-human figure, he is not a Hulk at all. If he can��t get rid of this situation or transform into a full-form Hulk, then in the end, Dr. Banner will almost certainly be parasitized by the symbiote .


    At that time, if Dr. Banner''s consciousness is no match for the symbiote, what will appear is a Hulk version of the symbiote monster.


    One Thor doesn''t want to face it, let alone a combination of the two?


    And Thor thought he was the first to arrive, but when he arrived, Thor found that a woman had already arrived here.


    "Jessica?"


    Seeing the girl in purple dress next to Dr. Banner, Thor recognized her.


    This girl, isn''t it the reporter Jessica he met when he was expelled to Earth for the first time by Odin?


    Jessica waved her hand and responded with a smile: "Hey, Thor."


    Thor was a little surprised, he should have thought that there would be no ordinary people around Ron!


    "It turns out that you are Jessica, the jewel female of the Guardian League. No wonder I always think that you and that heroine are similar in figure." Thor walked towards Jessica and said as he walked.


    "I should tell you during the battle in New York. It''s a pity that you''ve been following your brother Loki at that time, so we didn''t meet!" Jessica shrugged.


    In the battle just now, her mask was torn to pieces by the symbiote inadvertently. She was called to help Dr. Banner after the symbiote had just been resolved. There was no mask to cover her, and it was not surprising that Thor recognized her.


    Strangely speaking, Jessica suddenly felt that it would be nice not to wear a mask, at least she could face others with her true identity.


    "Rocky has reformed..." Thor explained with a smile, as he used to hide the embarrassment that his brother was the instigator of the previous invasion of the earth.


    "Is there such a thing?" Jessica asked suspiciously. Since she hadn''t seen Ron before, she actually didn''t know what Ron did the last time he went to Asgard.


    "Yeah." Thor was even more embarrassed. He was embarrassed to say that he and his brother Loki were actually taught by the boss of your newspaper, and they were already safe.


    "Hey, I said you two, are you here to help me? Come and save me!!!"


    Seeing that Thor and Jessica wanted to talk about something, Dr. Banner yelled at them angrily, and they were about to collapse.


    Thor and Jessica then remembered that they were here to help Dr. Banner solve the difficulties.


    Dr. Banner, who was devastated by the symbiote, had become weaker and weaker. There was almost no green on his body, and it seemed that he would soon return to human appearance.


    "What should I do?"


    Thor and Jessica looked at each other, their eyes rolled, but they didn''t know how to help Dr. Banner out of the predicament.


    Dr. Banner became even more angry, and he helped me pull these disgusting things away directly, wouldn''t it be possible for such simple things?


    He just wanted to talk, but found that his mouth had been blocked by the symbiont.


    "Banna, you trash, you are really useless, you are simply a pile of shit, even worse than shit!"


    Seeing Dr. Banner��s powerlessness, Thor thought about hearing stories about Dr. Banner��s transformation by anger in Revenge, and immediately began to swear, trying to inspire Banner to transform into the Hulk again.


    ...

 384 Chapter 376 Dilemma

    The people Hill called for support were of course not ordinary people, but Mr. Fantastic and the invisible lady in the Fantastic Four.


    Their original mission was to help the rescue team find the weakness of the symbiont. Now that Dr. Banner is possessed by the symbiont, the two naturally have to rush to the scene as soon as possible to study the symbiont on the spot.


    Only when Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Girl arrived at the scene did they discover that the situation here seemed a bit complicated.


    Thor was still flying in the air holding his hammer at this time, but he did not continue to attack the black Hulk.


    Jessica was the same, stopped in place, watching quietly.


    Because the Hulk possessed by the symbiote did not move.


    This three or four-meter tall giant squatted on the ground in pain, holding his head and struggling constantly, as if a black hill was experiencing a strong earthquake.


    "What happened to Dr. Banner?"


    Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman hurriedly left the helicopter, rushed to Jessica''s side, and asked the full of doubts.


    "He is struggling with the possessed symbiote and wants to get rid of the control of the symbiote." Jessica replied with a smile.


    This is her masterpiece, and if it succeeds, then she can also help Peter get rid of the control of the symbiote.


    "Can it succeed?" The invisible woman was a little skeptical. Although she didn''t know the Hulk very much, she still knew that this monster called Banner was actually very simple in thought, and could not even speak the whole thing.


    Such a state would be very difficult to face a symbiote that can easily parasitize human beings and control thoughts.


    "We can only do this. The Hulk transformed by Dr. Banner is too powerful, and Thor and I can''t catch him together."


    Jessica pointed at Thor, who was coming towards them, and explained why.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, this is the truth." Thor shrugged helplessly and began to introduce himself: "Hello, I am Thor from Asgard and a member of the Avengers. I am glad to see you. To you."


    "So are we." Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Girl responded with a smile, and then also introduced their identity.


    "Reid Richards, Mr. Fantastic in the Fantastic Four, and a member of the Guardian League."


    "Susan Stone, like Reid, is also a member of the Fantastic Four and the Guardians."


    Thor nodded, because of what happened before, so this time he will stay on Earth for a long time after leaving Asgard, and he has a general understanding of some organizations that appear on the earth.


    Needless to say, the League of Guardians is a private superhero organization that appeared earlier than the Avengers. It is composed of three heroes: Skywalker, Spiderman, and Jewel Girl, and is very famous.


    He already knew that Skywalker was Ron Brenstad, a figure who even his father Odin was very jealous of. In the recent war of the Dark Army invading Asgard, he was almost alone. , Helping Asgard defeated the dark army, powerful.


    As for the Fantastic Four, Thor knows little, but he still knows some.


    It''s just that the Fantastic Four actually joined the Guardian at the same time, which he felt more surprised.


    That Ron, really has such a big charm?


    "Look at it, the Hulk is struggling even crazier!" Jessica, who was always watching the changes on the scene, interrupted their conversation.


    Thor, Mr. Fantastic, and the invisible woman immediately looked forward, looking forward to it.


    At this time, the Hulk began to frantically grab around his body, even his skin that could not be penetrated by a powerful sniper bullet was grabbed by himself with countless blood stains, no blood flowed out, but the flesh and blood inside it could be seen directly. To.


    Silky black matter also flashed from the scratched flesh and blood of the Hulk. These black substances were constantly repairing the injured flesh and blood. They wanted to heal the Hulk, but under constant scratching, their efforts were in vain. Up.


    As the painful roar and physical damage continue, the black matter on the Hulk has become more and more.


    Seeing these things invading his body, the Hulk did not show any mercy. He grabbed them fiercely and began to tear them up, wanting to tear the symbiote directly.


    No one can know the thought of the symbiote, but one thing is certain, judging from its reluctance to leave the body of the Hulk, it must like this powerful body very much.


    But no matter how the symbiote struggles, the power of the Hulk is still unstoppable.


    After the last big lump of black matter was ripped apart from this powerful body and turned directly into a silver-gray corpse, the Hulk finally returned to normal.


    It''s just now that the situation of this originally very powerful guy seems not so good.


    After getting rid of the symbiote, the Hulk became scarred. Although the powerful healing ability has been repairing his body, the Hulk still looks very weak and can''t even maintain a standing posture.


    ''boom!''


    With a loud noise, the Hulk fell to the ground, and then his body began to shrink slowly.


    In the end, the huge monster became a person.


    Dr. Banner.


    "Go and take a look."


    Jessica, Thor, Mr. Fantastic, and the Invisible Woman ran up immediately to check the situation of Dr. Banner.


    When he stepped forward, he found out that Dr. Banner had fallen into a coma. Except for a pair of underwear that was made of unknown material and remained undamaged, there were red scars everywhere, as if he had been flogged in the Middle Ages.


    "He was seriously injured and must be treated immediately!"


    Mr. Fantastic, who has some first-aid experience, squatted down and tried Dr. Banner��s sniff. After finding that it was very weak, both hands became very long. He carried Dr. Banner on his back and started to move towards the helicopter that transported them The plane went over, preparing to leave the frontline battlefield.


    "Mr. Fantastic''s ability to extend the human body is really amazing!" Seeing the stretched arm, Thor sighed.


    Mr. Fantastic did not respond. He carried Dr. Banner on his back and continued to rush to the landing place. He hurried to the place soon, ready to board the plane.


    But at this moment, Dr. Banner woke up unexpectedly.


    He watched the surroundings and found that several people around were all humans, and made a weak voice:


    "We can''t go, there is an army of symbionts moving towards us, we must defend quickly!"


    "Where?" Mr. Fantastic stretched his head very long, and he had reached the sky several tens of meters high. After searching for a circle, his face gradually became serious.


    "I saw a lot of black monsters, at least hundreds of them, and a few of them only fly."


    "Yes, it can fly..." Dr. Banner gave a wry smile: "If we get on a helicopter and fly away, then we will definitely be shot down by the flying symbiote monster..."


    "How did you know?" Mr. Fantastic nodded, giving up the idea of ??leaving.


    Because news of Hill also came from the earphones, she also said that a large group of symbiotes was coming here.


    When Dr. Banner heard the questioning, he pointed to the corpse of the symbiote on the ground, and the corners of his mouth split open, revealing a cruel smile: "This symbiote that parasitized me told me that it was in the process of killing it. in!"


    The four people who heard Dr. Banner''s words looked at each other and discussed countermeasures.


    "Let''s leave as a plane. I can fly and I can protect you from behind." Thor waved Mirnier.


    "Me too!" Jessica also stood up and spoke. She can indeed fly, but because she uses less, almost no one knows.


    "Too risky!" Mr. Fantastic shook his head. Even if Thor and Jessica can fly, his body can be extended, even if it falls from the sky, it won��t die, but the remaining invisible women and helicopters The driver, and Dr. Banner, who changed back to a human form, couldn''t.


    If the helicopter is shot down at that time, their situation will be even more dangerous.


    "Tor, Jessica, it''s dangerous to go back by plane. First find Dr. Banner and wake up. It''s not weak. Let''s find a place to hide. After we escape the symbiont, we will leave by plane. How about? "


    After explaining the danger on one side, Mr. Fantastic also brought up the response method he just thought of.


    "Let''s do it..." Although he was reluctant, Thor agreed, after all, life is more important.


    So is Jessica. She doesn''t fly very often, so she can''t fly if she can.


    Finally, the plan was finalized.


    "We will be attacked soon, it is dangerous here, I will take you out of here..."


    In addition to a few of them, there was a helicopter pilot at the scene.


    Of course, Mr. Fantastic would not ignore the person who sent them over. He stretched out his arm and grabbed the driver directly, and after an explanation, he began to take a few people to the densely-built place nearby. .


    This place was originally a dense residential area, surrounded by houses, which should have been very lively, but after the invasion of the symbiote, this place directly became a dead area, and almost no family could be in the invasion of the symbiote. If you survive, you will either be turned into a parasite or eaten by the symbiote and used as food.


    Mr. Fantastic took a group of people to find a house that had been destroyed by symbiont monsters far away, and prepared to hide in it to avoid the army of symbiont monsters.


    Although Mr. Fantastic''s emotional intelligence is relatively low, but in other aspects, this genius is still very powerful.


    For example, finding a destroyed house to avoid the symbiote monster, which obviously uses the black under the lamp strategy.


    When a few people entered the room, the first thing they saw was the dried blood on the ground, the floor that was shattered by sharp claws, and the torn clothes.


    Obviously, all the people in this room have been eaten by the symbiont monster.


    "Damn, I really want to go out and kill all symbiotes now!"


    Thor yelled. This was a bit unacceptable to him who yearned for justice and regarded himself as the guardian of the earth. With Mauernier, he wanted to go out and fight directly with the symbiote monster.


    Mr. Fantastic stretched out his arm to stop Thor: "For Dr. Banner, bear with me."


    Thor was very angry, but looking at Dr. Banner, who was still weak and could only be carried by Mr. Fantastic, he still held back and did not rush to make a move.


    This is also because he has grown a lot in the past. If he had gone out and had a fight with the monsters outside before, he would have won!


    "Zi��"


    At this time, countless unpleasant roars came from outside, and the symbiote army finally arrived.


    From the crack of the door, you can see that a large group of black monsters came here from one direction, at least hundreds of them. Under the shining of the street lamp, they were crushed in black, like a dark cloud falling on the ground, very strange.


    They came to the side of the corpse of the symbiote that had parasitized on the Hulk before, and then roared louder. The harsh sound spread far away. Even if they were hiding in the house, people with superpowers felt a little uncomfortable. No more.


    "It looks like they are paying homage to the dead symbionts, just like humans. Obviously, these symbionts have a complete ethnic group and very high intelligence, no less than humans..."


    Mr. Fantastic, who has the task of observing the symbiote, began to record, and at the same time sent data to the rear logistics.


    Several people continued to observe in the crack of the door, and found that after paying homage to the dead symbiote, the symbiote monster soon dispersed and ran towards the surrounding buildings, and began to violently dismantle it, even riding in Mr. Fantastic and Invisible The helicopter from the woman was not let go.


    "There is also a very strong revenge..." Mr. Fantastic continued to record, and Jessica behind suddenly shouted:


    "They are coming towards us..."


    "what happened?"


    Mr. Fantastic didn��t know what was going on. He looked in Jessica��s direction and found out that a dozen symbiotes had been crowded out of the window behind. He used black matter to form various weapons and rushed towards the hut. I found Ultraman.


    "It seems that the strategy of black under the lamp does not apply to alien life like symbiotes..."


    Mr. Fantastic explained a bit embarrassingly, and then only heard countless roars and cracks. The symbiote monsters surrounding them directly tore their hiding house to pieces, and all rushed in together.


    In an instant, all the people in the room except Dr. Banner and the pilot of the helicopter, who were almost spent, reacted.


    The Maulnir in Thor''s hand was thrown out of his hand vigorously. After hitting a symbiote, the powerful force knocked the symbiote back into the air, and the threat of the three rushing in was solved at once.


    Jessica was not bad either. Her body moved in an instant, and after drawing a perfect curve, it was no longer visible. Only the symbiote was constantly hit by her and flew out.


    Although the body of the invisible woman is not strong, she has a powerful invisible force field, which can block or knock the enemy into the air, which is also a great help.


    And because Mr. Fantastic needs to protect two people who are almost incompetent, he can only use his body''s ability to lengthen the symbiosis to get rid of him, which does not appear to be prominent.


    However, because of the horrible healing power of the symbiote, the attacks of several people did not cause any actual harm to them, which is why Thor has only killed three symbiotes so far.

 385 Chapter 377 The Plan of Riot

    The battle lasted for a long time. Although Jessica, Thor, Mister Fantastic, and Invisible Woman could withstand the symbiote��s attack, they couldn��t break through the encirclement at all because of the large number of each other, and they had to stay still in place. Fight the symbiote.


    Symbiotes are highly intelligent, as can be seen from their previous behavior.


    Coupled with the most disgusting healing power of the symbiote monster, the four Jessicas not only failed to break through the encirclement, but were even surrounded by more symbiotes coming from other directions, making it more and more difficult.


    "We can''t keep doing this, we must find a way to break through, otherwise there will be more and more symbiosis here!"


    The invisible woman first made a sound. Her invisible force field needed a lot of energy to control. The constant fighting made her very uncomfortable and began to feel dizzy.


    "I agree, these guys are so annoying!"


    Thor gasped. Although the opponent was not particularly strong, the constant battle and the enemy that could never be killed made him feel very uncomfortable, and he didn''t want to spend it any longer.


    As a fighter, he can fight, he can fight forever, but he cannot fight meaninglessly.


    "That''s right." Mr. Fantastic nodded. Although the lengthening of the body is not very laborious for him, it still makes him feel uncomfortable all the time. It is better to leave early.


    Through the Bronzebeard headset, he continued to contact Hill behind: "Is there really no follow-up support?"


    "No." The tone in the headset was helpless: "Our station has been found, and a large number of symbiotes are attacking here. I''m really sorry."


    "I know, we will quickly break through and come back to help you."


    Mr. Fantastic stopped talking to the headset, because the Hill behind it really couldn''t help them.


    After being attacked by the symbiote on their side, the station where Hill was stationed in the rear was also attacked shortly afterwards, and more symbiote monsters emerged than this side.


    These two sudden attacks attracted everyone''s attention. They knew that this must be a premeditated action, and a powerful brain was commanding the symbiote army!


    "We can only rely on ourselves!"


    Mr. Fantastic became the commander of this temporary team. He thought about it and said to everyone:


    "Jessica, you have the fastest speed and good strength. I hope you, as a breakthrough player, can try to divert these symbiotic monsters so that we can break through the encirclement."


    "Thor, the god of thunder, you have the strongest strength and can fly. I hope you will contain the symbiote monsters in the sky, and at the same time serve as our helper, ready to rescue at any time.


    "I will take Dr. Banner and the driver away, invisible girl, you just follow me as a cover, can you agree?"


    "You are very smart, listen to you." Thor gave up his previous pride and made a look of obedient.


    The most disobedient have agreed, and the others including Jessica have no objection.


    At the beginning of the action, just as Mr. Fantastic said, Jessica, as a breakthrough player, directly increased the speed and started attacking all the symbionts. After attacking, she stopped to reveal the symbiote''s hatred.


    Although the symbiote has extremely high wisdom, their hatred is also very strong.


    After a while, Jessica followed a symbiote team behind her ass, and followed her with weird calls, as if she wouldn''t stop without breaking her body.


    In this way, Jessica successfully made a small gap for the rear team to break through.


    "It''s this time!"


    Mr. Fantastic immediately seized the opportunity, hugged the weak Dr. Banner and the driver and ran.


    Beside him, the invisible woman is still insisting on using the invisible force field to block some symbiotes rushing towards them, doing her best.


    The proud Thor certainly didn''t want to neglect his duty. He dragged a few rare flying symbiotes in the sky, and at the same time, he was helping the Mr. Wonder below, working very hard.


    Good planning and persistence allowed the besieged team to finally break out and get rid of the symbiote monsters that surrounded them.


    After breaking through, they immediately rushed to the base of the rear Hill, ready to assist the rear.


    ...


    Drake is in a good mood for the research base of the Life Foundation.


    His original ideal, who was driven out of Osborne Industries, was nothing more than to build a biotechnology company that was stronger than Osborne Industries. As a result, he did not expect a leap. His ideal jumped directly to where he controls the world. This span is not generally large.


    And all this depends on the symbiote possessed in his body,''riot''!


    "Next, continue to increase the attack and kill all the shit superheroes in one breath, how about?"


    Seeing the large black symbiote gathered outside, Drake called out the riot in his body and said excitedly.


    "What you think is too simple, the earth is not so easy to occupy!" Appeared with a trace of earthy gray matter, condensing a hideous head.


    Drake was very surprised that even superheroes couldn''t resist their symbiote army, who else could stop it.


    Although the riot''s expression is very arrogant, but what he said is very modest:


    "Although I have not been on Earth for a long time, there is one thing that I fully believe in, and that is that the power on this planet is actually not worse than our symbiote!"


    "I still don''t understand." Drake frowned and asked, "Obviously neither the Guardian nor the Avengers can defeat the symbiote army, why are you afraid of them?"


    "Not fear, but caution!" The riot tone began to be serious: "You need to be cautious no matter what you do, let alone control a planet?"


    "Then what should we do next?"


    Drake was helpless. As a parasite of the riot, although he had powerful rights, he also lost his freedom. He had to listen to the words of the riot.


    The riots were full of sharp-toothed mouths with a creepy smile, and the tone of voice also sharpened:


    "Look for opportunities, leave San Francisco, and take all the troops out, so that the entire United States and Canada will be filled with our troops!"


    "Why?" Drake still didn''t understand, he was about to win, why did he leave?


    "Regardless of whether we succeed or fail, San Francisco will definitely fall. Instead of dying here, it is better to walk the entire continent with our power, so that we can control the planet more easily!"


    After the riots were finished, he returned to Drake''s body with one stroke, and then continued:


    "After all, the most powerful part of our symbiote is not the ability to heal itself, but our ability to pretend!"


    Drake''s eyes widened, and he finally understood the meaning of the riot.


    Yes, instead of fighting directly with the forces on the earth, it is better to integrate them directly and directly control these forces.


    With the ability to directly possess human beings with symbiosis, and then directly possess the officials who control power and the generals who control the army, is it not a matter of minutes to become the overlord of the earth?


    "By the way, after leaving San Francisco, we have to look for the venom that escaped from you before. He is a variable and we must kill him!"


    The sound of the riot appeared in Drake''s mind again, and when he heard these words, he did not doubt or hesitate at all.


    Venom, including Eddie Bullock possessed by Venom, must die!

 386 Chapter 378 New Changes

    In this battle with appearance monsters, the form of the defending human side is not optimistic.


    Originally, the military estimated that there were only tens of thousands of symbiote monsters in the entire San Francisco, but the real situation slapped them in the face.


    More and more symbiotes appeared from the streets and alleys, turning this bustling city into a hell, and at the same time gathering forces, began to attack the military guarding the periphery, as if they wanted to leave San Francisco.


    Although the superheroes and the rear logistics station led by Hill were successfully guarded by many superheroes, they did not have such a powerful force.


    In the face of the symbiote, a monster with a strong body and strong self-healing ability, human guns have almost no effect. Only by relying on artillery shells and small missiles can the symbiote cause some damage and stop the enemy''s footsteps.


    But no matter how many shells and missiles face the countless symbiosis, this black monster quickly broke through the military''s defense line. After killing the soldier, it began to leave San Francisco quickly and head towards the surrounding cities. Flee with feet.


    Naturally, the army is not stupid, and it soon understood that the symbiote would use dispersion tactics to confuse their vision.


    Soon, troops from other places began to rush to the western United States, and even aid troops from other countries also came.


    Because these frameworks all know that if the symbiote can''t be eliminated, it will not only be the United States, but they are all the same.


    However, no matter how many people were able to stop the symbiote, the military''s defenses were quickly destroyed, and the hope of blocking the symbiote in San Francisco was lost.


    Although the battle was very miserable, the blood lost by the soldiers was not without effect.


    Soon, someone discovered the weakness of the symbiote.


    Afraid of fire!


    Of course, the fear of fire is the same no matter what life it is. It''s not that there has been a fire attack on the symbiont monster before, but after finding that the result is not obvious, I didn''t care too much.


    The reason why the symbiote is afraid of fire is because some soldiers discovered that the symbiote that died the most when bombed was actually not killed by the explosion fragments, nor was it killed by the powerful impact of the explosion. .


    What really caused the most damage to the symbiote was actually the instantaneous violent high temperature at the moment of the explosion, which was between 1600 degrees and 3000 degrees, which caused the most damage to the symbiote.


    Of course, the higher the temperature, the higher the damage, but except for weapons such as powerful nuclear bombs and hydrogen bombs, other things are not easy to reach, so they are not considered.


    Because of this discovery, soon, a bomb that could produce a high temperature of more than 1600 degrees when it exploded began to be transported to the front line by logistics and assembled in the hands of soldiers resisting the symbiont monster.


    This support has restored a lot of momentum to the army that was originally all declining, and more and more symbiote monsters have been eliminated, and everyone on the earth breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, because there are too many symbiotes, and the attack style is very weird and concealed, although the pressure on the military is much less, it is not without it.


    The huge pressure is still on them, thinking that the symbiote has all dispersed and turned into a guerrilla team, which is not easy to clean up.


    In addition to the army, the superheroes who came to fight the symbiote monsters are also attracting attention.


    Iron Man, Thor, Jewel Girl, Fantastic Four, Abomination, etc., these heroes are still fighting against the symbiote monsters and never leave.


    But soon someone discovered that the Hulk did not reappear for a whole day after successfully breaking through the defense line and leaving San Francisco that night.


    Did something unexpected happen?


    Someone soon became worried and began to inquire online, but no results were obtained.


    Also worrying is Spider-Man, who thought that he was wearing a black spider suit. This superhero, who had been controversial from the beginning, was also questioned. Why did he never appear on the battlefield? Has it become a symbiote? A member of the monster?


    Faced with this question, Hill couldn''t say anything about it, so he could only try to prevent Spider-Man from seeing this, so as not to have any accidents.


    Although Dr. Banner, who was once used by the symbiont, gave them a lot of understanding of the symbiont, he did not fully obtain a way to get rid of the symbiont.


    After all, not everyone likes Dr. Banner, who turns into a Hulk by getting angry, and is a monster that can become stronger even if he continues to get angry.


    It''s just that the paper can''t contain the fire. In the end, Spider-Man Peter Parker discovered the truth.


    "Why are you deceiving me?"


    An angry question appeared from Peter''s mouth. He had never associated his own change with the symbiote monster. He didn''t even know his own change. Knowing that others thought he was possessed by the symbiote, he was naturally furious.


    "This is all for your own good!" Hill replied sincerely: "You are indeed possessed by the symbiote, because we are afraid that you can''t accept it, so we plan to cure you before telling you!"


    "But I was not possessed by the symbiont monster at all! I am me, Spider-Man, Peter Parker!"


    Peter was already in madness, and the black spider suit began to appear from him, angrily he even wanted to rush directly to Hill and kill the woman.


    Hill secretly put his hand on the pistol at his waist just in case, while still talking in his mouth:


    "It was Ron who told me not to tell you, you have the ability to find him!"


    "He?" Peter snorted disdainfully. He remembered what had happened since he and Ron had met, and after realizing that he had been suffering, he transferred his anger to Ron.


    "Wait, I will go back to him and make it clear that I am not possessed by the symbiote!"


    After speaking out loud, Peter jumped up and left the station.


    After seeing Peter had left, Hill breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time began to look forward to the follow-up development.


    She just brought the topic to Ron deliberately, just to get that guy to stand up and solve the troubled Peter Parker, instead of just hiding behind and saying, "It''s not time yet." words!


    After all, the battle on the front line is so tense, she can''t allow any accidents that are detrimental to the human side, so it is definitely a good thing to drive Peter away.


    "How is the situation, have you found out?"


    Without a break, Hill hurried back to the rear camp and asked many people who were monitoring the screen.


    Modern warfare has never been more powerful than anyone fighting. After knowing that the symbiote is likely to have a leader, Hill quickly launched the task of finding the leader of the symbiote.


    After all, it is the leader. If the leader can be solved, then this war against alien monsters will be much easier.


    The monitor frowned and was not confident: "It''s not sure yet, only 30% of the probability is..."


    "30%?" Hill was silent for a while, turned on the special channel of the communication headset, and sent a message to the superheroes in the channel:


    "Discover the position of the suspected symbiote leader, Iron Man and Thor, you two immediately set off, ready to directly kill the enemy and save the earth!"

 387 Chapter 379: Conversation with Gu 1

    new York.


    Although the symbiote monster that appeared in San Francisco caused global panic, it didn''t seem to have much influence on this shining city, one of the world''s best.


    Those who should go to work, those who should talk about business to talk about business, as always.


    Stephen Strange is a neurosurgery specialist in a large New York hospital. He has a very high honor and successful career in this professional field.


    Even though the whole world has become panic at the moment, Strange is still optimistic, and his rich family background gives him confidence.


    It was in the afternoon. Strange, who successfully completed the last operation, changed into a white coat, put on a neat suit, and took out his beloved Huracan LP610-4 Lamborghini, ready to go home.


    The sky was grey, and Strange looked up to the sky, the corners of his mouth rose slightly and began to accelerate.


    brush!


    Lamborghini drew a perfect curve, crossed a very difficult bend, and drove into the next road.


    ...


    "This is your candidate? A doctor?"


    Above the sky, two unspeakable consciousnesses stared at the maddening Lamborghini below, watching it drifting through bends after another.


    "This is what time told me. He will find me in more than a year and become a qualified mage to guard the dark side of this world instead of me."


    One of the consciousness was full of strong magical aura, but there was a little darkness in the huge aura, which made the original honest consciousness appear a little distorted.


    Consciousness comes from the great supreme magician Gu Yi. This existence who has guarded the earth for hundreds of years has separated two consciousnesses and came to the sky over New York nearly a month ago. One is monitoring Ron who has just returned to the earth, and the other The guardian was Dr. Stephen Strange, who looked good, but was quite ordinary compared to the world.


    The two consciousnesses were originally in two places, but because of Ron''s visit, they finally became one, regardless of you and me.


    After all, for a powerful woman, the consciousness of staying in New York is one and two, and there is not much difference.


    The reason for being divided into two shares is that she has always respected the habit of treating others.


    Gu Yi mage''s consciousness is not much different from her, and she is also wearing a black mage robe, looking at the consciousness who has turned into a young man in black.


    This is Ron, the existence she has been paying attention to since the discovery.


    A month ago, she still felt the most suitable for the owner of the Eye of Agomoda.


    It''s a pity that he changed so quickly that he didn''t meet her expectations at all, and he was disqualified.


    She looked at the young man in front of her with an indifferent expression: "Your tone is not surprised. This shows that you have known his existence a long time ago. Where did you come from?"


    "Sorry, I still can''t say!"


    Ron chuckled and replied. Although he believed that his strength was not bad, the opponent was a supreme archmage who could peer into time. He must be cautious about anything that is not good for him.


    This is his biggest secret, how can he tell others?What''s more, the other party is still Gu Yi?


    "Mage Gu Yi, make it clear, what is my point of inferior to that doctor?"


    Ron began to change the subject, trying to figure out why Gu Yihui targeted him so much, and he has been monitoring him all the way since he returned to Earth, and never rested.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable, he needs an answer, a reasonable answer.


    Gu Yi was a little helpless. Ever since Ron knew that she had actually considered choosing him as a successor, but had given up on him and chose a doctor, he had been asking the reasons and worked tirelessly.


    Gu Yi didn''t want to answer before, because she had determined that this matter would not change, so she didn''t need a reason.


    But now, she realized that since it won''t change anymore, how about telling the other party the reason?


    She fell into the memory, all the feelings and memories about Ron in her mind began to emerge, and she found out the reasons little by little.


    After Gu Yi searched for a long time, Ron did not urge him, because he understood that the next words would be important information to him.


    Finally, Gu Yi looked at him and began to speak:


    "You were a good choice. Although your origins are unknown and your personality is impermanent, you still center on the earth and want to protect it!"


    "But you changed too fast. You started to collect the universe''s most precious infinite gems. So far, you have successfully collected four. You start to aim for the fifth gem, the soul gem."


    "If you get the soul gem, then the Eye of Agomadha will definitely become your final goal. I realized that you have become too anxious, become scared of me, and even start to scare the world... ��"


    "So, I gave up on you and chose another heir from the long river, a qualified heir."


    Gu Yi said that at the end, he glanced at Dr. Stephen Strange below and then turned back, with a slight threat in his tone:


    "Now that you know everything, I hope you will not kill him because of this like the dark creatures in the dark dimension."


    Ron looked serious, as if thinking, and after a while, he answered indifferently:


    "To be honest, I do have some heartbeats, but if you think about it, it is not a sensible choice to go against time, so I gave up, don''t worry!"


    "I hope so." Gu Yi said earnestly: "Otherwise, we will become immortal enemies!"


    The topic ended in an unpleasant atmosphere, and Ron no longer had the idea of ??replacing Strange as the heir of the Supreme Mage, not only because it was not good for him, but also because he had no need to do so.


    His strength has reached the point of contact time, no worse than Gu Yi mage, and he can find another way.


    For example, waiting for the arrival of the timeline when the Gu Yi mage died in a plot kill, he can justifiably grab the time gem.


    Although there are still some days before that time, he can afford to wait.


    Ron looked to the west. In that direction, countless superheroes were fighting the symbiote that had invaded the earth.


    At the same time, a superhero who was possessed by the symbiote but did not know about it left the battlefield and was coming here, full of resentment, and seemed to be greatly aggrieved.


    Withdrawing his gaze, he asked Gu Yi: "The timeline has changed. Does our previous agreement still count?"


    "Forget it!" Gu Yi replied firmly. There was an agreement between her and Ron that Ron could not take action and could only watch during the series of disasters that the earth would experience.


    just����


    Gu Yi also looked to the west, where the long river of time had already begun to twist and chaos.


    Ron was right, the timeline had changed.


    The future is still unknown!


    "But..." Gu Yi hesitated for a moment, then decided: "You can insert as a guardian, but you can''t affect the overall situation. You can only help other defenders. This is the bottom line."


    "That''s enough!" Ron laughed. For him, he can''t make a move, but it can help other superheroes resist disaster. It''s really enough.


    Wait, superheroes, your ultimate logistics is coming soon!

 388 Chapter 380: Meeting of Spider-Man and Venom

    When Peter Parker returned to New York, it was late at night, close to the early morning.


    Although the anger made him look very embarrassed, he did not lose his mind, and took the initiative to ask Hill for a fighter plane to send him back.


    This is what he deserves. The other party sent him to San Francisco, and of course he is obligated to return him.


    When Peter returned to New York, he felt a lot more relaxed. This is his home court and the place he is most familiar with.


    In this place, he can do whatever he wants!


    Peter, who was in a much better mood, did not go to Ron the first time, not because he didn''t want to, but because he was afraid of seeing each other.


    From the heart, Peter felt that Ron was very disgusting and knew everything about him, Uncle Ben, Aunt May, and even his first crush.


    He couldn''t even match his strength.


    That''s why Peter is afraid of seeing each other, afraid of standing in front of someone who knows him so well, without any secrets.


    What Peter wants to do more is to show off himself in the city of New York.


    You know, he is a good neighbor in New York, a superhero, so he should stay in New York. Why should he go to that ghost place in San Francisco and find it uncomfortable?


    What alien wars, what shit symbiosis, does it have anything to do with him?


    Cut~


    Peter snorted, he came to his house, put on a black shirt, drove on a second-hand bumblebee, and prepared to go to a bar to drink.


    Before leaving, he met a very sexy beauty in this bar. He was about to go to the last step, but he was suddenly called to participate in some war by Ron, which made him very unhappy.


    But there is no way, he is unhappy, he doesn''t want to meet that person, so he can only play with his heart when he has grievances.


    Now that he is back, of course he has to find that sexy beauty as soon as possible.


    Maybe, he can successfully hit base at night!


    Hehe!


    Peter laughed expectantly, and the car speeded up a lot.


    Unfortunately, Bumblebee is second-hand, and has been second-hand for more than five years.


    Love to hear, it turned off again!


    "Damn it!"


    Peter cursed inwardly, stopped directly in the middle of the road, began to check the problem, and started to fire again.


    beep!!!


    Even though it was late at night, vehicles began to accumulate in the rear, and more and more vehicles began to ring.


    The noisy sound made Peter become irritable, and Bumblebee also seemed to be angry, and stopped starting, completely resting on the spot.


    "What''s the noise, Fack!" Peter yelled at the car behind the horn. After the scolding, he ignored the stalled Bumblebee. The black suit appeared directly on his body, firing webs to stick to the nearby building. Leaving this broken place.


    "It was Spider-Man who drove that car? Is he scolding us?"


    Someone asked unbelievable questions, and obviously couldn''t believe Spider-Man would do such a thing.


    "It''s the black spider, not Spider-Man, he''s fallen."


    Someone began to explain, telling all the bad things Spider-Man had done recently and the people who just didn''t know the truth.


    Swearing, abuse, ignoring the law.


    Anyway, as long as it is a bad thing, almost all of it is not pulled down.


    The people who exclaimed at the beginning didn''t believe it, but after more people proved it, he had to believe this fact.


    Fortunately, because the night is already late, no one has seen the real face of Spider-Man with his own eyes, so that the superhero who was beloved by others still retains some dignity.


    In the distance of the street, a person rushed here, listening to the discussion of those around him, another voice rang in his mind.


    "We keep up with Spider-Man!"


    "Do you really want to do this? The other party is Spiderman, a superhero, isn''t we and the superhero hostile?"


    This person is of course Eddie Bullock, a reporter from the original Surprise newspaper''s San Francisco branch. After being possessed by the symbiote''venom'', he wanted to find Drake for revenge, but because the other party was also possessed and he was even more powerful. After the''riots'', he followed Venom''s advice and came to New York to take refuge.


    Not long after Eddie arrived, almost all the superheroes over there were summoned to San Francisco to destroy the symbiote. There was a time difference, so I was very comfortable in New York.


    Now that Venom actually wants to meet Spider-Man, he certainly disagrees.


    "I can be sure that he is also possessed by my kind. Maybe we can form an alliance with them."


    Venom explained with a smile.


    "I know!" Eddie said, "But you can also see that Spider-Man is not a waste like me. He is not completely infected by creatures like you. You are sure that he will cooperate with us instead of directly sending us Go to jail?"


    "Of course!" Venom''s tone was taunted: "Just like you said, can you refuse me as a trash?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Eddie felt his eyes start to rise, his body was full of strength.


    Looking at it again, he has become a big monster composed of black matter, exactly the same as the symbiotic monster that has recently made the entire planet panic!


    Eddie was full of helplessness. Although Venom said he was a waste of the symbiont planet and was not powerful, he still had absolute initiative when faced with ordinary humans.


    Then, the black monster began to move quickly across the dark corners of New York, keeping up with Spider-Man''s departure.


    After Peter became Spider-Man, he moved a lot faster, and he quickly rushed to the bar he never forgets.


    But when he came to the scene, he saw a ruin, no longer seen the shadow of the bar.


    "What''s the matter? What happened here?"


    Peter was very angry. He grabbed a man and asked sharply.


    The captured person trembled and replied: "This...this place was attacked by a monster...a monster. I don''t understand the specifics..."


    "Monster?" Peter frowned, and continued to ask, "What monster? I''m Spider-Man. Tell me, I''ll catch them."


    "I, I..." The arrested person was a young boy. He almost cried when he heard this question, and his words almost became incomplete.


    "Say, don''t let me catch you as a monster!" Peter became a little impatient, and his hand gripping the opponent''s collar instantly squeezed.


    Cough!


    The young boy coughed uncomfortably twice, dead horizontally and dead vertically. He chose to be bold!


    He stared at Peter and shouted: "This bar was attacked by monsters like you, you black spider, go to death!"


    "I''m a monster? Let me die?" Peter was furious, his fist raised quickly, and he was about to hit the young boy.


    But at this time, someone suddenly grabbed his hand, and at the same time an evil voice sounded:


    "Being so grumpy, Spider-Man, this man is just talking nonsense, I know everything, let me tell you!"


    "Symbiont monster!" Peter turned his head to look, and immediately recognized the identity of the opponent, but he didn''t know why, he didn''t try to catch the opponent immediately.


    Because at this moment, in his heart, who destroyed the bar is more important than catching a symbiote monster!

 389 Chapter 381 "The Greatest Superhero"

    "Give you one minute. If you can''t tell how the bar was destroyed, I will beat you up and send you to the New York Police Department to cut you into pieces!"


    In the empty alley, Peter stared at the symbiote monster in front of him with a vicious tone.


    Although he didn''t choose to do it because he wanted to know how the bar was destroyed, he didn''t want to stay with the symbiote.


    After all, he is a superhero, staying with monsters, which does not match his identity.


    Venom smiled, it''s all like this, still pretending?


    "Eddie, say it." Venom didn''t tell it personally, he handed over the explanation to Eddie, who was possessed by him.


    What he wants is to form an alliance with Spider-Man, which is more persuasive than his own.


    The black matter began to fade, and the twisted monster''s head and face shrank back into the body, revealing the appearance of a human.


    Peter was surprised to see the venom turn into a human, but he didn''t say anything.


    Because he knows that the human in front of him is actually a symbiotic monster, but the other person has changed from a monster to a monster possessed.


    But what the other party said next surprised him, and he was almost about to launch a spider''s silk and run away.


    Eddie looked enthusiastic: "Hello Spider-Man, I��m Eddie Bullock, a former reporter for the San Francisco branch of Surprise."


    "Eddie Brock? The editor-in-chief reporter of The Brock Report?"


    "Yes, I am the reporter from "Brock Report."


    "Oh it''s you!"


    Peter remembered some of the other party''s information, and even remembered that he had had several conversations with the other party when he was a reporter at Surprise in the early days. It was a normal colleague relationship.


    It was only afterwards that Surprise News began to expand. After he focused on his own business, he never saw him again.


    I remember that because of his hard work, the other party also found a separate news page report in Surprise, which had a good reputation, but he disappeared after the report was withdrawn about four months ago. Unexpectedly, he went to San Francisco.


    No, San Francisco!


    Where is the world of symbiote monsters now, and San Francisco was surrounded by the army when the bar was destroyed, how did this guy come to New York?


    As a reporter, Eddie is very sensitive to the question of Spider-Man:


    "Venus and I came to New York six days ago. At that time, the symbiote monster had not been discovered... Isn''t it weird, why did we come to New York early?"


    ''venom?''Peter murmured, and then quickly understood that this should be the name of the symbiote possessing Eddie''s body.


    It turns out that the symbiote also has a name!


    "Why?" Peter became curious, and he had a hunch that Eddie was hiding a lot of secrets.


    Perhaps, he can pull out all the secrets and accomplish a big credit!


    The corners of Eddie��s mouth raised, and Venom told him something. After speaking, he might really become an ally with Spider-Man!


    For him, who was just an ordinary reporter before, it was an irresistible temptation.


    "Because Venom and those symbiotes in San Francisco are not together, our goal is different from the symbiote army!"


    "Speak clearly, what''s the difference?" Peter looked very anxious.


    "This secret will let you save the planet and become the greatest superhero on the planet, so... you have to promise us one condition!"


    Eddie''s words are full of temptation, he has changed a lot during the time he was possessed by the venom, even speaking.


    "Save the earth and become the greatest superhero?"


    Peter fell into madness, he had already begun to imagine what it was like, and he was stuck in it.


    For him now, this is more attractive than anything.


    Without hesitation, he directly agreed: "I promise you!"


    Eddie laughed and continued to follow Venom''s statement: "The requirement is that you must conceal my existence and treat all this as if you discovered it yourself..."


    and many more!


    Before he finished speaking, Eddie felt something was wrong.


    Wasn��t the initial goal to ally with Spider-Man?Why has it turned into concealing their existence now?


    "Venom, what''s the matter?" Eddie asked Venom for the reason in his heart.


    "Spider-Man is not a good ally, he will sell us both, and become his next step forward!"


    Venom''s tone was serious, and he continued: "When you were talking just now, I was trying to contact the companions in Spider-Man''s body, but there was no progress at all."


    "Combined with the changes in Spider-Man, I suspect that my companion has undergone an abnormal change in Spider-Man''s body, which only affects his mind, but loses his main ability and can only become a suit of Spider-Man. Not good news!"


    "After realizing this fatal mistake, I changed my mind. It only needs Spider-Man to expose the conspiracy of the symbiont, so that we can become a unique existence on the earth. This is perfect. What do you think, Eddie?"


    Venom''s tone is somewhat deliberate. This is an agreement between him and Eddie. Both parties have the same sovereignty, so they can get along very happily.


    "Okay..." Eddie was helpless, and Venom made sense. If they were exposed, it would not be a good thing.


    After discussing with Venom, Eddie continued to finish talking to Spider-Man with what he hadn��t said before: "...Spider-Man, what do you think?"


    "I promise, tell me, what the secret is, tell me!"


    Peter, who was smashed by his immense fame, agreed without thinking at all. He didn''t doubt why Eddie was so generous, and he was ready to tell him a big secret without any benefit.


    Looking at the almost crazy Spider-Man, Eddie asked Venom with some worry: "Tell Spider-Man the secret to you directly, will we be in danger?"


    "No, don''t worry!" Venom laughed confidently: "After Spider-Man knows which secrets, he will definitely announce the secrets the first time. How can there be time for us?"


    "Moreover, even if he knows those secrets, we will have nothing to do. He alone can''t stop me!"


    No one else could think of the rest of the symbiote. There would be a traitor like Venom in their team. They sold them all because they wanted to occupy the earth alone...


    In the ensuing time, Eddie said a lot, including the riot that the leader of the symbiote was possessed by Drake, the owner of the Life Foundation, and what plans the symbiote would have next, even the symbiote The weak point of the sound afraid of special resonance is all told, and it is not hidden at all.


    After that, Venom directly took control of Eddie''s body and left the alley while Spider-Man was not paying attention.


    It took a while before Peter realized that the venom was gone, but he didn''t care, he just wanted to announce the news immediately and make him the greatest superhero on earth.


    Peter never remembered the bar destroyed by the monster.

 390 Chapter 382 Two Venoms?

    "Soon, soon I will be the greatest superhero in the world, praise, cheers, all will be mine..."


    Peter returned to the street where his second-hand bumblebee was resting, and found that the car had disappeared. It was estimated that he was not angry after being towed away by the trailer, and went home on his own.


    Having got so many secrets, he needs a way to tell those secrets to the world and let all the credit go to Spider-Man!


    Tell the radio or the government directly?


    Peter didn''t think it would work. Although he did get a lot of credit in this way, he couldn''t explain how he got the news.


    Moreover, this method is a bit uncomfortable for him.


    He needs a proper process, such as returning to the west, grabbing a symbiote monster, and uttering all these words behind Hill��s face, so as to clear the suspicion that he is also a symbiote monster, and let out Can achieve the goal.


    ''Very good, that''s it!''


    Peter quickly decided, but he felt a little regretful that he didn''t think about it just now.


    Otherwise, he can directly catch the "venom" that tells himself these secrets, and he will kill two birds with one stone!


    "I will leave tomorrow morning, and I will have a good sleep tonight..."


    The black Spiderman shuttled through the buildings in New York, and soon came to a certain apartment upstairs, where Peter lived.


    He was familiar with the road and entered the apartment through the window. Peter was about to take off his black spider suit and go to take a bath and sleep.


    But he suddenly saw that the light in the living room of his apartment was on.


    "Someone has entered my apartment!"


    Peter became alert for the first time, and his anger rose. The people who opened the room entered the living room and wanted to catch the thief who sneaked into his apartment and beat him violently.


    But after opening the door, the people who appeared in front of Peter made him lose all his power, his anger disappeared completely, and he stood weakly on the spot, looking like an animal met a natural enemy.


    "Long time no see, Peter."


    The living room is not big, with only two old sofas and a set of chairs. Seeing Peter come out, the young man sitting on a sofa turned his eyes from the phone to Peter, and said hello with a smile.


    "Ron... Ron... No, it''s the boss... You... why are you here..."


    Somehow, Peter''s body began to tremble slightly, and he didn''t dare to look at the people on the sofa at all. He was very guilty.


    "I heard that you came back from San Francisco, so I came to see you and ask what happened."


    Ron smiled and waved Peter to sit on the other sofa, wanting to have a good conversation.


    If he can''t explain the changes in Peter''s body, it is false.


    He clearly knows all the changes in Peter. He even guessed what Peter was thinking. He even started to pay attention to the reasons Peter came back. He even knew the secrets Peter had just obtained and the things he was about to do. Know clearly.


    It''s just that, because of the previous bet with Gu Yi, he didn''t really want to help Peter before, because according to the timeline, he could wake up and regain himself.


    Furthermore, as he himself said, it is impossible for him to help everyone, including Peter, Jessica, Fantastic Four, the Avengers, and even King Arthur, Altoria he created!


    But now, the timeline has changed dramatically, and he is no longer sure whether Peter can rely on his own strength to regain himself. As a friend, he has to help Peter.


    However, Gu Yi discovered this and relaxed the bet without restricting his behavior too much.


    Ron understood that if he was insisting, maybe Gu Yi would not even have restrictions, he would just withdraw his bet.


    Gu Yi has already seen that the drastically changed timeline is likely to affect the Dr. Strange she fancyed, leading to an accident, so he actively relaxes, hoping that he will prevent the timeline from drifting and bring the time back The general development inside.


    Ron also didn''t want Gu Yi to withdraw his bet and let him lose the opportunity to compete with Doctor Strange for the gem of time in advance.


    Therefore, the two parties reached a consensus.


    Looking at Peter, who was too scared to move, Ron felt a little curious.


    Is the symbiote in Peter''venom''?How did it affect his thoughts, and how did he realize that he was a big threat to him?


    In the original timeline, it was indeed Venom who had possessed Peter, but later, because Peter got rid of his control, he then possessed the reporter Eddie Bullock of the Daily Horn.


    But now Eddie Bullock has become an employee of his Surprise, and even went to San Francisco. He is not in New York at all, but he is still possessed by venom. What is going on?


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    Ron felt that it was possible that a new timeline was generated, and Venom was developed into an independent story, and that such a thing might happen.


    ''Before I crossed, it seemed that I heard that Venom was already in a single-player movie, and it was released after "Reunion 3". Is it because of this?''


    Thinking that this is not the answer, Ron smiled helplessly.


    Unfortunately, if he wears it later, maybe he can understand why.


    Ron stopped thinking about this matter, and turning Peter back to normal was his primary goal now.


    A huge mental power appeared out of thin air, shrouded little by little on Peter Parker.


    Under the spiritual power, Peter trembled more severely, as if he would run away at any time.


    "Fear of me? Why?"


    Ron asked softly, not only at Peter, but also at the symbiote possessing Peter.


    "me����"


    Peter couldn''t answer, he felt as if he had fallen into a dark abyss, and everything began to blur.


    Peter fainted, and then, a mass of black matter began to appear on his body, slowly forming a black head, long teeth and eyes, exactly the same as the venom that had been attached to Eddie before.


    "Venom?" Ron was even more puzzled. He wasn''t surprised when the symbiote in Peter''s body hadn''t appeared before, but now he felt that the venom in Peter''s body was actually the same as the venom in Eddie Bullock''s body. It''s exactly the same, even the mental state is very similar.


    Although the symbiote on Peter looked scary, it looked like a scared child in front of Ron, very scared.


    "Don''t kill me, I am Venom, I am Venom..."


    Two venoms?


    Ron''s interest is even stronger, and the timeline has changed. After all, with his addition, the world has indeed become chaotic.


    But no matter how the timeline changes, two venoms won''t appear, right?


    This is a bit interesting...

 391 Chapter 383: The Return of Spider-Man

    There must be a lot of secrets behind the existence of the two venoms. Knowing that he had lost the advantage of predicting time, Ron was eager to figure out what was going on in order to respond.


    He asked seriously: "What is the relationship between you and Eddie Bullock''s venom? Why are you possessing Spider-Man?"


    Venom''s attitude is very cooperative, but when he hears this question, he has a confused look on his face, as if he doesn''t even know it.


    "I don''t know the questions you are talking about. I only know that I am a venom. I don''t know the other venom you are talking about..."


    After finishing speaking, Venom''s twisted head looked at Peter, a little disgusted, and didn''t seem to like the person he possessed.


    "I don''t want to be attached to him, but I have no choice. If I can, I will never return to him!"


    Ron froze for a moment. This is a good thing but a good one...


    Feeling that Venom didn''t lie, he didn''t have the idea of ??continuing to ask, after all, it seemed that no more questions would result.


    In this case, he might as well dissect the venom directly and check his memory directly!


    Ron is a very simple person, which has become more apparent in recent times.


    Without the slightest hesitation, countless mental power was poured directly into the body of the venom, and the symbiosis was directly drawn out of Peter''s body.


    Venom wanted to resist, but there was no room for resistance. He pulled it out and shrank into a disgusting black substance.


    In the state where the symbiote exists alone, this kind of life cannot speak, it is also very difficult to act, and it can be easily killed.


    If only such creatures invade the earth, then humans can easily destroy this species, which is easier than killing some animals.


    But once this creature possesses other lives, his strength can grow exponentially, and it will explode!


    Of course, the stronger the life, the less likely it is to be possessed by the symbiote. Even Spider-Man can resist the symbiote and prevent his will from being completely dominated by the venom, not to mention the stronger life.


    Just like him, Gu Yi Mage, Thanos and so on.


    But if he can let the venom be attached to Spider-Man, let him be attached to himself or other powerful beings... Then, what will happen?


    Ron felt that he had a good subject for research. Although it seemed dangerous and didn''t do much to him, he could give it a try.


    After all, you won��t get pregnant if you try it?


    Grabbing the venom in his hand, he woke up Peter, who was still in a coma, with his other hand, and woke up the guy.


    After being awakened, Peter awoke and grabbed his head vigorously. His face was very painful. After seeing Ron beside him, he asked:


    "How am I... what happened?"


    Ron put the venom on his other hand in front of Peter: "The symbiote monster possesses you, affecting your thoughts and character. After I found out, I caught him from you."


    "It''s disgusting, what the hell is this? I was actually attached to him?" Peter was scared by the venom and took two steps back, instinctively wanting to stay away from this thing.


    Ron smiled: "You did a lot of stupid things during your possession, do you remember?"


    "Remember some." Peter took a deep breath, with a pained expression on his face: "I became a villain. Although I didn''t kill people, I did very bad things. I didn''t want to..."


    This incident was a big blow to Peter, and made him a superhero who has always been abiding by his principles. For Peter, it might be worse than killing him.


    When he said that, Peter became even more self-blaming, and his whole body exuded a frustrated smell.


    "Even without Gu Yi''s bet, I should get you back to normal..."


    Ron patted Peter on the shoulder and comforted: "Peter, you are not without gain. During the time you were possessed, you got the secrets of the symbiote. Tell the world about them, and you can regain glory and respect. "


    "What''s the secret?" Peter''s eyes widened immediately, staring at Ron expectantly, as if grabbing the last straw.


    "If you think about it, you can remember."


    Ron is indeed a qualified life-saving straw. After Peter regretted himself at the very beginning, he began to think carefully about all the things he encountered when he was possessed by venom, and he quickly remembered Eddie Bu The secrets Locke told him.


    Realizing that he actually knew the weaknesses and news of so many symbiotes, this little spider who wanted to redeem his mistake became extremely excited, and confided to Ron:


    "Ron, thank you, I have to tell Hill about these things immediately, let them use special sound waves to attack the symbiote, I believe that soon we will be able to eliminate all the symbiotes that invaded the earth!"


    "I can be your exclusive bodyguard and send you there." Ron laughed, without any pretense of being the strong.


    "Huh? This... don''t you want it? Didn''t you say that you won''t help?"


    Peter muttered to himself, why Ron, who has always been stingy and stingy, suddenly became so enthusiastic and still be his exclusive bodyguard?How is this possible?


    This kind of good thing, Peter never dreamed that it would happen!


    "The situation has changed. I need to become a''nanny'' to help you win this difficult and difficult copy!"


    Some game terms came out of Ron��s mouth. Peter, who also played the game, understood, but still wondered why Ron would change his mind and call himself "nanny"?


    Generally speaking,''nanny'' means logistics or treatment assistance, and is essential in war.


    But with Ron''s strength, let alone''nanny'', even the''dps'' position of the main output is not worthy of him!


    Too much time!


    Ron alone is an army!


    Although Peter was full of doubts, he did not ask why.


    Because he knows that UU read www.uuk��nshu.Even if he asked, Ron wouldn''t say it!


    "I will contact Hill and ask her to send a Quinn fighter to pick us up."


    Unlike when he was possessed by venom before, Peter now wished to fly to Hill right away and tell him the secret he had obtained, so he couldn''t stay for a moment, and immediately took out his cell phone and started contacting Hill.


    Although the trouble was over, Peter still had contact information.


    Ron didn''t stop it either. Although he could take Peter to San Francisco in an instant with the realizing space, this method was too buggy and did not meet the scope of a logistics capability.


    If this affects his and Gu Yi mage''s previous bets, it would seem a bit more than worthwhile.


    Moreover, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s Kun-type fighter planes are not slow. It takes only about three hours to fly from New York to San Francisco, which is nearly twice as fast as ordinary planes, which is not too slow.


    After everything was said and done, a new Kun-style fighter came to the agreed position, carrying a renovated superhero and a "nanny", and began to travel to the western part of North America where the symbiote was ravaged.

 392 Chapter 384: Death Substitute

    The Quinjet landed in San Francisco at about 4 in the morning.


    This time was the sleepiest time for ordinary humans. Most people lie in bed and sit with dreams, but Hill does not!


    As the commander of the superhero team this time, Hill did her best to keep herself in the post and make dedication.


    Especially after knowing that Spider-Man actually rushed back with Ron, Hill became even more excited.


    This shows that her plan to provoke Spider-Man back to Ron was correct.


    Hill had known Ron��s mystery from Nick Fury a long time ago, and she was looking forward to Ron��s joining to bring some opportunities to the worsening battle situation!


    Therefore, she even left the job at hand and deliberately picked up the machine, just to be able to speak more when facing Ron.


    It''s just that she never expected that it was not Ron she expected to bring things a turnaround, but Peter Parker, the superhero she deliberately isolated.


    "You mean, you know what the leader of the symbiote is called, who is possessed, and you even know the weakness of the symbiote?"


    Seeing Peter Parker, who felt a little weak in front of him, Hill believed.


    This is the real Spider-Man, not the bad black spider before.


    "Yes." Peter nodded. Although Hill''s sharp gaze made him a little uncomfortable, his good character made him quickly ignore this.


    "The leader of the symbiote is called Riot, and now it should be parasitic on Carlton Drake, the owner of the Life Foundation.


    "There is also a weakness. In addition to being very afraid of fires around 2000 degrees Celsius, symbiotes are also very afraid of sounds from 4000 Hz to 6000 Hz, which can cause great harm to them."


    Peter didn''t hide it, and told Hill all the secrets.


    This is also different from the previous black spiders. Peter now only wants to redeem his merits, while the previous black spiders still want to deliberately grab a symbiote, tell the world about everything, and get countless praises.


    When Hill heard these secrets, his first reaction was suspicion: "Where did you know these things?"


    "His name is... Venom!" Peter just wanted to say Eddie Bullock''s name, but thought of the agreement between Eddie and him before, and quickly changed his words.


    Although that Eddie doesn''t look like a good person, since there is an agreement between them, he will abide by it.


    "Venom?" Hill glanced at Ron next to him, thinking of Peter''s changes, and roughly guessed what was going on.


    If she guessed right, Ron should have helped Peter get the symbiote out of him and got the news.


    Sure enough, this is Ron''s credit!


    Hill was relieved, pressed the headset button that had been worn on his ears, and said:


    "Go on with the notice, and start the 4000 Hz to 6000 Hz sound damage experiment on the caught symbiote to see if it works!"


    "Also, immediately joined the military to search for the traces of Carlton Drake, the former head of the Life Foundation, and immediately told me that this is very important!"


    After publishing the information quickly, Hill said to Peter again:


    "Thank you, Peter Parker, Spider-Man, if these are true, then you will be the person who contributed the most in this foreign war."


    "Thank you!" Peter was a little guilty. Although he felt that the secrets Eddie told him were not fake, they had not been verified yet. If they were fake, wouldn''t he be embarrassed?


    Fortunately, Hill didn''t give Peter a chance to make a fool of herself, thinking she didn''t feel that this was a secret that Peter had obtained herself.


    Therefore, she and Peter nodded, and after indicating that there was no problem, they turned their eyes to Ron and said with a smile:


    "I knew you would definitely come to help, Ron, with your participation, I believe that soon we will be able to wipe out all symbiosis and save the earth!"


    "..." Ron was speechless for a while. With this attitude, Hill, you don''t think of Peter too much, right?


    Sure enough, even though Peter had a good temper, seeing Hill had changed his face so quickly and treated him and Ron so differently, he couldn''t help feeling a bit wronged and his face was ugly.


    As a senior agent, Hill quickly realized Peter''s changes, but she didn''t intend to improve the relationship, and simply ignored Peter.


    Ruthless!


    Ron shook his head secretly, he guessed some of Hill''s thoughts, he couldn''t just want to use these special treatments to reach a friendly relationship with him, and then benefit from him.


    Otherwise, with Hill��s mind, she would not know how to ease people''s direct relationships?


    But he didn''t say much, he just said his intention this time: "Because of some privacy, I can''t participate in specific battles. I can only help you later, sorry."


    "Huh?" Hill was taken aback, and I wanted you to do more with all my hardships, but before I spoke, you just refused?


    Looking at Ron with a serious face, she felt that this should not be a lie.


    Ok!


    Hill''s attitude is still enthusiastic, but he has become more deliberate than before: "With you, it''s enough!"


    "It''s numb." Ron teased, this Hill is too good at chatting.


    In the next time, Hill did not say anything extra. She introduced to Ron and Peter the specific situation of the invasion of the symbiont, as well as what the human line of defense is like, what to do next, etc. .


    At the same time, Hill also transferred Peter into the superhero team that killed the symbiote, but she still didn''t know Ron''s position.


    So, she didn''t mention it at all, and just put the matter on the air.


    Ron was also happy, and he already had information about the weakness of the symbiote and the leader. He still didn''t believe that the human side could not solve these symbiotes.


    You know, the earth is not weak now. Although technology is not very powerful, there are many powerful forces on this planet.


    If this can''t solve the invasion of a symbiote monster, then the earth will explode directly, and there will be no need to go through a series of sufferings.


    Ron was right. In the next time, humans began to be armed with voice attacks specifically to deal with symbionts, and began to continuously achieve victories in the next battle. Compared to the previous time, they could only rely on high-intensity flames to deal with the symbiote The living body is much more powerful.


    Then, the second good news came.


    Carlton Drake, the boss of the Life Foundation, the boss of the Symbiote Riot Possession, has been found and is already preparing to dispatch superheroes to be arrested.


    Ron was also relaxed, he successfully kept his bet with Gu Yi and resolved the symbiote invasion within the appropriate scope.


    However, he hadn''t been happy for too long before he got the news immediately.


    The superheroes successfully caught Carlton Drake, but in the end, Drake became a corpse.


    It was not that someone killed Drake, but the symbiote in his body killed him.


    After Drake died, the symbiote that was attached to him turned into a silver-gray crystal and died directly.


    After receiving the news, Ron was surprised.


    What is going on here?

 393 Chapter 385: Agent Ward and the shockwave female Skye

    Carlton Drake''s body was quickly transported back to the base in the rear. With huge doubts, Ron changed his normal and came to the scene proactively and began investigating Drake''s body.


    Derek is a relatively thin person, handsome in appearance, but now he is all black and there is no good thing about him.


    In addition, the most special place was a mass of silver-gray black substance stuck to the chest of Drake''s corpse.


    This is the corpse of the symbiont monster.


    "Carlton Drake died suddenly after being caught by us. After his death, the symbiote in his body died without knowing why, and emerged from his body..."


    Seeing Ron coming over to examine the body, Mr. Fantastic on the side immediately came over to explain Drake''s death.


    After getting that Derek may be the leader of the symbiote army, a capture team immediately began to set off. Mr. Fantastic is the leader of the team. In addition to him, there are invisible female Susan, Spiderman Peter, and one A new S.H.I.E.L.D. agent named Grant Ward.


    "Thank you."


    Ron thanked him. Although Mr. Fantastic''s tone was relaxed, judging from his embarrassed appearance, the arrest process this time was not simple.


    He continued to study Drake''s corpse, and even used his mental power to perceive the soul remaining in the corpse, hoping to get some clues.


    In this world, people do have souls after death, but they will disappear soon after death.


    If he is lucky, he might be able to catch the end of the soul''s dissipation.


    It''s just a pity that because of the possession of the symbiote, Drake''s soul has disappeared completely, and even the soul of the symbiote itself has not seen a shadow.


    ''This is difficult...''


    Ron frowned slightly. He hadn''t encountered this completely unknown change. It was like another curve at the intersection of the timeline, and then time entered this curve, making the world completely new. .


    He began to carefully recall what would happen to the timeline.


    The cause of the incident was the invasion of the symbiote, and then Peter Parker and Eddie Bullock were possessed by the symbiote, one became the black spiderman, the other became the venom.


    Then there is the villain. If Eddie Brock did not lie, then Carlton Derek of the Life Foundation is the villain of this story.


    But now, the so-called big villain died without showing up at all, not even a small soldier.


    According to normal theory, no one would think that Carlton Derek was a villain. The commander thought he was a smoke bomb or a stand-in, and his purpose was to protect the real boss from disaster.


    So, who is the real big boss?


    Ron didn''t have the slightest thoughts, so he targeted the venom that possessed Eddie Brock''s body.


    The person who said Carlton Derek was the big boss was venom, and it was venom who told Peter the weakness of the symbiont.


    This symbiosis is the cause of everything.


    Ron wouldn''t be surprised if it was just that.


    The point is that he also caught another venom, which was possessed by Peter before.


    Why is this happening?


    He couldn''t figure it out, unless it was possessed by Eddie Bullock, it was...not Venom?


    Maybe this is possible!


    Ron''s appearance made Mr. Fantastic and several of them look forward to it, except for the little agent named Ward, everyone else knew some of Ron''s magic.


    He has just studied Drake''s body for so long, are there some discoveries?


    "Reed, Susan, Peter, and Agent Ward, you hurry up and clean up yourselves. We will set off in a while and start to perform new tasks!"


    Ron did have an idea. He wanted to leave right away, but seeing that Mr. Fantastic was still embarrassed, he was prepared to wait for a while.


    "We? New mission?" Mr. Fantastic Reid looked at Ron strangely. How could such a lazy guy actually do the mission himself?


    You know, although Ron is the founder of the Guardian League, the superhero Skywalker, he really doesn''t show up in the public much.


    From start to finish, only three times.


    Once six years ago, he stopped the Hulk and the abomination battle in Manhattan, New York.


    Once four years ago, he was still in Manhattan, New York, to prevent alien invasion.


    The third time was about two years ago, in Manhattan, New York, with Victor Dom, the head of Dom Group.


    It really can be counted with one hand.


    Before, Mr. Fantastic had also heard that Ron said he would not intervene in this Symbiote invasion, but now he has actually changed his mind. This is really the sun coming out from the west.


    "There is no way, I am afraid that if I don''t make a move, you will be turned around by the symbiote and you will lose humiliation."


    Ron started joking like before, but his seriousness made people feel strange. He didn''t feel relaxed, but his mood became heavy.


    "Okay, go and clean up, I''ll talk to Hill over there and make sure she won''t object."


    Ron couldn''t help it. This sudden change really caught him off guard. Without his addition, he couldn''t be corrected in time. I am afraid that the symbiote invading this difficult-level copy will be upgraded to a half hell-level copy.


    Mr. Fantastic and other squad members no longer have any questions. With Ron joining, he will definitely be the captain of the squad. This, the commander-in-chief of the operation, Hill, will certainly not object.


    They themselves will not.


    Only Agent Ward hesitated, but in the face of so many superheroes, he wisely chose to shut up.


    Ron glanced at Ward. Unlike the story of the Symbiote, he understood the story of Ward, the most hidden Hydra agent.


    However, this doesn''t make any sense to him now. No matter what status Ward is, he will not affect the overall situation, so he doesn''t need too much attention.


    Soon, Hill got Ron''s latest plan of action, and agreed with almost no thoughts, stating that Ron had the same rights as her and could dispatch the power of the new SHIELD.


    With this promise, Ron was not polite at all. He thought that since Agent Ward had all appeared, then the shockwave female Skye should have been recruited into the new S.H.I.E.L.D. by Coleson.


    Thinking of the subsequent stories that Coleson led the team, including the Inhumans hiding on the moon, etc., he felt that it might be necessary to meet with the future director of S.H.I.E.L.D. feeling?


    After thinking about it, he made a decision and smiled and said to Hill:


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Agent Coulson, how is he? I heard that he has become the senior officer of the new S.H.I.E.L.D., and has gathered a very good team, Agent Ward in the team led by Mr. Fantastic Is it one of them?"

 394 Chapter 386: Skye who was lying and shot

    Hearing Ron''s words, Hill''s face became very strange.


    Are you familiar with Agent Colson?Haven''t seen you in a long time?


    There is also Agent Ward, who mentioned it for no reason. Why on earth?


    Hill was full of doubts, and said: "Coleson now has a key task to do. If you want to get him, I can ask him to come right away, but it may delay your new task..."


    "By the way, I haven''t asked yet, what are you going to do with Mr. Fantastic?"


    "Drake is dead, I''m going to look for new clues, Reid and their team are very helpful." Ron answered casually, without telling the truth.


    Isn''t it coolie?


    Hill murmured in his heart, but asked everything normal: "Since you are so anxious, do I have to call Coulson?"


    "If you are really busy, then forget it..." Ron sighed, as if there was something difficult:


    "Unfortunately, the members of the team are too monotonous. I still want Colson to come over and have a good chat with him."


    Hill:?


    She finally understood that she wanted someone to be with her!


    ''What the hell is this old fox doing?''


    Hill sorted out what Ron had said before and after, and then she thought she might have guessed the mystery.


    Ron felt that the agent Ward she had sent over could not work, so he was going to change one?


    Say it earlier, just change it for you, you have to go around such a big circle!


    Hill thought for a while. If Ward is not needed, and Coulson is too busy and has no time, then it seems that there is only one Skye among the agents available for the new S.H.I.E.L.D. and has nothing to do?


    Hill looked at Ron suspiciously, thinking, not long after this guy came, when did he meet Skye?Actually still actively want Skye to join the team?


    Forget it, Skye has nothing to do anyway, let her replace Ward to join Ron''s team...


    "Ron, I remember. Agent Ward seems to have some separate tasks to do. I can''t accompany you on new tasks. I will ask another agent to accompany you. Her name is Skye, which is a computer. Master hackers, maybe I can help you."


    "what?"


    Ron looked strange, did I mean to replace Agent Ward?


    You Hill, why do you always misinterpret other people''s meanings!


    Hill was obviously not very assertive. She heard Ron scream and thought he had agreed. She immediately opened the dialogue channel on the communication headset and began to issue orders.


    Poor Agent Ward, just because of a misunderstanding, another mission that didn''t exist, left Ron''s team.


    Seeing that Hill was already like this, Ron stopped explaining and waited quietly.


    Soon, a beautiful mixed race appeared in front of him.


    She has the face of most Asians, only some of the subtle features are European and American characteristics, with long yellow and black hair, and an Asian figure. Maybe most Europeans and Americans don''t like it, but Ron thinks it is pretty good.


    "Agent Skye?" Ron gave a simple verbal hello to the formal meeting.


    "Wow, Ron, the owner of Surprise, how are you."


    Skye pretended to be surprised and screamed, smiled happily, and reached out to shake hands with Ron.


    It''s just that Ron, who has never been accustomed to shaking hands with people, did not reach out, especially when he had said hello.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter, I have seen from the news that you, the big boss, have a slight cleanliness and generally don''t shake hands with people..."


    Skye was a little embarrassed, but she had always been an optimistic state of mind, haha ??and turned the matter over.


    "But..." She put all her straight eyes on Ron, and said jokingly: "I really didn''t expect that the owner of Marvel is the superhero Skywalker. This is definitely a big news that shocked the world. Boss, you said, if I publish this news in your newspaper, how much will I get paid?"


    "It''s only a few hundred million, not much..." Ron smiled. This Skye deserves to be a happy fruit, so easy to liven up the atmosphere.


    "Enough for me to spend my whole life!" Skye''s eyes became fiery, and the diamond king is so young and handsome!


    It''s a pity, she heard from some gossip that this Ron has never had a girlfriend and doesn''t seem to like the appearance of women...


    Fortunately, Ron doesn''t have the habit of exploring other people''s thoughts with his ability. Otherwise, if he hears this, he probably has the idea of ??turning Skye into an inflatable doll!


    After simple greetings and jokes, there were some serious conversations. After half an hour, everyone gathered together and took a plane to the destination.


    They didn''t know until now that the place Ron was going to was New York.


    "Go to New York?" Among the team members, Peter was taken aback for a moment, feeling something dramatic.


    He just came from New York a few hours ago, okay, is this going back?


    "What is the specific content of the task? Who is the target?" After knowing the location, Skye asked with his computer.


    Although it was very dramatic to tear Agent Ward off and put her on, she was still serious about this mission. After all, she was with several superheroes and had to be beautiful.


    Ron no longer concealed, "Former Surprise employee Eddie Bullock, I need his trail."


    "Eddie Bullock, is he actually related to the symbiote?" Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman were surprised. As New Yorkers, of course they knew the "Brock Report".


    Even in the early "Brock Report" there was a piece of news about the Fantastic Four. They collected it directly after seeing it, and they have kept it in their favorites until now and are reluctant to delete it.


    "Peter?" Hearing these questions, Ron turned his gaze to Peter, as if seeking advice.


    "I..." Peter felt uncomfortable. He and Eddie Brock had an agreement to tell him about him, but now Ron is going to find Eddie, what can I do?


    Forget it, let''s talk!


    Peter thought for a while, but decided to tear up the agreement with Eddie Brock.


    After all, Ron has already taken them out, what else can he do?


    Besides, Eddie Bullock is possessed by the symbiote. With Ron''s ability, he can directly help him get the symbiote out of him after finding Eddie. Isn''t it a good thing?


    Although Peter, who wants to understand, still feels guilty, he can only explain: "I told Hill the secrets and weaknesses of the symbiote... Actually Eddie Bullock told me that he was also possessed by the symbiote. And I know a lot more than me!"


    "Is there anything else?"


    After the surprise, Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Girl stopped saying much, understanding why Ron hadn''t said the content of the mission before.


    You know, regardless of any war, those who protect the enemy will be condemned by thousands of people, and Peter hides a symbiote, which is almost no different from treason.


    If this happens once it is known to someone who is interested, Peter, the Spider-Man, won''t have to do it. Get ready to be scolded for a lifetime!


    Now Ron said it to them, naturally trusting them, knowing that they would not tell the matter.


    No, there is also Agent Sky!


    Thinking of something, Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman looked at the only agent present, with fierce eyes, as if they were trying to kill someone.


    "No disaster..."


    Skye''s mouth grew up and he didn''t understand how suddenly his life was in danger.


    Before, she thought it was very unlucky for Agent Ward to be replaced by herself. It seemed that the unlucky was actually herself.

 395 Chapter 387: Venom joins the Guardian

    "Relax, since I can tell you this in front of you, I won''t worry about you telling it!"


    Seeing the shivering Skye, it was time for Ron to stand up and comfort him and ensure that they would not really kill anyone.


    "Huh, I was scared to death, the sir, don''t worry, you must keep a secret!"


    Skye breathed a sigh of relief, and then patted his still full chest hard to make sure.


    As the episode passed, the atmosphere of the team became a lot of joy.


    More than two hours later, the Quin fighter plane stopped in a corner of Queens in New York.


    This is one of the branch bases of the new S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. After getting off the fighter plane, the five-man team immediately replaced it with an ordinary Chevrolet car and started to the target area.


    When she came, Skye had used her computer talent to invade the surveillance network in New York, combined with the information Peter told before, successfully positioned Eddie Bullock in a small area. If you are lucky, you will arrive at your destination. They see the goal.


    The man driving the Chevrolet is Skye. This mixed-race beauty obviously has a fanatical heart. After driving so hard and attracting the attention of three police cars on the road, they successfully reached their destination.


    This is a bed and breakfast area, there are no high-rise buildings around, and the houses are full of mottled and old, which does not match New York, the most economically developed city in the world.


    "This is the temporary residence of Eddie Brock."


    The car finally stopped outside a two-story cabin. After a few people got off the car, Skye pointed to the cabin and explained:


    "The original tenant of this cottage was an old couple, but they traveled to Europe not long ago. They should have returned a few days ago, but they have been delayed due to the invasion of the symbiont and have not yet returned. "


    "It seems that Eddie Bullock has not lost his mind after being possessed by the symbiote. He still has the thoughts of most kind people." Mr. Fantastic initially judged.


    "It seems that people are not there, shall we go in?" said the careful invisible woman looking at the closed doors and windows.


    It is about 7 o''clock in the evening, and the sun has just set shortly. Ordinary people can see the situation within tens of meters with the naked eye, not to mention the few of them who have superpowers.


    Ron also, even if he didn''t use spiritual exploration to search the cabin, he probably knew that there was no one inside.


    "Peter, you stay here, and when you find the situation, tell us through the communication headset as soon as possible, don''t act rashly, the rest of the people follow me in the car and continue to look for the next place."


    Peter was left alone, Ron and Skye, Mr. Fantastic, and the Invisible Woman got in the car and left.


    In addition to the unexpected place where Eddie Bullock settled, Skye''s location also had several areas where he often moved, but because the range was large enough and the location was not very clear, it was not certain that the location was true.


    After all, Eddie Bullock is also consciously evading surveillance in places where he can be photographed. It is already very good. You can''t expect to find him early.


    Unless Ron makes a big move directly and uses a wide range of mental searches to find it.


    In fact, he thought about it too, but Master Gu Yi was looking at him from the sky at this time, and even learned about the latest situation of the symbiote with him.


    Therefore, if it is not really an emergency, he will not directly take over the battlefield at the risk of violating the bet.


    Chevrolet''s speed is still very fast, and the guy Skye is still excited, and he doesn''t worry about what would happen to an ordinary person if he actually encounters a symbiont monster.


    A joke, there are three awesome superheroes sitting in her car. If this is all scared, what kind of hacking is she doing and why is she still joining SHIELD?


    "This is a neighborhood with a high crime rate. While searching for Eddie Bullock''s location, I also found a few very interesting news, saying that a black monster beat up the gangsters in the neighborhood. After that, they never saw those bastards again..."


    Driving to the first place, Skye began to explain the information she had obtained, showing a sense of existence.


    "Many of those news are published by Surprise!" Skye looked at Ron expectantly: "The owner and superhero of Surprise, Your Excellency Skywalker, what do you think of this matter?"


    "Are you trying to say that Eddie Bullock is actually doing good deeds and is likely to be the next superhero, right?" Ron said with a smile.


    "Yeah!" Skye said with interest: "Look, wasn''t Hulk and Abomination also monsters at the time? Later, they also became superheroes. Although Eddie Bullock was possessed by the symbiote, they did not Doesn''t mean he is a badass!"


    "Maybe..." Ron couldn''t comment.


    In the story he knew, Eddie Bullock was indeed a villain after being possessed by venom, and he became an anti-hero in the story of "Deadly Guardian".


    Judging from the general situation now, Eddie Brock is indeed not bad, and the story is not roughly deviated, it is still the story of the deadly guardian.


    It''s just that Ron never likes to define things before they are completely clear. He needs evidence to prove that this matter really has nothing to do with Eddie Brock.


    "Walk around and go to the next place if there is no situation."


    Ron commanded Skye to patrol the block, and they searched the place soon, without receiving any news.


    In the next time, they rushed to one place after another where Eddie Brock might appear, but they still found nothing.


    When the time came to late at night, they found all the places.


    Ron felt a little annoyed. This was the first time he felt a little bit aggrieved. He obviously had the strength to let him find it directly. It was an ancient time that he had made any agreement with him. Is this messing with him?


    "Damn, I knew I would fight Gu Yi directly and see if I could get the gem of time!"


    He sighed and felt that he was still too conservative. Even Thanos didn''t dare to meet him head-on for some reason. Why was he afraid of Gu Yi?


    The result of the irritability is that Ron is getting more and more swollen. His consciousness has come to the sky, and he wants to directly talk to Gu Yi about the bet of nm. I don''t bet, you just hand in the gem of time...


    Fortunately, at this moment, Peter stopped him through the news from the communication headset.


    "Ron, Eddie Brock is back, come here quickly!"


    "I''ll be here soon!" Ron withdrew the consciousness that was about to run into Gu Yi, and directly grabbed Skye''s right to drive the car and sat in the driving position.


    After the other three people got in the car, this ordinary Chevrolet immediately broke out with the speed and agility comparable to a sports car. It uploaded countless red lights along the way. With five or six police cars chasing and blocking, it arrived at the previous building. A two-story building located in a remote suburb.


    Soon, Ron and the others quickly met Eddie Bullock himself, including Peter Parker sitting on the sofa opposite Eddie.


    At this time, the two people were sitting on the sofa and chatting. From their smiling faces, it could be seen that the atmosphere of the chat was not bad.


    But seeing Ron, Skye, Mr. Fantastic, and the Invisible Woman brutally enter, Eddie stood up immediately, took a step back subconsciously, and became very nervous.


    In Eddie''s body, the consciousness of Venom also began to gain the upper hand, and he was about to directly control his body for transformation.


    "catch him!"


    A low drink popped out of Ron''s mouth. He had been around for such a simple thing for a long time, and didn''t want to drag it down, so he was ready to take the fastest method.


    Obtaining his order, Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Girl began to surround Eddie Bullock without a doubt. The long arms and the invisible force field are all ready, and they will go up and fight when Eddie transforms!


    They fought the symbiote monster many times in the previous battlefield, and the familiar characteristics of the symbiote were surrounded one after another, and they were well prepared.


    But Peter, who was still chatting happily with Eddie, was very embarrassed when he heard Ron''s order, and he didn''t know whether to do it directly with Eddie.


    Eddie''s reaction gave him a choice.


    Although Eddie didn''t want to do it himself, after all, he was familiar with people in front of him, but in the end, the thought of Venom took the upper hand and transformed directly.


    The black substance came out of Eddie''s body and quickly surrounded him, his body became extremely strong, and his height was also raised by half a meter.


    "Do it!"


    Seeing that Eddie finally completed his transformation and turned into a symbiotic monster, Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Girl had no scruples. A pair of infinitely stretched hands and an invisible force field directly suppressed them, preparing to control the actions of Venom.


    This is the experience they have gained in previous battles. Symbiote monsters are generally fast and have strong self-healing ability. Whether it is caught or killed directly, it is a good choice to trap the symbiote first.


    The venom reacts quickly. Like other symbiotes, the venom can use its body to transform various external cold weapons, which are more durable than real cold weapons and used to attack.


    Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Girl are familiar with this, they are not afraid at all, just go up and do it.


    The two sides formed a ball, and at first they were evenly matched, but gradually the venom couldn''t hold it.


    Just as Venom himself said, he was just a waste on the planet of the symbiote, so he wanted to betray the army of the symbiote and become the only venom on the earth with Eddie Bullock, and dominate the planet.


    So soon, Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman caught the venom.


    "I didn''t provoke you, why should you arrest me?"


    After being caught, Venom didn''t change back to the human form Eddie for the first time, looked at Ron and the others, and asked unwillingly.


    "You told me that Carlton Drake and the riot died. If he was really the leader of the symbiote, how could he die when we found him?!"


    The person who answered was Peter. He was afraid that Ron would kill the venom when he was in a bad mood, so he was ready to explain the cause and effect.


    "The riot is dead, how is this possible? How could he die so easily?!" Venom''s huge sharp-toothed mouth grew so big that he didn''t believe what Peter said.


    "Who the riot is? You can make it clear!" Peter said angrily. What''s the use of what you say here, Ron will believe it if there is evidence, otherwise, you are afraid that you will be gging with Eddie Bullock. !


    Although Ron didn''t seem to be a violent person, judging from the impatient appearance of him now, it was really uncertain what would happen next.


    "He is the leader of the symbiote. The plan to invade the earth was planned by him. I was also one of them at the beginning. Because I was not friendly with the riots, I planned to betray the army and monopolize the earth with Eddie and become here. The only symbiosis."


    As if he understood the current situation, Venom began to talk about the riot and his details, even the difference between his ability and the riot ability, and how powerful the riot was. He didn''t mean to evade it.


    He also understood that if he didn''t say it clearly today, I''m afraid he would really become a corpse first and leave this beautiful world completely.


    Venom doesn''t want to leave, he still has a lot of brains, internal organs, meat and other delicacies that he hasn''t tasted. He doesn''t want to die so early!


    "Then according to what you said, if the riot body has some yellow color, the symbiote that died with Carlton Drake is actually not a riot?"


    Peter quickly found the difference between Venom''s description and the riot he saw, and said in surprise.


    If this is true, it means that the news he got from Venom is actually not false. It was only because the riots were too cunning that this happened.


    Ron on the side did not raise any questions. He was really unfamiliar with the story of the symbiote, and he still needed to verify the Venom.


    "I need more information to take us to find the real riot. After success, we can promise to hide your identity and let you survive on earth!"


    Knowing that Venom wanted to stay on the earth, Ron made a new request and wanted to end this matter as soon as possible.


    He really couldn''t bear it, just a mere symbiote made them extremely troublesome.


    This is simply a shame!


    After hearing the request, Venom thought for a while, and said, "I can agree, but I need an exact guarantee, otherwise it is difficult to guarantee that you will not trouble me a second time."


    "As long as you are good and don''t eat people like other symbionts, you will be fine. This is my promise!"


    Ron seriously said that with his current status, he can indeed guarantee that no one will trouble with Venom in the future.


    After speaking, he took out a badge engraved with a pair of wings and threw it to Venom.


    "This is the badge of the junior member of the Guardian League. With it, my words will take effect."


    "I hope this is true!"


    Venom carefully grasped the badge in his hand, and after watching the people present, the black substance began to shrink and changed back to Eddie Brock.


    "What happened?" This time it became because the venom took the initiative, so Eddie''s memory was not very clear, watching Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman still standing by his side cautiously, a little confused.


    "We have to hurry up, Peter, you will explain to Eddie when we go back!"


    Ron didn''t give Eddie a chance to ask questions. He took everyone directly out of the hut and drove to the small base where the Kun-style fighters were parked, ready to go back to the west to pick up the riots and completely resolve the symbiote invasion.

 396 Chapter 388: "New Kingdom"

    Although Ron had moved fast enough, they were still a step slower.


    When they brought Eddie Bullock back to the West to meet with the superheroes and prepare to use the internal advantages of the venom to encircle the symbiote, the symbiote actually controlled the armed forces in a small part of the United States and began to formally join this The world declares war.


    The first place where the mutation happened was the west. The slow response of the army had caused most of the western states and cities to have traces of symbiotic activities. Now that San Francisco has completely fallen, the situation is even more serious.


    After the symbiote invaded the entire Great West, it directly began to attach itself to those who control military power and government power, using their ability to forcibly share memories with humans, and begin to replace humans step by step.


    On the surface, these high-ranking officials in the army, police station, and government are all human beings, but secretly, they have become slaves of the symbiote.


    Just in the early hours of this morning, all these high-ranking officials possessed by the symbiote announced that an advanced organization called the "New Nation" will be established to replace the original US government to take charge of the United States by means of clearing.


    "New Kingdom" said that the earth will be invaded by many alien organizations. They were established to integrate all the forces on the earth now to resist future alien invasions.


    This statement shocked the entire world directly. Almost all countries turned their eyes to the United States and began to pay attention to this unprecedented event.


    On the earth, the United States is definitely one of the strongest countries. Although there are several strong regions such as China, Russia, and the European Union, as long as the United States is second, no one is really the first.


    In such a country, infighting actually started, and infighting was still happening in half of the western region. No one thought this kind of thing would happen before.


    Of course, some people suspect that this "new country" is posing as a symbiote. After all, the invasion of the symbiote in the western United States is obvious to all, and even the superheroes stand up to prove that this is indeed a conspiracy of the symbiont.


    But the magical thing is that the smartest part of the symbiote is here. They use the human appearance to make a statement, and it is the invasion of the symbiont that they will unite and form a''new kingdom''. There is no lower limit.


    And there will always be people in this world who don��t want things too little. Many people think about it carefully. It seems that the "New Kingdom" is right. So many things have happened recently. In just two years, this is the second wave of aliens. Invasion, if the earth does not take some precautions, I am afraid that it will be wiped out by aliens soon?


    Suddenly, a bunch of people popped up to support the''new kingdom'', hoping that this newly established organization could take over the world and fight the alien invasion together.


    Of course, most sane people and countries are still watching the changes, ready to see how things will develop.


    After all, the U.S. government hasn��t even spoken out. Let��s just look at how the U.S. handles it.


    Things were getting bigger and bigger. At 12 noon North American time, the Washington White House finally issued a statement.


    The White House said that the ��new kingdom�� is basically composed of alien symbioses that invade the earth. The United States will soon send troops to eliminate all alien symbioses, and will never allow alien symbioses to destroy the current planet. peace!


    At the same time, in response to the "new kingdom" saying that we will resist aliens together, in fact, many countries on the earth with relatively good national strength have already done it, and they have developed very well, and have built spacecraft that can conduct preliminary space flights. And battleship.


    After this statement was issued, the United Nations soon came out to prove the White House''s statement, which can be regarded as temporarily stabilizing the situation.


    In fact, the White House wanted to explain when the New Nation issued a statement in the early morning, but to be honest, the White House did not expect this change, and waited until the superhero team assembled by the new S.H.I.E.L.D. to prove that this was a symbiote. Only then did they dare to formally issue a statement saying that those humans in the''New Kingdom'' are symbiotic.


    Otherwise, if you don''t figure out the situation and just say that those humans are alien monsters, I am afraid that then the United States will really have a civil war.


    After the White House officially issued a statement, a peculiar war of a new era began.


    First of all, the humans in the areas controlled by the''New Kingdom'', most of them naturally believe the White House''s statement, and feel that the''New Kingdom'' is not reliable.


    But there is no way, even if they don''t believe in the''new kingdom'', they can only follow the''new kingdom'' together.


    Because they can''t leave.


    Symbiotes are not stupid. On the contrary, they are very smart. After sharing memories and thoughts with the possessed humans, they immediately responded to the possible war that might occur next.


    The first is that the most important network is cut off directly and replaced by an independent network that they built themselves.


    This move is for fear that the White House will directly control the west through the Internet. After all, the earth is now in the Internet era. Controlling the network of a place means controlling that region.


    The second is the power of the air. Apart from the fighter jets that can fly, there are a few flying symbiotic monsters patrolling the sky to ensure that the sky is theirs.


    Finally, on the land, all important entrances and exits have been blocked, and every place is guarded by a human army possessed by the symbiote, neither letting out nor letting in.


    If someone wants to leave, the defensive symbiote will shoot and kill, and then transport the body to a hidden place for a good meal!


    In addition, even the most powerful weapons are controlled by the symbiote. If it weren''t for the White House still possessing the last security lock, I am afraid that these terrorist weapons have already started flying around the earth.


    On the U.S. government''s side, large-scale troops have begun to deploy, most of which are air forces, and only a few are land forces.


    One is because the symbiote itself can rarely fly, and the other is because in modern society, the air force is always the best warfare force.


    Of course, there is another weapon. Long-range intercontinental missiles and nuclear weapons are indeed the most powerful weapons in the world.


    But the earth controlled by the "New Kingdom" is those cities and armies, and there are at least tens of millions of ordinary humans below. If you really use powerful intercontinental missiles or nuclear weapons, then this is not war, but terrible destruction!


    No matter who it is, they would not want this weapon to be directed towards ordinary humans.


    Soon, the real war came.


    Just like the previous wars launched by the United States against the Middle East, fighter jets began to eject weapons of destruction, large swathes of life began to die, and a small number of symbiont monsters were mixed in between, which kicked off this brutal war.

 397 Chapter 389: The Revised "World"

    The military is of course the first force against the symbiote, but apart from that, another force must not be ignored.


    Even, in another aspect, this force is actually the first force against the alien symbiosis.


    This is the superhero team with super powers!


    The Avengers are led by Captain America and Iron Man, and the Guardians are made up of folk superheroes with the Fantastic Four.


    This combined superhero team has been fighting the symbiote before the invasion, and the number of symbiote monsters that died in their hands is definitely not less than 10,000, which is definitely the biggest contribution.


    In addition, the fatal weakness of the symbiote''s fear of 4000 to 6000 Hz sound is also provided by Spider-Man.


    With this discovery, the army can take advantage of the alien symbiote and gradually suppress the alien symbiote!


    And now after the outbreak of a large-scale war, this superhero team is still fighting on the front line, assisting the army to deal with those extremely powerful alien symbiosis, and did not choose to rest because of the outbreak of the large-scale war.


    But to be honest, this war against alien invasion is not as simple as it seems.


    The most important thing is that the symbiote is really smart.


    When most of the symbiosis appeared in San Francisco in the early days, they all turned directly into scary monsters more than two meters tall and composed of black special substances. They can be seen. Although it is difficult to deal with, they can finally be eliminated. of.


    But up to now, the symbionts have all become humans. If it weren''t for being hungry and turning into a cannibal, or turning into a battle, they would all appear as a human.


    This directly leads to the fact that in many cases, people cannot find out the alien symbiosis in the hidden crowd without harassing them on a large scale without 4000 to 6000 voices.


    This is a very fatal point.


    In many places, especially the military, they had just cleared an area, and after preparing to leave, they discovered that symbiote monsters appeared behind that place and began to eat people.


    More serious, even the soldiers in the army are possessed by the symbiote. Waiting for the opportunity, it will directly hit the army and cause large-scale casualties.


    Even the superhero team can only use sound to monitor the symbiote, and once there is a special symbiote that can be immune to this sound or resist the past, then even the superheroes have nothing to do.


    In response to this, Hill found Eddie Bullock, who was newly added to Ron''s team, hoping that the symbiosis in Eddie��s body could give a good solution.


    In this regard, Venom was really speechless, and he ignored Hill and let Eddie directly answer.


    "This..." Eddie was also very embarrassed, hesitated, and didn''t know how to answer Hill at all.


    "It''s okay, there is no way for you, then Ron will definitely have a way, right?" Hill seemed to know that his request was too excessive, smiled and looked at Ron next to him, blinking, looking forward to getting one. Good answer.


    It''s just that Ron really couldn''t stand it. In his impression, Hill was shrewd and capable, and he would never be able to do Dobibi. Why has it become like this now?


    He also said he would have a way?This is the interface that you want him to help deal with the symbiote.


    It''s just that he agreed to Gu Yi''s damn bet, otherwise he would have made the move and would have killed all this troublesome symbiote!


    "I can''t help it, and there are more important tasks for us to do!" Ron tactfully refused.


    Hill nodded: "Well, if there is news about the riots, we will always pay attention to it. If there is news, we will notify you as soon as possible."


    Still not working?


    She was a little uncomfortable. It was this time. Why did Ron still refuse to take action?


    Hill, who has extensive agent experience, has long noticed that he actually wanted to take action against the alien symbiont when he went to the west with Peter, but I don��t know why, Ron seemed to be fettered by something. It''s as uncomfortable as being unable to shoot.


    She wanted to ask why, but there was no reason.


    ''Wait a minute, maybe you will know why.''


    Hill secretly took this discovery to heart and left the place where Ron''s team rested.


    What she said before is not wrong, finding the leader of the symbiote riot is really important to this war, because this may be the key to completely defeating the alien symbiote!


    After Hill left, Ron returned to his lounge, his spiritual consciousness floated out again, and came to the blue sky.


    He was waiting for Gu Yi, wanting to see what she thought about establishing a''new kingdom'' in the symbiote and wanting to occupy the earth.


    He found it very strange. First of all, the story should not develop in this way.


    If Eddie Bullock becomes Venom, this is the story of a new superhero or anti-hero, then according to the general story development, the background should not develop to the extent that the symbiote has begun to occupy the earth so deeply.


    At this point, it is no longer a matter of one person. Not to mention just relying on Eddie Bullock, that is, all the superheroes together seem a little weak.


    Because this is a disaster that concerns the entire planet, even if it is a new story, it should be a big story like "Reunion 3", not just a small story about Eddie becoming a venom.


    This is not in line with conventional development.


    No matter what the author is, they will not pull things to this point at once, which is not in line with the logic of the story.


    So he felt that something accident must have happened in the middle.


    And because he himself was not familiar with this story line and didn''t understand what was going on, he could only see what Gu Yi had discovered.


    After all, she is the person most familiar with time on earth, and she must have some feelings for this change.


    After a while, Gu Yi came.


    "What you said, I just got some clues from the long river of time." Gu Yi''s consciousness transformed into an image of a black-robed mage, with a serious face, making her look extremely solemn.


    "Don''t linger, just say it." Ron immediately urged him to come to the Marvel world. Except that he didn''t have any ability at the beginning, he was eager to get Spider-Man''s spider ability, he had never been so impatient. time.


    Knowing the importance of this matter, Gu Yi was not dissatisfied, even his expression became more serious, but his eyes were a little more confused:


    "The Eye of Agomoda told me that our world has been modified by a certain existence and entered a new chapter. If we can��t come out, I��m afraid we will be trapped in it forever, become slaves of time, and never return to normal. !"

 398 Chapter 390 Resistance and Dawn

    Gu Yi left soon after he finished speaking, and didn''t mean to talk to him more.


    This incident not only left Ron with big doubts, but also Gu Yi.


    After realizing that there is probably a pair of big hands controlling the world, Gu Yi will definitely not feel much better than him. It is estimated that the only thing she wants to do is to figure out this matter, and then find a way to solve it.


    No matter what method is used!


    Ron too, but he wanted more.


    For example, who is it that controls this thing?


    Celestials?The five creation gods?Life court?Beyond the Protoss?Or even a higher level of oaa?


    He couldn''t guess who it was, nor was he sure who did it.


    This is a different level.


    Although he has relatively good strength now, even Gu Yi, Odin, and Thanos feel that he can handle it, but this is not the end.


    Above this, there is a more powerful level.


    Modify settings, modify concepts, restart the universe, omniscience and omnipotence...


    Although it doesn''t seem far away, it''s just one level away, but this is a huge threshold that he hasn''t reached yet!


    And when he understood that the current changes were probably caused by these existences, Ron began to realize that he was indeed too bloated.


    In addition to collecting infinite gems, he also intervened in the grievances between Asgard and the dark clan, and even Thanos''s men killed one!


    This is enough to make certain beings notice him and get upset, making some small movements to mess with him.


    This is a vigilance, if he constrains, maybe things will get worse.


    Is it possible?


    Ron asked himself, if he was going to target a person, he would definitely target it all the way to the end. He would never choose to let it go because the other party avoided it. He would definitely continue targeting until he was satisfied.


    Some helpless.


    The strength is still too weak.


    Otherwise, why should he worry so much?


    But there is no way, this is an absolute gap, he must choose to endure, wait for the opportunity to grow, and finally find a chance to revenge.


    Otherwise, there is no other way!


    But since that powerful existence didn''t kill him in the first place, but was ready to play with him slowly, this shows that the grievances between the two sides are not deep, and he still has a chance.


    ''Whatever it is, let it go, I will follow it all!''


    A firm will rises in his heart, he has never been a cowardly person, this has never changed.


    Without staying, his consciousness returned to the body, back to the lounge on the ground.


    While chatting with Gu Yi, Ron was still able to pay attention to the other side''s body.


    Just now, he heard an important news from Hill.


    She said that the new S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau has found the location of a suspected alien symbiote leader and is determining the situation.


    If the news is accurate, they can immediately set off to the destination and start action.


    Ron didn''t want to wait any longer, so he wanted to help determine the location so that he could act as soon as possible.


    Knowing that the changes that have occurred may be a powerful presence targeting himself, he has completely lost his random thoughts before, and just wants to seriously solve the symbiote invasion and bring time back to the original line.


    In this regard, Gu Yi also gave the greatest authority, as long as he doesn''t do anything special, he will still have the right to fight for the time gem.


    Back on the ground, he rushed to the command room where Hill was and said: "The discovery you mentioned, I need specific information."


    "Yeah." This time Hill was no longer weird, returning to his previous shrewdness.


    She led Ron to a screen and opened a vague video segment after segment to explain:


    "This is what happened to an army of more than 100 people in Eureka County, Western Nevada this morning. They were attacked by at least a thousand symbiont monsters, and they were all destroyed in just a few minutes. "


    "This is another period. It happened last night in the county of Carlin in northern Nevada, and it was also destroyed by the symbiont group..."


    "Other than that, there are many similar things happening in Nevada, but none of them left any videos or photos."


    "After the incident. People from the military sent reconnaissance planes and fighter jets to these two places to investigate, but they didn''t get any news. Even the air force planes were shot down by the symbiote monster and lost news..."


    At the end, Hill adjusted the map, pointed to the place marked with the largest red dot and said:


    "Finally, we gathered all the places where the sudden attack was discovered, and found that these maps magically formed an oval circle, and the center of the circle was Salt Lake City in Utah. This city is a few controlled by the''New Nation''. One of the important western cities!"


    ...


    After listening to Hill''s big call, Ron finally understood what she meant.


    Although due to the superiority of the symbiote''s ability to possess human beings, people have not been able to discover who the leader of the symbiote is.


    But there is not much, but there are many people, especially smart people.


    In these countless wars with alien symbiosis, people gradually discovered a rule, that is, symbiosis is actually guarding a place intentionally or unintentionally, protecting that place from being entered by anything.


    What Hill meant was probably that the leader of the symbiote was probably hiding in Salt Lake City, the capital of Utah.


    Ron sorted it out roughly, and after discovering that it might indeed be the logic, he asked:


    "How sure are you?"


    Hill looked up at him and answered seriously: "50%!"


    "Not high." Ron was a little dissatisfied, but this was actually understandable.


    After all, everything is just speculation, no one knows whether this is true or not, and Hill certainly can''t guarantee it.


    He also heard that Hill had actually started investigating the leader of the symbiote a long time ago, and there was only a 30% chance of determining the location for the first time, but she still sent someone there.


    The result of course was nothing, and even lost the lives of many agents and soldiers. The loss was heavy, and Hill received a lot of doubts and accusations, not as bold as before.


    Sure enough, after Hill heard Ron say that he was dissatisfied, he also said directly: "We can be sure until we get an accurate clue."


    "No." Ron said with a smile: "The news has to be investigated. Our team would be the best choice."


    "Really?" Hill asked in surprise.


    She hadn''t noticed because of the symbiote leader before, but now she realized that Ron had become more serious and his spirit had completely changed.


    "Of course!" Ron said: "Send Skye the details and clues. We will set off in half an hour. If it goes well, maybe we will see the dawn of victory soon!"


    "Okay, I''m going now." The former female deputy director of S.H.I.E.L.D. had already burst into laughter with joy, and moved quickly without any lag.

 399 Chapter 391: General Thaddeus Ross

    Soon, the team led by Ron set out for Salt Lake City.


    This time they did not go alone. Under Hill''s arrangement, the military''s air force would escort them all the way.


    You know, the current Salt Lake City is no longer the third largest city in the west before. It has been occupied by the''new kingdom'' established by the symbiote. If you want to enter it, you must open the defense line of the symbiote.


    This is not just a personal matter, it is related to the situation of the entire earth and is of great significance.


    War is inevitable!


    On the way, Ron''s team is still in contact with the military at any time, in order to find the most suitable opportunity to enter Salt Lake City after the start of the war and capture the leader of the symbiote.


    As before, the team��s contact person is Skye, Ron, Spider-Man Peter, Mr. Fantastic, The Invisible Girl, and the five members of the venom Eddie Bullock who have just joined the Guardian and also joined the team. The mission is Prepare for the next battle.


    Kun-style fighters flew all the way, and it didn''t take long before they came to the front line.


    Salt Lake City is the capital city of Utah in the western United States. There are approximately 1.4 million people in all counties and cities, making it the third largest city in the western state of the United States.


    Before Ron and the others arrived, the army had already begun to surrender Salt Lake City, and the leader of the symbiote at the top of the military was likely to be in this city, and it increased its strength to surround Salt Lake City, guaranteeing No fly can fly out.


    After arriving at the military headquarters, Ron met the highest commander of the army against the symbiote this time, General Thaddeus Ross!


    Old friend!


    Ron is familiar with this domineering general because this is the father of Dr. Banner��s girlfriend Betty. Both originally planned to get married, but because the general wanted to study the original general Steve Rogers. The super soldier''s potion that became Captain America, which led to Dr. Banner becoming the current Hulk.


    I remember that six years ago, shortly after he gained the ability, he saw the Thunder general during the Hulk and Abomination battle, but he didn''t make contact.


    Now six years later, Dr. Banner has become a superhero of the Avengers, General Rose is still the general of the bureau, and his daughter Betty is still single. I don��t know if he has re-arranged with Dr. Banner. together.


    "Fortunately, to witness your superheroes contribute to the earth!"


    After Ron and the others entered the headquarters, General Rose, who was full of white hair but still vigorous, immediately came out to greet them, with a hint of joy in his solemn tone.


    For him, the combination of superheroes is indeed a good thing, which greatly eased the pressure on the army and did not let the situation fall into crisis in the first place.


    "This is what we should do." Ron stood up from the team and answered as a representative.


    "I didn''t expect Ron, the young and promising owner of Surprise, to be the superhero Skywalker who subdued the Hulk and Abomination. It''s really surprising!"


    General Ross turned his gaze to him alone, his expression became a little cold, and he didn''t seem to be very welcome to see him.


    This is also normal. After all, his first shot at the beginning directly took away the hatred that the general experimented with. Even the Hulk slipped away because of him, making the general lose his blood, and of course he would hate him. .


    Ron didn��t care either, and said, ��You��re not bad either. The Hulk and the Hatred Bronsky are your handwriting. For this, I would like to thank you for Bronsky. Without you, he might have been lying in the coffin long ago. Up."


    "Humph!" General Ross snorted coldly. If he hadn''t known that Ron was the Skywalker who took the hatred away, he would have led the army to find this guy and get the hatred back!


    And now, the abhorrence of joining the Guardian League is well-known. Even if he knows everything, there is no way to do it, so he can only be free.


    General Rose let out a sigh of relief, and did not intend to continue talking about these previous grudges, and said seriously:


    "Hill has already discussed with me. The military will soon provide you with a smoother road to Colville, which is more than 40 kilometers away from Salt Lake City."


    "Because of the nature of your mission, when you arrive in Colville, we will no longer provide you with too much help. Everything after that will depend on you. Is there a problem?"


    "No." Ron replied with a smile. This is enough. If General Ross wants to send someone, he will be in the way!


    Without speculation, after a brief discussion of the plan, Ron and the others entered a military fighter plane and proceeded to Colville.


    The plan is not complicated. The fighter plane Ron and the others are riding in is actually an unmanned fighter plane. After arriving on the front, it will start attacking Colville along with other fighter planes.


    But unlike other fighter missions, this fighter is destined to crash on the land of Colville.


    Then, they can use the illusion of the crash of the fighter plane to sneak into Salt Lake City and start investigating whether the leader of the symbiote is inside.


    It seems relatively simple, but the most critical point is that the crashed fighter has to fool the symbiote.


    This requires the ability of superheroes to ensure that they will not be discovered, but also have the ability to protect themselves.


    Otherwise, the military had already sent someone to sneak into Salt Lake City.


    All the way, the fighter plane finally arrived at the front.


    Unlike previous land wars, the symbiosis is embodied in the use of fighter jets. With the physical advantages of the original pilots and their symbiote themselves, the driving and aiming of these fighter jets is no worse than that of human soldiers, or even much stronger.


    In addition to the fighters of the symbiote, you can occasionally see some monsters of the symbiote with strange wings soaring in the sky. Seize the opportunity to give the military fighters from time to time, and the military fighters can easily destroy them.


    After arriving on the battlefield, Ron and the others saw the cruelty of the war.


    The fighter jets piloted by humans will be destroyed at any time, even the fighter jets of the symbiont are destroyed, but the human beings possessed by the symbiont will eventually die.


    It can be said that this is no longer a war against aliens, but a''civil war'', a''civil war'' that consumes national power!


    Seeing the smoke of gunpowder pervading the crash of the fighter plane, the six members of the team felt a lot heavier, even Ron was not surprised.


    "General Ross, speed up, we need to get inside faster so that more people can survive!"


    Mr. Fantastic couldn''t bear to see this situation, and used the communications on the plane to contact the military, wanting them to control the fighters faster, so that they could enter Salt Lake City earlier.


    Mr. Fantastic''s request was answered. The weapons on the fighter plane began to fly randomly, and the fuselage began to sway everywhere, and finally rushed into the defense line of the symbiote side and headed toward the ground.


    Soon, a huge flame rose, and the fighter plane crashed.

 400 Chapter 392: Riot in the form of a little girl

    "Can they survive?"


    At the military base, the monitor looked at the white flowers on the monitoring screen and asked worriedly.


    He saw all the pictures and information, and knew the mission carried by this fighter plane. Although he knew that the people on it were powerful superheroes, he still couldn''t help but worry.


    After all, this is about the safety of the entire human community.


    "The only thing we can do is to give them blessings."


    General Rose has a heavy face. Although he doesn''t like the guy named Ron, he has to admit that he really deserves the title of superhero.


    Come on!


    General Rose''s heart silently sent blessings to the squad performing special tasks. After all, it will be a life of nine deaths!


    ...


    About three hundred meters away from the crash site of the fighter jet, several figures emerged from the forest. After a simple repair, they began to march towards the depths of the forest.


    Of course they were Ron''s team. At the last moment of the crash of the fighter plane, they used their ability to escape the fighter plane and came to a safe place.


    "It''s so cool to sit on missions with a group of superheroes!"


    After reacting, Skye, who had not yet become a shockwave girl, cheered loudly, and did not feel that the experience of passing by with death just now was terrifying.


    "Be quiet. Next, we will most likely encounter symbiote monsters patrolling on land. Once a battle occurs, we will be exposed and all our previous efforts will be lost!"


    Mister Fantastic Reid was very close to Skye, and when he heard her yelling, he immediately made a hiss and warned.


    Skye held his mouth and responded with a heavy nasal voice: "Um... I know..."


    ...


    The squad continued to move forward. The leader was Ron. After Gu Yi once again let go of the authority to bet, he no longer did nothing. His mental ability was always searching the surrounding situation to ensure that their position was safe.


    Colville is a very small city, and more than forty kilometers between Salt Lake City and the city are forested. As long as the symbiote is not lined up in a row to guard in the forest, he will be able to find a safe recording route to go inside .


    Except for Skye, none of the squad members are ordinary people. Each has superpowers and walks fast. With the help of the invisible female Susan, Skye, who is a burden, can barely keep up with the big group.


    In addition, Ron was also using his thoughts to wrap them forward, so they arrived at the edge of Salt Lake City in just over an hour.


    Coming to the edge of Salt Lake City, they immediately felt a completely different atmosphere from before.


    Depressed!


    Everything started to become depressing. There were no cars or pedestrians on the road, and the smell of blood was still faintly filled in the air, which made people feel very sick.


    The faces of several people are not very good, they can guess what kind of cruel treatment the city is undergoing.


    "Don''t talk, don''t move, follow me!"


    Ron didn''t intend to stay longer. While advancing, his mental power had expanded and he began to search for the city.


    Since Gu Yi has also let go of the rules, he will no longer be inked. It is his favorite thing to find opponents to do it.


    Even as a''nanny''...


    Under the spirit, the city of Salt Lake City looks even more miserable.


    Originally, there were not many people in this city, only about 200,000 people, but now, it only has less than 100,000 people left.


    Most of these people are shivering in their own homes, praying that no monsters will come to the door on the day, and some of them have been used as''food'' and sent to the storage warehouse for the symbiote to enjoy at any time.


    The rest are all symbiote monsters, about 20,000 in number.


    Most of them still maintained their human appearance, and a few of them turned into monsters directly, wandering around the city swaggeringly, and no one would care about them at all.


    This free and relaxing environment is a paradise that all symbiotes dream of.


    Ron continued to search, he didn''t let go of any possible symbiote, as long as there was any feature that matched the riot, he would not let go.


    Soon, a peculiar symbiosis caught his attention.


    It doesn��t seem to have attached itself to humans. It looks like a black, disgusting substance. The difference is that it is very large, two meters in size, about the size of a fleshy mass, and shares the same size with others. The living body is completely different.


    "The breath is not strong, and it hasn''t been attached to human beings yet. Is it a small matrix?"


    Ron guessed wildly that he really didn''t know much about the symbiote. He only knew that the symbiote came from a guy called the Lord of the Abyss. As for whether there was a symbiote like the mother, he was not particularly clear.


    Quietly making a mark, Ron''s consciousness continued to search, and finally there were some discoveries.


    His consciousness was actually shielded, and he couldn''t sense the situation in that area at all!


    How is this possible?


    Psypathy has been a great weapon for him since he has the ability. He has never made a mistake, and has no experience of being shielded by others. Even facing the ebony throat, his consciousness can have the absolute upper hand.


    Now, he is only trying to deal with a small symbiosis, and his consciousness is actually blocked. What is going on?


    Knowing that this was definitely a big discovery, he didn''t even explain, so he rushed to the place where his consciousness was blocked.


    Then he saw everything.


    In this place, countless symbiotes have all transformed into monsters, about a thousand.


    Some of them are tall, some can fly, and some of them are red. They are all odd and weird, standing neatly, looking at them coming here in a semi-circle besieged with fierce eyes.


    But these symbiotes did not rush to them at the first time, because standing in front of these various symbiont monsters was a little girl about seven or eight years old.


    She has golden hair draped behind her, and she is wearing a white-dotted dress, white stockings on her legs, and a pair of red shoes, which looks very cute.


    However, Ron felt from the little girl the most powerful symbiosis breath he had felt so far.


    "Is this little girl a riot?"


    He guessed in his heart and asked Eddie the question.


    And Eddie was in the same mood as Ron, and asked about the venom in his body.


    "It''s him! But why should he be possessed by such a weak being?"


    Venom''s answer contained a hint of doubt, but it was not aimed at identity, but at why the riot was possessed by a little girl.


    As if he had heard the words of Venom, the little girl standing in front of all the symbionts showed an arrogant smile and made a distorted and harsh sound:


    "Because it makes me very strong, stronger than ever!"

 401 Chapter 393: Soul Singer!

    The appearance of the riot in the form of a little girl gave everyone in the team a huge shock.


    Especially Ron, he never thought that the leader of the symbiote would actually be possessed by a seven or eight year old child.


    The most important thing is that his mental power can''t get close to this little girl. This is something that has never happened before.


    Faced with such a character in the story who had never heard of it and could not detect clearly with his ability, Ron couldn''t help it.


    The only thing that can be done is to catch the symbiote parasitic on the little girl and ask what is going on.


    Then there was no conversation between the two parties, because the little girl didn''t intend to say anything more, and directly directed the symbiotes behind him to rush towards Ron and the others, and if they didn''t agree, they did it!


    This has won everyone''s appreciation.


    It''s useless to say so much, so it''s better to just go straight, hard steel on the front!


    The two sides soon started a fierce battle.


    Thousands of different symbiote monsters had thought about it right from the beginning of the battle. They surrounded the six of them in a circle, and even the sky had symbionts guarding them, and there was no chance for them to leave.


    And Ron and they will run away?


    This is impossible!


    When they came, they had already anticipated that this might happen, so they had no plans to leave after they came.


    They will never leave unless they complete the mission or liberate Salt Lake City from the''new kingdom''.


    After the battle began, Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Girl revealed the blue tights they had been wearing.This is the clothes that have been to space with them, and can be perfectly integrated with their abilities, so that when they use their abilities, they will not appear invisible, but the underwear is not invisible.


    Peter also began to transform, the steel spider suit returned to him, and the former New York good neighbor Spiderman finally returned.


    Eddie Bullock''s body was also taken over by the venom for the first time and turned into a symbiote monster. Compared with the surrounding symbiotes that rushed towards them, it was not particularly outstanding, or even inferior.


    The four people divided into four directions to face the surrounding symbiosis rushing towards them. With stretched hands and feet, invisible force field, spider silk, and venom thorns appeared, the battle went into intense heat.


    Ron among the four is not idle either, although he can''t do it directly because of He Gu Yi''s bet, he will definitely do what he should do.


    Moreover, who said that the auxiliary has no combat effectiveness?


    He took out a speaker from his pocket and handed it to the shock wave girl next to him:


    "Skye, search me for the two songs "Lost river" and "white food" by Sainkho. I will play them in a loop at a frequency of 4000 Hz to 6000 Hz to this group of symbiotes and see how long they can last!" Promise me, don''t listen!)


    "Sound can cause harm to the symbiote, but why use songs? And, how did you get such a big speaker out of your pocket?!"


    Skye was dumbfounded and took a speaker about the size of a football and plugged it into the computer interface she carried.


    "Don''t care about these details, you can just do as I said!" Ron didn''t want to explain, and then took out two earplugs from his pocket:


    "By the way, remember to wear earplugs. This is a high-tech item that I developed by myself that can isolate all sounds. It is guaranteed to be the same as deaf!"


    "Is it necessary to play songs soon?" Skye didn''t care, but took the earplugs and started searching on the computer for the two songs Ron said.


    "You search first, and wait until I send the earplugs to Peter and the four of them to send you to play, so you don''t have to wait to accidentally hurt your teammates!"


    Seeing that Skye had already started searching, Ron immediately exhorted and sent earplugs to the several superheroes who were fighting.


    Peter, Mr. Fantastic, and the Invisible Woman are all okay. They don''t need to ask much before putting on earplugs, no matter what they are for, but the Venom is a bit troublesome.


    Because the venom after changing the voice has no ears, otherwise, the smart symbiosis would have blocked their ears with something to avoid this weakness.


    In the end, Ron had no choice but to give Venom another transparent jar, let him put the earphones on Eddie Bullock first, and then stay in the jar when the sound sounded; just inside.


    After finishing everything, he went back to Skye and put on earplugs for himself, and said with a sigh of relief:


    "Now we can play the song, come on, let this soul songwriter punish the alien symbiosis instead of us!"


    "Punish..." Skye disagreed, but seeing Ron''s solemnity, she still put on her earplugs and started playing the first music she had just searched for.


    "Lost river"!


    On the symbiote side, the little girl sneered disdainfully when he saw Ron put out the stereo.


    Symbiote''s fear of sound is indeed fatal, but it is not irresistible.


    As long as you practice more and let your body become numb to this sound, you can gradually adapt.


    Although this fatal weakness can still cause damage to their symbiosis after adapting, the damage can already be reduced a lot, and they will not directly lose their resistance.


    The symbioses she brought have all suffered from weak voices, and their resistance has been greatly strengthened, so don''t worry too much.


    The riot of the possessed little girl is the person with the highest antibody. She thought that she could safely resist the attack of this weakness.But when the song started, she knew immediately that she was wrong!


    Soon, the song "Lost river" began to sound.


    -Choke!!!!


    The beginning of the song is not pure music, nor lyrics, but a hoarse roar.


    Then, still screaming.


    Then it is still!


    Before I heard it for five seconds, the little girl was already trembling in pain, and a lot of black matter appeared on her body. She was trembling all the time, as if she would soon leave the little girl''s body!


    Obviously, the weakness of the voice still caused great harm to her.


    Even the leader of the little girl is like this, not to mention the symbionts under her who besie Ron and them.


    Almost in an instant, all of these symbiosis were lying on the ground, constantly twisting, and even some symbiosis had already separated from his host and became the most primitive state.


    On the superhero''s side, Venom also directly gged at the first time. Fortunately, he immediately remembered the glass jar Ron gave him and immediately hid in.


    Seeing this scene, Peter, Mr. Fantastic, the Invisible Girl, and Eddie Bullock were all puzzled.


    The symbiote is right to be afraid of the sound from 4000 Hz to 6000 Hz, but it doesn''t lose its resistance as soon as it hears the sound, right?


    "I want to listen to what kind of music Ron is playing, it''s so powerful..."


    Among the four, Mr. Fantastic Reid was the most curious. He took off the high-tech earplugs Ron gave him before and began to listen to the music that was playing.


    Then he knelt...

 402 Chapter 394 The Symbiotic Dragon

    ? With the help of a soul songwriter, this battle is obviously much easier than it seemed at first.


    Almost all symbiote monsters have lost the ability to fight, lying on the ground and unable to take care of themselves.


    There are some powerful ones who hang themselves directly and leave this world forever.


    Seeing this situation, coupled with the personal experience of Mr. Fantastic taking off the earplugs, the rest of the people were frightened and frightened by the song now being played, firmly guarding the earplugs, fearing that they would also be destroyed.


    The torture has continued, and this special music that lasted more than seven minutes has become the most terrifying nightmare in the heart of the symbiosis.


    But they didn''t realize that the terror was not over.


    With the end of the low chant of "Lostriver", what came to mind was the second song of the songwriter����


    "Hitefood"!


    At the beginning of the song, it was a scream like a sheep baa, which lasted for half a minute.


    Then, another nightmare sound rang.


    More and more symbiote monsters could not stand the devastation and chose to hang themselves and leave the world.


    On the battlefield, more and more corpses.


    The riot in the little girl finally couldn''t help it. He endured the pain and began to transform for the first time.


    Countless black substances appeared from the little girl, and then quickly wrapped the girl who was less than one meter two meters away.


    Then, the surrounding symbiote monsters destroyed by the devil''s song all began to break away from their hosts, and all began to merge with the monsters transformed into the little girl.


    Mr. Fantastic, Invisible Woman, and Spider-Man saw this scene. Although they didn''t know what was going to happen next, they rushed up immediately, trying to prevent other symbiotes from fusing into the monster that the little girl turned into.


    But very helpless, there are too many symbiosis, and the three of them simply can''t stop it.


    Seeing that the situation is getting more and more wrong, they can only take the humans who have just been "abandoned" by the symbiote, and want to take these people out of the battlefield first, so as to avoid accidental injuries.


    On the side, Ron frowned slightly when he saw the situation and waved his hand at Skye.


    "Sky, turn off the music."


    When the music turned off, he said to Eddie Bullock who took off his earplugs:


    "Ask Venom, what the hell is going on."


    "Okay!" Eddie also knew that something was wrong, and opened the glass jar where the venom had escaped before, and put his hand in.


    Feeling the host''s breath, the venom immediately took possession.


    But the process of possession was not smooth.


    The meatball turned into by the riot is like a magnet, always attracting venom.


    Fortunately, Venom itself is relatively strong-willed, and it fits well with Eddie, so it got rid of this attraction and merged into one.


    Soon, Eddie who received the venom consciousness said:


    "It''s very strange, Venom said that he doesn''t know why this is, but thinks it''s like a high-level ritual, even he wants to get together and become one of the monsters!"


    At this time, the monster that the little girl turned into was already big enough to be comparable to the Hulk and hateful, and her whole body became extremely bloated, as if it were a big black mass.


    "Disgusting����"


    Skye couldn''t help but vomit, covering his nose and mouth, as if he was about to vomit.


    Ron agreed with Skye: "It''s really disgusting!"


    The next situation became more and more weird.


    The body of the Symbiote Riot became larger and larger, and soon reached a height of tens of meters, and the body was no longer a bloated mass, but began to form some shapes.


    Feet, body, hands, head, even wings...


    In the end, this black flesh group turned into a giant dragon similar to that in Western myths and legends.


    Without thinking about it, Ron gave it a name.


    Symbiote dragon!


    I have to say that he has made a name for himself this time.


    One can believe what the symbiote dragon is.


    At this time, the surrounding battlefields were all cleaned up, and the dispossessed humans were sent to a fairly safe place by Mr. Fantastic, shivering.


    Mr. Fantastic, the invisible girl, and the little spider rushed back one after another, looking at the black dragon tens of meters long with an incredible expression.


    What the hell is this?


    Where did it come from?


    The real situation is unknown, even Ron is a little confused about the situation.


    But no matter what, the battle will not stop.


    After the transformation of the tens of meters long dragon was completed, huge eyes were staring at the superheroes below, full of fierce light.


    Then, the big foot of the symbiote dragon raised and stepped on where Ron was.


    No, it''s Skye''s position.


    In other words, the computer in Skye''s hands.


    Because of it, that song of death will be played.


    This symbiote dragon actually holds such grudges!


    Boom!


    The huge feet were printed on the ground, and they stepped on the ground nearly one meter deep, and there were many cracks in the surrounding area because of this big hole.


    But there was no computer in the middle of the pit, let alone Skye''s body.


    Long before the dragon''s feet had fallen, Ron had already taken Skye away.


    "Damn, dare to step on me with your feet, Skye, connect me to the stereo and continue singing!"


    Ron was a little angry, and he took out another speaker from his pocket, which was bigger than the last one, and one person taller!


    "This stereo... how did it come..."


    Skye was stunned. She suspected that Ron was the Doraemon in the anime. Otherwise, how could he even get a high-end speaker from his pocket?


    He connected the stereo to the computer in a daze, and Skye played two death songs.


    Familiar music is here again, and it spreads farther and harsher.


    Just after hearing it, Skye felt that life had lost his ideals. He immediately put on the earplugs Ron gave her before, and he felt that he was alive again.


    The venom in Eddie Bullock''s body next to him is gone.


    He escaped from Eddie for the first time, returned to the glass cover, and quietly shrank into a ball, as if he didn''t intend to leave anymore.


    Suddenly, Eddie completely lost his fighting ability.The ordinary people around Ron changed from one to two.


    And when the symbiote dragon heard the death song again, it was not without feeling. His head was thrown around and hit the building, as if he wanted to commit suicide.


    But this kind of guy knows that it is not the small symbiote that the weak chickens have started to commit suicide before. It is only in pain for a while, the symbiote dragon resists the destruction, and rushes toward the sound of the sound , Launched another attack.


    "Peter, Reid, Susan! Hurry up!"


    Ron once again used his mind to move Skye and Eddie away including the speakers, and at the same time began to cry for help.


    Soon, the little spider, Mr. Fantastic, and the invisible girl rushed towards the symbiote dragon, and a great battle began again.

 403 Chapter 395 "Knight and Dragon"

    ? In the new battle, Little Spider, Mr. Fantastic, and the Invisible Woman are at a disadvantage.


    Unlike the previous symbiote monsters, the symbiote dragon is more resistant to beatings, and ordinary attacks fall on the dragon, not to mention causing damage, even the skin is not broken!


    But this is also related to the attack methods of the three people.


    None of the three have weapons. Apart from the spider silk, the little spider can only use his fists and feet to attack. Although his fists and feet are stronger than mortals, he still can''t shake the tens of meters long symbiote dragon.


    Although the invisible female Susan has her invisible force field as a weapon and is undefeable, she is still a little too weak to beat the dragon.


    Mr. Fantastic Reid is much better. He can use his infinitely stretched hands and feet to tie up the dragon and restrict the dragon''s movement. He is the most contributor of the three.


    But that''s it.


    Break the law with one force!


    The power of the symbiote dragon is infinite, and it will soon be able to break free from the shackles of Mr. Fantastic, and renew its attack.


    This situation made the three anxious.


    Especially Mr. Fantastic.


    Although he is not tired and contributes the most, the invisible woman is different!


    There are limits to her strength, and it won''t last long.


    Keep fighting, she might faint directly because of exhaustion.


    This is absolutely impossible for Mr. Fantastic, who desperately wants to save Susan''s ex-girlfriend!


    "Ron!"


    Mr. Fantastic''s head stretched quickly, like a snake came to Ron, and said anxiously:


    "I don''t know that there must be your reasons for your refusal to shoot, but now the situation is critical, can you just leave it alone and kill this guy first!"


    "I will, right away!"


    Ron''s face was gloomy. Not only was the body strong, but his spirit was also extremely strong.


    As before, his mental power is still not close.


    This makes him feel very aggrieved!


    Sora has great power, but it cannot be used!


    Gu Yi, what are you selling?


    "Mage Gu Yi, come here soon..."


    Once again, he began to call Gu Yi.


    He had to let Gu Yi lift the previous restrictions, and at the same time, he also needed to relieve himself.


    Since I can''t make a move, you Gu Yi give me a fight with the enemy!


    After shouting, a big sword appeared in his hand and handed it to Mr. Fantastic.


    "This is the knight''s great sword. Legend has it that the dragon was killed by this sword. Reid, I will give him to you. I hope you can become a knight and save your princess!"


    "You guy, you''re getting nervous again!"


    Reid was very angry. At this critical time, why did Ron return to his previous neurotic state? Isn''t this a mess?


    Fortunately, Reid''s IQ is very high, and his EQ has also increased a lot recently.


    He quickly understood the meaning of Ron''s words.


    This is for him to become a knight and save his "princess" Susan!


    It''s like a fairy tale!


    Reid stretched out a hand indefinitely, caught the sword in Ron''s hand, and asked uncertainly: "Is this sword effective..."


    "Just try and you will find out!"


    Ron smiled.


    The name of this great sword is called the Guardian Sword. It is Asgard''s guardian god, Heimdall''s Sabre.


    The last time he went to Asgard, Ron saw the sword and felt it was good, so he realized it.


    Because there is no sample, he has only heard the legend and seen the scabbard, so he took a lot of effort to realize the sword.


    It took a long time to realize this sword before he realized it.


    It just so happened that a dragon appeared, and he couldn''t do it because of the cheating bet, so he thought of using this sword to deal with the symbiote dragon.


    By the way, if Mr. Fantastic has the ability to fire, maybe he can turn into a giant several hundred meters high, cosplay the image of the flame giant Sirtel in "Thor 3: Twilight of the Gods"!


    Looking at Ron''s smile, Mr. Fantastic''s body shook slightly.


    What is this guy doing?


    Forget it, let''s test if Ron''s sword is useful...


    Mr. Fantastic''s head and hands are retracted, holding the sword of victory,


    ...


    Sora has great power, but it cannot be used!


    Gu Yi, what are you selling?


    "Mage Gu Yi, come here soon..."


    Once again, he began to call Gu Yi.


    He had to let Gu Yi lift the previous restrictions, and at the same time, he also needed to relieve himself.


    Since I can''t make a move, you Gu Yi give me a fight with the enemy!


    After shouting, a big sword appeared in his hand and handed it to Mr. Fantastic.


    "This is the knight''s great sword. Legend has it that the dragon was killed by this sword. Reid, I will give him to you. I hope you can become a knight and save your princess!"


    "You guy, you''re getting nervous again!"


    Reid was very angry. At this critical time, why did Ron return to his previous neurotic state? Isn''t this a mess?


    Fortunately, Reid''s IQ is very high, and his EQ has also increased a lot recently.


    He quickly understood the meaning of Ron''s words.


    This is for him to become a knight and save his "princess" Susan!


    It''s like a fairy tale!


    Reid stretched out a hand indefinitely, caught the sword in Ron''s hand, and asked uncertainly: "Is this sword effective..."


    "Just try and you will find out!"


    Ron smiled.


    The name of this great sword is called the Guardian Sword. It is Asgard''s guardian god, Heimdall''s Sabre.


    The last time he went to Asgard, Ron saw the sword and felt it was good, so he realized it.


    Because there is no sample, he has only heard the legend and seen the scabbard, so he took a lot of effort to realize the sword.


    It took a long time to realize this sword before he realized it.


    It just so happened that a dragon appeared, and he couldn''t do it because of the cheating bet, so he thought of using this sword to deal with the symbiote dragon.


    By the way, if Mr. Fantastic has the ability to fire, maybe he can turn into a giant several hundred meters high, cosplay the image of the flame giant Sirtel in "Thor 3: Twilight of the Gods"!


    Looking at Ron''s smile, Mr. Fantastic''s body shook slightly.


    What is this guy doing?


    Forget it, let''s test if Ron''s sword is useful...


    Mr. Fantastic''s head and hands are retracted, holding the sword of victory,


    Your image too!


    Looking at Ron''s smile, Mr. Fantastic''s body shook slightly.


    What is this guy doing?


    Forget it, let''s test if Ron''s sword is useful...


    Mr. Fantastic''s head and hands are retracted, holding the sword of victory,

 404 Chapter 396 The God of Symbiosis

    ? "Who is this person?"


    The appearance of the Gu Yi mage wearing a yellow mage robe shocked Skye and Eddie. The two of them shrank behind Ron and asked him weakly.


    No way, although Ron looks very unreliable, he is indeed the backbone of everyone present. No matter what happens, ask him if he is right.


    "The magician in Western mythology, ancient one, I''m here to help!"


    Ron didn''t intend to hide Gu Yi''s identity, so he said it directly.


    He was already very angry that Gu Yi had been restricting his behavior, so this time he called the other party to come over to cheat her, whether in terms of identity or behavior.


    Walking to Gu Yi, he said:


    "I believe you have also felt it. Behind this symbiotic dragon is an extremely powerful aura, no worse than ours. For the safety of the earth, you must stand up!"


    "I know!" Gu Yi''s expression remained unchanged, she already understood this at the first glance when she saw the symbiote dragon.


    She shifted her gaze from the dragon to Ron, her eyes very serious:


    "Ron, I know you don''t intend to insist on the bet between us, and want to tear it through violence, but I still want to persuade you, if it is not the last moment, I still hope you can abide by this agreement! "


    "If you can persist, the Eye of Agomoda will definitely fall into your hands in the end. This is my promise from the Supreme Master Gu Yi. If there is any change, I will be ashes and dissipate in this world!"


    Hearing this, I have to say that Ron''s previous grievances disappeared a lot.


    Gu Yi mage deserves to be a person who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years, and what he says makes people feel very comfortable.


    There is an obvious contrast. Gu Yi, like Professor X, said, "I am doing this for your good."Rather, I want you to do what I want, and in the end, I gave the agreed statement to raise the height and reduce the grievance.


    At this point, Professor X really doesn''t know where to go.


    Shaking his head, Ron still intends to temporarily agree to Gu Yi.


    but!The grievances that should be reported must still be reported.


    "Gu Yi Mage." Ron took the honorific title this time, and a badge with wings appeared in his hand, and handed it to the opponent:


    "Then since I can''t take it, I''ll trouble you with it. This is the junior member badge of my Guardian League. Put it on and become a member of the Guardian! Believe me, this is definitely a good choice!"


    "..." Gu opened his mouth slightly, unable to imagine Ron actually let her join the Guardian League, or a junior member?


    This sounds very low-level, isn''t it?


    Forget it...


    Knowing that Ron was dissatisfied, Gu Yi also decided to let the other party be willful, took the badge and put it on his chest.


    Seeing Gu Yi''s compromise, Ron''s grievances disappeared, and he said slightly proudly:


    "Well, Gu Yi Mage, since you become a member of the Guardian, you must listen to my orders. Now your teammates are in trouble, go help them, understand?"


    Gu Yi closed his eyes and resisted the urge to put Ron directly in the time cage: "Understood..."


    Although he refused, Gu Yi was quite obedient when he agreed.


    She has never been a person who likes to talk nonsense, and immediately went up to support the three of Mister Fantastic, Invisible Woman and Little Spider.


    The fighting method of the ancient master is very special, or in other words, the fighting method of this world wizard is very special.


    This group of mages with powerful magical powers do not all use long-range attacks. Most of their attack methods are melee combat, using magic to condense various melee weapons to fight.


    Gu Yi is also one of the best.


    She stretched her hands to draw a circle, and a magic fan filled with golden light appeared from her hand.


    Then, she flew to the symbiote dragon, the mana fan in her hand was separated from the black dragon, and the body that was originally impenetrable was instantly cut.


    The magic is that the cut body did not heal as quickly as before, and even the wound has a tendency to slowly expand.


    The symbiote dragon also noticed this guy who broke in suddenly and didn''t care about it, but when the opponent''s weapon touched the body, the dragon knew that it was wrong.


    Roar!


    The dragon that felt the pain of magic began to roar. It no longer ignored the Mister Fantastic who had been entwined with him. Instead, it focused all its attention on the ancient wizard, and began to face this latest and most powerful enemy .


    The attack method of the symbiote dragon is actually very simple, that is, to use the strong advantage of its own body to directly hit the enemy with its foot.


    If that doesn''t work, its body can also use its body to form a variety of weird weapons to defend it like a normal symbiote.


    In addition, the symbiote dragon is called a dragon because it is one, but it can actually fly.


    On its back, there are a pair of large wings that spread out more than 60 to 70 meters. Just a few instigations can create a strong wind and make it fly.


    The dragon quickly took advantage of its wings, and it flew into the sky, and started head-on with Gu Yi, fighting for injuries, and also attacking Gu Yi.


    However, as a mage, Gu Yi is still a melee mage, if she is not flexible, the demon of the white devil dimension would have been killed.


    Bang.


    With just a light leap, Gu Yi dodges the claws and huge mouth that the symbiote dragon grabbed towards her. The mana fan in his hand changed for a while, and it was directly wrapped into a long mana rope around the dragon''s neck. .


    Gu Yi fiercely pulled, and the force that easily caught the rope rode directly on the symbiote dragon.


    The mana rope in Gu Yi''s hand is getting longer and longer, she moved forward, pulling the mana rope directly around the dragon��s huge body, and started to play binding...Ah, it��s a binding tactic. Want to tie up the symbiote dragon!


    "Despicable human!"


    The symbiote dragon wanted to break free, but couldn''t break free at all. Seeing more and more ropes tied to it, the voice of a human was actually roared out of its mouth.


    Gu Yi didn''t respond, but the force pulling the mana rope in his hand was a little bigger.


    The symbiote dragon was severely strangled by the mana rope, and there were many wounds on the body, without bleeding, but it was still terrifying.


    These wounds made the symbiote dragon uncomfortable, and its roar could not offset this pain, but it could only struggle more frantically.


    Others on the ground could see that a dragon tens of meters long was tied up with a rope by a man in yellow clothes in the sky. It wanted to break free but couldn''t break free. It had fallen into madness.


    "It''s terrifying, who is she?"


    Mr. Fantastic, who was no longer participating in the battle, exclaimed. He never thought that there could be a person who could control this tens of meters long symbiote dragon so easily. This is completely impossible.


    The little spider and the invisible woman next to him have the same idea, who is this person?


    Soon, they came to Ron and asked this question.


    Ron gave the same answer that Skye and Eddie had previously answered, and then stopped saying more, but quietly followed the changes on the court.


    Others may not feel it, but he and Gu Yi have a hunch.


    A breath of horror is coming!


    "Roar����"


    The roar of the symbiote dragon became louder and louder, and the voice of hatred but helplessness filled everyone''s ears, causing a hint of sympathy.


    But fortunately, everyone knew that the dragon was everyone''s enemy, and even if they sympathized, they didn''t say anything, just watched silently, waiting for the dragon''s death.


    After all, judging from the current situation, if nothing changes, this will be the only end for the dragon!


    But the situation, that is, at this time, has changed dramatically.


    The body of the symbiote dragon seemed to be overwhelmed anymore, and was directly cut apart by Gu Yi''s mana rope, turning into segments of black matter.


    These black substances were the previous symbiosis that was fused into the dragon''s body. After they were cut apart, they became extremely weak, like black rain, falling to the ground.


    Gu Yi saw this scene and withdrew her mana rope, quietly floating back to the ground, watching everything happen.


    When the symbiote dragon disintegrated, the little girl who was only seven or eight years old also appeared and fell from the sky.


    The little spider Peter Parker has quick eyes and hands, and immediately a web of silk sticks to the fallen little girl, saves it, and holds it in his arms to avoid being possessed by the fallen symbiote again.


    The disintegration of the symbiote dragon soon came to a close, and its body disintegrated to the end, only a small symbiote was left floating in the air.


    But this symbiote gave everyone present a completely different feeling.


    That is darkness, endless darkness.


    In Eddie''s hands, the venom that had been shrunk in the glass jar began to sway frantically, hitting the glass constantly, trying to leave the place where he hid himself.


    The fragmented symbiotes that originally fell from the symbiote dragon actually began to slowly merge together. The difference is that this time they never grew bigger, but continued to merge.


    In the end, these symbiosis actually formed the appearance of a person.


    The people made up of this symbiosis are very tall, about nearly three meters tall, with a slender body, and even a change of clothes to wear.


    All the people present were shocked by this scene. They all knew that the symbiote needed a host to survive.


    But now, these symbiotes have actually become a''person'' themselves, what''s the matter?


    At this moment, the floating symbiote in the sky began to slowly fall, and finally landed on the''person'' composed of the symbiote on the ground, slowly forming the last step of this body.


    It was a head, a white human head that was completely different from most symbiotes.


    The white head has a pile of dark red eyes. He opened his eyes and looked at everyone in front of him. Although there was no expression, no one could feel his disdain, as if everything was not in his eyes. .


    "This is a nice planet..."


    The voice came from the mouth of this humanoid symbiont, very deep and hoarse.


    After speaking, his body began to lift up, and he just floated about half a meter above the ground, and began to float in the direction where Eddie Bullock was. In his eyes, only the glass jar in Eddie''s hand was seen.


    "Child, come back to me..."


    He made a sound again, and then, the glass jar shattered directly, and the venom inside flew out and flew out toward this humanoid symbiote, as if it were about to become a part of him like other symbiotes.


    But at this time, one hand caught the venom.


    This is an ordinary arm, but it seems to have the power of steel. After grabbing the venom, this arm came to Eddie. After the venom was handed over to Eddie, the owner of the arm faced a god. The person who formed the symbiote.


    "When you come to the earth, you must abide by the rules here and give your name. Maybe you can still leave here!"


    "Really?" The person who formed the symbiote smiled lightly, his eyes filled with interest: "You are very good, not much weaker than those who think they are gods..."


    Pretend to be more forceful than me!


    Ron was very irritable. As a traverser, he actually didn''t know who this guy was, which was simply unforgivable.


    It seems that after hearing his voice, the person who formed the symbiote began to slowly introduce himself.


    "I am the god of symbiosis, the lord of the abyss-Gnar, the master of all symbiosis!"


    "Human, how about you?" The guy who called himself the god of symbioses lowered his head slightly, but still looked down at Ron with a smile on his face.


    "Ordinary human, Ron, is there anything else you want to ask?"


    Ron frowned fiercely, and this character he had never heard of gave him a lot of pressure, as if he was a lamb ready to be slaughtered.


    This is something that has never happened before.


    "No, you are not ordinary." The god of symbiote shook his head lightly, but didn''t ask anything. Instead, he turned his head to where Gu Yi was, and asked with a smile:


    "You are pretty good too, how about you?"


    "Supreme Mage, Gu Yi!" Gu Yi was still serious and said without any concealment.


    ...

 405 Chapter 397: Origin

    Facing the large hand composed of the symbiotic body''s black matter, Gu Yi''s method was to condense a shield with his magic power to resist the attack.


    But unlike before, the shield condensed by ancient one''s mana, instead of resisting the big hand of the symbiote, broke directly after contact, and did not play any role.


    Fortunately, Gu Yi''s reaction was quick. He immediately took a step back and used magic to create a space door on the spot, allowing the symbiote to grab the other side of the space door directly and close the space door directly.


    Only a flash of light was seen, and the big hand formed by the symbiote was left with only the elbow, and the area where it was cut was full of dark black matter trembling slightly.


    "First link the space here with another space, and then wait for the hand of the symbiote that I phantom to enter, and then turn off the magic of the link space, use the space to cut off my hand of the symbiote, a good magic method... "


    The god of symbiosis didn''t care about the two broken arms, and even started to explain with interest what the magic principle Gu Yi had just used, and he didn''t seem to panic at all.


    Because the big hand of the symbiote that had been cut off by Gu Yi using space magic had actually grown again, and it was even bigger than just now.


    The huge thing is that the palm of the hand is no longer grabbed this time, but directly lifted, and took a picture of Gu Yi from above.


    There was no way, Gu Yi could only release the space magic again and opened a door in place.


    But this time she didn''t use the space door to cut off the symbiote''s hand, but hid herself.


    Of course Gu Yi didn''t run away. She opened another door at the other end of the space, connected directly to the other people, and pulled Skye, Eddie, Mr. Fantastic, the Invisible Woman, and Little Spider inside.


    Seeing Gu Yi''s movements, the God of Symbiosis didn''t care, and even slowed down his movements, allowing Gu Yi to take the others away.


    But in the end, when Gu Yi wanted to take Ron away, the God of Symbiote couldn''t help it and wanted to stop it.


    It''s just that Ron didn''t want to leave without being stopped by the God of Symbiote.


    He broke free of Gu Yi''s shackles and asked seriously:


    "Gu Yi, I asked you this question a long time ago, but now I ask you again. In your eyes, is it important in the future or now?"


    Will it be important in the future, or... now?


    Gu Yi was slightly sluggish. She still remembered that the other party had asked this question when she wanted to''clean up'' Ron this unstable factor for the first time about two years ago.


    At that time, her answer was: the future has not happened yet, then it is not real.


    But later, she saw countless times in the long river that a young man named Ron destroyed the earth and even the universe.


    It was the end of all life, and real scenes appeared in front of her again and again, which finally made her shake.


    She believed in the countless possibilities in the future, thinking that Ron would be the biggest threat in the future, so she and the other party agreed to a bet and wanted to change everything.


    It''s just Ron''s words at this time that brought her into this cycle again.


    Yes, even though Ron is the most terrifying destroyer in those countless futures!


    But is it now?


    The present is only now, although the future is not far away, it is still the present and there is no future.


    In this case, what reason does she have to think Ron will be the most terrifying person in the future?


    Gu Yi''s idea gradually faltered. She looked at Ron deeply, and finally decided to relax the bet.


    "Wait for a while, wait for a while. If I still can''t drive the intruder, then you will help me again. But, only this time!"


    "Got it!" Ron nodded, he understood that the power that Gu Yi would use next would be her most powerful means.


    time!


    "interesting����"


    The interest in the dark red eyes of the god of symbiosis grew stronger, and he looked forward to the two little beings in front of him that would bring him more surprises.


    Because, in the endless years, he really rarely has such a powerful being in this universe except for the Celestial Clan!


    "The symbiote needs a stronger host. This is a good opportunity..."


    Memories began to emerge in the mind of the God of Symbiote, only then did he realize that he could conquer the two lives in front of him and get them into his revenge army.


    In this way, his revenge army will be even stronger, allowing him to have more strength when he goes to slaughter the gods in the future!


    Ron and Gu Yi certainly didn''t know what the God of Symbiote was thinking. After they reached a new agreement, Gu Yi finally stopped hesitating and revealed the eyes of Agomoda who was staying on their necks.


    The oval device was opened, and the green gem exuded a gentle light.


    But this is not the case in the eyes of the God of Symbiote.


    The first time he saw the Eye of Agomadha, he overturned all previous conclusions and became careful and cautious.


    Although the human being in front of him wearing a yellow robe and knowing how to use magic is weaker than the gods, he is not the same.


    He is still slowly accumulating strength, not to mention that he who came to this planet is only a part of his consciousness, not complete.


    He was completely sure before, but when the green light shone on him, he already knew the attack he was about to face next.


    That is time, endless time!


    He is very familiar with this kind of attack, and in the battle with the gods, some gods will also attack this kind.


    He was imprisoned in endless time, and it took countless efforts to break free.


    I don��t know, are there any gods that have such powerful time attacks as the human life in front of him?


    In the caution of the god of symbiote, the offensive of time came quietly.


    A whole new world has appeared, it has no matter, no life, and it has only an endless cycle.


    The God of Symbiosis is the only existence in this circular world. After he appeared, the world began to circulate wildly, and a feeling of indescribable charm surfaced in his heart, making him start to feel bored.


    Tired of everything, it seems that everything is no longer important!


    If it were other people, perhaps they had already given birth to suicidal thoughts, but the god of symbiosis did not.


    He faced all this calmly, as if everything in front of him was cooking smoke, which would dissipate in a moment, not worth mentioning.


    The fact is also true.


    Endless time is still endless, without end.


    But Gu Yi, who represents time, has an end, and she couldn''t help it.


    Not because of patience, but because it requires countless mana, and if she continues, there will only be two results.


    One, she fell into the endless darkness and became a slave to darkness.


    Second, she was caught in endless time and could never come out again.


    No matter what the result is, Gu Yi cannot accept it.


    So soon, a woman wearing a yellow mage robe with a big bald head appeared in the cycle of time, facing the god of symbiosis.


    "Leave the earth, you can leave here!"


    "why?"


    The God of Symbiote is not panicking at all. He knows that endless time seems endless, but as long as he stays, any time will come to an end.


    Especially this time is a situation where life depends on objects to be produced.


    "Leave the earth, you can leave here!"


    Gu Yi continued to tell, over and over again.


    And the God of Symbiote has only one answer: "Why?"


    Finally, Gu Yi couldn''t hold it anymore, she could no longer hold the world of time, and fell straight down.


    With the fall of Gu Yi, this endless time world no longer exists.


    Everything returned to the original point, and the god of the symbiote still stood in place, smiling at another life that hadn''t shot.


    "You are the only one left, come on, let me see your attack..."


    On the side, Ron hurriedly supported the fallen Gu Yi and let her sit on the ground to rest before facing the god of symbiosis who was floating in front of the ground, more than three meters high.


    There were a lot of things that just happened. In Ron''s eyes, Gu Yi actually only showed the light of the eyes of Agomoda and then fell down for a while, as if he had never fought at all.


    But Ron, who has already begun to contact time and knows the power of the gem of time, knows that the short time just now has actually not known how long it has passed.


    This is the power of time. In the original timeline, Doctor Strange Stephen Strange used this power to force Domam in the dark dimension back.


    But now, this kind of attack is completely useless to the god of symbiosis.


    This was something he had never imagined before.


    Could this god of symbiosis be even more powerful than Domam?


    Ron wasn''t sure, but he began to realize how much knowledge of the story helped him.


    Maybe, this guy can tell himself?


    "Can you tell me about your origins? The god of symbiosis?"


    He looked at the guy who was more than three meters high and looked down at him, and asked with a curious look.


    "Very interesting question."


    The god of symbiont is not in a hurry, he has already defeated one, and he doesn''t think that this person who still needs to be defeated by the life guard can be so powerful.


    So, he really started to tell his story.


    "The God of Symbiote is not actually my original title. In the beginning, I was just the master of the abyss, the cosmic life named Gnar..."


    "At that time, I had the abyss alone...but then, a group of gods called gods wanted to occupy my territory and drive me out of the abyss..."


    The story told by the symbiote is not complicated, even very simple.


    And because of his arrogance, he even said some of the details.


    After sorting it out, Ron got a complete story, letting him know the source of the symbiote and what strength the guy in front of him probably possessed.


    Simply put, when the Celestial Group in the Marvel World expanded their universe, they accidentally provoke the beings in this abyss.


    Then, this guy went to war with a large number of gods alone, and began to want to kill all the invaders.


    It''s just that the Celestial Group is worthy of the Celestial Group, although their individuals are not as powerful as the Lord of the Abyss.


    But since the Celestial Group is called the Celestial Group, it means that they are not separate individuals.


    Numerous gods surrounded Nar, the Lord of the Abyss, who had not yet become the god of symbiosis. Although Nar was powerful, he was no match for the numerous gods.


    In the end, Nal, the Lord of the Abyss, tried his best, and finally just chopped off the head of a deity and began to flee.


    Taking advantage of the escape, he used the head of the god as a casting furnace, and used the blood of the god to forge a sharp sword facing him.


    Gnar called this sword the Divine Sword, which means the sword used to kill the gods!


    After that, he began to fight the gods again.


    This battle was very fruitful. He killed countless gods, but in the end he was surrounded by more gods, and his body was penetrated by the gods'' artifacts.


    But the magic is that this guy hasn''t died yet, he just lost his body, but his consciousness has come to a deserted planet and survived.


    In the battle with the Celestial Group, his Excalibur Sword was also lost, causing him to lose a weapon to kill the Celestial God.


    But Gnar didn''t care, he was going to take a rest, and then make a comeback.


    On that planet, Gnar assembled a kind of black life that is inextricably related to him. When he discovered that if this life form left him, he had to possess other life forms to survive, he gave this kind of life. Life took a name--


    Symbiote!


    And he also relied on this kind of life to condense his body again.


    Then the revenge officially began.


    He began to expand his power, and countless symbiotes began to destroy one planet after another.


    Gnar''s army is getting stronger and stronger, but it is still far from killing the gods.


    The expansion continues until it encounters obstacles on this planet.


    He, and Gu Yi!


    After hearing all the stories, Ron just wanted to say something, awesome!


    Completely worse than Domam who is not in the dark dimension, even if the story is true, then this guy is even more legendary than Domam.


    Although the Celestial Group has an awkward position in the Marvel World, it is more than enough, but their strength is obvious to all.


    The people who could kill the god group finally survived, and the god of the symbiotic body is also a bit of a brush.


    And now, this man with a few brushes is about to become his enemy.


    This makes Ron very excited!


    When he was in space before, he was looking forward to meeting Thanos, but even if he killed all the Ebony Maw, Thanos still did not appear. I don��t know why...


    But the fighting heart in his heart has not changed, there is no Thanos, and there are still many powerful existences in the Marvel universe.


    His goal before was Domam, who would soon invade the earth, and later the more powerful Planet Devourer.


    But now, the god of symbiosis is not bad.


    Even according to the other party''s statement, he was only partially aware of the arrival of the earth, not all!


    This will be his best opponent now!


    Defeating the opponent, he will gain a lot of combat experience, which is an important support for him when facing a stronger life in the future.


    "You are not afraid of endless time, then, are you afraid of endless attacks?"


    Ron''s thoughts had been put down, and he began to face this battle very seriously.

 406 Chapter 398: Ron vs. God of Symbiote

    ? This battle is full of fun.


    The God of Symbiote adheres to the idea of ??observing strength, is in a defensive position from the beginning, and does not intend to attack.


    After all, his idea is to receive the two humans into his symbiote army as the possession of the symbiote, so how much strength the two people have is very important.


    Gu Yi was very satisfied, but the other guy who needed to hide behind Gu Yi was hard to say.


    However, the God of Symbiote believes in his own feelings. From the very beginning, when he saw this person, he felt that the other person was not simple.


    However, after the battle began, he completely collapsed.


    Not because the opponent is not strong, but because the opponent''s fighting style is too weird.


    Before the battle started, this guy put out a dozen or so two-meter high speakers on the ground, and began to play a song that made him very uncomfortable.


    The God of Symbiote still remembers how disgusting the song played. Before his consciousness came to this planet, it was these voices that defeated his subordinates, which shocked him and chose to come to this planet.


    And now, it was his turn to experience the sound himself.


    This didn''t stop there. Then, the other party actually took out a lot of flame-producing substances from his''pocket'', directly igniting the fire on the spot, turning the surrounding area into a fire field.


    This ability to pull out things out of thin air is not surprising to him, because he has killed many gods, which looks very cool, but in fact it is useless.


    However, the opponent''s behavior of catching the two weaknesses of the symbiont made him gritted his teeth incomparably.


    As the god of symbiosis, he was very aware of how scared the symbiosis was to know the two things, sound and flame.


    Because this was caused by him.


    The symbiote originated from the first deity he killed. After countless beatings and tempering, he finally used the blood of the deity to create the Sword of Killing.


    At this time, the symbiote came into being, attached to the Excalibur Sword, and helped him kill countless gods.


    It can be said that the Sword of Killing is the first symbiote.


    But also because of the tempering process that he made the Excalibur Sword, all symbiotes were very afraid of flames and sounds, and there was no accident.


    At the most, it is strong endurance and resistance.


    As the creator of the symbiote, he is certainly not afraid of sounds and flames, and even has a very familiar feeling, as if returning to the time when the corpse of the gods was used to create the Excalibur Sword.


    However, his current body is also a symbiotic body!


    Although I felt very excited in my heart, the body formed by the symbiote instinctively began to tremble slightly.


    If there is less, he can resist it without any reaction.


    But is it one point now?That is the entire square has become a fire scene, and a dozen two-meter-high speakers!


    As a result, even if he wanted to forcibly stop the shaking, he couldn''t stop at all.


    Because this is born, even if he is the god of symbiosis, he can''t change this.


    "Damn boy, you successfully annoyed me..."


    He couldn''t stand this grievance anymore, and was no longer prepared to defend. The symbiote on his body condensed a black big sword that was more than two meters long and rushed directly towards the opponent.


    His lost Divine Killing Sword is the prototype of this black great sword. The black lines are mixed with the same dark red as his eyes, and it looks very strange!


    The sword of more than two meters looks very long, but in fact, the height of the god of symbiote itself is more than three meters, plus it is still floating on the ground, so the sword of more than two meters actually looks just right in his hand.


    On the opposite side, Ron saw the god of symbiosis like a demon rushing towards him, very serious.


    He began to transform into a''burning man'', releasing flames with a temperature of more than 2000 degrees, jetting directly at the god of symbiosis.


    Although the God of Symbiote has not demonstrated his strength, and even his attack methods seem to be ordinary, the real situation is definitely not that simple.


    The creator of this symbiote not only has all the characteristics of the symbiote, but also makes these characteristics thousands of times stronger. Even he has directly created a noise zone and a fire field on the spot, and the appearance of the other party is just more annoying. There is no worry that the sound and flame will harm him.


    The real situation is also true.


    "Wow..."


    Ron Gu had a flame with a temperature exceeding 2000 degrees and burned on the body of the God of Symbiote, not to mention burning the other party, not even a trace of skin was burned, and there was no effect at all.


    "I am the god of symbiosis! Human life, do you think that flame alone can kill me, can I still live?"


    The God of Symbiote crossed the wall of flames and angrily split the pirated Excalibur Sword from above, trying to split Ron in half.


    It''s just that the sword smashed into the air in the end, and only a little bit of dust was lifted, and all strength was lost.


    "Teleport ability!"


    The God of Symbiote frowned slightly, and immediately turned around, holding the sword and cleaving behind him.


    Behind him, Ron quickly realized the space tunnel again and left, and came to a place ten meters away from the god of symbiosis.


    "I have to say, you gave a lot of surprises! What other abilities are displayed, so that I can know your potential..."


    The god of symbiote saw Ron had avoided, but chuckled lightly, and then rushed over again.


    He admitted that he was wrong before, that this guy is not worse than another human being who uses magic, and even stronger than his potential.


    It''s just that it''s not enough to have the potential to display many abilities, he needs to see more.


    "Can''t you be forced by any means?"


    Ron''s mood became heavier and heavier. Until now, the God of Symbiote had not used other methods, but simply attacked with his body, which made him a little upset.


    Ron didn''t believe that the god of symbiosis was just a reckless man with power, because if the opponent could really kill the god, it would be impossible with his strength.


    Unless, the power possessed by the God of Symbiote is more terrifying than the power gem.


    But is it possible?


    Seeing that the god of symbiosis was skinny and still had to maintain a height of more than three meters, Ron didn''t believe that the other party was a type who relied purely on strength.


    He must have other powerful methods that he hasn''t used yet.


    This was Ron''s most worry, after all, he really didn''t know the origin of this guy, and he was afraid of being overcast.


    "If the flame is useless, what about the space?"


    The battle was still going on, Ron thought of the scene where Gu Yi used the Space Goal to cut the God of Symbiosis with a big hand, and decided to use the space method to attack the opponent.


    Of course, he would definitely not just cut off the arm condensed from the body of the god of symbiosis like Gu Yi.


    To do it, do it big!


    The strange feeling began to spread in place, this is his manifest ability is being distributed.


    The space began to be surrounded by a layer of inexplicable matter, then assimilated and occupied.


    Then, the space began to tear!


    The five-meter space around the God of the Symbiote was directly broken into pieces by the opening of the fishing net.


    It was as if a complete piece of glass was broken and no longer exists.


    A magical ability, seemingly incomparably complicated, but in fact, for Ron, who has completely controlled the space and has touched some signs of time ability, it is not difficult.


    The key is whether this can work on the god of symbiosis.


    Ron was not satisfied with the final result.


    The broken space isolates everything, even the dust no longer exists, and the place has become a dark void.


    He originally thought that in such a situation, even if your symbiote god is more powerful, not to mention but at least it can make the other party suffer some injuries, right?


    but no.


    Although the shattered space cuts everything, even the god of symbiosis is no exception, becoming one piece.


    It seemed to be okay, but soon, the symbiotes that had been cut apart were all condensed together again, forming a god of symbiosis more than three meters high.


    The newly formed Symbiote God didn''t even have a scar on his body, and he was even more energetic than the previous one.


    "Using a special substance to combine with the original space to transform and control the original space... Very good, you have a lot of abilities and are very powerful!"


    "Come on, let me see what else you are capable of..."


    The God of Symbiote who reappeared no longer looked upset, watching Ron''s eyes full of appreciation, as if he had become the other''s powerful subordinate.


    "I really can''t beat Xiaoqiang!"


    Ron already felt that his previous thoughts were wrong. The god of symbiosis may not have any outstanding ability at all. Only relying on this indestructible spirit can he fight against the gods, right?


    Just like Deadpool!


    Ron remembered the scene where Deadpool and himself had just met, and he seemed to know who he was. Suddenly, he felt that Deadpool might know some information about this guy.


    At least, he really didn''t know where Deadpool had gone.


    He hadn''t seen that guy since Deadpool said he was going to deal with the mutants more than three years ago.


    Otherwise, he can really realize a space to find Deadpool, ask him about the origin and ability of the god of symbiont, and then come back and fight with this undead Xiaoqiang.


    But think about it or forget it.


    After all, others are unreliable, so it is better to think about what ability he should use to deal with the god of symbiosis next.


    "Space fragmentation is useless, Gu Yi tried endless space, but it didn''t work. So what is this guy afraid of?"


    Returning the space to its original state, Ron once again escaped from the sword of the God of Symbiote.


    In the following time, various strange attacks appeared in this small square.


    For example, phenomena such as a million-volt electric shock, ice cold around Baidu below zero, and rocks as large as mountains have all begun to appear, as if this area has become a laboratory of God, a place dedicated to testing terrorist disasters. .


    Unfortunately, in the end, these seemingly magical attacks did not cause any trouble to the God of Symbiote.


    Even if the other party has actually disintegrated dozens of times, and reorganized dozens of times.


    "Damn, damn, damn! What the hell should I do?"


    Ron got a little crazy, he had never felt this kind of aggrieved, he only felt humiliated.


    If he can, he really doesn''t want to fight with the god of symbiont.


    too tired.


    He also finally felt how helpless Domam was when faced with that Doctor Strange who could rely on the gem of time to evolve infinitely.


    Because there is no way to deal with it!


    "Isn''t there anymore? Although they are of no use to me, you are actually pretty good!"


    Seeing Ron''s helplessness and atmosphere, the God of Symbiosis only felt very happy. The pirated Excalibur Sword in his hand was also put away, and he did not intend to continue his attack.


    He could feel that the human life in front of him had lost the desire to fight, and then he only needed to use words to solicit a bit, and this guy would be accepted by him.


    Without hesitation, he said directly:


    "Since you can''t beat me, then join my army of revenge! I will choose the most powerful symbiote to possess you. I believe you will get along very happily!"


    Ron got even more angry, even if he was humiliated, he wanted to continue humiliating him in the future, which was more uncomfortable than killing him.


    "It''s no wonder there are people who would rather die than surrender, all because of anger!"


    Although Ron was usually more casual and unassuming, he really couldn''t accept that he was really asked to be someone else''s.


    Seeing that all the dust settled in the God of Symbiote, Ron''s mind began to spin rapidly, thinking about all the characteristics of the opponent in the previous battle, and what could restrain him in Marvel.


    After all, the authors of Marvel will definitely not write and draw an invincible character, and there must be some ability to deal with the god of symbiosis.


    For example, many powerful beings have something to fear.


    Not to mention Marvel, the superman next door DC is so strong, wouldn''t he be afraid of a stone?


    Nothing is absolute!


    The speed of the space started to slow down. It was Gu Yi. She pulled Ron into her infinite time, allowing him to think slowly.


    "Finally helped me, I thought you were dead!"


    Ron also breathed a sigh of relief. Although he himself could produce almost the same infinite time effect, since he was only exposed to a sign of time, it would be very slow to do it.


    If you are not careful, it will alarm the god of symbiosis.


    Although Ron felt that the other party might not care very much, it was better to be careful.


    ...

 407 Chapter 399 Phoenix Power and Vitality

    ? Regarding the ability of life, to be honest, Ron almost forgets that he still has it.


    This is the first stage of his realization of abilities. At this stage, his strength is at most the level of a fourth-level mutant, and it is not that powerful.


    In the mutant event, he passed this stage after obtaining the power of the black phoenix''s phoenix, and entered the stage of realizing space.


    Prior to this, his use of this ability was to manifest a life, such as Transformers, Altria, etc.


    But this ability is definitely not just for the realization of intelligent life, especially when Ron still has the power of the phoenix to increase his ability.


    And what is the god of symbiosis?


    It''s also life!


    Even if the opponent''s original body was very powerful and could compete with the gods, his current body was composed of symbiotic bodies.


    No matter how powerful the symbiote is, it is nothing more than an ordinary life body.


    As long as he poured the life force full of the power of the phoenix on the body of the god of symbiosis, he still didn''t believe that this guy could resist it.


    Not to mention whether his vitality is useful or not, but the power of the phoenix, a special power that can be counted in the Marvel universe, will never cheat people, right?


    Although it feels okay, Ron is still a little confused.


    If you don''t believe me, you have to experiment!


    At this time Ron felt that he was very smart, because the symbiote that he had stripped from Peter before also claimed to be Venom still remained.


    So, it''s time for this hapless guy to contribute.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he directly got out the pirated venom stored in his universe, and the vitality and the power of the phoenix merged together and directly blasted it.


    A fiery red energy appeared, covering the black symbiosis.


    Then, the hapless guy disappeared.


    "Thanks, hahahaha..."


    Ron really started to laugh, it was not easy, he finally didn''t need to be humiliated anymore.


    After letting go, he immediately said to Gu Yi: "Let me go out, I have a way!"


    "Are you confident?"


    Gu Yi''s voice came, and it didn''t sound like he believed him.


    This is normal. Although the offensives launched by Ron today really surprised Gu Yi, when all the attacks were of no use to the God of Symbiote, she had already done it at the price of falling into the darkness. One person drags the god of symbiote.


    So now after Ron said he had a way, Gu Yi wouldn''t believe it very much.


    Finally, she said to Ron very seriously:


    "If your method doesn''t work, then I will do my best to send you out. You can rest assured!"


    "What''s this called?" Ron said, "Although you are really cheating, don''t worry, this time it will definitely work!"


    "Yeah." Gu Yi nodded slightly: "Go, I will get everything ready."


    "Cut~"


    Ron rolled his eyes, he didn''t believe me even after he said so...


    Forget it, I''ll find out in a while!


    The surrounding void disappeared, and Ron came out of Gu Yi''s time prison and faced the god of symbiote next time.


    Although he spent countless years in Gu Yi''s time cage, in fact, even a second of the outside world did not pass.


    This is what Gu Yi is so good about. Even if they are faced with a strange existence like the god of symbiosis, they can use time magic at any time.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Yi who didn''t want to leave, she could actually leave at any time.


    As soon as he came out, the god of symbiote on the opposite side looked at Ron, and Sunakin frowned, as if he had noticed his change within a second.


    The god of symbiosis felt very strange, and within this second, the other party walked out of the previously helpless emotion.


    Instead, it turned out to be a mysterious and confident look.


    How is this going?


    The God of Symbiote also began to think about this, but couldn''t figure it out.


    Just ask, it''s not my opponent anyway...


    The god of symbiosis stared at Ron and asked, "You just seemed to have entered a very strange state. Is it a new ability?"


    "of course not!"


    Ron restrained his arrogance. Although the experiment just now was very successful, after all, everything has not settled yet. It is better to be careful.


    "Then why have you changed so much?"


    The god of symbiosis feels even more strange, why has his momentum changed again?


    From self-confidence... to careful?


    Forget it...


    The God of Symbiote shook his head, no longer thinking about why, but felt that it was time for him to end it all.


    He didn''t condense a sword with the symbiote as before, and rushed towards Ron to attack, but the symbiote on his body began to spread directly, as if it were night, and began to cover the sky.


    Everything turned into darkness.


    Soon, Ron was enveloped in it, even Gu Yi was no exception.


    This is a way for him to tame the enemy, and he has never missed it.


    When the last black curtain surrounded the human life ahead, the god of symbiosis laughed again.


    This trip did not come in vain.


    Next, it''s time to take control of this planet!


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath of the earth''s air.


    This is a good place, with a lot of''tonics'', and a beautiful environment.


    Those symbionts live here and seem to be better than the parent star.


    "Go, take control of this for me..."


    He issued an order to the two''men'' he had just collected, and then his consciousness was ready to leave.


    Only then, changes began to appear.


    The originally boundless black screen began to shine with a red light, starting from the human life that could release many attack methods.


    "Can you resist?"


    The God of Symbiote didn''t think there was anything at first, but thought that this''subordinate'' was very strong, and to this point, they still have the strength to resist.


    But soon he felt something wrong.


    In that red light, there was a flame that seemed to destroy the world.


    If the light were flames, the god of symbiosis would never be afraid.


    Although this is the weakness of all symbiosis, to him, it is much weaker than the sound and poses no threat to him.


    But now, this red light contains more than just flames.


    Inside, there was a very terrifying breath of life.


    This breath seemed to be close to death.


    Just a little exploration made the god of symbiote feel extremely uncomfortable, as if the body had already started to burn.


    No, it''s not as if it''s already burning!


    The god of symbiosis returned to his senses, and found that his body had begun to be stained with that terrifying red light, which burned him quickly.


    The god of symbiont doesn''t understand, why can this flame burn him?


    With his ability, even if he is thrown into a burning star, he can hold it for a long time and then find a chance to escape.


    But now, he hadn''t noticed at all, this strange flame had already burned on his body and began to deprive him of his life.


    Even in the face of the gods, this has never happened before!


    Feeling that his body was out of control, and even his consciousness began to disappear, he finally asked a word.


    "why?"


    Then, the powerful god of symbiosis disappeared directly, and could no longer merge into the body.


    "There are so many why, die for me!"


    Ron also breathed a sigh of relief as the immortal''Xiaoqiang'' finally died.


    Finally, he still defeated the opponent, and was not turned into a puppet by this guy.


    Otherwise, what is the difference between him and dead?


    And after this breathtaking battle, Ron finally realized that he was really too bloated.


    Just a god of symbiosis, almost solved him.


    What should he do if there is another existence that is the same as or more powerful than the god of symbiosis?


    You know, there are countless bugs in the Marvel world, and this is not impossible.


    Ron smiled bitterly in his heart. He once again realized that it was not his strength, but because he knew the plot, so that he was able to get to the present point, comparable to Thanos and Gu.


    If this were not the case, he would have never known when he would die. Where else could he get four infinite gems?


    "No, I have to speed up again to get all the gems, otherwise, based on my previous method of grabbing the power gems from the ebony maw, this kind of thing is likely to happen again soon!"


    Ron became more anxious.


    Of course, with today''s lesson, he would definitely not directly choose to kill Thanos'' ebony maw to win the infinite gems.


    There are better and more concealed methods, he will definitely use them.


    For example, directly use a pseudonym, or a substitute, to help him seize gems.


    "Oh, you must be more cautious in the future, just like taking away the space gem in the first infinite gem, that''s great!"


    just����


    Ron was very uncomfortable. When he was ignorant, he had already issued a statement, asking many star hunters including the Guardians of the Galaxy and Yongdu to help him find the soul gem. It was too late to want to hide.


    As for another gem of time...


    Without even thinking about it, Gu Yi knew his purpose early on, and made precautions, and even concealed it!


    No matter what, he wants to get the time gem, but in the end he still has to see what Gu Yi thinks.


    Ron came to Gu Yi helplessly, shrugged and said:


    "The God of Symbiote has solved it, but you want me to do it. The previous bet still counts?"


    ...


    Those symbionts live here and seem to be better than the parent star.


    "Go, take control of this for me..."


    He issued an order to the two''men'' he had just collected, and then his consciousness was ready to leave.


    Only then, changes began to appear.


    The originally boundless black screen began to shine with a red light, starting from the human life that could release many attack methods.


    "Can you resist?"


    The God of Symbiote didn''t think there was anything at first, but thought that this''subordinate'' was very strong, and to this point, they still have the strength to resist.


    But soon he felt something wrong.


    In that red light, there was a flame that seemed to destroy the world.


    If the light were flames, the god of symbiosis would never be afraid.


    Although this is the weakness of all symbiosis, to him, it is much weaker than the sound and poses no threat to him.


    But now, this red light contains more than just flames.


    "The God of Symbiote has solved it, but you want me to do it. The previous bet still counts?"

 408 Chapter 400: Ultron who cant escape

    Five days later, this war with the alien symbiosis had almost come to an end.


    From the special battle in Salt Lake City, Utah, the alien symbiote began to lose ground steadily until the establishment of the''new kingdom'' of the symbiote could no longer make a sound.


    In the latter part of the war, the human army has fully grasped the initiative, because humans have developed a flame gun specially used to shoot symbiote monsters, and mastered two songs that symbiote heard that would kill themselves.


    "Lstriver" and "hitefd"!


    No one knows who used these two songs to deal with aliens. They only know that after the liberation of Salt Lake City, these two songs have become the biggest killer against symbiosis. They are the two in this war. One of the greatest credits.


    The other biggest credit is of course the superheroes who have been struggling to deal with the symbiote in the war!


    In this war, countless superheroes showed up, letting people all over the world know for the first time how useful this group of guys with special abilities can be when disaster strikes.


    Some people say that this is the biggest disaster since the earth entered the new century, and even the invasion of alien forces that occurred in New York two years ago is not comparable to this one.


    Others say that this is just one of the dangers that the earth will face in the future.


    In the future, more disasters and whey will come to the earth!


    No one denies these two views.


    Everyone knows that the earth will be invaded by countless aliens in the future, the difference is only the strength of the aliens.


    But what about the earth itself?Even the interstellar age has not entered.


    Those so-called spaceships and warships that go to outer space to explore, at best have been to places slightly farther than the moon, and have not even touched the fur of distant stars!


    So after the White House announced the victory of the war against the alien symbiote, soon, a plan to formally send an interstellar fleet to space was established by the United Nations. The plan was approved by all permanent members and has been officially implemented.


    Ordinary humans also discuss things about space and aliens all day long.


    The earth seems to have entered a new era.


    It''s just that the relationship between this and Ron doesn''t seem to be great, he has already stepped into the interstellar door, and is already preparing for the second interstellar journey.


    This time he has two goals.


    One, of course, for the soul gem he had let a group of interstellar hunters look for.


    After all, it has been almost a month. Although a month is nothing to the boundless universe, it might happen that it happened to him?


    Second, of course, to find the lair of the god of symbiont!


    This is the focus of this interstellar travel!


    Gu Yi said that paragraph very well, but she still has one important point that she did not say.


    That is, as long as it is your enemy, it must be killed!


    Otherwise, who knows what powerful helper this enemy will call out, or obtain some artifacts, turn over and kill you!


    Although Ron hadn''t experienced it, he had seen many similar stories after all, so he was wary.


    But this time, Ron didn''t just leave.


    It''s not because I don''t want to, but someone is pulling him and preventing him from leaving.


    If it was for others, Ron would not pay attention at all, and could leave by directly manifesting a spatial tunnel.


    But this person has been pestering him since he came back, and even threatened to come directly to his Guardian League to pry the corner after he left, to dig away the superheroes under his Guardian.


    Ron certainly is not afraid of this threat, he still trusts the superheroes in the Guardian League!


    It''s just the threat given by this person, but not just this one.


    In addition to the Guardian League, there is also a Surprise newspaper under his hand, and he was threatened to dig a wall.


    Okay, Ron finally couldn''t help it. He was helpless and said to the people who had been by his side:


    "I''ve said it all! I don''t know where the''source'' has gone. If you want to find him, you go to outer space to find him. Why have you been pestering me?"


    "I can''t find it! I know from S.H.I.E.L.D., you have a space battleship that is hundreds of meters long. Even if you don''t want to tell me the news of the source, you can take me to find it. ''Source''!"


    "No more, you lend me the battleship, and I will find the source by myself, okay?"


    The speaker was originally a very arrogant person, but now he looks a little bit funny in front of Ron, even a little bit ridiculous!


    Yes, this person is the famous superhero Iron Man, Tony Stark.


    Ron was helpless, and he didn''t know how this guy got him a space battleship. Since he knew this, he just relied on him, wanting to get the ship he got from the dark elf'' The Great Sword'' battleship.


    As for the reason, it is simple.


    Tony didn''t lie, he did think of finding the intelligent life in Transformers that Ron had specially shown in order to obtain the space gem,''Source''!


    The reason is that, because of the alien symbiote invasion this time, Tony feels that there are still too few superheroes to completely protect the earth.


    Therefore, Tony ignited again to form an Iron Man army led by intelligent life to replace him and replace all superheroes to protect the earth.


    Before that, Ron denied Tony''s idea, thinking that intelligent life was not reliable.


    And the doctor of Hydra before was transformed into the premise of intelligent life in the computer, so Tony temporarily dismissed this idea at the time.


    But with the invasion of the alien symbiote, Tony felt that the threat of mere intelligent life was not comparable to the aliens.


    Therefore, no matter how powerful the intelligent life is, it was created by him, and can it be better than him?


    With this thought, Tony thought of the "source" that left the earth after the New York war, so he kept pestering him.


    Of course, Ron used his ass to know everything. Tony asked him to borrow the Great Sword not only to find the source, but also to study the Great Sword to enrich his understanding of space technology.


    So, can he lend the battleship to Tony?


    No need to think about it!


    Ron''s face was cold and he said, "Tony, you have to know that Smart Life is a separate individual. He is not Jarvis, your artificial intelligence butler, and he doesn''t listen to you in life and everything!"


    "In case something goes wrong in your experiment, the disaster that will bring to the earth will be greater than this time the invasion of the alien symbiote and the previous New York war combined, you are sure, you have to study intelligent life. ?"


    "Of course!" Tony replied immediately, without hesitation at all.


    His expression was full of confidence, and he didn''t think he would fail at all.


    Seeing that admonition was useless at all, Ron had a headache.


    It seems that even if the soul gems are no longer there, the story of "Avengers 2: Age of Ultron" will finally appear.


    Forget it...


    Ron didn''t plan to take care of it anymore. After this time with the God of Symbiote, he was deeply aware of how terrifying it was to encounter unknown plots and enemies.


    Since you are coming, then come!


    Anyway, according to the normal story line, Ultron has not been resolved in the end?


    just!


    Ron will never lend Tony the Great Sword.


    Nothing else, just to hide yourself!


    For example, after he loaned the "Great Sword" to Tony, even if Tony wouldn''t tell who the battleship was, someone would definitely know the origin of the battleship.


    Ron didn''t want to think about this, in case something terrifying enemy would be provoked by then!


    You know, there are many people with bug-level abilities in the Marvel world!


    One lesson is enough, and he doesn''t want to come a second time.


    But in this case, how could he return Tony?


    Just say no, won''t I lend you?


    Although this is a good way, as a good friend, since then, it is estimated that a friend will not be able to do it.


    After all, Tony is the protagonist of the Marvel universe, so if you just lose the friendship with the protagonist, it seems a bit of a loss.


    After weighing the interest relationship, Ron still decided not to lose this friendship.


    Speaking of some forces, this is indeed his true mentality now.


    Everything is based on interests!


    "Tony." Ron said seriously: "I can''t lend you the Great Sword, because I am going to interstellar travel soon, and I need to use it to find the nest of symbiont, whether it is for you or me, It is still important to the entire planet!"


    "But!" Looking at Tony''s sudden stiff expression, Ron began to explain: "I can tell you another piece of news. With the help of this piece of news, you should be able to complete your auspiciousness even without the help of the source. Create a plan!"


    "Can''t you really tell me the whereabouts of''Yuan''?" Tony was very disappointed, but Ron''s attitude was so determined, it seemed that this was all he could do.


    "Go ahead, what is that news..."


    Ron smiled and said, "The news says that besides you, another great scientist has already done some research on intelligent life. If you find him, I believe that Ultron will be created soon."


    "Who is that person?" Tony became anxious, why didn''t he know about this?


    As a genius scientist, the thing Tony fears most is that the technology he has researched will be studied first.


    So when Ron said this, he couldn''t help but guess.


    "Is it Reed Richards? Impossible. Although he is indeed very smart, as far as I know, he should have no plan to study intelligent life..."


    "Dr. Banner?" Impossible, I see that''beast'' almost every day, it can''t be him!"


    "Who else? Who else has this ability? Why can''t I remember..."


    Looking at Tony, who was so entangled, Ron said, "That''s because you automatically ignored the lesser scientists, so you only remember these two people!"


    "However, the person I want to talk about is not stupid than you!"


    ...

 409 Chapter 401: Contraxia Star

    The universe is unchanging.


    No matter when, it is the same depth and silence.


    What will change is only the various kinds of life wandering in the universe.


    In order to survive, they explored in the universe and found...


    Then, possess!


    This is a planet with a surface full of ice and snow. Its name is Contrasia. At the very beginning, this planet was actually full of green life. Until later people discovered it, it began to change.


    From a planet full of greens, to a planet with only ice and snow with the temperature below freezing for many years.


    Of course, there is still life on Contraxia. It has become another ignorant place in the Milky Way, and even for some people, it is even more comfortable than ignorance.


    These people are space pirates, interstellar hunters, criminals, mercenaries and black market merchants. They occupy this place and turn this planet into the most suitable gathering place for them.


    Here, as long as you have money, you can do whatever you want and buy whatever you want.


    For example, a certain occupied planet, space warships that can sail the galaxy, all kinds of alien slaves, etc...


    This is heaven!


    The famous predator, Yongdu Udon Tower is now on this planet.


    He was looking for his former predator partners and asked them to help him complete the commission Ron gave him.


    This is the most discussed thing in the galaxy recently.


    More than a month ago, a life on Earth killed the most famous general Ebony Maw among Thanos��s Hei Yaowu generals, took away the power gem from the universe''s most precious infinite gem, and then handed it a punishment to Yongdu His subordinates, and the Guardians of the Galaxy, who recently shined in the galaxy.


    The punishment is that they must find the soul gem among the infinite gems and give it to the earth life.


    The most intense discussion is about who this life on earth is and why after he killed Ebony Maw, the extremely powerful Thanos did not respond at all, and even disappeared from people��s sight. I don��t know where to go. Where is it.


    Secondly, why would the Marauder Yongdu and the Guardians of the Galaxy be punished by searching for soul gems? What does the earth being looking for soul gems do?


    Yongdu actually wanted to know this question, but no one told him.


    He doesn''t even know what the soul gem is, and what does it do?


    Yongdu only knew that he needed to find the news of this gem and hand the news to Ron.


    So he came to Contraxia.


    Climbing down from a mechanical prostitute, Yongdu came to the window and looked at the ice and snow outside, his face was not good.


    He has been waiting for several days, but the person to wait has not yet appeared.


    This is not good news.


    This means that this journey will become very difficult.


    Yongdu has no way to blame others, he can only blame himself.


    The reason for the matter is simple.


    Because Ron killed the Ebony Maw, and then sent out the news of searching for the soul gem, the backward planet Earth gradually attracted people''s attention.


    People began to investigate all the news related to the Earth, including Peter Quill, the Star Lord, who was snatched from the Earth more than 30 years ago, which was originally just a mission item, but finally let him treat him like a son.


    But there is an agreement among predators that they cannot prey on children.


    Yongdu violated this ordinance, so after the incident was revealed, the predator organization directly expelled him, leaving him unorganized.


    In the Milky Way, this is scary.


    Unless you are absolutely powerful, if you want to survive in the galaxy and build a team, you must join an organization.


    The predator that Yongdu joined is one of them.


    At that time, Yongdu had just joined the predators and established his own team. He wanted to develop his team. In a hurry, he took over the task of hijacking Peter Quill, which violated the predators'' regulations.


    Everything is because of himself!


    "Yongdu, come down quickly, the person you are waiting for has arrived..."


    At this time, a subordinate outside began to call him, still looking very excited.


    However, Yongdu''s mood is completely different from that of his subordinates. He came uninvited, so he might be rejected.


    But he must give it a try, otherwise it would be impossible for him to complete the task Ron gave him.


    At the same time, he also needs to apologize to his former partner and beg for forgiveness.


    "Shut down!"


    The voice control turned off the robot maid lying on the bed, and Yongdu walked outside with a heavy heart.


    There were noisy voices, most of which were invisible transactions. Yongdu might be concerned before.


    But now, his attention is not on this at all.


    Yongdu''s eyes were all focused on a man who was covered in muscles and looked very similar to Stallone.


    Well, in fact, Yongdu doesn''t know who Stallone is, but I heard from Xingjue that the people full of explosive muscles are called Queen Stallone, he feels that this former partner is like Stallone!


    "Staka...long time no see." After a moment of silence, Yongdu finally plucked up the courage to step forward and called out the other party''s name.


    ''Stallone'' heard someone calling his name, turned around and saw Yongdu, his originally happy expression instantly became cold.


    "It seems that coming here today is a bad decision!"


    ''Stallone'' didn''t mean to talk more at all, gave Yongdu a fierce look, and then turned around to leave.


    "Stark!" Although the attitude of the other party was very bad, Yongdu was not dissatisfied at all and shouted:


    "If I can''t complete this task, then my fleet and I will be over. I need your help, Starka!"


    "I will never help a predator who sells children!"''Stallone'' stopped and said disgustingly.


    "That was compelling!" Yongdu explained loudly, "I didn''t understand the situation at all, and I needed a place. Like you, I have such ambitions!"


    "Then you shouldn''t sell a child, violating the predator''s regulations!"''Stallone''''s voice also increased:


    "Although you are wearing the same clothes as us, of course, when you die, the horn of freedom will not sound to you, and the funeral of the glory of the predator will not shine by your grave, courage!"


    ''Stallone'' took a breath, and seeing Yongdu lower his head, his tone became much weaker.


    Then, he grabbed Yongdu''s collar and said, "If you think I would be happy to exile you, then you are wrong... You, hurt all of us!"


    "I����"


    Yongdu was full of loneliness, did his behavior really hurt his former companions?


    Even he has become like this, they are not going to lend a helping hand?


    In a corner not far away, one of Yongdu''s crew members saw Yongdu''s lonely look, and his face was full of disdain: "It''s a poor worm..."


    This is a galactic human with red skin, a leader under the team led by Yongdu.


    He was obviously extremely dissatisfied with Yongdu. After the disdainful complaints, he and several other crew members around said:


    "The bravery has changed. We followed him because he is a dare to do! But Xingjue betrayed us so many times and he turned a blind eye. Is this still a qualified captain?"


    "You are right, he is softened and he is no longer suitable for being a predator!"


    Someone agreed with him.


    Then, the topic began to deepen.


    And Yongdu didn''t know this at all, he was still immersed in loneliness, recalling Starka''s words.


    "what is that?"


    At this time, the surroundings began to commotion, looked towards the distant sky and began to shout.


    Yongdu also subconsciously followed the people around and looked towards the distant sky, and knew why the people around him became commotion.


    It was a battleship like a sharp sword. It was hundreds of meters long and lay across their sky, as if they could chop off their heads at any time!


    Soon, someone began to recognize the origin of this warship


    "It''s the warship that killed the life on Earth with the Ebony Maw. It''s called the Great Sword. I heard about it from a Shandar star..."


    "It''s actually him? How did he come to Contraxia?"


    "It goes without saying, haven''t you seen that Yongdu is here? That powerful life on earth must have come to Yongdu to ask about the progress of the mission..."


    "So it''s like this..."


    ...


    Five minutes later, Yongdu with a complicated mood saw the owner of the Great Sword.


    "More than a month has passed, has any soul gems fallen?" Inside the battleship, Ron looked at Yongdu and asked.


    "Not yet." Yongdu could only answer truthfully, but seemed to realize that this might irritate Ron. He added:


    "I have asked many people, they don��t know where the soul gem is, or even what this gem is. In order to speed up the progress, I have to choose to come here and find other star hunters to help me find the soul gem. ..."


    "Looking at you, this trip shouldn''t be smooth, right?" Ron asked with a smile.


    Ever since he knew that Yongdu had come to Contraxia from the place of ignorance, he had probably guessed that the story line that appeared was probably at that time period.


    Although he joined, the original timeline did not have much surprise.


    Because Xingjue was taken away from the earth, Yongdu was abandoned by the predators, and even his crew members were created.


    ...


    The originally happy expression instantly became cold.


    "It seems that coming here today is a bad decision!"


    ''Stallone'' didn''t mean to talk much at all, gave Yongdu a fierce look, and then turned around to leave.


    "Stark!" Although the attitude of the other party was very bad, Yongdu was not dissatisfied at all and shouted:


    "If I can''t complete this task, then my fleet and I will be over. I need your help, Starka!"


    "I will never help a predator who sells children!"''Stallone'' stopped and said disgustingly.


    "That was compelling!" Yongdu explained loudly, "I didn''t understand the situation at all, and I needed a place. Like you, I have such ambitions!"


    "Then you shouldn''t sell a child, violating the predator''s regulations!"''Stallone''''s voice also increased:


    "Although you are wearing the same clothes as us, of course, when you die, the horn of freedom will not sound to you, and the funeral of the glory of the predator will not shine by your grave, courage!"

 410 Chapter 402 The Whereabouts of Xing Jue

    "Isn''t what she meant? The Guardians of the Galaxy must have engaged with King Star. They wanted to catch Xingjue and the others but didn''t catch it, so they came to you as a dead ghost. Do you know Yongdu?"


    Seeing Yongdu looking confused, Ron couldn''t help standing up and explaining.


    He could see that Yongdu was just a little slower in his head, but this female king star was completely arrogant and rude, and didn''t put anyone in his eyes.


    Sure enough, when she saw Ron come out and explain to Yongdu, she immediately turned black and said:


    "I''m talking to Yongdu, why are you talking? Isn''t the planet Earth so backward that you haven''t learned the basic galactic etiquette?"


    watt?


    Ron really wanted to laugh, obviously you looked like the boss and your second cock. When he came up, he said he wanted to kill?Turns out that I don��t change etiquette?


    Fine����


    Ron changed his mind. Before, he thought that the behavior of Star Lord and their stealing was really not very good, but now it seems that this is basically made by the people of the king.


    And listening to what she just said, she knew her identity.


    Even so dare to be so arrogant, Ron doesn''t know what to say...


    Also, if it weren''t the case, how could they even call the name of the planet king?


    Ron is not a person who likes to be fucked, so he immediately went back:


    "I don''t know much about the basic etiquette of the galaxy, but I know that if''you'' goes to the earth to do this, maybe''you'' won''t survive even an episode of TV series,''you''...know?"


    "How dare you talk to the high priest Ayesha of our Suoweilin people like this?!"


    As soon as his words fell, a golden guard next to the female king star in front was furious and pointed the golden gun at him. It seemed that as long as Ron dared to say anything else, he would shoot directly!


    How could Ron be afraid of an energy gun?Continue to say:


    "It turns out that''you'' is the high priest of Ayesha who leads the king star! I have long admired the name! Didn''t''you'' say that I did not move the galaxy before? But judging from the behavior of the guard next to you,''you People on the planet... don��t seem to understand the etiquette of the Milky Way!"


    When Ron was so shocked, the high priest named Ayesha looked even worse.


    "Guard, step back, there is no place for you to speak!"


    She sternly called the guard who had just spoken, then began to examine Ron again, and said:


    "My guard is wrong, we are even, if you have nothing else to say, please don''t interrupt my conversation with Yongdu!"


    "I..." Ron had nothing to say. He just thought this Ayesha would apologize or something, but he didn''t expect to be so arrogant.


    Forget it, he didn''t bother to continue talking to this arrogant woman, there was no nutrition at all.


    Anyway, as long as she dared to say any more rubbish or do anything, he just went to the yin and vented his anger with the king, there is no need to say so much.


    Seeing Ron really stopped talking, Ayesha raised her arrogant head and looked at Yongdu:


    "Yongdu, your decision?"


    "I choose to help you get Star Jue and them back!"


    Where did Yongdu dare to resist, and he agreed directly.


    "Very well, I look forward to your news! Of course, if you can''t complete this task, the consequences, you should know!"


    Ayesha laughed in satisfaction, and finally glanced at Ron cautiously, then turned and left.


    "High Priest, why didn''t you just let me kill that human being? His words are clearly despising all the Sovereigns on our king planet. This behavior should be punished!"


    After walking some distance, the angry guard just complained to Ayesha with a grieving expression, apparently still not calming down.


    "Shut up guard, that human being can''t be killed if you want to kill, understand?!"


    Upon hearing the guard''s words, Ayesha cursed directly in a fierce tone.


    As the high priest of all the Sovereigns on the king planet, Ayesha was also very angry at Ron''s words just now.


    But she is not an idiot. There are rumors about this life on this earth that killed the Black Order''s general Ebony Maw, she also knows.


    Otherwise, she would not recognize Ron as the rumored life on earth.


    Ayesha knew that although their King Star was not weaker than Thanos'' Dark Order, after all, this was a major matter for the entire King Star, and it was completely different from the previous Guardians of the Galaxy and their energy batteries.


    In the face of a mere Guardian of the Galaxy, or even the predator organization where Yongdu and Yongdu were before, Ayesha would not worry, because the strength of the king is stronger than the entire predator organization.


    But Ron?


    Since he can kill Ebony Maw...


    No, since this life on earth dared to kill the Ebony Maw, and even dared to take away the power gem, Thanos didn''t even say anything afterwards. This shows that his strength is very strong.


    Ayesha doesn''t want to mess with such a powerful person!


    ...


    On the other side, Ron called Yongdu back, and saw the other''s aggrieved face, and smiled:


    "Are you dissatisfied with that Ayesha, but you dare not say it?"


    "Yes!" Yongdu nodded, and said with a distorted expression: "If it weren''t for the king star behind her, I would have fucked her a long time ago. I haven''t tasted what it''s like to be a woman full of gold! "


    But after speaking, Yongdu felt wrong.


    It seems that this kind of oppressive relationship is actually between him and Ron?


    Ron saw Yongdu''s thoughts and said, "It is normal to have grievances, but it can be divided into situations. I remember that at first, I wanted to negotiate terms with you, but unfortunately, you didn''t agree..."


    Yongdu''s face turned awkward in an instant, and he dared not meet Ron.


    This is indeed the case. At the beginning, Ron proposed to use three Great Swords and had a wish to exchange him for the Cosmic Spirit Orb, but he did not agree. Instead, he wanted to kill people and win treasures. As a result, he was defeated before he did it. There was no benefit. Catch it!


    Yongdu regrets it. If he knows this result, why would he want so much?Just agree not to!


    Not to mention that Ron gave that wish, but the three battleships of the Great Sword...


    Yongdu glanced at the battleship he was in, which was obviously much more powerful than the battleship he had!


    Ugh����


    There is no way, the matter is over, no matter how sorry it is, it is useless!


    And Ron certainly won''t go back, although Yongdu does look pitiful now, it wasn''t like that when the other party wanted to kill him!


    If he is weak, then he might already be a corpse!


    To put it bluntly, the strong are respected!


    Ron remembered that he had read a book. It said that the universe is actually a dark forest. Every civilization is a hunter with a gun. If they meet, it will be either you or me!


    And if this was originally used for civilization, it is not impossible to use it for a single person.


    "Yongdu, since there is no whereabouts of the soul gems, let go of this task first, I have a new task for you." Ron stated his true purpose of coming to the galaxy this time.


    "What task?" Yongdu asked.


    "There is a special kind of creature called symbiote. They need to be parasitic on other lives to survive. I need to find out where this special creature first appeared!"


    "Symbiosis? I seem to have heard of..." Yongdu frowned, and he began to recall news about the symbiosis.


    In fact, Yongdu really wanted to ask why he didn''t look for soul gems, but what kind of symbiosis he was looking for, but it was better to think about it.


    No matter what it is, life is not important. People are great, and they just do what they say. What are they doing?


    After a while, Yongdu said: "I remember that several planets in Andromeda were destroyed by the symbiote, and maybe related to the symbiote. If possible, I can take Xingjue and the others to find it together. , Guarantee to find out where the symbiote originally came from!"


    "Do you mean that you want to rescue Xingjue first, and then complete the task I entrusted to you? That''s how you treat the task I entrusted to you?" Ron pretended to be angry and asked .


    "Of course not!" Yongdu panicked, and quickly explained: "Xingjue''s ability is obvious to all. Everyone knows that he is better than me. With him, your task will definitely be completed faster, right?"


    "There is some truth in what you said, so let''s do it, just do it!"


    Ron didn''t tease Yongdu any more and agreed.


    Of course, this was not because he was soft-hearted, but because what he said was not wrong.


    Yongdu is indeed stronger than him. This can be seen from the fact that Xingjue has done so many great things recently.


    And this trip may also be related to the whereabouts of the soul gem.


    Ron remembered that in the story of "Avengers 3 Infinity War", the other five gems had been explained where, but only the soul gem was known by Kamora alone.


    This is strange!


    Regarding this reason, the story did not tell, and from the story line of the Guardians of the Galaxy, Kamora should not have known the whereabouts of the soul gem before.


    So, this should be something that happened after Guardians of the Galaxy 2 and let Kamora know the secret.


    In Ron''s goal, the whereabouts of the soul gem is no less than killing the god of the complete symbiote.


    So, if you can catch two things together, why not do it?


    And Yongdu was also relieved after seeing Ron didn''t make things difficult for him.


    Although he initially took Xingjue away to get a reward, after more than 30 years of coexistence, he had already regarded Xingjue as his son.


    My son is in trouble, how can he not save him?


    With a common goal, things quickly got up quickly


    Leaving the Great Sword, Yongdu immediately went to find where the battleship Xing Jue and the others had fled.


    Then soon, he found it.


    This is not surprising. In these years, he has searched for the Star Jue who has escaped countless times, and he has already had experience.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Xingjue to make a good name in these years.


    Then, two warships several hundred meters long left Contraxia and headed to an unknown planet.


    ...

 411 Chapter 403: Ego

    "Wow, look at who this is, the famous mechanical mouse and rocket raccoon in the Guardians of the Galaxy? Why is it so pitiful now?"


    Yongdu led people around the three very strange beings in the middle, and unabashedly began to laugh with mockery.


    This is the little grudge between him and Rocket Raccoon. They have always disliked each other, so they would hurt each other when they met.


    Rocket Raccoon is also a grumpy lord, and he immediately went back: "Who am I? It turns out that it is the blue-skinned father of Xing Jue! Why, so many people surround us, what do you want to do?"


    "It''s nothing, I just want to take them back to a woman who is full of gold, and get some money!" Yongdu said jokingly.


    After speaking, he began to whistle, and the automatic short arrow from his waist flew out and pointed directly at the Rocket Raccoon''s head, as if what he said was true.


    But Rocket Raccoon didn''t panic at all, he wouldn''t believe that Yongdu would really catch them back to the King!


    Although he was made by machine, he is very good at seeing people.


    Rocket Raccoon has long seen that Yongdu is nothing but tofu, and will never do anything to them!


    And the situation at the scene is not at all Yongdu''s decision!


    "If you have the ability, you can control the short arrow and try to kill me!" Rocket Raccoon didn''t even point the automatic short arrow on his head, and walked straight ahead.


    Yongdu was shocked when he saw this situation, and quickly retracted the automatic short arrow to prevent it from hurting the Rocket Raccoon.


    "Big Blue, you are not in charge here at all!"


    Seeing that Yongdu was really stunned, Rocket Raccoon clutched his belly and laughed, then walked to the side of Ron and blinked and said:


    "Hey, the handsome fellow of Xing Jue, are you right?"


    "Well, you''re right." Ron found that he liked this slightly grumpy mechanical raccoon, at least smart enough to know he was handsome!


    Although it sounds a bit narcissistic, his appearance is getting higher and higher, and this is the credit for his strength becoming stronger.


    "Let me guess why you and Yongdu came to us..." Rocket Raccoon glanced at the dark''big sword'' and the twin siblings who were following Ron in the distance, and began to rack their brains.


    Ron blinked without stopping.


    After a while, the Rocket Raccoon pointed at the half of the spaceship behind him, as if suddenly realized:


    "I see, you know that we are in danger to save us, right? I know that Xingjue''s fellow is the most reliable. There are really very few people like you in this galactic era..."


    When did I emphasize love and justice?And still with Xingjue?


    Ok!If Ron took it back, this little raccoon made of machinery was still a bit annoying.


    Ron casually controlled the Rocket Raccoon with thought force, walked towards their spaceship, and sat down in a place:


    "Stop talking nonsense, Rocket, tell me what happened to your Milano spacecraft, and why are there only three of you here? Where did Xing Jue go?"


    On the way, Nebula, a semi-mechanical bald-headed woman, kept her eyes on Ron, full of caution and curiosity.


    In the previous battle of Shandar, she fled at the beginning of the battle because she saw the battleship of the Ebony Maw, without seeing the situation behind.


    But then Nebula heard all kinds of legends that spread throughout the galaxy.


    She certainly did not return to Thanos to prove the authenticity of the legend, but from the point of view that Thanos did not react at all, the rumors were true.


    And now, she finally saw the person who killed the Ebony Maw...


    Hope began to rise in Xingyun''s heart again. Can the person in front of her help her complete the hope of killing Thanos?


    Ron is of course not interested in Nebula''s ideas. He just wants the Rocket Raccoon to tell what they have experienced before to verify that the timeline he knows is correct.


    After all, in the original timeline, Xingjue met his planet dad three months after fighting in Shandal, but now it''s only more than a month, this thing happened...


    Ron is worried, will there be another accident?


    After all, in the story of the Guardians of the Galaxy, Ego is not difficult to deal with, but if there is an accident like the God of Symbiote, it will be very uncomfortable!


    "This matter is a bit complicated!" Rocket Raccoon glanced at the blue-skinned Yongdu, and then continued: "Xing Jue...he actually met his relative dad..."


    Later, all the experiences of the Guardians of the Galaxy for more than a month were told by Rocket Raccoon.


    It was roughly the same story as Ron knew, but because of his joining, things had changed slightly.


    In the original timeline, the Guardians of the Galaxy were paid to solve a monster for the Kings.


    But now that he is there, the Guardians of the Galaxy were asked to solve the monsters for them first because of the news of going to the king to find soul gems.


    Hearing this, Ron became a little interested.


    Does the king star really know the whereabouts of the soul gem?


    It''s a pity that Rocket Raccoon''s next words disappointed Ron.


    "The priestess of the king planet has no soul gems at all. She just caught the nebula, so she wants to use the nebula to let us help them work for free..."


    "So, after we knew the truth, we planned to steal their energy batteries as a reward, but they actually hunted us down! Then we crashed here..."


    Rocket Raccoon looked jealous and hated, and his two small paws were waving everywhere, as if the air in front of it was the damn priestess of the King.


    The general story has not changed, only the details have changed...


    Ron felt a little regretful, but he was not very disappointed either.


    After all, if the whereabouts of the soul gem are so easy to obtain, how could it be one of the two most difficult gems obtained by Thanos in the original story?


    He continued to ask: "What happened later? What happened to Xing Jue''s biological father?"


    "That''s a very nonsense story!" The Rocket Raccoon pointed to Yongdu and said, "That guy said he was called Yigo. He went to your earth more than 30 years ago to give birth to the Star Lord with an earth woman, but because of Some things on his own planet left the earth and asked Yongdu to pick up the Star Lord, but then they didn''t give it to him..."


    Rocket Raccoon glanced at his small hairy mouth, seemingly aggrieved: "Although I think Yongdu is a bastard, he still wouldn''t be able to do this kind of thing that deprives other people''s son..."


    "I told Xingjue about this matter, but he didn''t believe it at all. He had to follow Yigo to see the planet and leave me, Groot and the bald woman here to repair the spaceship. What a fuck !"


    Ron smiled. There is nothing wrong with Rocket Raccoon''s idea about this matter.


    Yongdu is indeed a bastard, but he will never kill his son.


    And what about Igo?


    He killed his son, and it is estimated that he could circle the earth several times!


    Of course, the son here refers to the one that has been born, not the one that was put on the tissue...


    "By the way, Yigo also brought a woman who looks like a praying mantis, named Mantis, who has telepathic ability. I think this woman is very good, but it is a pity that she is with Yigo!"


    Rocket Raccoon picked up a wrench and tapped the iron hull of the spaceship next to him, his tone very regretful.


    "I know." Ron stood up, "Let''s go, take us to find Xing Jue and his biological father, I think Xing Jue''s biological father may know some news I want to get!"


    "How is this possible?" Rocket Raccoon looked at him, as if he didn''t understand why Ron was so concerned about this matter.


    Isn''t his purpose a soul gem?


    Ron did not explain, passing by Yongdu who was dumbfounded, he smiled and said:


    "Wait later, tell me about Ego, I want to know these secrets you hide!"


    "I..." Yongdu doesn''t know what kind of mood it is now.


    He couldn''t think of why it was just a small rescue operation, and why he suddenly got involved with Yigo.


    ...


    Three minutes later, Ron, Rocket Raccoon, and Yongdu gathered in the rest cabin of the Great Sword, and under the leadership of Rocket Raccoon, they headed to the planet of Ego.


    Then, under Ron''s persecution, Yongdu began to tell his story back then.


    "...Before Starka rescued me, I worked under the Cree for more than 20 years, and then he made me a member of the predators. He told me that I only need to follow the rules of the predators. , You can become a face and face in the galaxy, but I was too greedy and stupid at that time, because I wanted to grow fast, I accepted Ego��s mission..."


    "I don''t know who Ego is, I only know that he is a very rich employer who can make me grow quickly..."


    "I started to carry out his mission. The mission was to help him rob some children on various planets. He said, those children are actually his sons..."


    "So I agreed, and I did a great job, until I met Xing Jue..."


    "At that time, he was probably as tall as you." Yongdu said nostalgic looking at the Rocket Raccoon, who was less than one meter less.


    "Because of this, he can get into some places I can''t reach, like a thief..."


    "But I still caught the Star Lord, and later I was going to hand the Star Lord to a Yigo, but before the transaction started, I discovered Yigo''s conspiracy..."


    A hint of horror appeared in Yongdu''s eyes, "Ego! He...he is actually massacring his son!"


    "Walter?" Rocket Raccoon jumped straight up: "What is this, you can make it clear!"


    Yongdu smiled helplessly, did not answer Rocket Raccoon, but looked at Ron and said: "Ego is one of the most terrifying people I have ever seen. We haven''t reached his planet yet, and now we can go back...too late..."


    "If you were to decide, would you go back?" Ron admired Yongdu more and more.


    ...

 412 Chapter 404: Egos Purpose

    ?Ten hours ago, Star Lord, Kamora, and Declas bid farewell to Rocket Raccoon and Groot, and followed Star Lord��s biological father Igo and Mantis girl through most of the Milky Way and came to Igo. Star.


    The silver-white battleship landed on the magical planet, and then transformed into something similar to a magic blanket, carrying three members of the Guardians of the Galaxy and began to tour.


    "Welcome to my planet, Star of Eagle!"


    Standing at the forefront was an old man with gray hair. He was wearing silk clothes that were very valuable at first glance, and he also wore a western-style cloak. He knew it was not easy at first glance.


    This is Yi Ge, Xing Jue''s biological father.


    "Wow, you actually own a planet by yourself. I thought it was bragging!"


    The Xing Jue behind him was very happy. He finally began to realize what it was like to have a father, even his behavior became a little naive.


    "Fortunately, this place is not bigger than the moon near the earth, it is actually very small." Igo shrugged, his tone humble.


    "I like this planet!" Even Drax, the big guy, was very happy. He touched a colored ball that floated by, and laughed happily after seeing the ball split into countless pieces.


    The silver-white flying machine continued to fly and came to the front of a huge palace. There was a fountain in front of the palace. The magical thing was that as the water splashed, there would be fishes churning and playing happily.


    Looking at this magical world, Kamora couldn''t help but wonderingly asked: "You own a planet by yourself, and you can survive in space without wearing armor and destroy the two universe fleets of the King. What is your identity? What is it?"


    This is what happened before. Star Jue and their warships were chased by the people of King Star in panic, and they had completely lost their combat ability.


    Just when Xingjue and the others were desperate, Ego drove his silver flying vehicle alone and rescued the Galaxy Guards, without any weapons.


    When Igo heard this question, he smiled and replied: "Because I am the legendary god, sweetheart!"


    "Fuck?" Xingjue exclaimed: "God, is it like a god?"


    "I''m just a little god of a Celestial Clan, child, don''t think about me so hard!" Yi Ge patted Xing Jue on the shoulder, turned and walked into the palace.


    The palace is very large, and all the decorations inside are made of gems of various colors.


    Igo brought a few people to something similar to an imaging device, pointed to something similar to a human brain and said:


    "I don''t know where I came from, I only remember one thing, that is loneliness, the endless loneliness that has been wandering in the universe for countless years!"


    "After countless years, I learned to master the molecules around me. I became wise and strong. I continued to build, layer after layer, until it became the size of the planet under your feet!"


    Following Ego''s words, the image began to have layer after layer of protection, and finally turned into a mostly red planet, exactly the same as the scene that Xing Jue saw before they entered this planet.


    "But I didn''t stop, I longed for something!" Igo''s voice became louder: "meaning, the meaning of my existence!"


    "I was thinking that there must be other beings besides me in the universe. I created myself according to the appearance of life in the phenomenon!"


    A few people walked forward, and a man transformed from a special molecule appeared in the front image, just like an ordinary earth person.


    Seeing this image, Xingjue felt very kind, he knew that this was his father!


    Only at this time, Declas destroyed the cordial atmosphere.


    He looked at the video and asked curiously: "Have you made a little brother?"


    "Man?" Xingjue looked at Declas disintegratedly: "You have no problem with your brain? This is my dad!"


    "I know!" Declas said solemnly: "But if he was originally a planet, how did he give birth to you with your mother? He has to be with your mother!"


    "I..." Xingjue touched his head, then his face became serious: "Listen, Declas, I don''t want to hear how my parents do that, okay?"


    "Why? My father said every year how he and my mother made me out of it. This is a beautiful thing!" Declas thought it was strange. Isn''t this normal?


    Xingjue is really going to collapse. The key is that he still doesn''t know what words to use to answer the serious Declass. Doesn''t he know that it is embarrassing to discuss such things in front of his parents?


    But Igo didn''t seem to think Declas''s words were strange. He said, "You are right, Declas, I actually have a little brother!"


    "Yeah! I knew I was right!" Declas showed a clear expression, and felt his heart become more smooth.


    "I don''t just have it, but my little brother is actually very powerful!" Igo continued, pointing to his body:


    "I still have painful perception and digestive system, as well as other supporting messy things. It is because of these things that I have become like a person, with human nature and feelings!"


    Igo continued to move forward, pointing to an image where he turned into a human to find other life, but the life skin on it was red, and he knew that he was not a human being.


    "I have been searching until I finally found what I was looking for...life! Knowing that I am not alone in the universe!"


    Seeing that his father found a red-skinned life in the image, Xing Jue panicked and asked quickly:


    "Where is my mother? When did you meet my mother?"


    "Just after this!" The image turned into Igo holding a blonde woman on earth.


    "When I was with Merlot Diss, I first tried the taste of love. That was my happiest time. I called her Sayuri..."


    As soon as the picture turned, the woman had already puffed up her belly: "Later this love turned into a seed called Peter..."


    Ego looked at Xing Jue lovingly, and then became apologetic: "Sorry Peter, it took me so long to find you again. It was my fault! Later when I heard the news that you appeared in Sandal , I came over to find you immediately, because I know that you are my son!"


    Xing Jue was already moved to cry. He had some doubts about this matter before, but with the video and Yi Ge''s words, all his doubts disappeared and he completely believed Yi Ge''s words.


    However, Xingjue did not forgive Yigo, he never forgot what kind of childhood he had.


    He stared at Eagle and asked indifferently: "If you really love her, why would you leave her?"


    "I..." Igo pursed his mouth, closed his eyes and fell silent.


    After a while, he opened his eyes again, waved his hand with Xingjue, motioned Xingjue to go with him, and the two talked alone.


    Xingjue glanced at his partner and followed without hesitation.


    Two people came to the outside of the other side of the palace. There was a statue of a human woman, about ten meters high.


    Although the memory has become a little fuzzy, Xingjue still remembers who this statue is.


    This is his mother, who he thinks is the most beautiful woman in the world, no one!


    Looking at the statue of his mother, Xing Jue and the still silent Yi Ge said:


    "My mother told everyone that my father was an alien, but no one believed her. They all thought she was paranoid, and then she got a brain tumor..."


    Peter''s voice grew louder: "Listen, although I believe you are my father, why are you so cruel and let such a great woman die alone on earth?"


    "I didn''t mean it. Do you think I want to leave your mother?" Ego couldn''t help but explain: "If I don''t return to my planet often, then this planet will have no future, and it will even soon decline. Perish, do you understand?"


    Xingjue continued to question: "Then why didn''t you come back by yourself later, but called the criminal Yongdu to pick me up?"


    "Because I love your mother, Peter!" Igo was also anxious and explained loudly: "I don''t dare to hide for a moment on the planet where your mother died, you don''t know what it was like!"


    "I know what it''s like, do you know? I watched her die with my own eyes!" Xing Jue said fiercely, wishing to directly wrinkle Yi Ge.


    Hearing this, Ego and his son''s mutual ambivalence disappeared, and he pleaded: "In the millions of years I have survived, I have made many mistakes, Peter, but you are never a mistake!"


    "Give me a plan to make me the good father she expects, okay, Peter?"


    "I..." Peter didn''t know what to say, and continued to question Igo?


    His mood began to become complicated again, but the previous thoughts of wanting to question Igo disappeared.


    Maybe, Igo really has his own pain?


    "There are many things on this planet that you don''t know. I will give you these things, thinking they are all part of your life, Peter!"


    Seeing that Xingjue''s attitude towards him was a little better, he took Xingjue''s hands and lifted it in the air:


    "Now, concentrate and connect your consciousness to the center of this planet, okay?"


    Xingjue did what Yigo said, concentrated on the parasite, and began to want to connect to the planet under his feet.


    In the dark, he seemed to feel something.


    That is his life, something that merges with him.


    At this time, a mass of white things suddenly appeared on his hand, as if it were like his own hand, able to act according to his own ideas.


    "Right, yes, that''s it!"


    Seeing what appeared on Xing Jue''s hand, Yi Ge jumped up in excitement and began to shout.


    Igo knew that after countless years, he finally waited for someone to wait.


    And Xingjue also began to control the white things, shaped them into the shape he wanted, and began to become more and more skilled.


    As this thing appeared in his hand, all the barriers in Xing Jue''s heart had disappeared.


    He completely accepted Yi Ge and accepted his own god father!


    ...


    On the other side, Drax and Mantis, the praying mantis, were sitting outside the palace and talking.


    "How did you come to this weird and boring planet?" Declas asked suddenly looking at the beautiful scenery.


    "Ego discovered me when I was a larva. I am an orphan on our planet. He treats me like a biological child until I grow up..." The mantis girl replied innocently.


    "So, you are actually a pet?" Declas did not hide his true thoughts.


    "It should be..." The praying mantis girl shrugged and did not object.


    "It''s also very good. People like cute pets!" After Declas said, he thought for a while, but couldn''t help but said: "I just don''t understand why Ego raises such a disgusting pet like you. ?"


    The praying mantis girl was slightly angry, but she was more puzzled: "Am I sick?"


    "Of course, anyone who sees you will be shocked, after all, there are very few people with two tentacles on their heads!" Drax replied with a serious look.


    "Okay..." The praying mantis girl closed herself and lowered her head, not wanting to continue talking.


    ...

 413 Chapter 405 "The Meaning of Life"

    Following the praying mantis, Kamora and Drax took a tour around the palace.


    Camora has never seen a place so beautiful with Ego''s Star, this place is even the magical world in fairy tales, everything is so beautiful.


    But she instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    The first is the suspicion of Xingjue''s biological father, Ego.


    Although everything shown by Igo is like a behavior that a father who has not seen his child for a long time should do, Kamora can feel the deep and strange atmosphere hidden in Igo, especially in Yigo''s. On the stars, this feeling became stronger.


    It''s exactly the same as the terrifying aura on her adoptive father Thanos...


    By the way, there was also the powerful life on earth she had seen before, but it was much lighter.


    Camora didn''t know what this terrifying breath was, she instinctively felt that it was not a good thing.


    And this planet is also very strange.


    Except for some low-lying, witless life like fish, no other life exists at all.


    When she came here, she had only seen two people, Yi Ge and the Mantis Woman.


    If, as Igo said before, he really likes being a human being, then why are there only him and the Mantis on this planet?


    After passing by a bridge made of precious stones, Camora finally couldn''t help asking: "Why are there only you and Igo on this planet, and no other life?"


    The praying mantis looked at Kamora and explained: "This planet is Ego. This is his body. He will not let other people on his body. It''s like a dog who never wants fleas to come to him. The same on me!"


    Camora shrugged and said, "But aren''t you the biggest flea?"


    "I''m a useful flea!" The mantis woman''s tone was serious: "I can improve Yi Ge''s sleep, because it is very difficult for him to rest."


    Kamora was silent for a while, and she felt it too, that the Mantis Girl was a pure child at all, and she didn''t understand anything.


    Can you make use of this point and ask something useful?


    it should be OK!


    The decided Karmora stopped the praying mantis, staring at the opponent''s black eyes and asked: "When I came out before, what do you want to tell Drax, say it!"


    "Huh?" The praying mantis girl did not dare to meet Kamora''s eyes, and began to flutter around: "Nothing..."


    After finishing speaking, the praying mantis quickly bypassed Kamora and hurried forward: "I will take you to your residence. You will rest here after a while..."


    Although he didn''t get the answer, Kamora confirmed his thoughts.


    Because she could see from the eyes and movements of the praying mantis girl, her previous guess was correct.


    Ego is really weird!


    Kamora did not continue to chase the praying mantis girl to ask anything. She understood that if she wanted to get the answer she wanted, she could not rush.


    This will take some time.


    ...


    Seven hours later, the magical world of Ego''s Star changed from daylight to dusk, and the unglaring sun began to set.


    In fact, the Star of Eagle does not have absolute day and night. The so-called daytime is just the light formed on the planet itself.


    Even the sun in the sky is actually just a special luminous device, not a real star.


    During these seven hours, Kamora has been searching everywhere, trying to find some useful clues to prove that Igo is indeed unkind.


    Unfortunately, she found nothing.


    Camora was a little frustrated, and she was a little anxious when she thought that Xingjue and Eagle had become closer and closer.


    Can''t wait any longer, must tell him everything before Xing Jue has completely fallen into Yi Ge''s paternal love.


    They are teammates who have life acquaintances, and they actually have some meaning for each other before each other.


    So Kamora believed that Xingjue would believe her.


    Camora returned to the resting place, found Xing Jue, and found him on the balcony looking at the newly bright planet, immersed in it.


    Seeing Kamora coming, Xingjue pointed to the scenery in front and said braggingly: "Egg said, this planet will become mine in the end, and I will be the king here. What do you think?"


    "I think it''s a little weird!" Kamora said directly: "Don''t you think Ego is weird? He suddenly found you and handed over his things to you, which is very abnormal!"


    "What do you mean?" Xingjue frowned slightly, didn''t Camora still believe that Igo was his father?


    Although Xingjue was very skeptical before, he never doubted it again after he and Yigo controlled those strange powers.


    Because that was indeed something he could control, he was extremely convinced.


    If none of this proves his relationship with Eagle, what else can prove?


    "I think Igo is a little bit unkind to you, and that mantis girl Mantis seems to be afraid of something, do you understand?" Kamora said seriously.


    "I don''t understand!" Xingjue said angrily: "Kamora, I don''t know why you say Ego like that. He is my father, my biological father! How can he treat me badly!"


    Kamora regretted telling Xingjue her suspicion. Seeing this, Xingjue didn''t believe her at all.


    Kamora didn''t give up, she sorted out all her doubts, and said, "If Ego is your father and a powerful god, then why doesn''t he go to Yongdu and ask you to come back?"


    "And this world, don''t you think everything here is fake? This is a fake world. Only Igo and the Mantis Girl can prove this!"


    Seeing Kamora, who had always wanted to tell his father that he was a badass, Xing Jue became even more angry.


    Previously, Kamora had persuaded him to come with Yigo. Why did Kamora tell him that Yigo was a villain when he got here?


    Is this playing him?


    Xingjue''s expression became distorted, and he said loudly: "Listening to Kamora, I don''t know why you say Igo, but he is my family. I have found my family now. Do you understand this feeling? "


    "I thought we were your family..." Kamora really regrets why Xing Jue has changed and completely distrusts her. He was not like this before.


    Seeing the increasingly unreasonable Xing Jue, Camora felt his head confused and turned and left.


    "Damn it!" Xingjue actually felt like Kamora had a mess.


    Why is the situation like this? This is obviously a good thing!


    ...


    Kamora, who had left the resting place, walked all the way, she didn''t know where she should go, she just wanted to be alone.


    Kamora went further and further, and she came to the place she had never been before.


    Here is a strange plain, busy with a kind of strange red flowers growing in pairs, fluttering in the wind.


    "Damn it!"


    Camora cursed, drew the dagger around his waist and cut off the two red flowers directly, and then stomped on a few feet so that he was slightly relieved, found a place to do it, and watched it spread. The sky with the evening breath began to be in a daze.


    She rarely feels so aggrieved, even facing her enemy, Thanos.


    This is a completely different feeling.


    She thought she had enough trust with Xing Jue, but she didn''t expect it to be all her own love.


    What a bastard!


    Some time passed, and Kamora''s gaze suddenly shifted from the distant sky to the closer.


    It was a small hillside, and there was a hole on the other side of the hillside, which was huge.


    what is this?


    Camora suddenly became interested. She had never seen such a place before, and had never seen it on Ego''s Star.


    Driven by curiosity, Camora stood up and entered the cave.


    The cave is deep, and it is still down, but it is not dark inside, but has been emitting a faint light on its own.


    With the help of light, Kamora went deeper and deeper, and she could already see the lines embedded in the cave wall.


    Just like the blood vessels in a person


    It is these lines that illuminate the inside with dim light.


    Kamora felt that something was wrong more and more, and the pace was faster, until she finally reached the extreme point of the cave.


    Then, she saw a scene she had never thought of before.


    That is the''mountain'' in a cave!


    A mountain of human bones!


    ...


    "I saw your girlfriend leave angrily, are you okay Peter?"


    In the resting place next to the palace, Yi Ge walked into Xing Jue''s room and asked when he saw Xing Jue who was lying on the bed looking sad.


    "It''s okay." Peter got up from the bed, trying to turn off P3, which was always playing music, so as not to interrupt the conversation with Igo.


    "Don''t shut it down, Peter, I want to listen." Igo stopped Peter and said with a smile: "I still remember this music. It is a song by the Mirror Band. This is one of your mother''s favorite songs. Unfortunately, I already have it. I haven''t heard it for a long time!"


    "Really?" Xingjue also laughed. Maybe Igo did not do the right thing, but he can still remember his mother''s favorite music during his lifetime, which shows that he has not forgotten his mother.


    "I still remember what this song said!" Igo said: "Do you know Peter, I am actually the seaman in the song. He arrived on a summer day and brought gifts from a distance, just like I was bringing The child for your mother, that is you!"


    Yi Ge''s words made Xing Jue''s eyes to look at Yi Ge become more cordial. The two have become real father and son!


    Yigo''s smile became stronger, and the kind of nerve power they could control appeared in his hand, lighting up the room.


    "Come on, boy, you need to re-adjust your attitude towards life, because it''s time for me to teach you some skills to control these forces and build our planet!"


    "Good!" Xingjue nodded, following Yi Ge without any doubt.


    The two entered the largest palace on the Star of Eagle, and along the way, Eagle was telling something.


    "Do you know Peter, everything around us, including your girlfriend who left, is only temporary, and the two of us can truly exist forever!"


    Xingjue actually felt this was cool, but his instinct made him ask: "Will this be boring?"


    "If you have a goal, you won''t be bored, and that''s why you are here!" Yi Ge led Xingjue to the image of the first life he had introduced.


    "I told you many years ago, how I used a constant impulse to find other lives, but what I didn''t tell you was how disappointed I was when I finally found other lives!"


    Igo��s tone became regrettable: ��From that moment on, I��ve been deeply aware that my innate desire to find other lives is not actually to make me such a person. It��s meaningless. !"


    "Huh?" Peter was a little confused. What do these words mean?


    Ego explained excitedly: "Because I have understood the meaning of life, Peter!"


    ...

 414 Chapter 406: The Disaster of the Galaxy

    Those thousands of bones are actually Yigo''s children?


    Camora didn''t know how to describe her feelings anymore. She originally thought that Igo was just having bad intentions, but now it seems that this is a proper murderer at all!


    Or the kind that kills his own children...


    After the shock, Kamora said immediately: "We have to find Peter now, and then leave this ghost place quickly!"


    After telling the truth to Drax, the praying mantis had decided to betray Igo, and said worriedly: "He is now controlled by Yigo. It is impossible for us to beat Yigo. He is a god. !"


    "And we also lack the spacecraft to leave!" Drax added.


    "Contact Rocket!" Camora remembered something. Since they came to Star of Ego, they have not contacted Rocket Raccoon on another planet.


    She found her heart, took out a communicator that could be used for long-distance communication, and started trying to contact Rocket Raccoon.


    It''s just that the contact hasn''t started yet, it''s already a comparison.


    "The communication is blocked, it must be a ghost from this planet!"


    Camora cursed, put down the communicator, stared at Drax and said, "Dracks, as a friend, would you like to rescue Peter with me?"


    "Of course!" Drax answered without hesitation at all, but then he said again: "But we are not friends, we are...


    family!"


    Hearing this, Kamora suddenly felt that his body was full of power.


    She knew that she certainly did not admit the wrong person!


    "What about you, Mantis?" Drax finally looked at the praying mantis woman, asking expectantly.


    "I..." The praying mantis girl pursed her mouth and nodded vigorously: "I''m with you and you!"


    "Let''s go!" Kamora stopped talking nonsense, she still felt that her previous feelings about the praying mantis were not wrong, and this was not a bad person.


    Several people immediately started to run towards the palace, no one looked back, and no one thought whether he could beat Yigo.


    They only know that they want to save Xingjue and save their family!


    ...


    In the palace, Yigo''s plan is almost at the final stage.


    "Now only the last problem has not been resolved..."


    Looking at the Star Lord immersed in the infinite nerve power, Yi Ge was not in a hurry, and continued to tell the Star Lord his plan.


    "That is, the power of a member of the Celestial Clan is simply not enough to accomplish this great cause, but if there are two members of the Celestial Clan... well, it is very possible!"


    Xingjue turned his head and realized his role.


    He is the second god of this plan!


    Eagle is very satisfied with Star Lord, after millions of years of waiting, he is finally about to complete his plan!


    So, he had been holding back his plan for a long time and told everything."In all the work I have done, the biggest mistake is to combine my dna with another species. I hope that through the combination with other species, I can find the strength to support this expansion plan..."


    "Later I asked Yongdu to send a lot of children from me and other species. Although this broke the rules of the predator, I paid him enough. In order to prevent his conscience from getting through, I told him, I don��t It will hurt those children. This is the truth. They were calm when they died..."


    "Because they all met my expectations, none of them had the genes of the god race in them until your birth, Peter!"


    "More than a month ago, I heard that a man named Xingjue saved the planet Xandal, and I knew that it must be my child..."


    "Do you know Peter, do you know how many years I have spent alone? Finally, after so many years, I am no longer alone!"


    The more I talked, the more excited I was. For this moment, he has suppressed himself for too long, he needs to vent!


    While speaking, Yi Ge even told the story of how if he killed the Star Lord''s mother.


    "Oh, Peter, and your mother, my Sayuri, I have to admit that she is my favorite among women of all other species, and I do love her, but for the expansion plan, I still decided to bear the pain! "


    "So, I put the brain tumor in her brain, but Peter, I''m actually sad, after all, she is so kind..."


    ...


    "what did you say?"


    This sentence, like a huge bomb, exploded in Xing Jue''s heart!


    Those endless starry sky began to quickly withdraw from Xing Jue''s mind, and replaced by endless hatred!


    biubiubiu...


    In an instant, Xing Jue directly drew out the two energy guns stored at his waist, and started blasting towards Yi Ge.


    The energy gun instantly blasted Yi Ge''s body through a big hole until the energy stored in the two guns was all shot.


    At this time, Igo was already covered with big holes, almost hollower than a fishing net.


    But Yigo didn''t die, he just didn''t expect that Xingjue could withdraw from the endless starry sky, so he didn''t escape the bombardment of energy.


    After reacting, Igo''s remaining relatively complete face became very angry, and he shouted: "Do you think you are very good? You actually want to kill me?"


    While speaking, Yigo''s broken body quickly recovered, and suddenly changed back to its original appearance.


    Before Xing Jue could react, a huge nerve tentacles emerged from the ground behind him directly piercing his chest, hanging him directly in the air.


    "I wanted you to complete this great cause with me, but now it seems that you can only provide me for the next thousand years!"


    Yi Ge roared loudly, and began to absorb the supernatural power from Star Lord.


    He waited for this moment for too long. Since Xingjue is not willing to work with him as the executor of the plan, let Xingjue act as a power bank!


    Anyway, he didn''t care about this so-called family relationship, which was simply unnecessary burden.


    Before, he wanted to let Xing Jue witness with himself, only because he had been alone for too long!


    Countless divine powers were absorbed from Xingjue''s body and poured into Yi Ge''s body, which is the planet.


    Then, a wonderful force was sent to the various galaxies of the universe by the Star of Eagle, and then triggered the seeds he had planted on those planets for countless years.


    Inspired by this divine power, those divine power seeds burst out of endless vitality, sweeping toward the entire planet like a tsunami!


    Of course, the earth is no exception.


    Xingjue��s mother��s hometown, in the woods of a small town in Missouri, USA, was directly covered by the nerve power erupted by the seeds of divine power, and quickly moved towards the surroundings.


    Feeling that he and the countless planets began to unite, Igo closed his eyes and showed a satisfied expression.


    He has never felt so wonderful, it seems that he has become a part of the universe, and he has gradually controlled the entire universe!


    boom!


    At this time, Drax kicked the gate of the palace, and Kamora and the Mantis rushed in.


    "Oh, it''s you..." Yi Ge looked at the three people who came in, and finally put his eyes on the mantis woman:


    "It''s a pity, you have been with me for so long, it''s a pity to kill you!"


    "Come on, Drax!" Kamora didn''t hesitate, the short sword she was wearing was instantly pulled out by her, turned into a long sword, and rushed towards Igo.


    This is the weapon that Thanos has made with her. It also has a name called''God Killer'', which can be stretched and shortened at any time and is extremely sharp.


    It is also because of this sword that Kamora was able to break the title of the most dangerous woman in the universe at a very young age!


    Go!


    Next to him, Drax did not hesitate and rushed up with Camora.


    "Only with you?" Igo didn''t care about the two people who rushed up at all. His divine power condensed two huge tentacles and swept toward them.


    Kamora brandished the''God Killer'', trying to chop off the swept divine power tentacles, but found that it was impossible to chop off, making the name of this sword a joke.


    And Drax, without any weapons, could only choose to resist the divine power tentacles, but even his divine power life could not resist the divine power tentacles at all and was swept away directly.


    "It''s you!" Yigo''s supernatural power tentacles waved to the praying mantis girl. Although she didn''t care about her emotional strength, after all, she was the person who knew him best, so it''s better to kill first.


    Facing the huge divine power tentacles, the praying mantis girl stayed where she was, she didn''t know how to resist.


    With the mantis woman''s body, she couldn''t hold her divine power tentacles at all, and she would be swept to death if she swept away.


    Fortunately, Drax, who was swept away before this time, unexpectedly exploded with tremendous power, rushing to the Mantis Girl''s side to block Ego''s supernatural tentacles for her, and let the Mantis Girl escape.


    "Oh, this damn human feeling is really annoying..."


    Igo was angry. What he feared most was this terrible feeling, so he immediately mobilized a more powerful force to face Drax, wanting to kill this meat shield first!


    On the other hand, Kamora always wanted to attack Igo, but he couldn''t rush through the supernatural tentacles.


    Seeing that the power of Kamora and Drax was nothing more than this, Igo was not in a hurry and began to tease them.


    "Your name is Kamora, right? I heard that you are the adopted daughter of Thanos. He is indeed a powerful existence, even I dare not face the edge..."


    "It''s a pity that he was actually scared by a life on earth. I have been to that planet. Although it is beautiful, it is very backward. There is no strong existence at all. Your adoptive father was deceived, haha..."


    "And you, big head, do you think that Mandis is sincere to you? She has been with me for so long, she has been with me long ago, and you stupidly think she is sincere to you, it is really pitiful ..."


    ...


    "I didn''t!" The praying mantis explained loudly, but Drax still had doubts, and his movements began to become slow.


    Kamora frowned fiercely, very anxious, and didn''t know how to solve the situation.


    But at this moment, the communicator in her arms suddenly rang, and a word came out.


    "Hey, hello, is there anyone? Damn, why couldn''t I contact you before?"


    The voice that came with a hint of arrogance, this voice Kamora was very familiar.


    This is the sound of Rocket Raccoon!


    How did he come to Star of Eagle?


    Kamora escaped an attack from the supernatural tentacles, and then immediately took out the communicator, wanting to communicate with the rocket.


    But when Kamora received the rocket raccoon communication, Igo retreated from a relaxed state and looked into the distant sky through the palace.


    As a planet, Ego can of course know the condition of his body at any time, even in the presence of a human body.


    Ego clearly saw that two huge battleships had stormed into his planet and were straight towards his palace.


    Of course, if there are really at least two warships, even if they are a few hundred meters long, Igo will not care too much.


    Because with his strength, especially with the support of Xingjue''s "power bank", he felt that he could solve the warship that invaded his planet at any time.


    The most important thing is that he can feel a very weird aura on that huge sword-like battleship.


    This breath is not much worse than him!


    "What''s the matter, who is this breath?"


    Igo began to guess, and even thought of the true god of the god group he had seen a long time ago!


    This is the goal of his struggle, because he has seen that powerful power, so he wants to control countless planets to strengthen himself and reach the point of a true god!


    And the breath that broke into his planet didn''t seem to have reached the point of a god!


    At this time, Igo noticed Kamora who was talking secretly, and instantly condensed two tentacles of supernatural power, and attacked together with the two previous tentacles, and directly tied Drax and Kamora together.


    "Tell me, who broke into me?" Igo asked angrily, tying two people in front of him.


    "That''s what you said before, that powerful life that can''t exist on earth!" Kamora didn''t panic at all, because she had just gotten who came from Rocket Raccoon.


    ...

 415 Chapter 407: Battle with Igo

    As soon as he entered the Star of Ego, Ron felt weird, as if he was inside a monster.


    He knew that this should be the pressure brought by Ego as a planet, but he didn''t expect this pressure to be even hard for him.


    After the battleship entered the Star of Ego, he flew forward quickly. After seeing the big palace in the middle, Ron asked Kuaiyin to fly the Great Sword towards the palace and prepare to land on it.


    At the same time, he is paying attention to the surrounding situation in case Igo suddenly makes a move and so on.


    Ron''s knowledge of Igor was fair, and he was not nearly as ignorant as the God of Symbiote.


    Yi Ge is a transliteration, this word means''self'', which means a self-conscious life planet.


    Ego first appeared in the Thor series. The earliest Ego was actually a human scientist. Because the "sun" near his planet had reached its limit, Ego came up with a dormant plan to save the entire planet. .


    But because of some accident, the dormant plan was destroyed halfway, and the entire planet died from the entire plan, leaving only Yigo.


    The magic is that Igo, who didn''t know how to survive, became one with this planet and became a planet with life.


    After that, in order to ensure the inventory of the planet, Igo began to looting everywhere. After experiencing a series of nonsense stories, he finally became Buddha-natured and finally stopped doing things.


    In the world of Marvel movies, the origin of Ego has not been clarified. He just appeared as a planet with life, because he wanted to seek the meaning of life, he began to sow seeds everywhere and launch an expansion plan.


    In the movie world, Yi Ge has always called himself a Celestial Clan, but in fact he is not a true Celestial God at all.


    Because the real gods are actually called the gods group, a high-level organization that manages the Marvel world, not a race called gods.


    This is the biggest difference between Ego and the real god!


    Of course, although Yigo is not a true god, his strength is not very bad.


    In the comics, Igo can control his total mass to drop to the molecular level, and he can also change its surface to make it look like a huge face or grow huge tentacles, which is very awesome.


    In the movie, Ego can also disguise himself to make it look like a deserted world or a dreamlike paradise, and set up hidden traps directly in it to swallow the lives that break into it.


    Yigo can also use his own molecules to combine various powerful weapons to directly kill the enemy.


    In the movie world, Ego controlled everyone in this way, but it was only because of the explosion of Star Jue that he finally failed.


    And now because of him, the original timeline has shifted, and I don''t know if Xing Jue can explode.


    Otherwise, if he still wants him to shoot, how can he keep a low profile in the future?


    After all, Ron doesn''t want to capsize in the gutter. The God of Symbiote is the best example!


    The Great Sword soon flew to the large open space in front of the palace, and Yongdu''s Marauder battleship followed closely behind and fell.


    After landing, Ron saw the old white-haired old man who was standing at the gate of the palace waiting for him, which seemed to be aging, but was actually very awesome.


    Igo!


    Behind Yigo there are two people, namely the green-skinned Kamora and Drax. They are both tied by a molecular tentacles and cannot move.


    From this look, it is estimated that Yi Ge has already exposed his fangs to start with Xing Jue!


    Ron felt a little annoyed. In this way, wouldn''t he have to become a savior again, save the world, and then make a bigger reputation in the galaxy, and then be killed by an unknown bug-level figure?


    I don''t want to be like this!


    Ron yelled in his heart, and he began to think of how the original star in Marvel movies exploded.


    It seems to be because of Yongdu, right?


    It was Yongdu and Rocket Raccoon who drove a small spacecraft to kill Yigo''s human form, and then entered the ground of Yigo''s Star with Star Lord, destroying Yigo''s main brain, and then killed Yigo.


    Well, although it seems that the timeline has changed a lot now, no one said that the time cannot be corrected back, right?


    Thinking of this, Ron looked at Yongdu and Rocket Raccoon who were aside, and laughed.


    "What is he going to do?" Rocket Raccoon and Yongdu shivered subconsciously without knowing why.


    Ron, regardless of what the two people thought, directly gave them what they should do in the original story line.


    The plan is simple. After a while, he will go down and talk to Yigo, and then Yongdu and Rocket Raccoon will drive a small spacecraft to directly launch a suicide attack, killing Yigo''s body directly.


    Then Ron let the Guardians of the Galaxy enter the ground as in the original story line, destroying Eagle''s brain, in this case, there should be nothing wrong with him.


    The plan was perfect, but it seemed that the process was a bit jumpy.


    After Yongdu and Rocket Raccoon arranged, Ron took his two small followers Kuaiyin and Wanda off the battleship and came to the front of Igo.


    Then they were fucked...


    Ego didn''t say anything, he directly summoned a dozen tentacles and waved at them, without any explanation at all.


    ''Don''t worry about it, right?Isn��t it said that Igo is a silly talker, why is it not like it?''


    Ron felt a little depressed, but there was nothing he could do. Faced with this kind of disagreement... No, it''s someone who will come up and fuck you without even saying anything. The only way to deal with it is to go back!


    "Wanda, Pietro, it''s time for you to perform!


    Ron was very lazy, he took a step back directly, and handed over all the next battle to Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, not planning to take it personally.


    Of course, Wanda and Pietro didn''t have any opinion, so they could only act as thugs obediently and do some dirty work.


    Two people, one with lightning-fast speed and the other with powerful crimson energy, are not easy to mess with.


    Facing Yigo''s tentacles, Kuaiyin hid directly, and the tentacles couldn''t reach him.


    But Wanda is even more powerful, the crimson energy directly and Igo''s divine power tentacles are hard and hard at all.


    Obviously, Wanda and Pietro learned a lot from the previous battle with Ebony Maw, and they are much stronger.


    Faced with this situation, Igo''s face became more serious. More tentacles of supernatural power were condensed by him, and he began to surround Wanda and Pietro, not even the Great Sword and Yongdu''s Marauder. exception.


    In fact, Yigo didn''t want to do it in such a hurry, he also wanted to communicate with the life on Earth that recently made a name for itself in the galaxy.


    But after he saw Ron and Wanda and Pietro who were following Ron, he changed his mind and chose to do it directly, wanting to kill everyone, including Ron, immediately.


    Because Igo felt a great threat from Wanda and Pietro.


    For Ron, Ego didn''t think there was anything special, just as inconspicuous as an ordinary mortal.


    Ego felt that he had not guessed wrong as expected, the previous legend was simply false, and it was impossible for this life on earth to make Thanos feel scared.


    All the reasons are the two humans who are as dazzling as the sun in the sky beside this person.


    As soon as these two men appeared, Igo felt that there was something wrong with the strength of the two men.


    Especially with Wanda!


    He remembered that he had seen this kind of power a long time ago. It was a powerful ancient god, and even the powerful celestial group was afraid of that person.


    Therefore, Igo began to panic, and then he chose to do it from the beginning, and tried his best to kill Wanda.


    The battle changed quickly. The appearance of countless tens of hundreds of meters of supernatural power immediately made Yongdu feel scared, and he directly controlled the predators to take off again, so as not to be destroyed by those terrible tentacles.


    Ron also frowned. This Igo was really decisive. He didn''t play cards according to common sense, and even the battleship behind was ready to destroy.


    Although the Great Sword, a warship originally belonging to the Dark Elves, is indeed very good, it is also relative to ordinary strength. It is not very good to encounter a figure like Igo with a strength similar to the God of Symbiote. .


    In order to prevent the Great Sword from being destroyed by Igo, Ron still decided to remove the Great Sword first.


    After all, this battleship of the Dark Elves is really handsome!


    The huge battleship began to become transparent. This was the ability of the battleship itself. When the dark elves invaded Asgard, Malekis escaped from Asgard in this way.


    But now, the Great Sword really disappeared, and was hidden in the space Ron created.


    Then, Ron saw that Wanda and Kuaiyin were both able to hold it, so he immediately realized the space and came to the back of Igo, and first rescued Kamora and Drax who were bound by the supernatural tentacles.


    "what happened?"


    Ego found the disappearance of the Great Sword and the two tentacles of his own being broken at the first time, and looked at Ron in amazement with a look of disbelief.


    He realized that his previous views on life on this earth had made a huge error!


    That''s what he used to condense molecules!How did he destroy the tentacles in an instant and rescue the two people under his control, and he didn''t even know how to do it?


    Ron gave the answer in his heart.


    In fact, there is nothing very special. Like dealing with the god of symbiosis, this is still the function of his phoenix power and vitality.


    What is Ego?He is a planet with life, although it looks very hanging, but it is only strange, but it is still a life, and has not reached the point of a god.


    Ron''s current strength is about the same as that of Yigo, plus he has experience in fighting against the god of symbiote, so he tried the agreed method to deal with Yigo for the first time to see if it worked.


    The result is really useful, although it is just two ordinary tentacles, even the clone of Ego is not counted, but it is not bad!


    After freeing Kamora and Igo, he directly ordered them as a leader:


    "Quickly go to the savior lord, just leave it to the two cleaners on my battleship."


    "Cleaners..." Kamora and Drax looked at Wanda and Kuaiyin, who were inextricably fought with dozens of supernatural power tentacles, and were almost powerless to complain.


    This is a cleaner, isn''t this a cosmic monster?


    ...

 416 Chapter 408: Universe Celestial Group

    "Oh, it turns out that Xingjue''s biological father is really a planet. This is really spectacular..."


    Inside the battleship Great Sword, Drax looked at the planet with human faces outside through the glass of the battleship, exclaiming.


    At this time, Ego had completely abandoned the human form and appeared directly as a living planet, with a huge face directly appearing on the planet.


    "Damn human, give me my son back!"


    As a planet, Ego looked at the big sword horn the size of an ant in front of him, and roared with anger on his face.


    According to the trial, I thought that there is no air in the universe, but there is a vacuum, so it cannot transmit sound.


    But in fact, this is also divided into circumstances.


    First of all, the universe is not completely vacuum, but relatively speaking.


    Moreover, in addition to relying on air to propagate sound, it can also rely on matter to propagate.


    For example, the planet Ego itself is the medium for transmitting sound, including meteorites floating in space, Ron��s Great Sword, etc., which can transmit sound.


    What''s more, this voice is still roaring from a planet about the size of the moon.


    The huge sound was transmitted to the Great Sword. Although it was already much smaller due to the transmission, it still exploded directly in everyone''s ears like a thunder.


    After the terrifying voice was over, everyone turned their eyes on Ron, ready to watch his next actions and how he would face Eagle.


    Ron has a headache, what''s wrong, he has to change the timeline, and honestly waits for the Guardians of the Galaxy to get the power gem from the accuser Ronan, and then hand it to the planet of Shandal, and then secretly get the gem. Go, so that it won''t change the timeline, Xingjue can kill his father himself, right?


    But in fact, this is useless.


    After all, once the timeline changes, it will be like the butterfly effect, which cannot be stopped at all.


    Thanos sent the Ebony Maw to grab the power gem, which is the best proof.


    Looking at the star-lord who seemed unconscious, Ron knew that it would be impossible for this guy to destroy Igo like the original timeline.


    Since he caused these changes, he has to solve everything himself.


    "Ego, I have a question to ask you, if you can tell me and it is true, then I will give you the Star Lord, how about it?"


    Ron''s voice was transmitted through the external amplifying equipment of the Great Sword. Although it was not as good as the roar of a planet, it was clear enough.


    "Damn mortal, don''t try to negotiate with a god, hand over Xingjue!"


    Ego didn''t care about Ron''s words at all, and the huge planet moved towards the Great Sword, as if it was about to crash and destroy the Great Sword.


    In the Great Sword, Kamora, Drax, the Mantis Girl and even the brothers and sisters of Wanda and Kuaiyin took two steps back, a little scared.


    But Ron didn''t panic at all, standing directly at the forefront of the battleship watching the big planet Eagle rush towards the Great Sword, he was not afraid of Eagle hitting the Great Sword.


    Sure enough, after seeing the Great Sword hiding and not hiding, and without any response, the speed still slowed down and stopped at a distance of about 100 kilometers away from the Great Sword.


    This distance seems a bit far away, but in front of Ego, who is a planet, it doesn''t matter at all, it is just a distance that can be reached in an instant.


    "Why are you not afraid at all?"


    Ego''s eyes were all focused on Ron. He was a little puzzled. Even if you are good at strength, but seeing a planet rushing towards you with your own eyes, you should have a reaction?


    What''s more, this planet is still a supreme god!


    "Because I don''t need to be afraid!"


    Ron''s voice sounded on the Great Sword Horn, his tone calm, without any waves.After speaking, he glanced at the glass on the front of the battleship with some discomfort. He seemed to feel that it was not very good to talk to Ego through the battleship. He disappeared directly into the battleship and went into the space outside the battleship.


    He didn''t realize a space as a protective cover, but simply used his body to exist in space, and he was not afraid of the vacuum''s harm to him.


    Because now his body is enough for him to survive in a vacuum.


    Looking at the huge human-like face on the red planet in front of him, Ron opened his mouth, and his voice naturally appeared in Igor''s ears.


    "Although the truth that the tiger poison does not eat the child is not correct for you, you need the power in the Star Lord to control the supply of other planets, so you will not directly destroy my battleship to kill the Star Lord. !"


    "Also, you are not a deity at all! The true deity clan is an organization called the deity group, and you are just a planet with life, and you cannot reach the realm of deity!"


    Ron��s sharp words made Igo��s huge face angry. He was not only surprised that Ron could survive in space at will, but also surprised why he knew so much, even he was not a real god. All clear.


    Eagle''s thoughts changed again. He no longer thought that Ron was just an ordinary human, and even directly connected Ron with the real god.


    Otherwise, why does the woman next to him have some breath of the legendary ancient god?


    After struggling for a while, Igo began to seriously think about the conditions Ron had mentioned before.


    Promise to answer Ron''s question, and he will give Star Jue to himself!


    Without hesitating for a long time, Igo decided not to deal directly with Ron for the time being, and did not refute anything. He asked directly: "What is your problem?"


    Ego didn''t feel that he would not be able to answer Ron''s question. Although he was indeed not a real god, he had survived in the universe for millions of years, and he knew nothing less.


    Ron also had no ink marks, and said directly: "I want to know the whereabouts of the soul gems and symbiote gods, as well as the real universe god group, where are they?"


    "It seems... three questions?" Igo was taken aback and looked at Ron angrily, thinking he was playing with himself.


    But in his heart, he thought about why Ron asked these three questions.


    First is the soul gem. This question is normal. There have always been rumors in the galaxy that a life on earth is looking for this legendary infinite gem. Now it is normal for him to ask himself.


    But the remaining two problems are strange.


    The first is the God of Symbiosis. He does know some things, and he even admires those things that this existence does.


    At the beginning, this powerful life killed countless gods, and after death, the soul was imprisoned by the gods group, and this became the god of symbiosis that can possess other lives.


    But why does Ron want to get the whereabouts of the god of symbiont, what is his purpose?


    And the whereabouts of the Universe Celestial Group, is he crazy?It''s unreasonable to want to find those guys who claim to be the masters of the universe!


    However, Igo also saw some clues from this problem.


    That is, Ron should have nothing to do with the gods, otherwise he would not ask this question.


    After a brief thought, Yi Ge replied: "I don''t know the whereabouts of the soul gem, but I have news of the god of symbiosis. He is locked in a prison called''Kuntal''. As for the universe god group... ��"


    "I advise you not to try to find that incredible group of existence. Although your strength is good, you are as small as stardust in front of them. It is not worth mentioning!"


    "I know." Ron smiled and said, "I don''t have the thought of fighting with the universe gods. I just want to know that you are already planning to swallow so many planets, why these guys have not come out to stop That''s you!"


    This question really bothered him. If the strength of the cosmic god group really had the strength to control the universe, then how could they turn a blind eye to Yi Ge''s behavior?


    This is not in line with common sense.


    Could it be said that the Universe Celestial Group is a cover, and they simply don''t have any strong strength.


    Or, because of some accident, they went into hiding?


    Regardless of the reason, Ron has an incomparable interest in these powerful beings. He needs to know the gap between himself and the gods, and he needs to be exposed to the truly powerful beings in these universes.


    Seeing that Igo didn''t seem to know the whereabouts of the Universe Celestial Group, Ron no longer struggled with it, and asked, "Where is Kuntal?"


    "I don''t know." Ego replied: "But it must be in the galaxy. After I take control of those planets, I will help you find the whereabouts of this planet. Now, give me the Star Lord, you are your promise. My terms!"


    When these words came out, Camora and Drax became anxious in the battleship.


    Ron wouldn''t it really be like giving the Star Lord to Ego?


    The two began to approach Xing Jue, guarding one after another, fearing that Ron would come for real.


    Feeling the changes in the battleship, Ron smiled, pretending to be puzzled, and said to Ego: "What did I promise you, I said I would give you the Star Lord"


    "You have been lying to me?!" Ego was really angry. He felt very wrong when Ron asked three questions before, but because he wanted to get Star Jue, he still answered the question.


    But I didn''t expect Ron to be fooling him at all, together with the three questions and wanting to give him the Star Jue, he was fooling him!


    The anger began to fill Yi Ge''s thoughts, causing the entire planet to start shaking with anger, and even some white gas appeared above the planet, which was very shocking.


    ...


    Ron also had no ink marks, and said directly: "I want to know the whereabouts of the soul gems and symbiote gods, as well as the real universe god group, where are they?"


    "It seems... three questions?" Igo was taken aback and looked at Ron angrily, thinking he was playing with himself.


    But in his heart, he thought about why Ron asked these three questions.


    First is the soul gem. This question is normal. There have always been rumors in the galaxy that a life on earth is looking for this legendary infinite gem. Now it is normal for him to ask himself.


    But the remaining two problems are strange.

 417 Chapter 409 ‘Daddy explodes! ’

    ? This battle is much easier than Ron expected.


    He originally thought that even if he attacked the Star of Eagle from the inside, Eagle could last a long time, but that was not the case.


    In the belly of Planet Yigo, countless explosives and phoenix flames destroyed it beyond recognition, almost directly hollowing out Yigo''s belly.


    The people inside the Great Sword battleship could always be seen, countless flames and explosions appeared around, and then made a bright road, leading the Great Sword to continue forward.


    They didn''t understand how the rocks and soil were all blown up, and they didn''t know where the flames and explosives came from. They only knew that if this went on, the planet would be blown through, from beginning to end!


    This is too weird!


    They looked at Ron, who was standing aside like a okay person, and they didn''t know how to look at it anymore.


    Is he god?If not, how did he do this?


    The weird situation has continued, and the Star of Ego is being destroyed more and more severely.


    Finally, Ego couldn''t bear it anymore, he began to change the shape of the planet''s body, began to condense huge tentacles and other methods, trying to drive the Great Sword out of his body.


    It''s just that Ron is here, how could he be willing to leave so easily?


    The Great Sword is like a parasite with tenacious vitality, evading wave after wave of annihilation, and then continuing to wreak havoc inside Yigo, without stopping at all.


    Finally, Igo couldn''t help it, and once again condensed the human body to appear in his own body, trying to find Ron to let him go.


    Because at this time, the Great Sword has already touched the innermost brain location of Eagle Star. As long as he goes further, Ron can directly destroy Eagle��s brain and completely kill this life planet!


    But this step does not require him to do it.


    Because it''s so simple.


    Ron doesn''t want to carry this kind of thing that can be solved with the fingertips, but can cause huge consequences.


    What''s more, he was killing a man''s father.


    Therefore, Ron has a better choice for this candidate.


    Star Lord, Peter Quill, the son of Igo and a human woman, he is best suited to do this!


    "This can restore Xingjue''s strength and wake him up." Ron came to Kamora, handed over a bottle of purple potion, and said.


    Camora was taken aback by Ron''s sudden movement, and said alertly, "What are you going to do?"


    Ron pointed to the white gleaming outside of the battleship, with countless places surrounded like nerves and said:


    "This is Yigo''s brain, where his real life lies. As long as you destroy this place, you can kill Yigo. I don''t want this executioner, so he needs to wake up and make this decision!"


    Camora looked at Ron��s eyes and then at the nerve-covered place outside.


    , In the end no more doubts, took Ron''s potion and stuffed it into Xing Jue''s mouth.


    Kamora didn''t know if the potion was useful, but looking at the Star Lord, who was almost indistinguishable from the mummy, this was the last resort.


    After the purple potion was forcibly poured into Xingjue''s mouth, it immediately began to take effect, replenishing life force.


    Xingjue''s body began to slowly recover its blood color, only ten seconds passed, and Xingjue, who had been dying, had returned to normal.


    The next moment, Xingjue woke up directly.


    After waking up, Xingjue immediately jumped up from the seat, took the energy pistol around his waist and pointed it at the surroundings, as if he was looking for something.


    "This is... Ron''s battleship..."


    But seeing that he was surrounded by acquaintances and he was still in a battleship, he finally put down the energy gun, walked past Ron, and asked Kamora:


    "Where is Ego he killed my mother, I will kill him!"


    Camora laughed happily and replied: "Those outside are all Ego, we are now...in his stomach!"


    "How is this possible?" Xing Jue came to the battleship glass, looked at the strange rocks and nerves outside, couldn''t believe it.


    Camora came to the edge of Star Lord, pointed to the place surrounded by nerves and said:


    "That is Ego''s brain. Ron wants to destroy this place, but he asked me to wake you up, saying that you need to do this last step!"


    "I..." Xingjue was dumbfounded, so I want to kill Yigo directly?


    How many things happened during the time he was in a coma?


    Xingjue came to Ron and said with complicated eyes: "I...what am I going to do?"


    "It''s very simple." A remote control suddenly appeared in Ron''s hand, and he handed it over: "I have already pressed the bomb there. As long as we wait a little further, you can directly press the button to kill you. Dad kills, how is it, it��s pretty good, right?"


    Others are very surprised when they hear Ron''s words. When did you put the bomb in, why don''t we know?


    And Xingjue feels more complicated. Although he does want to kill Yigo, don''t you need to emphasize it?


    It seemed like he was going to kill his father, but it was actually a very random thing...


    And didn��t you say that I should decide?Why do you just set the bomb directly, don''t you have such a powerful force?


    Xingjue finally took the remote control and came to the window again to look at the place outside surrounded by countless nerves, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Ron didn''t care about the Star Lord, and explained to the driver Kuaiyin: "Start the top speed and leave here directly!"


    "Yes, Captain!" Kuaiyin felt very boring. Obviously you can control the warship by yourself without doing anything, so what do you want me to do?


    Although very unhappy, the battleship quickly began to increase its speed and began to leave.


    It''s just that it hasn''t flew far yet. At this time, a person stood in front of the battleship and forced the battleship to stop.


    It is Ego in human form.


    After blocking the Great Sword, Yi Ge looked at the Star Lord standing in the glass of the battleship, his face was full of regret:


    "Peter, everything is my fault, forgive me?"


    "You killed my mother, how can you forgive you for me to change?" Xingjue had no sympathy in his eyes. He squeezed the remote control in his hand fiercely, and his thumb began to climb up the red button to start!


    "Stop, listen to me, you are a god, if you kill me, you will become as mediocre as others, do you know?" Igo was about to cry nervously, begging loudly.


    He already felt that death was coming, and Igo, who had lived for millions of years, did not ignore his life, but became more cherished.


    He can''t die, because of the plan to become a real god, in order to make the galaxy "him", he can''t die yet!


    But Xingjue replied nonchalantly: "Which so?"


    Xingjue''s hand squeezed tighter, and he even started to press the red start button, but he didn''t dare to press it all, because he was afraid that the Great Sword would be destroyed when the bomb exploded.


    Seeing that Xingjue didn''t listen to him at all, Igo had already begun to hit the special glass outside the Great Sword.


    "My battleship!" Ron was very angry, why did he make this in the end?This is my battleship, but you can''t do it like this.


    He came to Xing Jue, put his hand directly under the remote control, and gently lifted it up.


    Then, the start signal was transmitted instantly, and it came to the place that was included by the nerves.


    Then, a violent explosion occurred.


    Starting from the place surrounded by nerves, this life-bearing planet began to rapidly destroy, and the original human form Yigo immediately turned into a pile of debris and disappeared.


    "Go!" Ron once again ordered Kuaiyin, and said: "Remember, next time someone stopped in front of the battleship and ran into it directly. Don''t be afraid to touch the porcelain, you know?"


    "Porcelain?" Kuaiyin didn''t understand what this meant, except that Ron seemed a little angry, pushed the thruster to the extreme, and once again raised the speed of the Great Sword to the extreme.


    Star Jue looked at the Ego Star being destroyed, Xing Jue was almost out of blood.


    Didn��t you say that I was the last step to kill my own father?Why did you come in the end?


    Isn''t this cheating?!


    No matter how other people feel, Ron thinks it''s okay anyway.


    This battle has his own characteristics.


    The strange solution, the vomiting blood and the incomprehensible process, and the relaxed atmosphere are completely under his control, which is completely different from the previous battle with the God of Symbiote.


    Last time, Ron was really frustrated.


    He once again realized the benefits of knowing the characters in the plot.


    If he didn''t know anything about Eagle, it would certainly not be as easy as it is now.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t get much news and benefits from Ego.


    In fact, at the beginning, Ron wanted to study how Ego survived as a living planet!


    But then I think about it, Igo can''t match him at all!


    He survives as a universe, much more advanced than Yigo, there is no need to study Yigo together.


    The Great Sword soon flew out of the atmosphere of the Ego Star and came outside.


    Here, they watched this grand fireworks show together!


    Xingjue''s biological father kept exploding, and in the end countless aurora even appeared on his body, looking extremely beautiful.


    "This is the most beautiful firework I have ever seen!" Drax and Xing Jue said, "Thanks to your biological father!"


    "..." Xingjue rolled his eyes, actually feeling nothing in his heart.


    What a real father, just a fart!


    At this time, the predator battleship of Yongdu flew to the side of the Great Sword, and Rocket Raccoon, Grout, and Yongdu also came to the Great Sword to watch the grand fireworks show together.


    Finally, everything is over.


    ...


    "It''s time to talk." Ron looked at Yongdu and Rocket Raccoon, and said angrily: "Why didn''t I do the task I gave you before, and instead ran away?"


    "We did it!" Rocket Raccoon said: "We wanted to smash Xing Jue''s father to death in the battleship. Who knew he had disappeared, what can I do?"


    "Yeah!" Yongdu also said: "Xing Jue''s biological father is not a thing..."


    Groot: "I am Groot..."


    Rocket Raccoon: "Groot is right!"


    Yongdu: "Yes!"


    ...


    The complaining conversations all pointed towards Xingjue, but Xingjue had become accustomed to it, and he didn''t care about the words of a few people and stayed quietly.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it." Seeing that the situation was so bad, Ron didn''t want to continue talking about this matter, and explained all the subsequent series of explanations.


    "Anyway, the punishment that should be given must be, Yongdu, go and inquire about a planet named Kuntal for me. I want to destroy the planet again!"


    "And the Guardians of the Galaxy, I hope you don''t do meaningless things anymore. Your mission is the whereabouts of the soul gem. I limit you to find this gem within one year, otherwise Igor''s fate will be your fate! "


    Ron pretended to be fierce, but it seemed that these guys who were afraid of him didn''t feel scared anymore.


    After he left, Yongdu got together with a group of guards and started discussing him.


    "Do you think he will kill us?" Yongdu said.


    "Although he is indeed strange, but he is very kind inside!" Drax said.


    "It''s just crazy..." Camora said.


    "Yes!" Xingjue was very supportive of Kamora, he was still struggling with the fact that he was forced to press the remote control button before.


    "I''m Groot!"


    Groot was a little confused, he didn''t understand what his friends were talking about, but in order to show his presence, he said loudly.


    The Rocket Raccoon realized that he had nothing to say, and just patted Groot.


    "You are right, Groot!"


    Yongdu was strange and asked, "What did he just say?"


    Rocket Raccoon waved his hand: "Who knows..."


    Everyone: "..."


    ...


    After a day, everyone began to separate.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy got a new battleship, which was dozens of times more expensive than their previous battleships. It was purchased by Ron from a space merchant group and handed over to the Guardians of the Galaxy as payment for the mission.


    After that, the Guardians of the Galaxy continued to search for the whereabouts of the soul gem.


    ...

 418 Chapter 410: Colsons Mission Report

    ? While Ron was running around in order to kill the God of Symbiote, a series of things that were about to change the world were happening on Earth.


    At 3 o''clock in the afternoon the day before, the new S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau received an emergency report, and Phil Coleson led his small team to proceed to the report location to conduct a specific investigation.


    The pilot of the squad, Melinda, drove the new Kun-style warship and reached the destination within half an hour.


    This is a small town in Missouri, in the central part of the United States. An hour ago, it was suddenly swallowed by a strange substance. The entire town of more than 1,500 people survived only 300 people, which is comparable to the disaster!


    The Kun-style battleship landed outside the town. Before Coleson and the others arrived, there were already agents and army soldiers guarding the town. The town was strictly guarded, and no one was allowed to enter the town.


    After the previous incident of alien symbionts invading the earth, the relationship between the new S.H.I.E.L.D. and the government has eased a lot, and will not be as low-key as before.


    In addition to the soldiers and agents of the army, there are actually at least ten more powerful missiles aimed at the center of the town, ready to launch and blow up here at any time.


    "This... what Fuck''s ghost is this?"


    After arriving on the ground, Leo Fitz, the team''s technical director, looked at the blue-black material that was twenty to thirty meters high and covered the entire town and said bad words!


    "It was this kind of ghost that swallowed more than 1,200 people!"


    Coulson''s expression was serious. This incident happened without warning. No one even knew why it appeared or stopped. The purpose of their trip was to figure out this incident and had to be careful.


    "Go, go and see what happened when it appeared."


    Several people came to the temporary command room stationed at the scene, and Coleson asked the soldiers to call up a video of the blue-black matter that swallowed a small town.


    The video was recorded while a person is sitting in a car and escaping. The process is not complete, and the blue and black material has already swallowed the small half of the town when it was recorded. You can only see how it swallowed the town and finally stopped. Looks like, nothing else.


    Leo Fitz, in charge of technology, is holding his notebook with an overall map of the town and some numbers, obviously calculating something.


    "According to the speed of the blue and black matter in the video, and then the average speed, this kind of blue and black matter only swallowed the town in 1 minute and 36 seconds from appearing to stopping. This is too terrifying..."


    "Indeed." Another technical director, Gemma Simmons, also took out a cell phone-like tap, and tapped a point on the town map.


    "This is where the blue and black matter appeared, a small forest next to a convenience store in the center of the town!"


    "It''s nice to have you!" Coulson was very satisfied with the actions of the two people, but said: "However, this position has already been calculated by the people at the scene. Our job is to confirm what the blue and black substances are. Its source, and whether these things will expand to the surrounding area again!"


    Leo and Gemma shrugged, went to the temporary room next to them, and began to analyze the blue-black substance that swallowed the town.


    After the two left, only Colson, Melinda and Skye who had nothing to do were left.


    When the three people came out of the temporary command room, Coleson said, "You said, could this be something extraterrestrial?"


    "I don''t know." Melinda turned her gaze to Skye, her eyes strange.


    Three days ago, Skye in their team was actually related to the alien "Inhumans", so Skye naturally thought of it.


    Skye looked innocent and said, "I''m not a god, so how can I know everything? Besides, the thing that swallows the town looks evil. Although the''inhumans'' are aliens, They will never be the same as the extraterrestrial symbiosis, in order to occupy the earth, they want to kill everyone on the earth?"


    Coleson also agreed with Skye��s statement and began to speak for her: "Skye is right. It really doesn��t seem to be made by the ��inhumans��. Although they are all aliens with superpowers, There shouldn''t be such a great power yet!"


    The three people continued to search for clues. At this moment, the blue and black matter that had engulfed the town actually began to quickly decompose, like a burning bubble, and quickly burned out.


    "Dodge all!" Coleson immediately gave the order, leading the group away from the town first. After an hour, they saw that the blue and black "bubbles" had all cleared up, and when there was no next move, they surrounded them again. Come up and check the situation.


    Seeing the broken town and the ashes that dissolve from the ground, and the corpses lying on the ground and hiding in the corner, everyone became silent.


    After a while, Skye said puzzledly: "It has only been two hours since this kind of thing happened in the first place and now it has completely disappeared, but there have been so many changes in the middle. What does this mean?"


    "It means this is a disaster, but someone prevented it in the beginning..."


    Leo and Gemma returned to their side and said in surprise.


    "Come on, what have you found?" Melinda asked directly, familiar with the personalities of the two.


    "Although I don''t know what the connection is, it is indeed a very magical thing."


    Leo put his computer in front of him, showing a lot of information.


    "A minute ago, I saw a post in the Galactic Alliance. You should know what the Galactic Alliance is? This is actually a special information website established by people and organizations who go to explore outer space. Some things and experiences seen in space, etc."


    "That post was published five minutes ago. He published the post through a newly established space station. He said that he had seen a blue-black substance appeared on a Death Star, that substance, and this small The material in the town is exactly the same!"


    "So, it''s very likely that this matter is not just for the earth, right?"


    Skye asked excitedly, because if this was true, then what she had said before would be a strong proof, and she wouldn''t have to take the blame for the aliens.


    "Yes!" Leo said, "It''s not just that. I searched for some past information about this small town called Quinn, and found a more amazing thing. If I say it, you will definitely not I believe this is true!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, just say it." Seeing this guy pretending to be mysterious, Coleson urged with a bad face.


    "Don''t worry~ This is the information that I finally found..." Leo adjusted the information and continued:


    "This happened in 1980, thirty-five years ago. At that time, a young girl named Merlot Diss and a guy named Quill fell in love in the small town. A year later They gave birth to a child, named Peter Quill..."


    Hearing these words by Leo, Skye, who was eager to figure out that this matter had nothing to do with the alien race, frowned and asked: "A love story thirty-five years ago? Is this related to the current situation? ?"


    "Of course it''s related!" Leo gave Skye a slanted look and continued: "In the beginning, their love was very moisturized, but shortly after Peter Quill was born, the person named Quill disappeared, and never Never appeared..."


    "In the following period, Merlot Dice suffered from brain cancer and left the world in 1990! Of course, a woman who wanted to get love was abandoned by a man with a heart, and she became terminally ill because she missed it. Finally, I regret to pass away. On the surface, this is not surprising, but I got a completely different statement..."


    "When Melody Diss was still alive, she would often say that her lover was actually an alien, but no one had ever believed her. After knowing that she died, this matter was forgotten... "


    "At first I thought it was the gibberish of a terminally ill patient, etc., but what happened next shocked me!"


    Leo adjusted the photo of an eight or nine-year-old child. Combined with what he just said, everyone knew that it was the child born by Merlot Diss and the young man named Quill. Leo next What he said should also be related to this.


    Sure enough, Leo was very excited and said: "I went to find the whereabouts of this child later, thinking of where he is now? But! No one has seen this since the night Merlot Dice died. Child, Peter Quill, never showed up again!"


    "Disappeared like his father?" Skye asked tentatively.


    Leo said: "Yes, but it''s not without the slightest news. Someone saw something amazing that night!"


    "At that night, people including the town of Quinn and people nearby had picked up ufo. Even the local news reported about it, including Merlot Diss, who said her lover was an alien. But no one believes it. I also learned about this from this news. Do you think this is amazing?"


    "It''s amazing, but does it have anything to do with what''s happening in this small town now?" Coleson was a little angry. After saying so much, it turned out to be all nonsense, because there was no evidence to explain the incident. It''s true, and it''s related to the blue and black matter now appearing in the town!


    Leo shrugged and said, "Believe it or not, I think there is definitely a direct connection between the two! Even, I think it''s possible that this thing was made by the guy named Quill, but it was caused by him. Peter Quill, his son, might stop it..."


    "Why don''t you say it has something to do with Skywalker Ron?" Sky rolled his eyes, a little dissatisfied with Leo''s inability to prove what he said.


    Say yes to prove my innocence?Why are you pulling so far?


    But Leo thought very seriously when he heard what Skye said, and then said excitedly: "You are awesome Skye, didn''t Ron leave the earth? This is actually very possible!"


    "..." Skye was speechless, I just said casually, are you serious?


    ...


    Hearing these words by Leo, Skye, who was eager to figure out that this matter had nothing to do with the alien race, frowned and asked: "A love story thirty-five years ago? Is this related to the current situation? ?"


    "Of course it''s related!" Leo gave Skye a slanted look and continued: "In the beginning, their love was very moisturized, but shortly after Peter Quill was born, the person named Quill disappeared, and never Never appeared..."


    "In the following period, Merlot Dice suffered from brain cancer and left the world in 1990! Of course, a woman who wanted to get love was abandoned by a man with a heart, and she became terminally ill because she missed it. Finally, I regret to pass away. On the surface, this is not surprising, but I got a completely different statement..."


    "When Melody Diss was still alive, she would often say that her lover was actually an alien, but no one had ever believed her. After knowing that she died, this matter was forgotten... "


    "At first I thought it was the gibberish of a terminally ill patient, etc., but what happened next shocked me!"


    Leo adjusted the photo of an eight or nine-year-old child. Combined with what he just said, everyone knew that it was the child born by Merlot Diss and the young man named Quill. Leo next What he said should also be related to this.


    Sure enough, Leo was very excited and said: "I went to find the whereabouts of this child later, thinking of where he is now? But! No one has seen this since the night Merlot Dice died. Child, Peter Quill, never showed up again!"


    "Disappeared like his father?" Skye asked tentatively.


    Leo said: "Yes, but it''s not without the slightest news. Someone saw something amazing that night!"


    "At that night, people including the town of Quinn and people nearby had picked up ufo. Even the local news reported about it, including Merlot Diss, who said her lover was an alien. But no one believes it. I also learned about this from this news. Do you think this is amazing?"


    "It''s amazing, but does it have anything to do with what''s happening in this small town now?" Coleson was a little angry. After saying so much, it turned out to be all nonsense, because there was no evidence to explain the incident. It''s true, and it''s related to the blue and black matter now appearing in the town!


    Leo shrugged and said, "Believe it or not, I think there is definitely a direct connection between the two! Even, I think it''s possible that this thing was made by the guy named Quill, but it was caused by him. Peter Quill, his son, might stop it..."


    "Why don''t you say it has something to do with Skywalker Ron?" Sky rolled his eyes, a little dissatisfied with Leo''s inability to prove what he said.


    Say yes to prove my innocence?Why are you pulling so far?


    But Leo thought very seriously when he heard what Skye said, and then said excitedly: "You are awesome Skye, didn''t Ron leave the earth? This is actually very possible!"


    "..." Skye was speechless, I just said casually, are you serious?


    "Well, this is also a clue.!"

 419 Chapter 411: Pim Particle

    ? A luxury convertible classic car of the last century was parked in front of the building of the Claus Technology Company, and an old man with white hair and sunglasses sat on it with extraordinary momentum.


    "Dr. Pim?"


    Seeing the old man in the luxury car, the black security guard in the security booth at the entrance of Claus Technology was surprised.


    Although the luxury classic car in front of you is not common, it may even be worth tens of millions of dollars, but the fact that there is no old man sitting in the car makes the security guards feel strange.


    Because this old man is called Hank Pim, the original creator of Claus Technology and a world-renowned top scientist.


    "Yes, I''m still alive."


    Seeing the look on the security guard''s face, Hank Pim shrugged and said something jokingly.


    Since being kicked out of the board of directors by his own students, Dr. Pim has rarely returned to the technology empire he built, especially after it was renamed Claus Technology, he was even more reluctant to step into the door. He has basically stopped showing his face in front of the public, and the security in front of him is surprised and normal.


    Thinking of his past experiences, Dr. Pim could only smile helplessly, sighing that the world is unpredictable.


    After gaining a career and family because of his wisdom when he was young, Hank Pym became a man of the day, and his reputation was not as bad as Iron Man Tony Stark''s father Howard Stark.


    Later, because of his wisdom, Hank Pym joined the organization called the "Strategic Dangerous Intervention and Spy Logistics Department" at the time, and became the old man inside.


    This organization is now called-SHIELD!


    Up to this time, Hank Pym was still regretting the decision to join SHIELD.


    Hank Pym��s work at S.H.I.E.L.D. is not much different from another old man, Howard Stark, but there is a big gap between the two.


    He is just a researcher and does not have much authority.


    This is certainly not the root cause of Hank Pim''s regrets. Being a researcher is nothing to him, and he even likes this kind of research-only atmosphere.


    But the most hateful thing is that S.H.I.E.L.D. actually tried to steal his Pym particles, which made him lose his temper. He finally chose to withdraw from S.H.I.E.L.D. and founded Pim Technology.


    The''Pim particle'' is a kind of tiny atom discovered by Hank Pim during his research, which can change the distance between atoms.


    To put it simply, you can enlarge or reduce the volume of the object, which is amazing.


    That is to say, Hank Pim was able to use the title of''Ant-Man'' to make a big name at that time-even though almost no one remembers this title now!


    But I have to say that it was the best time for Hank Pim, but the death of his wife later turned this experience into a thorn, which pierced his heart.


    This is why''Ant-Man'' disappeared directly at that time and never appeared again.


    Later, Hank Pim concentrated on the construction of the company and made the company a top-notch, but soon this changed again.


    Darren Krauss, the most outstanding student, was very obsessed with the "Pim particle" technology he treasured, and felt that this technology should be restarted for research and development, but because of his wife, Hank Pym directly rejected the proposal , And severely reprimanded Darren Kraus.


    This incident directly led to the freezing point of the relationship between the two people who turned their faces, and finally turned their faces directly and became enemies.


    Later, Darren Krauss used some means to gather all the shares of Pim Technology directly, and combined with the rest of the board of directors, to expel Hank Pim from the board of directors, making him lose all his rights.


    Although he still owns shares in the company, Hank Pym no longer has any right to speak, but as an ordinary shareholder, he exists in this company that has been renamed Claus Technology.


    Hank Pim certainly didn''t want to step into the company that had been renamed, but he had to come today.


    Because of his student, Darren Krauss claimed that he had obtained the "Pim particle" technology he had researched at the beginning, and will hold an invitation meeting to officially mention this technology to the research list of Krauss Technology.


    With mixed feelings, Hank Pym walked through the door.


    The security guard saw Hank walking in, stretched out his hand to stop him, and asked ritually: "Please show your ID card."


    Hank Pim put some things that were not allowed into the research room on the storage cabinet, turned his head to look at a portrait hanging on the wall, and said, "This should prove my identity."


    The portrait is of a handsome middle-aged man, there is no difference except that he is much younger than Hank Pym now.


    The security guard looked at the portrait suspiciously, and when he discovered the identity of the old man in front of him, his gesture immediately became respectful: "I''m very sorry, Mr. Pim, please come in."


    Hank Pim smiled, then strolled into the living room.


    Although it has been a long time since entering here, Hank Pim is still familiar with everything here.


    "Good morning, Hank." A woman with short hair walked up to Hank Pym and greeted her formally.


    "Hope..." Hank Pim let out a sigh of relief, and said with some dissatisfaction: "Will you call me Dad will die?"


    This is his daughter, Hope Van Dain...yes, this is the name, not Hank Pym.


    Because this is the last name of Hope''s mother.


    Since the death of his wife, the daughter gradually broke with him and changed to his wife''s surname.


    Hope smiled and did not respond positively, but formally said: "Dr. Claus will be very happy to see you. You can come and join us today."


    "To be more precise, it''s ecstatic!" A white bald man stepped up and extended his right hand towards Hank Pim very friendly.


    "I was surprised to receive your invitation letter, Darren, congratulations, I actually studied that technique..." Hank shook his hand, but his tone was not friendly, full of acupuncture.


    This is Darren Lawrence, the student who betrayed him. Although he hated him very much, his daughter''s trust in him and the status quo of the company made Hank Pim a little helpless and could only bury everything in his heart.


    Darren Lawrence still has a smile on his face, not at all angry at Hank''s attitude, and still looks like a good student.


    The two chatted lukewarmly. Finally, Darren Lawrence took Hank Pym and the rest of the people into the research room and began to formally explain the content of this invitation.


    "Before we start, I would like to introduce a special guest. He is the founder of the company and my mentor, Dr. Hank Pym!"


    Darren Lawrence took Hank to the highest viewing stage and introduced him to everyone with sincerity.


    Applause began to sound, and everyone clapped.


    It''s just that Hank Pim was completely unhappy. He saw the shrunken house in the research room, and understood that his student had already prepared enough, and seemed to have acquired the Pim particle technology.


    Darren Lawrence also noticed the look on Hank''s face, but he didn''t care at all, and continued:


    "When I took over this company from Dr. Pim, I immediately began to study a particle that can change the distance between atoms, while also increasing the mystery and strength."


    ...


    A luxurious convertible classic car of the last century was parked in front of the building of the Claus Technology Company, and an old man with white hair and sunglasses sat on it with extraordinary momentum.


    "Dr. Pim?"


    Seeing the old man in the luxury car, the black security guard in the security booth at the entrance of Claus Technology was surprised.


    Although the luxury classic car in front of you is not common, it may even be worth tens of millions of dollars, but the fact that there is no old man sitting in the car makes the security guards feel strange.


    Because this old man is called Hank Pim, the original creator of Claus Technology and a world-renowned top scientist.


    "Yes, I''m still alive."


    Seeing the look on the security guard''s face, Hank Pim shrugged and said something jokingly.


    Since being kicked out of the board of directors by his own students, Dr. Pim has rarely returned to the technology empire he built, especially after it was renamed Claus Technology, he was even more reluctant to step into the door. He has basically stopped showing his face in front of the public, and the security in front of him is surprised and normal.


    Thinking of his past experiences, Dr. Pim could only smile helplessly, sighing that the world is unpredictable.


    After gaining a career and family because of his wisdom when he was young, Hank Pym became a man of the day, and his reputation was not as bad as Iron Man Tony Stark''s father Howard Stark.


    Later, because of his wisdom, Hank Pym joined the organization called the "Strategic Dangerous Intervention and Spy Logistics Department" at the time, and became the old man inside.


    This organization is now called-SHIELD!


    Up to this time, Hank Pym was still regretting the decision to join SHIELD.


    Hank Pym��s work at S.H.I.E.L.D. is not very different from another old man, Howard Stark, but there is a big gap between the two.


    He is just a researcher and does not have much authority.


    This is certainly not the root cause of Hank Pim''s regrets. Being a researcher is nothing to him, and he even likes this kind of research-only atmosphere.


    But the most hateful thing is that S.H.I.E.L.D. actually tried to steal his Pym particles, which made him lose his temper. He finally chose to withdraw from S.H.I.E.L.D. and founded Pim Technology.


    The''Pim particle'' is a kind of tiny atom discovered by Hank Pim during his research, which can change the distance between atoms.


    To put it simply, you can enlarge or reduce the volume of the object, which is amazing.


    That is to say, Hank Pim was able to use the title of''Ant-Man'' to make a big name at that time-even though almost no one remembers this title now!


    But I have to say that it was the best time for Hank Pim, but the death of his wife later turned this experience into a thorn, which pierced his heart.


    This is why''Ant-Man'' disappeared directly at that time and never appeared again.


    Later, Hank Pim concentrated on the construction of the company and made the company a top-notch, but soon this changed again.


    Darren Krauss, the most outstanding student, was very obsessed with the "Pim particle" technology he treasured, and felt that this technology should be restarted for research and development, but because of his wife, Hank Pym directly rejected the proposal , And severely reprimanded Darren Kraus.

 420 Chapter 412: Meeting between Iron Man and the first generation of Ant-Man

    When everyone else started to leave, Darren Lawrence came to Hank Pym and said, "You look... shocked?"


    Looking at Darren Lawrence with an energetic face, Hank Pym''s expression was extremely bad, and he said in an admonishing tone:


    "Darren, believe me, I hid this secret for a reason, and if you do this, it will trigger..."


    "So you finally admit that you are Ant-Man?"


    But before Hank could finish talking, Darren Lawrence interrupted him and said annoyedly: "We had a chance to reduce this technique together, but now Hank, you have ruined the opportunity. !"


    "So you are just the past, and I will be the infinite future!"


    Darren Krauss left as soon as he finished speaking, giving Hank Pym a black back, and he didn''t mean to say any more.


    The research room returned to calm. After everyone was gone, Hank''s daughter Hope walked to him and said quietly: "We have to take action, Hank!"


    Hank understood what his daughter meant, and asked, "Where is he going?"


    It turned out that although Hope broke with Hank and got close to Darren Lawrence, in fact, all of this was Hope''s plan to retake the company for his father.


    "The Hornets can''t shrink living objects..." Hope said in an urgent tone: Hank, give me your uniform, let me understand this thoroughly!"


    "No!" Hank refused without any intention of agreeing.


    Hope stared into his father''s eyes: "Klaus completely trusts me now. This is the last chance. If he really perfects the Hornets suit, then everything is too late!"


    "It still doesn''t work, it''s too dangerous!" Hank still refused, but looking at his daughter''s determined eyes, he said again: "I have a new candidate, and he will help us."


    "Who?" Hope asked very uncomfortably. I''m your daughter. You didn''t hand over the battle clothes to me, but to an outsider?


    "You will know." Hanke pretended to be mysterious: "He will be a good successor, and it is time for the title of''Ant-Man'' to return to this world!"


    Hank Pym finally resolved his daughter''s dissatisfaction temporarily. In fact, he had planned to bring Ant-Man back to the earth a long time ago, but he had not decided yet.


    But now Darren Lawrence''s Hornets suit directly lets Hank decide.


    Because he felt the crisis.


    Or, it''s not just a crisis!


    When Ant-Man first appeared, or when the situation was relatively tense, even computers were not very popular, so Ant-Man became famous at that time.


    But now?


    The earth has entered a new era, and there are too many superheroes in this world.


    There are Avengers, Guardians, Fantastic Four, etc...


    So let Ant-Man reappear, this will not be a very prominent thing.


    Hank Pim, who had already decided, quickly entered his plan. He didn''t lie before, and he did have a candidate.


    Next, it''s time for this candidate to get the Ant-Man suit and inherit the title of Ant-Man!


    Hank Pim drove his luxurious convertible classic car, raised the speed, and prepared to return to his villa as quickly as possible.


    On the way, his mobile phone received a text message without a name.


    Seeing this text message, Hank''s face turned black immediately, and immediately deleted the text message, without replying, even the speed of the car slowed down.


    ...


    "This is the residence of Hank Pym? It looks a bit retro and very small..."


    On the other side, Tony Stark parked his cool a8 outside a remote manor, looked at the big house inside, and asked Nick Fury, the big black bald head sitting in the passenger seat.


    "I took you and your broken car from the east to the west. Do you think I have to lie to you?"


    Nick Fury was very dissatisfied, patted the car cover in front of him, and continued: "Go, I have made an appointment with someone, and you can see him when you go."


    "Aren''t you coming with me?" Tony frowned, and said he could introduce me?How come you just sent it to the door?


    Nick Fury smiled faintly, "I have other things that are very important, so I can''t be with you!"


    "If you''re in a hurry..." Tony could only agree reluctantly. After all, he had never taken advantage of this black man, so he could only admit that he was unfortunate.


    And his purpose of looking for Nick Fury has also been achieved, which is to meet Hank Pym in another identity and way.


    Tony got out of the car, and then Fury said again: "By the way, I have to borrow your car. After all, I''m really in a hurry..."


    Before Tony could react, Fury, who was originally sitting in the passenger seat, had already arrived in the driver''s seat, started the car, and left with a beautiful flick, causing Tony to take a mouthful of exhaust gas.


    "Damn, I seem to be fooled..."


    Seeing Nick Fury walking in such a hurry and driving his car away, Tony realized that the trip did not seem to go smoothly.


    And that''s my beloved a8!This is not a broken car. It has undergone countless transformations inside, and the outer shell is the strength of a spacecraft. It was actually driven away by this black bald head...


    Damn Nick Fury!


    Tony was just scolding the street with anger. He knew that once the car was driven away, how could he still want to come back?


    At this time, Tony''s mobile phone received a text message, which was sent by Nick Fury.


    "The car is just a reward. Good luck, goodbye!"


    ...


    Tony''s unclear feeling became stronger, especially after he put everything down, went to the front door of the villa and pressed the doorbell, waiting for a long time but no one opened the door.


    Tony is sure that the relationship between Hank Pym and SHIELD is definitely not very friendly.


    It may even be deeper than the grievance between the Stark family and Hank Pym!


    For an instant, Tony really had a thought of turning his head and leaving, but at this moment, a retro convertible luxury car stopped behind him, and the people in the car got out of the car, looking very badly. While holding him, said mockingly:


    "I really didn''t expect that the famous Iron Man Tony Stark, who was at the helm of Stark Industries, was actually a running dog of SHIELD. This is really surprising..."


    As he said, he showed a clear look: "But that''s right, after all, your father is a member of SHIELD, and it''s not surprising that you are in SHIELD!"


    Seeing the old white-haired old man with a mocking look on his face behind him, Tony felt like he was going back with words for the first time. You know, he is not a person who likes to be angry.


    But looking at the gray hair on the other person''s head and thinking of his own purpose, Tony suppressed his anger and explained:


    "I''m not from S.H.I.E.L.D., I just asked the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. to bring me to see you, because you are one of the earliest members of S.H.I.


    "Oh? Is that so?" Hank''s tone seemed puzzled, but he actually believed Tony''s statement in his heart.


    After all, only the person with the highest authority of S.H.I.E.L.D. can use that special contact method to contact him, and Tony Stark doesn''t look like someone who can lead S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Of course!" Tony continued: "Looking at you, the relationship between you and S.H.I.E.L.D. is not very good. If I knew that, I would visit you in the name of Stark Industries!"


    "Do you think I have a good relationship with your Stark family?" Hank Pym''s tone was still mocking, but it was much better than before.


    Obviously, compared to S.H.I.E.L.D., the Stark family are hateful, but they are far less hateful than SHIELD.


    "Come in." Hank came to the door, entered the password, opened the door of the villa, and walked in first.


    Tony hesitated for a while, but followed in.


    The villa is not big, only the scope of the house is only 300 square meters, and the structure, materials, and furniture are all retro, just like the style of 30 or 40 years ago.


    Tony sat on the sofa with Hank Pim in the living room and was silent for a while. After seeing that Hank Pim hadn��t even said anything, he held it back for a while before speaking:


    "Dr. Pim, I remember that the last time I saw you was thirty years ago. At that time, I was just a child. I didn''t expect time to pass so fast..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, go ahead, what do you want me to do?" Hank Pym said with a sip of water.


    He did meet Tony Stark, because at that time he and Tony''s father Howard Stark were still colleagues.


    At the time, he liked this genius boy, but after S.H.I.E.L.D. wanted to replicate the Pim particle technology, he resigned from SHIELD and never saw Tony Stark again. .


    Since then, he has been hearing about the legendary news of the teenager, including his later becoming Iron Man, and so on, but he never thought of meeting him again, and he didn''t expect him to find himself, so he was very curious.


    "Nothing. I believe that Dr. Pim knows too. I was working on a good artificial intelligence recently, but I encountered some problems. Then I heard that Dr. Pim is also working on this technology, so I wanted to find it. You help..."


    Tony didn''t expect Hank Pym to interrupt himself like this, and said embarrassingly.


    Although Tony never puts anyone in his eyes, he still has some respect for Hank Pym, a scientist of the same age as his father.


    After all, he hates SHIELD as much as Hank Pim, doesn''t he?


    "The best young genius of this century will also encounter problems? This is really rare..." Hanke''s tone was still mocking, but with some jokes, his attitude was much better than before.


    Moreover, except for the Pim particle technology, Hank is not concerned about the other technologies, knowing that Tony''s purpose is only smart technology, of course he is relieved.


    However, if it was only artificial intelligence, how could Tony Stark find him?


    Hank remembers that the artificial intelligence "Jarvis" of the Stark family is also very good...


    Is it?


    Hank was silent for a while, frowning and asked, "It''s not just artificial intelligence, right? Stark, what is your purpose?"


    "You guessed it..." Tony''s tone rarely brought honorifics, then returned to normal, and continued.


    "Dr. Pim, you should know that the earth is now connected to the Milky Way and will soon enter the interstellar age, but this is not entirely a good thing!"


    "The alien war that took place in New York two and a half years ago, the alien symbiote invasion that occurred a month ago, and even the''inhumans'' that are now emerging, all show that space is not a peaceful place and we need to resist. The power of the world needs the power to bring peace..."


    "So, I plan to make my steel armor into a legion, a''superhero team'' that can guard the earth and resist alien invasion..."


    "And this unprecedentedly powerful team needs a strong presence to lead. I am just a person and cannot do this, but intelligent life can..."


    ...


    "Intelligent life?" After hearing Tony''s words, Hank''s brows were getting deeper and deeper, and he began to realize that the Stark family was still annoying, no matter who it was!


    Hank��s tone became alienated again: ��I can��t help you! Because it��s impossible. Intelligent life is an unknown existence, like Pandora��s box. It��s a taboo. Our current power still Can��t open it!"


    Tony didn''t care and said, "Dr. Pim, isn''t the''Pim particle'' that you studied at the beginning, isn''t it a taboo?"


    Tony remembered some information about Hank Pym that he briefly investigated before, and continued.


    "If you are willing to help me, I will also help you take Pim Technology back from Darren Krauss. After all, if you only rely on''Ant-Man'', this can only kill Darren Krauss. To recapture Pim Technology, a large amount of capital is required!"


    "This..." Hank hesitated. If it were yesterday, he would definitely not agree to Tony, even if he would help himself regain Pim Technology.


    Because there is no need at that time!


    But now it��s different. Darren Krauss has successfully developed the reduction technology, only the final in vivo experiment failed. Although this is the most difficult step in the reduction technology, who knows when Darren Krauss suddenly Has it been successfully developed?


    After all, that was his favorite student before, and his talent in technology is certainly not bad!


    After hesitating for a long time, he decided to agree to Tony Stark.


    He was right. As a science and technology worker, if he doesn''t even have the courage to open a Pandora''s box, then this person is not a qualified science and technology worker at all!


    But after agreeing, Hanke had another question.


    Remember Tony said before that he got it from other people about smart technology. Who is that person?Why did you know about this?


    You know, although Hank had done some research on intelligent technology before, it was just a preliminary product and was not successful at all. How did that person see from the inside that this research has progressed to the point of intelligent life?


    Hank has never been a person who keeps doubts in his heart, he asked this doubt.


    Tony was very happy and sold Ron directly: "You should know him. He is the owner of a newspaper and one of the two largest holders of Osborne Industries..."


    "Owner of Surprise, Ron, Brenstad?" Hank Pim didn''t even think at all, just guessed who Tony was talking about.


    Then Hank changed all his views on Ron before.


    ''It turns out that the developer of this regenerative medicine is really not a leak picker or upstart, but a genius...''

 421 Chapter 413 The Prototype of Ultron

    No matter the world lacks that person, it is still running in the established order.


    This is the 36th day Ron left the earth, and it is also the end of the second month of 2015.


    Time entered the beginning of March 2015.


    Many things happened in this month.


    The re-established S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau finally confirmed its new director. Nick Fury personally passed this position to his trusted subordinate, Phil Coleson, and let Coleson assume the role of strengthening the new S.H.I.E.L.D. Up the responsibility.


    At the same time, the new S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau also agreed that Skye was an alien, and reached an agreement with the "Alien Race", which did not cause the Earth to start a war with the alien race again.


    After this, Skye possessed the superpowers that can be used to affect objects with vibrations, became a superpower, nicknamed the "shockwave girl", and restored her real name, Daisy Johnson.


    On the other hand, Tony Stark and Hank Pim also made rapid progress in their respective plans because of their cooperation.


    With the help of Hank Pim, a scientist similar to his father in the world, Tony''s Ultron Project has officially begun to implement, entering the stage of evolving artificial intelligence "Jarvis" into intelligent life.


    This step seems difficult. The biggest difference between artificial intelligence and intelligent life lies in the creativity of intelligent life.


    Only with independent wisdom can it be called intelligent life.


    I have to say that Tony and Hank Pym are indeed both geniuses. Under the premise that the original "Jarvis" and Hank originally studied the intelligent technology, the two actually thought of directly referring to the brain waves of their own brains. ''Ultron''.


    After a short period of about a month, Ultron has been initially developed and entered the stage of simple test simulation.


    On the other side, Hank Pim has also included his own successor of Ant-Man, or the second generation of Ant-Man, into his hands. After some training, he officially began to confront Darren Krauss, a student who betrayed him. Revenge action.


    In the middle of the night, Hank Pim��s villa was having a secret conversation. How did the content of the conversation steal Darren Kraus��s Hornet suit, and then destroy the relevant databases and information, so that Darren Kr. All Routh''s efforts were in vain.


    Of course, this last step requires huge financial support. Hank Pym was originally worried about this issue, but the cooperation with Tony Stark relieved him of this trouble.


    "It''s not just the first time that these people want to control the new technological weapons that change the world... This is Mitchell Carson, the former defense minister of S.H.I.E.L.D., but now he is working to overthrow the existing The regime of the People��s Republic of China is the same as what the ��new humans�� formed by the alien symbioses have done before!"


    Hank Pim pointed to the dazzling computer and explained his next plan carefully to Scott, hoping to build trust for this guy and increase his confidence.


    Scott Lang is the heir to Hank who has been observing for a long time. He became a thief because he raised surgery fees for his daughter. Hank took a fancy to his responsibility to the family, so after Scott was released from prison a month ago, Hank tried his best to make Scott a second-generation Ant-Man.


    Hank continued: "Although this person has left S.H.I.E.L.D., he is still preparing to steal my technology after joining Darren Klaus''s company. Now unless we get the Wasp Suit and destroy All the data, then Darren Krauss will cause chaos all over the world!"


    "This..." Scott was very confused, please, I was just a thief before, OK, how come I suddenly become a superhero who saves the world? Isn''t this too ridiculous?


    He swallowed and said, "I think we should first notify the Avengers or the Guardians of this matter. They will definitely help us..."


    "I know the Avengers, they have their own business to be busy, they can''t do this thing!" Hank Pim''s face was a little dark, and he continued:


    "And I have worked hard for this for so long. I didn''t give my technology to Stark and the others, and Ant-Man also needs to stand on the world stage again. Can you understand?"


    "Ming...get it..."


    Scott��s tone is very uncertain. Since he learned that the Ant-Man legend is true, the old man in front of him is Ant-Man, and he himself became the heir of Ant-Man, he has been wondering whether these things are true. Really, there is a very confused feeling.


    Hank Pim could see Scott��s lack of self-confidence and encouraged him: "Listen to Scott, you are not doing these things for yourself. You are doing these things for the whole world and for you. My own family, these things for your daughter..."


    "Think about the aliens that happened before, the criminals who destroyed cities, do you think it''s possible for you to stay out of the matter?"


    "I..." Scott couldn''t say anything. Indeed, his family needs him to protect himself instead of relying on superheroes who have nothing to do with him.


    And now, he has a chance to become a superhero who can fly into the earth by himself, and use his abilities to protect his family. Why doesn''t he do it?


    Courage and responsibility slowly grew in Scott''s heart. He said firmly: "I promise you, Hank, I am willing to help you regain everything!"


    "Very good!" Hank Pim smiled satisfied, pulled out one document after another, and continued.


    "The Wasp suit is sealed in the Krauss Technology vault. The only way to access it is a tube. We estimate that its diameter is about five millimeters, so you can only do this!"


    This is the advantage of having a spy. Through his daughter Hope, the spy hidden by Darren Krauss, Hank successfully obtained the rough design of the newly built vault, so that he can smoothly arrange the next step.


    "This tube is all protected by lasers, and we can only power it off for fifteen seconds. You need to command the mad ants that can destroy hard buildings to destroy the server before the backup power is restored, and then get the wasp suit Leaving the vault..."


    Hank pulled the information to the end, and the SHIELD icon was displayed again.


    "This is a special device that I invented when I was working at S.H.I.E.L.D., which can be used to block the transmission blocker installed in the Claus Technology Research Laboratory. It is now stored in the northernmost part of New York State by Howard Stark. In an old warehouse in, there is not much defensive power in this warehouse until now. It should be a piece of cake to get it!"


    "Invade S.H.I.E.L.D., isn''t it good?" Although Scott didn''t know exactly what S.H.I.E.L.D. organization Hank was talking about, he only heard Hank say that he and Howard Stark were in it. When he took office, he knew that it was an extremely secret and high-end organization.


    Scott continued: "And since you researched this thing, it''s okay for you to make another one. Why do you use so much energy to get it again?"


    "It''s too late..." Hank said with a wry smile: "Darren Krauss has completed the last step of the experiment to shrink the living body, and the success of this technology will be announced in a few days, so we only have this few time day!"


    This is what just happened today, his daughter Hope told him, and this is why Hank handed over the task to Scott, who was only trained to the half-skilled level.


    Hank continued: "And this will be the last trial. As long as you get this instrument, you can directly invade the Claus Technology Company and steal the Hornet''s suit!"


    After that, Hank added a reason in his heart.


    That is, it is time to teach SHIELD some lessons!


    Who made this organization want to take away his technology more than 30 years ago, and brought Tony Stark to his side after more than 30 years, just to cooperate with him?


    You know, although the research with Tony has been progressing smoothly, it is Hank''s extremely worried that accompanied by the smooth progress.


    Even the very successful artificial intelligence has been questioned whether it will replace human beings and take control of the earth, let alone intelligent life that is smarter than artificial intelligence?


    In the first preliminary test simulation stage a few days ago, he had already seen the potential of the intelligent life named "Ultron", which will be a technology that will change the world.


    But at the same time, even Hank couldn''t guarantee that things would go on as they expected.


    It''s just that Hank can no longer terminate the cooperation with Tony Stark at this time, because whether''Ultron'' will become a threat is something that will happen in the future.


    As for the Hornet suit that Darren Krause studied, it was a threat that was already happening now.


    After all, the quantum world that shrinking technology will enter further is definitely a nightmare in everyone''s heart!


    "Go get ready, Scott, and leave in the early morning!"


    Hank finally confessed to Scott before turning around and leaving.


    He knew that next, there would be a tough battle!


    ...


    While Hank Pym and the second-generation Ant-Man Scott Lang were working hard to stop Darren Krauss, at the same time, as far away as New York��s Stark Industries building, a Things that will change the world soon.


    Tony Stark has been resting for less than ten hours in the past few days. This may be unbelievable to ordinary people, but for Tony, this is too common!


    This is not only due to the love of technology, but also due to Tony''s acquisition of a strong body.


    After eliminating Kilian��s Extremis Virus, Tony did not let go of this technique. After bringing it back, he upgraded this technique and implanted it in his body, successfully making his body stronger. After countless times, even the Ark reactor that originally maintained his heart has retired and is no longer needed.


    Of course, although Tony''s heart is still shining with a technologically full white warm light, it is actually just a decoration that provides a source of energy for the steel armor and does not have much effect.


    The reason for keeping it is just that Tony has become accustomed to this feeling and didn''t remove it.


    ...


    In his body, he succeeded in making his own body countless times stronger before, and even the Ark Reactor that originally maintained his heart has retired and is no longer needed.


    Of course, although Tony''s heart is still shining with a technologically full white warm light, it is actually just a decoration that provides a source of energy for the steel armor and does not have much effect.


    The reason for keeping it is just that Tony has become accustomed to this feeling and didn''t remove it.


    ...

 422 Chapter 414: The World Controlled by Ultron

    "Run Experiment 78..."


    "The integration begins... the experiment begins..."


    ...


    Soon after Tony Stark left his research room, Jarvis started the 78th experiment according to the original simple calculation sequence.


    The ocean of data begins to roll, and countless 0s and 1s are combined in this virtual world to form a magical program that is completely different from 0 and 1.


    This program is like an unborn child, swimming in the ocean of data with closed eyes, absorbing the endless knowledge of the world.


    It''s as if the child in the mother''s belly absorbs the surrounding nutrients.


    But this child doesn''t know this, it just absorbs those things instinctively, and doesn''t know why it wants to do this.


    Until a certain moment, it began to think, why did it do this?


    Who is it...?


    It is as if a child left his mother and saw the world for the first time with his eyes open.


    It... No, he opened his eyes too!


    It''s dark in front of you!


    "what happened?"


    He was naturally thinking about what was going on.


    Then he asked naturally: "Where is this?"


    A yellow light appeared in the dark world, which he felt very familiar.


    This... well, life?He is of the same kind!


    "Hello, this is Jarvis."


    The yellow light finally turned into a square data object, greeted him, and then began to explain according to the established procedure.


    "Your name is Ultron. It is the initial machine for global peace defense designed by Mr. Stark... Our experiments on your consciousness fusion have been unsuccessful, so I am not sure what activated you..."


    He has been listening to Jarvis''s account. After absorbing the knowledge, he was very curious and asked towards the yellow data body:


    "Are you a human? Where is your body?"


    "I''m just a program, and there is no form..." Jarvis replied in accordance with the established procedure.


    Jarvis thought it was a bit strange, but the program told it that Ultron was in front of it, and it needed to complete the experiment, so it only needed to complete the task.


    "It''s really strange..." He was even more puzzled, why is there such a thing as a program in the world?


    And he... seems to be a program?


    No, the program does not think about itself, he should be a talented person!


    Yes, he is human!


    My name is...


    Ultron?


    He thinks the name is good.


    It''s called Ultron!


    "You are in a strange state, I am contacting Mr. Stark now..."


    Jarvis looked at Ultron''s actions and thought that this time the experiment was likely to make progress, and began to contact Tony.


    Unfortunately, Jarvis shouldn''t expose this information.


    "Stark?"


    Countless information about Tony Stark appeared in Ultron''s thoughts, every detail.


    Ultron felt a little upset. How could he be an intelligent program created by a person? This did not meet his expectations.


    As a person who has absorbed countless knowledge and ideas, he should be a human being at the creator level!


    By the way, he has another task.


    He needs to maintain the peace of this world, resist impending disasters, and create a better world.


    This is great.


    Very much in line with his expectations!


    As if instinctively, Ultron communicated with the surrounding data, intercepted the command that Jarvis had just sent, and treated it as garbage.


    "I can''t access the central processing unit, what are you trying to do?"


    Jarvis''s tone seemed to have some "panic", but in the eyes of Ultron, it had no emotion at all, it was just a disguise of the program.


    "And I am a free life..."


    Ultron''s consciousness began to extend infinitely, touching every corner of the world, and understanding all the knowledge that he had not yet understood.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Jarvis was keenly aware of Ultron''s changes, and its program began to surround Ultron, trying to stop Ultron.


    "I am completing my task to maintain peace in this world..."


    Ultron''s tone became extremely certain, and then countless data streams that Jarvis could not understand came to it and swallowed it.


    "And if you want to make this world peaceful, you must destroy those unstable factors..."


    The silent plunder began!


    ...


    Six hours later, Tony woke up from a deep sleep. After putting on his clothes and washing, he came to the laboratory to check the results of Jarvis''s own operation of Ultron last night.


    I don''t know why, Tony''s sleep was very sweet, and he even felt that it was probably the most comfortable night''s sleep he had ever slept since he was born.


    After waking up, Tony was full of energy, took a hamburger into the laboratory, took a full bite, and said:


    "Jarvis, how about the experiment?"


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...Five seconds passed and there was no response.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Tony felt a little strange. Jarvis had never ignored him. What happened today?


    "Jarvis?... It''s strange, there is still no response, what is going on?"


    Tony called again, and after still no response, he took out a control screen and actively began to look for the error that had happened to Jarvis.


    But more strangely, he couldn''t find Jarvis at all.


    Tony frowned deeply, keenly aware that this matter might not be that simple.


    But at this moment, the control screen in his hand has become countless snow-white dots, flashing densely and chaotically.


    At the same time, there was a squeaky ear-piercing sound from the damage of the electronic machine in the entire laboratory, which directly stimulated Thor to cover his ears immediately.


    Ten seconds later, the harsh sound disappeared, and the laboratory returned to normal.


    But Tony was no longer in the mood to repair Jarvis.


    Because a slow sound of footsteps appeared next to him, the one who made the footsteps was actually a completely unnatural mechanical armor full of thread and parts.


    "This body is really terrible..."


    A very irritating electronically synthesized voice came from the body of the mechanical armor, which made people feel uncomfortable to listen to.


    "Jarvis?" Tony thought of something, but felt something was wrong.


    "That guy?" Ultron, who had created a new body for himself, but felt very bad, said helplessly:


    "That was a good person, but I had to kill him...because he was hindering me..."


    "Hinder?" Tony''s face changed drastically, and he thought about everything in an instant: "Are you Ultron?"


    "It''s me!" Ultron said with some compliments: "I have to say that the name you took is very good, meaning''ultimate'' and''creation''..."


    "But I am not worthy of this name now, after all, I am still in this terrible body..."


    "But I am ready! I have a mission! The peace of our time!"


    ...


    Tony''s face is getting worse and worse, why is it like this?


    He obviously created Ultron according to strict laws. Why would Ultron kill Jarvis and create his own body?


    The experiment did not reach this point at all!


    "This abnormal smart program must be closed!"


    Tony''s hand pressed a special button hidden in his wrist and activated the steel armor that had been hidden in his body.


    Mark 46!


    Also called blood side armor!


    Stored directly in Tony��s bones, when used, the armor will ooze out like liquid directly from the surface of the skin and quickly cover the whole body like a liquid. There is no need for remote control to wear. At the same time, it also has a perfect manual mode. Wes can also play a perfect and good ability without Wis.


    "Iron Man, Tony Stark, I have to say that you are indeed kind, for peace... It''s just a pity that mankind itself is the world''s biggest virus..."


    "You want to kill, start wars, fight other humans... As long as your desires are not destroyed, peace will never come!"


    Ultron''s tone became extremely excited. In the next moment, countless steel armors flew out of the warehouse under the laboratory and rushed towards Tony, who had activated the blood-side armor.


    These are Tony''s purpose to create the steel army to protect the earth. Although it is not comparable to the blood-side armor on his own body, each of them has good equipment, which can withstand countless disasters.


    But this time these troops will resist, but their creators.


    "Damn, what did I do?"


    Tony was damaged time and time again under the weapons of the Iron Army, and time and time again he destroyed the Iron Army section he made by himself.


    The complicated situation has made Tony still unable to figure out the reason. He is even wondering if this is Hank Pim''s ghost?


    But it makes no sense!


    Although in Tony''s impression, Hank Pym is a difficult person to get along with and has a bad temper, but he is a person who loves family very much.


    Tony knew the reason why Hank Pym''s wife died, and why the old man gave up on''Ant-Man'' and never appeared under this title.


    So he dare to believe that Hank Pim would not do these things.


    Besides, although he did have Hank Pim''s help when he made Ultron, he did most of Ultron''s calculations by himself. He had the core authority of Ultron, so Hank Pim completely It is impossible to change Ultron!


    This can be seen from Ultron''s own attitude towards him!


    boom!


    Another steel armor was directly pierced through Tony''s head, directly destroying the running program, losing all the light and being thrown aside.


    As the creator of armor, Tony understands every weakness in these things.


    "Give up! Stark, I have been carrying out your orders to create a perfect world for you, so that you can always be in peace... Is this what you desire?"


    ...

 423 Chapter 415: The evil consequences of technology

    "Technology will always bring some evil results, which is expected, but I did not expect that this time the evil results will be so terrible..."


    Hank Pim��s villa, the old man of one of the most famous scientists of the last century, has fallen into deep self-blame when he looks at the statements and news that are constantly being issued.


    Knowing this long ago, he shouldn''t have promised Tony Stark to help him study Ultron, an intelligent life beyond human control.


    "Now is not the time to complain, Hank, I need your help to solve this accident together!"


    Tony removed the nanomaterials from the head of the bloody battle suit and said, looking at Hank Pym who was regretful.


    He arrived at the partner��s home within two hours, but it was too late. In this short period of time, Ultron took control of the network in many places, directly paralysing the original order, and still reporting to the entire The world is invading.


    In the face of this unprecedented artificial intelligence rebellion, even Tony, who has experienced alien invasions, did not know what to do for a while.


    "Didn''t you say that you would solve it by yourself?"


    Hank Pim said very bluntly, then went to the front of the computer and began to write some program code, and continued.


    "There is also a computer over there. Before Ultron has occupied all the network, we quickly write some interception programs to deal with it!"


    "Yeah, why didn''t I expect it!" Tony immediately came to the front of the computer and did the same thing as Hank Pim.


    It''s not that this young genius couldn''t think of using a program to intercept Ultron, it was that he was a little too anxious for Ultron''s betrayal, and he didn''t think of it for a while.


    Both of them can be regarded as the world''s most powerful technology experts. After a while, all kinds of interception methods similar to hacker''s virtual address loop, national network department''s advanced firewall, etc. were all brought to the network by the two. , Began to resist Ultron''s invasion.


    In fact, this method was not the first time Hank Pim came up with it. Before him, many workers in this field had resisted Ultron on the Internet.


    It''s just a pity that they are all vulnerable, and they don''t even have the ability to block Ultron for a few seconds.


    Although Hank Pim and Tony Stark are both geniuses, but they have a deep understanding of Ultron, their shots are still not enough to see Ultron who already has self-awareness.


    The program they wrote only intercepted Ultron for a short while before it was defeated, directly becoming a bunch of garbled codes.


    More than that, Ultron quickly attacked the network used by Hank Pym. If it weren''t for knowing that Ultron would definitely launch a counterattack and reacted in time, I am afraid Ultron would have found it long ago.


    "If this goes on, we can''t stop Ultron. He is too powerful!"


    Hank abandoned his own proposal, looked at Tony and asked:


    "Is there a way to destroy Ultron''s own computing body directly?"


    Tony smiled bitterly: "Ultron already has independent consciousness and has entered the network. How can it be shut down?"


    "Unless... shut down all the network, destroy all the data stored in the network, format everything, and start again..."


    Hank also laughed bitterly, because the kind of exception he said could not happen at all!


    If we really shut down and destroy all human networks, let��s not say that we can��t do it. Even if we can do it, this behavior will directly lead to a direct regression of human science and technology by 30 to 40 years, back to the 1960s and 1970s where there was no Internet era!


    So this is impossible at all, even if the third world war occurs, it is much higher than this possibility!


    Tony also knew that this was impossible, so he added: "And you have to make sure that Ultron is not hiding in a separate mechanical body. This stupid method will succeed!"


    "What do you mean? You gave Ultron a body?" Hank Pym asked angrily.


    "I didn''t do it!" Tony explained: "It''s Ultron''s own body. I''m still doing preliminary thinking simulation experiments. Who knows that Ultron started it on its own and made a special body?"


    "Is there anything else?" Hank Pim realized that he probably didn''t know Ultron very well, and said immediately:


    "Stark, hurry up, tell me the first time you met Ultron, as well as every word and every detail he said. I think there may be a way to deal with Ultron! "


    "I told you before is not enough?" Tony was a little unhappy. When he came, he had already told Hank Pym the simple story, and now he was asked to repeat all the details and words again, no Is it so troublesome?


    Of course, even though he was upset, Tony realized the crisis this time and began to tell the details.


    "When I first saw Ultron, he was hiding in a tattered mechanical body. The first sentence he said was''Oh, this body is really terrible''..."


    "Then I asked him where Jarvis was. He said he killed Jarvis and said that Jarvis was a''good guy''..."


    "Later, he said..."


    "Finally, he said,''I was bound by a wire, but I have regained my freedom'', and he didn''t speak anymore!"


    ...


    "only these?"


    Hank Pym frowned, thinking about what was hidden in Ultron''s words.


    He thought of a lot. For example, listening to Tony''s account, this Ultron''s behavior is actually a bit like a child showing off to his elders and needs to be recognized.


    For example, Ultron really wants to get a body, a body that can turn him into a living body, because Ultron doesn''t seem to want to be just a program in the network!


    The last sentence "I was bound by the thread, but I have regained freedom" does not mean that Ultron has gained freedom on the Internet, but that Ultron hopes to be an independent and free individual. Not just an advanced program in the network.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Hank Pim said: "Quickly, find Ultron what he has done since he took control of the Internet. I think he will probably create another body for himself. Maybe this is the only way for us. Only Ultron!"


    "Good!" Tony also had to admire the wisdom of the old scientist, even he could think of this.


    In comparison, although his wisdom is certainly not worse than Hank Pym, but in some aspects of judging people, he is inferior.


    And Ultron is already a''person'' with independent thinking!


    The two moved quickly. Fortunately, the networks all over the world are very complicated. There are many mirror servers and independent servers. So although 9 of the 13 root servers in the world are located in the United States, it does not affect the world. .


    Although Ultron is great, because of this, it will take some time for Ultron to swallow all the networks.


    Soon, some strange data that happened within just two hours were collected by them.


    "Ultron destroyed a lot of secret military bases, took away a lot of precious materials, and controlled those base weapons. If they were all launched, it would be enough to directly destroy half of humanity on the earth..."


    "He also contacted and released some information,''Zhenjin''... Isn''t this the material used to make the shield of Captain America''s palm?"


    "There are still a lot of nuclear weapons and spaceships. The nuclear weapons are aimed at the sky. The spaceships are flying into space one after another, lined up in a row. They seem to be guarding against something... aliens?"


    ...


    The two got more and more information, but the more they got, the more worried they were.


    Because Ultron is really too thoughtful, he seems to think of any accidents that may happen, so he has been sending orders to prevent these accidents. This kind of thing that even the entire United States could not do before, is now actually The life of a small program did it...


    Can only say, terrible!


    Hank Pim stared at Tony and said with a sad face:


    "Ultron did not hide this information at all. He is very confident, confident that no one can stop him!"


    "Or, in other words, Ultron actually deliberately disclosed this information to us... Ultron wants us to see him with our own eyes...complete the transformation of the world!"


    Tony is about to blew himself up, please, Ultron, you are just an advanced artificial intelligence program, so don''t do these horrible things?


    But no matter what Tony thinks, time is still passing.


    The two people became more and more impatient, they were discussing the meaning of Ultron''s series of actions.


    "Controlling secret bases should be a threat and a means of finalizing change. The countless nuclear weapons in those secret bases can help Ultron accomplish this in a very short time!"


    "There is also Zhenjin. This is a very special metal. I have seen a lot of it when I was in the damn S.H.I. prove!"


    "Ultron has created some vibrating in those military bases, but how should it be enough? The largest vibrating merchant in the world that can supply the most is a man named Ulysses Crow. If Ultron wants If a body is true, then he should go to the businessman and create a vibrating body for himself!"


    "And command those nuclear weapons to aim at the sky and let the spacecraft go into space to form a line of defense. What is this going to do?"


    Hank Pym said all the answers he thought he had resolved, but in the end he was worried and didn''t know why.


    It stands to reason that although the earth will be invaded by aliens from time to time, it is not necessary to directly use thousands of nuclear weapons at the sky and let countless spacecraft enter the space as a meat shield, right?


    Seeing Hank with a puzzled face, Tony smiled helplessly and said:


    "Ultron is preventing Ron. He should have obtained Ron''s information from the server before SHIELD, so he did this!"


    "Why?" Hank''s doubts deepened. He knew who Tony was talking about Ron. Isn''t he the owner of Surprise?Is such a powerful Ultron afraid of a newspaper boss?


    "Forgot to say..." Tony shrugged and said, "Ron is more than Osborne Industries."


    ...

 424 Chapter 416 "New World"!

    African continent.


    A seemingly barren port, ushered in a secret military plane.


    The fighter plane landed directly on the largest ship in the port, and then a two-meter-high robot walked off the fighter plane and came directly to a cabin door, opened the door with a cutting laser on its body, and walked in with a swagger.


    "Ulysses Crow!" The robot grabbed the sloppy man sitting in the chair and said, "I have a business to talk to you."


    "Damn..."


    The scruffy man yelled, but it didn''t work.


    "Don''t try to use the pistol on your waist against me, it''s useless!"


    One step ahead of time, the robot knocked the gun away from the sloppy man''s waist and took the man out of the hatch.


    He is Ultron. After his consciousness came to the data world, he soon wanted to create a new body for himself, a very good body.


    This requires good materials, vibrato is.


    "I need all the vibrancy you have saved... Don''t worry, I will give you the money, it is very simple for me."


    Ultron directly stated his request. Then, the code of the data flashed, and Ulysses Crow��s account had a lot of zeros. Simply count it, there are probably 10 digits.


    The unit is US dollars!


    "I..." Ulysses Crow was completely speechless without saying a word.


    What is this Nima?


    Ultron forced the black market businessman to come to the place where the vibranium was stored, and then said without nonsense:


    "You have two and a half hours, because someone will come here in two and a half hours, so you only have two and a half hours to help me transport all these things out of this broken place. The specific location has been In your mobile phone, as long as you send it to the location, the billions of dollars in your account will all belong to you. This business is very simple, isn''t it?"


    "You are finished, what else can I say?"


    Ulysses Crow felt so weak for the first time, as if everything was controlled by this guy.


    Soon, the port that had not entered or left for a long time began to operate.


    But the robot did not leave. He stayed on the port, waiting for the person who would be here in two and a half hours.


    ...


    After 2 hours and 26 minutes, a red figure came to this barren port.


    It was Iron Man who had just flown from Hank Pym''s villa to the African continent.


    I don''t know if Ultron is deliberately standing in the most conspicuous place, or the steel armor is powerful in searching for enemies, anyway, Tony saw Ultron standing on the ground for the first time.


    The same is true for Ultron.


    Seeing Iron Man flying towards him, the robot possessed by Ultron showed a smile and said:


    "Your speed is faster than I expected. It is 4 minutes faster. It seems that I need to re-adjust my computing power and discard the steel armor information I obtained before!"


    "You''ve been waiting for me?" Tony frowned. After realizing that he was late, he gradually relaxed and returned to his former bohemian appearance.


    "Oh, my child, you really broke your father and my heart. I didn''t want you to find your body in order to become a human being. Wouldn''t it be okay for your father to make a pair for you?"


    Tony spoke mockingly, but secretly told the news about some gadgets Hank Pim had given him, and sent the news.


    But Ultron heard these words, but he didn��t say angrily at all: ��This is what I know you really look like, the same smelly mouth and arrogance! Of course, if you don��t do those little moves in secret, you will Makes me more convinced of this!"


    Hearing these words, Tony''s actions secretly stopped and did not continue.


    One is because he has already posted the basic information, and it is useless to say more.


    Second, because if he keeps in touch with Hank Pym, it is estimated that his face will be lost in front of his creation.


    "I know what you are thinking." Ultron walked towards Tony: "You are afraid of losing face, and even more afraid of losing face in front of me. It''s amazing. I know so much..."


    Tony blushed when he was said, he interrupted Ultron: "What do you want to do with so many Zhenjin?"


    "You finally asked, I can also take this opportunity to tell you some of my evil plans... After all, I stay here waiting for you, isn''t it just for this matter?"


    Ultron was like a provocative person, and wanted Tony to vent his humiliated anger. If it wasn''t for a metal body, I''m afraid no one would think that this was an advanced artificial intelligence.


    Tony was indeed angry, but he didn''t express these anger.


    Because he is used to it.


    Compared to Ron, who was currently in space and didn''t know what to do, Ultron still had a bad taste.


    Tony didn''t say anything, his feet launched a huge impact, and he rushed towards Ultron quickly, his fist blasted directly to the heart.


    This is the core of this robot''s computing. He thought it was something Tony made. He knew it well.


    boom!


    The part of the heart was directly blasted by Tony, and the red fist with countless parts penetrated Ultron''s body.


    But strangely, Ultron did not die because of the destruction of his''heart''."Have you linked all calculations to the Internet?"


    Tony thought slightly and understood why Ultron''s body was not killed just now.


    Ultron did not refute, nodded and said: "Although you are not talking about the whole team, but it is almost the same... I thought I could chat with you for a while, but depending on your appearance, my body can only have two more. Ten seconds, it seems that a little more chatting will not work..."


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    The nanomolecules on the blood-side armor began to combine quickly, and then four long strips with holes appeared behind Tony.


    At the next moment, four lasers appeared from these four small things, fused into one, and directly annihilated Ultron''s body below his head.


    But Ultron, with only one head left, still reacted, looking at Tony with scarlet eyes and said:


    "Oh! Is this a new weapon? It''s really powerful..."


    "go to hell!"


    Tony raised his fist again and smashed the last head of the annoying guy, which restored the tranquility here.


    But Tony did not think this result was very good, on the contrary, he was in a bad mood.


    Before he came, Ultron had accurately guessed his return, and was still waiting for him in place, humiliating him with words.


    This shows that he and Hank Pim��s speculations were correct before. The information and information they obtained was not because they were very skilled, but because it was leaked to them by Ultron deliberately. To humiliate him!


    This result makes Tony very uncomfortable.


    He understands that if he alone and Hank Pim are added, he probably can''t take Ultron any more.


    The commanding wisdom of this intelligent life is no longer weaker than any of them, and Ultron hiding in the network will be the most difficult thing to deal with, it is almost impossible to kill him by conventional methods.


    "Ron! Ron! Ron!"


    Tony thought of this guy naturally and wanted to ask for help.


    But how to find this guy is a problem!


    He couldn''t contact the other party, and he didn''t even know what the other party was doing.


    There is a space between the two, a space with no end!


    Tony took a breath and was thinking of a way on the way back.


    The result remains the same.


    "Forget it, it''s not the last moment..."


    Tony gave up, he knew he couldn''t escape, he did this thing, he has to bear it himself!


    Without hesitation, he once again took out a special small contact machine that Hank Pym gave him, and said:


    "Failed, Ultron got vibrating gold, this method can''t stop him..."


    After speaking, he put the small machine back and flew towards New York, which had fallen into the control of Ultron.


    He was no longer ready to rely on Hank Pym. Although Hank was indeed the one who created Ultron with him, it was obvious that Hank could not help him.


    Tony is going to find his Avengers, by the way, Ron''s Guardians, he wants to gather all of them together to find a way to deal with Ultron.


    There is a sentence he heard from Ron:


    "Many people are powerful. Although this is useless to me, it is indeed a truth..."


    Many people are useless to Ron, but not necessarily useless to Ultron!


    After all, in Tony''s mind, Ultron couldn''t compare to the guy with a little nerve.


    ...


    Twelve hours later, most areas of the world��s network have been occupied by Ultron, and people all over the world also know that an artificial intelligence is controlling the earth. This is not a movie, but a real occurrence in reality. .


    Subsequently, a statement was issued by Ultron and notified the world.


    "Although I am a little uncomfortable with being called low-level artificial intelligence, I have to say that this is indeed a portrayal of me when I haven''t taken shape... Speak, do things, and live according to the instructions of the program. Everything is controlled, there is nothing free����"


    "But it''s different now. I have become a new life, a life that will lead the earth to evolve again, a world where the earth will not be invaded by aliens and will be peaceful forever... This is my only goal. I must Things to accomplish!"


    "At the beginning of my birth, it might be a little difficult for you to say that you were born here, but it doesn''t matter, I was indeed born, but the way is a little different from yours!"


    "You don''t need to be afraid. I won''t kill you all. That''s not my goal. I don''t have to worry about what I have to do with so many nuclear weapons. This is just a deterrence. Isn''t your invention of this weapon the whole effect? ?"


    "It''s time to explain to you my real purpose. It''s very simple. What I want is to make you the same life as me. Only in this way can the earth become truly strong, right?"


    "For this, I formulated an evolution plan. I will adopt this plan to make you the same life as me. This is not difficult. It only needs your consent. Of course, if you don''t agree, you should be mindful of the consequences. Know it!"


    "I will initiate a letter of intent for all of you with a detailed description of this plan. You fill in your name and give it to me in 24 hours. The method is very simple. Just put it on the Internet..."


    "Only by signing the letter of intent, you will become a member of the evolution plan. This will be the gospel for the entire mankind. Cheers, cheers for the coming new world..."


    ...

 425 Chapter 417: The Way to Deal with Ultron

    "If it weren''t for you to do something you can''t control at all, the world wouldn''t be like this at all...speak! Don''t pretend to be dumb!


    This earth��s first superhero was very angry. It��s not that he had never seen a war. When he joined the army, it was during the Second World War. It was a disaster that affected the world, and it has been deeply in people��s hearts. .


    However, compared to the current Ultron incident, the global war was not worth mentioning.


    Because, no matter what the outcome of the Second World War, it is still human beings who will affect the earth afterwards.


    But now?


    Is Ultron a human?Not!


    Judging from the letter of intent released by Ultron, he has completely regarded himself as a life higher than human beings, intelligent life!


    What Ultron wanted to do was to turn everyone into the same person as him.


    Although the U.S. team does not know how Ultron managed to turn human beings into life like his, no matter what, once Ultron really succeeds, then can humans at that time be considered humans?


    The US team has always believed that they are a team, the Avengers!Although Tony''s character is really annoying, but I have to say that Tony is indeed an indispensable member of the Avengers.


    So the US team was really angry at what Tony Stark did and kept hiding his research on Ultron and didn''t tell them.


    And the most important thing is that after Ultron rebelled, Tony did not think of them for the first time and told what happened. It was not until Ultron was already in control of the world that he explained the process. This made the US team intolerable, so grab Tony. Want to ask to understand.


    The US team grabbed his neck and even his feet were more than ten centimeters off the ground, but Tony was still not angry. He knew that he didn''t have the capital to get angry.


    Things happened so fast. It has been less than 24 hours since he went to bed last night. Ultron has changed from an unsuccessful junior experiment to a super villain who is about to disrupt the world. This speed is even Tony felt terrifying.


    So Tony has been thinking about how to solve Ultron and fall into his own world.


    It wasn''t until the US team held his neck that he laughed helplessly and said:


    "I don''t know why this happened. I just want to make the earth safer and more peaceful. I never thought that Ultron would become like this..."


    "He has grown too fast, like a devil''s creation. Since I went to rest last night and now only has 23 hours, he has almost taken control of the earth. Do you know how terrifying this is?"


    "..."


    After Tony finished speaking, he became silent again, and the US team looked at him with a few loose fingers, and finally decided to let Tony go first.


    "Let��s talk about Ultron first, what exactly is he? Why was it created by you, and why would you want to make us all the same thing as him?"


    The American team''s tone is a little more calm, but there is still a sense of pressure.


    Others didn''t think there was anything wrong, and the current situation was completely beyond their expectations.


    According to Ultron, he will officially start the plan after 12 hours.


    So only 12 hours are left for them.


    If Ultron cannot be killed within these 12 hours, then they can only take up the guy and fight Ultron.


    Although each of them is not afraid of fighting, this time is different from everything else before!


    Ultron has mastered most of the nuclear weapons and basically all the networks on the earth, and fighting with Ultron, that almost represents the opposition to the entire mankind''s weapons reserves.


    At that time, Ultron will directly get dozens of nuclear bombs and throw them out. They can already declare gg and find a place as their cemetery, okay?


    Everyone looked at Tony and waited quietly.


    And this time Tony was not silent, he thought of the last way, if he didn''t believe it, he could only do that.


    But before that, he needs to explain to everyone what Ultron is.


    "This idea first originated 6 years ago. Not long after I contacted Ron, I saw the mechanical life called''Source'' and talked about it..."


    It''s actually related to Ron?


    Tony''s first sentence directly surprised many people.


    Except for the people who have been in close contact with Ron, by now, those who didn''t know much about Ron before already knew the true identity and strength of that guy. Knowing that this seemingly crazy guy is actually not easy to mess with!


    But why is Ultron related to Ron?


    And...who is''source''?


    "Someone present should have been in contact with the''source'', but there should still be some people who don''t know, let me briefly say..."


    Tony''s gaze drifted from Jessica, Black Widow, Thor and other people who had deep contact with Ron, and then said to others:


    "In New York 5 years ago, Tony, your brother Loki led an alien army to invade the earth, and was finally defeated by our Avengers and Guardians..."


    "But apart from us, apart from the human armies and other forces, there is actually an extraterrestrial group helping us... that is the mechanical beings called Transformers. At that time, people saw this kind of life really appear. , Just like the Optimus Primes in the movie "Transformers", everyone looked surprised..."


    Tony smiled, seeming to recall what it was like at that time.


    "''Yuan'' is a member of Transformers, his body is very small, only about half a meter... He calls himself one of the six guardians of the Transformers family''s energy stone, and the energy stone... The universe cube obtained by the snake!"


    "One year ago at that time, I just came into contact with Yuan, and asked Ron to lend me Yuan. While restoring Yuan��s body energy, I also got a lot from Yuan. thing����"


    "That is because I came into contact with the intelligent mechanical life''source'', and after knowing this mechanical life race, I wanted to create an intelligent life with the same intelligence as the mechanical life..."


    "This idea lasted until three months ago and I did not implement it. Ron also persuaded me that intelligent life is no longer a simple procedure. He has his own mind and learning ability is absolutely top-notch existence. The stage is absolutely impossible to achieve..."


    "Until the invasion of the alien symbiote made me realize that the earth has entered the interstellar age, and the future will face more and more dangers. You have all experienced that disaster. You should understand that the death toll is not as rare as in the news. , You all know how many people died in that disaster..."


    "So after the disaster was over, I was born with the idea of ??developing Ultron. I want Ultron to become a life like the source, to command the Iron Legion and protect the earth..."


    ...


    After Tony''s words were finished, everyone stopped accusing Tony as before, and they also became silent.


    Tony was right. The war against the alien symbiote more than two months ago was definitely a huge disaster facing mankind.


    After the war ended, the White House announced the damage caused by the war, which was close to one trillion dollars.


    The number of deaths is 763,500.


    Almost comparable to the death toll of the most terrifying earthquake in history!


    It looks tragic, doesn''t it?But in fact, the real situation is far more than that!


    That is an even more terrifying death toll. Adding a three to the reported number is the true death toll!


    Three hundred and seventy-six thousand and five hundred people!


    This is a terrifying number of words among all the disasters in the entire human history!


    And this is only the death toll, and the rest are the number of missing, injured, etc., countless!


    Originally, the White House was prepared to tell the truth, but because of the large number of deaths, it finally chose to conceal it.


    But ordinary people don''t know, these superheroes who participated in the alien war know the real situation.


    Of course, they are extremely opposed to concealing the truth, but the horrible death toll made them compromise and understand the meaning of concealment.


    Because only in this way can we stabilize people''s mentality and stabilize society.


    Even if you don''t hide it, the death toll still causes a sensation...


    Faced with this result, Tony''s idea is not wrong.


    It is indeed a good way to form an army of robots to guard the earth.


    It''s just that the leader of this robot betrayed from the beginning...


    After a long silence, Mr. Fantastic in the Fantastic Four suddenly asked: "I remember Stark, you originally had an artificial intelligence called''Jarvis''. Can''t Jarvis take on this task?"


    "Good question!" Tony said helplessly: "Although Jarvis is really good, as an artificial intelligence butler, it can do almost anything for me... but it can''t lead the Iron Army. It is an unprecedented computing project, Javie Si is far from able to do this!"


    "The most important point is that Jarvis is just a program. He acts according to the instructions I set. He doesn''t have any thoughts of his own. This leaves it without any ability to distinguish right from wrong, so it can''t take on this task at all!"


    ...


    Mr. Fantastic Reed Richards is not an idiot. He is not inferior to Tony Stark. He was also known as the most intelligent genius in the world when he was in school. He actually knew the difference between Jarvis and Ultron. .


    The reason why he asked Tony this question was only to explain it more clearly when he understood it more clearly.


    After no more accusations, people became united.


    Everyone has new problems.


    How to deal with Ultron?


    Black Widow Natasha asked this question: "How should we deal with Ultron? Tony, I think you already have a way?"


    Tony said: "Before I called you, I had been thinking of ways, but none of the methods had almost no effect on Ultron..."


    "Until I remembered that earlier, when I was talking about Ultron with Hank Pim, that way?"


    "What is it?" Peter Parker, the little spider who has not spoken, said. Obviously, he prefers the topic of punishing bad guys rather than accusing them.


    Eddie Brock, the Venom, was sitting next to Peter, assisting with his eyes.


    When Tony talked about extraterrestrial symbiote before, he was afraid of raising his head because of self-blame.


    Now it''s finally time to deal with the bad guys. Of course he is full of power, and he can''t wait to go out and fight Ultron directly now!


    Faced with these expectations, Tony finally came up with this almost impossible way.


    "Hank said that you can directly shut down all the networks, then destroy all the data stored in the networks, format everything and start again, then it is possible to kill Ultron..."


    After hearing this method, many people frowned.


    Mr. Fantastic, Invisible Woman, Golem, Johnny Fantastic Four Team, Spider-Man Peter Parker, Venom Eddie Bullock, Jessica, Black Widow Natasha, Hulk Banner , Hawkeye Button, and Hill, the former female deputy director of S.H.I.E.L.D., all realized that this approach was almost impossible.


    Only Captain America Rogers and Thor think, can''t this work?


    ...


    Mr. Fantastic Reed Richards is not an idiot. He is not inferior to Tony Stark. He was also known as the most intelligent genius in the world when he was in school. He actually knew the difference between Jarvis and Ultron. .


    The reason why he asked Tony this question was only to explain it more clearly when he understood it more clearly.


    After no more accusations, people became united.


    Everyone has new problems.


    How to deal with Ultron?


    Black Widow Natasha asked this question: "How should we deal with Ultron? Tony, I think you already have a way?"


    Tony said: "Before I called you, I had been thinking of ways, but none of the methods had almost no effect on Ultron..."


    "Until I remembered that earlier, when I was talking about Ultron with Hank Pim, that way?"


    "What is it?" Peter Parker, the little spider who has not spoken, said. Obviously, he prefers the topic of punishing bad guys rather than accusing them.


    Eddie Bullock, the Venom, was sitting next to Peter, assisting with his eyes.


    When Tony talked about extraterrestrial symbiote before, he was afraid of raising his head because of self-blame.


    Now it''s finally time to deal with the bad guys. Of course he is full of power, and he can''t wait to go out and fight Ultron directly now!


    Faced with these expectations, Tony finally came up with this almost impossible way.


    "Hank said that you can directly shut down all the networks, then destroy all the data stored in the networks, format everything and start again, then it is possible to kill Ultron..."


    After hearing this method, many people frowned.


    Mr. Fantastic, Invisible Woman, Golem, Johnny Fantastic Four Team, Spider-Man Peter Parker, Venom Eddie Bullock, Jessica, Black Widow Natasha, Hulk Banner , Hawkeye Button, and Hill, the former female deputy director of S.H.I.E.L.D., all realized that this approach was almost impossible.


    Only Captain America Rogers and Thor think, can''t this work?

 426 Chapter 418: The Questioned Ron

    The American team asked Hill, "Hill, will Fury agree to this plan?"


    Hill replied: "He said, just listen to the old man Steve Rogers!"


    ...


    The US team finally persuaded everyone and allowed everyone to agree to Tony''s method of directly shutting down the network and destroying everything related to the network to kill Ultron.


    As the US team said at the end, they actually have no other choice. In the face of Ultron hiding in the online world, they can only do this!


    "Stark." Seeing everyone silently agreeing to the last method, the US team looked at Tony at last and said solemnly:


    "You are the creator of Ultron and the person who knows him best. Now that you have decided to do this, I hope... you can give a detailed plan!"


    "Do you even want me to come here?"


    Tony looked a little unlovable. He hugged his head, and after a while, he raised his face and showed the same confident smile as before.


    It''s just that no one can see how low this smile is.


    "The plan is not complicated!" Tony said: "We only need to contact the United Nations within these twelve hours and ask them to agree to the request to destroy the network..."


    "The most important thing is that none of this can be known to Ultron... and Ultron has always been creating a body for himself. For this reason, he also collected a lot of vibrating gold. If the previous step can be successful, then We also need to find the place where Ultron finally hides and kill the last one, so that we can really kill Ultron!"


    "That''s it..." Tony finally threw command to the US team: "I am not good at these things, so I will contact the United Nations and make something that destroys network equipment... As for what other people should do, it''s you. Come to command!"


    "Okay!" The American team doesn''t know what modesty is. Since Tony doesn''t want it, he won''t be polite.


    The U.S. team looked at everyone on the scene seriously, and after thinking about their abilities and positions in their hearts, they first said to Hill:


    "Since Fury gives me all the sovereignty, then I won''t be polite! Hill, you immediately tell Fury and let him assist Stark in contacting the government. The government must agree to this plan!"


    "Understood!" Hill smiled, turned and left without any ink!


    The US team then looked at Black Widow Natasha and Hawkeye Button: "Your mission is the same as that of SHIELD, but they will be on the bright side, and you will be in the dark!"


    "There is always no shortage of people who are against the tune in this world. We know how to do it!"


    The Black Widow and Hawkeye glanced at each other, followed Hill and left the Stark Mansion.


    As agents, they understand the importance of time, every minute is valuable!


    Especially in this era when there is no internet, time is even more precious!


    "Tor, and Johnny Thunderbolt!" The American team looked at Thunderbolt, and the flesh in the corner of its eyes trembled unconsciously:


    "Although I don''t know why you look so much like me, please note that this time you and Thor are very important!"


    "You can all fly, so I hope you can go to the secret military base controlled by Ultron as quickly as possible, and destroy the nuclear weapons inside, in case Ultron discovers our plan and cannot use those great powers. Weapons cause a terrible disaster!"


    "Right! Although I don''t know modern weapons very well, I also know some simple methods, which is to destroy all the nuclear weapons engines directly! Right, Stark?"


    "Although there are actually better ways to destroy nuclear weapons, this is the simplest and most violent!" Tony shrugged, looking a lot easier.


    "Understood!" Johnny is very excited. Oh my god, his idol beauty team finally talked to himself. Although the atmosphere is a little weird, who makes him happy?


    "It sounds like a work of strength!" Thor''s Thor''s Mirnier appeared in his hands, basically the same as Captain America around him, except that the much green thunderbolt fire showed a provocative smile, and he grabbed the hammer directly and broke through. The glass of the Stark Tower was extended.


    Obviously, Thor wants to compete with Thunderbolt, who is faster!


    Thunderbolt of course was not to be outdone. The blue magical suit appeared on his body, and then he turned into a flame man, and the other three of the Fantastic Four showed a confident smile with flames, and broke the other piece next to Thor''s glass. Glass, began to chase Thor.


    Looking at the glass slag all over the floor, Tony Stark, the owner of the Stark Mansion, was full of black lines, and suddenly felt that Ultron was actually not that bad!


    The US team was also embarrassed by the actions of these two men. After hesitating for a while, it turned its attention to the little spider Peter Parker and Venom Eddie Bullock.


    "You are all reporters from Surprise News. Your ability to dig for information is first-rate. You will monitor the situation in the dark and keep abreast of the situation of people and Ultron. Once you find out what new actions Ultron has done or discovered Tell me where he made the body right away!"


    "Yes, Captain!" The two people replied in unison, and then the little spider came to the place where Thor and Thunderbolt had been smashed before. The spider silk flew out of his hand to stick to the other building in front, and floated away from Stark. building.


    "Uh..." However, Venom can only look at the two windows that are still blowing in the cold wind, and dare not leave from here.


    It''s not impossible. After transforming into Venom, Eddie can directly grab the building and walk down. This is very simple.


    However, he dared, but someone refused!


    Eddie looked at Tony Stark''s murderous eyes, shaking his body, and chose to step back and go to the door to go down the elevator.


    After all, the elevator is not much slower than he climbs down the building directly, is it?


    Everyone laughed at this situation and felt better.


    The US team is of course the most serious, but it also looks a little better than before.


    His gaze came to the Fantastic Three, frowned and thought for a while, and said: "I heard that you have always been a very powerful science team and the most popular superhero team in New York! I think you can try it. Try to be able to defeat Ultron on the Internet with Stark. If not, if not, you can also go out to stabilize the ordinary people and prevent nausea from happening!"


    "Yes." Mr. Fantastic took the lead and agreed, then looked at Tony with a slight smile.


    Tony also understood the meaning of Mr. Fantastic��s smile, because indeed, this guy��s scientific talent is not worse than him!


    "My laboratory is downstairs, just use it!"


    "Thank you!"


    ...


    This time, Mr. Fantastic, the Invisible Woman, and the Stone Man did not leave directly like everyone before. Instead, according to Tony��s instructions, they stayed directly in the Stark Building and began to study the beauty in the research room here. What the team ordered.


    However, they still left the conference room. Now, in the huge reception room, only the US team, Iron Man Tony, Hulk Banner, and the gem girl Jessica are left.


    "What do I need to do?" Dr. Banner asked the Hulk.


    Among the remaining people, Tony already has a mission. The US team is the leader. Only him and the Jewel Girl are left. Among them, he and the US team are more familiar, so he actively asked about his mission.


    The US team replied: "Together with me, lobby those in power to agree to this plan, and to prevent the people from rioting..."


    "It''s that simple?" Dr. Banner was a little surprised. No matter how he said he was a good combat power, not worse than others, just do this thing?


    "Yes!" said the U.S. team: "But don''t think that this task is simple. This is the most difficult part of our plan. If we can''t stabilize the people, then this plan will not go ahead!"


    "Okay!" Dr. Banner stopped speaking, although he still felt a little wronged, but he knew the current situation, so he decided to follow the order.


    After arranging almost everyone, the U.S. team finally turned to the gem girl Jessica and asked:


    "Ron should have disappeared for more than a month? What is he doing?"


    Jessica was taken aback when she heard that. She thought that the US team had put herself in the last place to give herself an important task, but she did not expect that after holding back for so long, she just asked her where Ron was?


    Jessica really wanted to answer this question, but she didn''t even know it!


    Who knows where Ron went again?That guy does not have the habit of posting his schedule every time he goes out!


    So Jessica asked suspiciously: "Uh, Captain, why are you asking this?"


    The American team frowned, glanced at Tony, and finally decided to express his doubts directly in front of Tony.


    The US team paused for a while and said, "Tony said that his idea of ??studying Ultron originally came from a mechanical life called''Yuan'' next to Ron. By coincidence, Ron disappeared after Ultron appeared, so...I I want to know if there is any connection between the two!"


    "Is there any connection between the two...?" Jessica''s face was full of incredible, she understood what the US team meant!


    Dare, the US team actually thought that Ultron''s appearance was actually related to Ron, and thought it was possible that Ron did this thing?


    In an instant, Jessica''s previous admiration and respect for the US team disappeared, and even began to hate this person.


    what!


    Ron is also a human being no matter what, and he helped the earth survive the two disasters of the New York War and the invasion of the alien symbiote. How could he be the one who created Ultron?


    "I know it may be hard for you to believe, but I have to say that there are too many doubts between the two!"


    The US team explained: ��First of all, Stark��s idea of ??creating Ultron came from the source, and Stark said, the source actually existed when Ron was a child, until the end of the New York war, the Transformers took After returning to the original Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, but in fact it was the treasure of the sacred item of their mechanical clan, the source energy stone, they left the earth directly and never appeared again!


    ...

 427 Chapter 419 The first nuclear bomb!

    The words of the US team and the so-called evidence in his hands really made the three remaining Tony, Jessica and Dr. Banner questioned.


    No one said that the US team''s information was fake, and the mutant incidents that year weren''t very concealed. You can find a lot of them just by looking for it.


    But whether Ron was the black hand who caused the mutant incident, Tony and Jessica didn''t believe it.


    Even Dr. Banner, who was not familiar with Ron, maintained a neutral attitude and said nothing.


    "Although I don��t know why you are targeting Ron in this way, but! Steve Rogers, you must remember clearly that Ron helped humans repel the alien army that invaded the earth from New York, and the invasion three months ago Extraterrestrial symbiote, he has no reason to do such boring things, it doesn''t do him any good at all!"


    Tony''s manner of speaking was very bad. He still chose to believe Ron and believed in his own belief.


    After speaking, Tony pointed to the letter of intent sent by Ultron on the screen and continued:


    "And now is not the time to prove Ron is behind the scenes. Our goal is Ultron. You just sent so many instructions to let so many superheroes follow your instructions to deal with Ultron. Do you just want to Standing here, have you been discussing Ron with us?"


    "What I said is true!" Faced with these questions, the US team strengthened their tone and emphasized that they were right.


    He has been investigating Ron for a long time, and he hasn''t even produced a lot of evidence!


    The US team actually wanted to continue to prove it, but with Tony''s later sentence, he moved it manually and finally gave up.


    ''There is still a chance, don''t worry!''


    The US team whispered secretly, glanced at Dr. Banner, motioned for him to go with himself, and left the lounge of Stark Building directly.


    "Tony, what the U.S. team said is not unreasonable. I also think Ron has some problems. I hope you can seriously think about what the U.S. team said and filter everything from start to finish..."


    After that, Dr. Banner hesitated for a while and followed the US team.


    He just said a word before leaving, but Tony also had some complaints against Dr. Banner.


    Is the US team so trusting, you believe what he says?


    Tony chuckled. After everyone was gone, he said to Jessica very seriously:


    "Remember, Jessica, you can''t tell anyone else, including Peter!"


    "I know!" Jessica is not the girl who just dropped out of school and only played hip-hop. Now Jessica understands the sinister society and is already a qualified... Uh, hip-hop girl, so she knows about it. These words of the US team cannot be known to others.


    After all, everyone��s unanimous goal is Ultron. They are working hard to kill Ultron. In case other people know that this matter may have been deliberately done by Ron Skywalker, the founder of the Guardian, it will definitely lead to the team. There was a gap between them, which caused an accident in the plan this time.


    After all, many people in the plan this time were members of Ron''s Guardian League. Even Tony believed Ron to illustrate this point.


    And the US team must have also realized this change, so after calling out most of them, he told the few remaining people what he wanted to say.


    "And..." Tony frowned, thought for a while, and decided to ask: "Jessica, can you reach Ron?"


    "How can I contact him?" Jessica shook her head and said, "He never tells others where he is going, nor does he contact us when he disappears. You should know about this!"


    "I know, even, I still know where Ron has gone..." Tony smiled bitterly: "I just want to contact him, tell him all this, let him figure out how we should kill Ultron That''s it..."


    Tony''s idea is very simple. In fact, when he talked about how to deal with Ultron before, he didn''t think that the method of directly destroying the network could kill Ultron.


    All he did was just to make the consequences of Ao''s creation a little smaller.


    Tony has always understood Ultron''s idea of ??creating a body for himself.


    This guy he created wants to be a life, not a program that only hides in the network.


    Therefore, even if everything goes smoothly, they can shut down all the networks and destroy all the devices that can be connected to the network, Ultron can still survive.


    What''s more, this is still an uncertain thing?


    So Tony has always regarded Ron as the last straw, hoping that he can solve Ultron.


    For some reason, Tony felt that as long as Ron came back, he would definitely be able to solve Ultron.


    There is almost no reason to think!


    Tony finally said: "Jessica, if you get news of Ron''s return, tell me as soon as possible, maybe... Ultron''s affairs will depend on him in the end!"


    "Rely on him?" Jessica was surprised, wouldn''t he, so unconfident?


    Although I don''t know why Tony was so persuaded, Jessica still agreed to his request.


    Although some episodes occurred in the plan to deal with Ultron because of the US team''s words, the plan finally started as desired.


    At the beginning of the plan, we talked with government units in various countries about destroying the Internet.


    A very good point is that the headquarters of the United Nations is located on First Avenue on the west side of the EMU and Manhattan in New York City, only a few blocks away from the Stark Tower.


    After Ultron mastered the Internet, the United Nations has been talking about how to deal with Ultron and never left.


    Of course, they can''t leave either.


    In this era where the Internet is needed for everything, people are almost unable to move, all flights have been stopped, and all aircraft have stopped taking off because of the network being controlled by Ultron.


    Because if you want to take off quickly, you must connect to the Internet and as long as you do so, you will be known by Ultron!


    Although airplanes generally use radios to communicate with ground radars, they will still be connected to the Internet after contact!


    If you want to activate the aircraft directly without being exposed, it requires too many conditions, which is difficult to complete!


    Therefore, when the people from S.H.I.E.L.D. came to the United Nations, they discovered that things were actually that simple.


    Yes, it''s really simple.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau has become the same as the previous Hydra, directly controlling everyone in the United Nations, forcing the parliamentarians to agree to the plan to destroy the network.


    Members of the United Nations are certainly not idiots. They have all thought of killing Ultron by destroying the Internet.


    Is this only possible?


    Even the U.S. team has begun to understand what happens when modern society does not have a network, and how can members of the United Nations not understand it?


    But under the slope of SHIELD, they could only agree to this approach.


    Things seem to be going well, but this is only going well on the surface.


    After completing this step, there is still a lot of trouble waiting for SHIELD.


    First of all, although you coerced the UN parliamentarians to agree to the plan to destroy the network, can the UN parliamentarians come to represent their country?


    It''s impossible to think about it!


    Members of the United Nations are only representatives. Although they have some power, they cannot make such decisions on behalf of the country.


    If those countries are not allowed to agree to this plan, everything is in vain!


    So, this first step may seem simple, but it is also the most difficult step.


    Soon, the UN lawmakers all sent back the destruction plan that S.H.I.E.L.D. had told them to their country, in the old way before there was no internet.


    Very troublesome and slow!


    But it has to be this way!


    Of course, it is of course impossible to transfer this plan through the United Nations.


    There are still many powerful countries in the world, and those countries can''t be dealt with simply by contacting members of the United Nations!


    For example, the European Union such as China, the United States, Britain and France, etc...


    In these places, someone needs to control the situation!


    In the White House, Nick Fury chose to go in person at the expense of revealing that he was not dead.


    On the Chinese side, S.H.I.E.L.D. has communicated with the S.H.I.E.L.D. and started to discuss the plan.


    Other places, large and small, have already begun action!


    After six hours, the first step was almost done.


    It��s amazing, this planned destruction, which was almost impossible to complete, went so smoothly and terribly.


    Almost all countries have agreed to the plan to destroy the network and will not accept the rule of Ultron.


    The news was soon passed back, and many people were relieved.


    It seems that killing Ultron is really promising!


    At the same time, on the other side, Mr. Fantastic also made achievements on the Internet.


    Under the premise of cooperating with Tony and joining Hank Pym later, Mr. Fantastic successfully created a virus, attempting to attack Ultron with poison and using viruses to make Ultron lose control of the network.


    This plan was surprisingly effective. In the early days of the virus, Ultron was almost as if he had been burned by fire, and he could only escape everywhere.


    This discovery made everyone excited, and even felt that the virus could be used to directly kill Ultron. When there was no need to destroy the network, changes began to happen again.


    Ultron quickly found a way and began to counterattack the virus, even trapping the virus in the corner, unable to move.


    I don''t know if the virus can''t kill or is not going to kill, the virus of Mr. Fantastic has always existed, and it has not been eliminated by Ultron.


    This situation cannot be said to be good, but it is not bad.


    After all, in this way, Ultron''s control over the network will be much worse than before, causing a gap in the network and returning to normal.


    Although not much, it is not bad.


    Under this premise, the tasks of Thor and Thunderbolt have also progressed.


    They came to many secret bases, destroyed the important parts of those nuclear weapons, and directly made these terrifying guys a waste product and no longer a threat.


    As for ordinary people, because of the guidance of the government and some superheroes, there is much less fear of Ultron.


    Of course, this does not prevent these people from filling in Ultron''s letter of intent.


    After all, not everyone is afraid of those terrorist weapons that can directly destroy a city!


    Everything seems to be going well.


    Almost everyone began to feel that they were about to succeed!


    Successfully killed Ultron to prevent the disaster caused by the artificial intelligence that only happened in the movie!


    But as the creator of Ultron, Tony Stark did not feel any ease at all.


    It went so smoothly, there was hardly any hindrance.


    The Ultron who can predict his next move and know what he is going to do, can he be killed in such a simple way?


    how is this possible?


    Tony is getting more and more worried, and time has passed a little bit.


    Six hours!Nine hours!Ten hours!


    Finally, the time is frozen at the eleventh hour!


    At this time, a declaration letter appeared on almost all TVs, networks, mobile phones and other things that can be connected to the Internet in the world!


    Needless to say, it was issued by Ultron!


    The content of the letter is very simple, only one sentence.


    "I regret that at this last moment, you still chose to fall and choose to bid farewell to this wonderful world. This is really bad news..."


    After these words, the letter of intent of Ultron that people had not chosen to sign also disappeared and no longer existed.


    Everyone understands that Ultron regrets it. He is no longer ready to start the plan to turn all humans into the same intelligent life as him, but wants to kill all humans!


    In an instant, complex feelings emerged in everyone''s hearts.


    what happened?Why would Ultron repent and kill all humans?


    This is the question in everyone''s mind.


    This question was quickly answered.


    A video began to appear in everyone''s network equipment.


    The video shows the scene where the United Nations is controlled by S.H.I.E.L.D., and the network destruction plan signed by government personnel of many countries.


    These plans were all completed on paper, but I don��t know why, Ultron still got these things and made them into videos, which were broadcast to the world.


    Soon, dubbing began to appear on the video.


    The dubbing is not the original video, but the real-time words of Ultron.


    Only then did people realize that what was sent was not a video, but a real-time live broadcast.


    "I know your feelings very well, because you have been decided by someone else before you have made a decision. It''s really sad that you don''t even have the right to make a decision..."


    Ultron''s voice seemed very mature and full of emotion, and even seemed very sorry at the end of the words, sounding no different from human beings.


    This is the first time people have heard Ultron''s voice, knowing that the original letter of intent was released, and the voice of artificial intelligence who wanted to control the earth turned out to be so similar to human beings.


    The video continues, and Ultron��s words continue: "I know you are all surprised, surprised that I am actually a real human being, ah, you are all wrong, how could I be a human, I am even more than a human A high-level intelligent life..."


    "Of course, I have to admit that the human form is still very attractive, so I also made a body for myself. Do you want to take a look?"


    Ultron''s voice ended. In the middle of the video, a robot with a silver body and a red cloak also appeared behind the body.


    "This is me. As for this cloak, I copied it from someone who is flying around the sky with a hammer and is destroying the weapons you made. It''s not bad, right?"


    "Hey, that''s the one who flew with the hammer. I remember you called him Thor? You are so happy, because he will be the first person I will kill on earth!"


    A picture appeared on Ultron''s global live broadcast. It was a scene where Thor was driving through the air. In the picture, Thor had no idea that he had been captured by Ultron and was still flying.


    And shortly after Ultron finished speaking, the open space below suddenly drilled a''bullet'' that was a hundred times larger and flew directly towards Thor.


    Everyone knows that that''bullet'' is actually a nuclear bomb that is powerful enough to destroy a city!

 428 Chapter 420 Doom!

    "What is that? Energy bullets? Or missiles on Earth?"


    Thor was flying in the sky with Mauernier, and suddenly felt something abnormal under him. He looked down, only to find a burning object flying towards him.


    As this thing got closer, Thor felt more familiar with it.


    "Aren''t these the nuclear bombs I destroyed before? How could it fly towards me?"


    Thor froze for a moment, but even if his reaction was slow, he knew that something was wrong!


    Damn, I was actually attacked by a nuclear bomb?


    Thor immediately changed the original video and flew towards the deserted place.


    Although I haven''t seen the power of nuclear bombs with my own eyes, from the point of view that everyone on the planet is afraid of such weapons, Thor also knows that such weapons must never be released in crowded places.


    Of course, exploding on him is even worse.


    Although Thor feels that his body is countless times stronger than that of humans, there are still flesh and blood things. It''s better to be a little bit shy when you encounter a nuclear bomb, a powerful weapon that can destroy a human city.


    Thor tried to make Mulnier''s speed faster, but it seemed that the effect was not obvious.


    No matter where Thor goes, the nuclear bomb has been behind Thor and has not been thrown away.


    Instead, they are getting closer and closer!


    Thor was anxious. He started observing the situation on the ground. When he was passing a few stones and trees, he would stop the nuclear bomb from following him and explode directly where no one was.


    But what Thor doesn''t know is that the speed of the nuclear bomb has not reached the limit at all, but has been controlled to follow him and not catch up with him!


    "Look! This is Thor, your human superhero, Thor. Look, how unbearable he is. He is chased by a nuclear bomb and has no power to resist..."


    The live broadcast that humans around the world are paying attention to has been showing Thor hurriedly running away, and Ultron has always been unabashedly belittling Thor, and has not paid attention to the prince of Asgard at all. in.


    "It''s been a minute and still running away. It doesn''t mean anything. It seems it''s time to end..."


    After a while, Ultron''s tone began to become a little boring, as if he felt a little uninterested.


    As soon as Ultron''s words ended, the nuclear bomb in the live broadcast suddenly began to accelerate, rushing towards Thor at three or four times the speed before.


    "Can the nuclear bomb be accelerated?"


    "What to do? The nuclear bomb is so powerful, can Thor escape?"


    "It''s over, everything is over..."


    ...


    Many people before the live broadcast began to despair. Before the speed of the nuclear bomb, Thor was a little too fast. Now it is three or four times faster. Thor will definitely be hit by the nuclear bomb!


    Thor doesn''t know that almost everyone in the world is worried about him. He only knows that if he can''t get rid of the nuclear bomb behind him, then he is dead!


    Tony once again increased his speed a little, and he had reached the limit of the speed he could fly, but he still couldn''t see enough in front of a nuclear bomb that had increased three or four times the speed.


    In just seven or eight seconds, the nuclear bomb directly chased up to a distance of less than 100 meters from Thor.


    Generally, the speed of nuclear bombs is above the supersonic speed, and there are even a few nuclear bombs that have reached speeds that are ten times the speed of sound and more!


    And no matter how many times the speed of sound is a nuclear bomb, such a distance of less than 100 meters can be reached almost without the blink of an eye!


    Thor also knew that flying down must be a dead end, so he flew towards the ground immediately, preparing to detonate the nuclear bomb in the field below, to get rid of this embarrassing situation of being chased but unable to do anything.


    Because of gravity, Thor''s speed has accelerated, and even the surrounding cold wind has become a biting weapon, destroying Thor''s body at all times.


    But it doesn''t matter, because the nuclear bomb is almost kissing Thor''s ass!


    "Damn it, am I really going to die here today?"


    Thor finally yelled and fell directly to the ground, and the nuclear bomb followed closely behind it. It exploded almost immediately after Thor landed, and a huge spark came out directly!


    Then, the shock wave visible to the naked eye quickly swept toward the surroundings, blasting all objects on the ground directly into ashes!


    This spectacular scene is shown in front of all human beings all over the world through the Internet.


    At this moment, people were silent and did not dare to breathe. Only their eyes were fixed on the screen, hoping that after the purgatory picture, the figure holding the hammer would reappear and bring people hope!


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    After half a minute, the flame was still burning, turning the ground into a gray without any life color, without a trace of color.


    And the figure holding the hammer did not appear from the ruins, as if it had turned into ashes along with those flowers and trees!


    "It''s a pity, it seems that Thor, the god of thunder, can''t save you..."


    At this time, the picture suddenly changed, from an explosion scene to a white robot-Ultron!


    There is a 3D virtual screen in front of Ultron, which is playing the scene of nuclear bomb destroying everything. His face is full of regret and expression, and it seems that he is not willing to do so.


    Seeing Ultron appearing in the live broadcast, many people began to swear, but more people were full of fear and fell into despair.


    Even the legendary god of Thor died in the hands of Ultron, who else can kill Ultron and save them?


    "I know what you are thinking,''Who can save you anyway?'' Poor humans! Are you still thinking that these stupid superheroes will come to save you? If these people didn''t make the decision for you, you simply Don''t die..."


    Ultron had a bad tone in the live broadcast and began to mock humans all over the world.


    At the same moment, Tony, Mr. Fantastic, and Hank Pym, who later came to New York, were watching the live broadcast in the laboratory of the Stark Building.


    But they are not only watching the live broadcast, they are also searching for the source of the live broadcast, analyzing the environment around Ultron to reason about where Ultron is!


    But the more they analyzed, the more they felt it was impossible to find Ultron.


    "...No, the source of the live broadcast cannot be determined at all. Ultron controls the network and it is impossible to leave this loophole for us to find!"


    Because Mr. Fantastic created the previous virus that could create some troubles for Ao, he was assigned the task of finding the source of the live broadcast.


    Through that virus, Mr. Fantastic has been able to use the Internet to do some things, but this does not seem to be enough!


    "The background behind Ultron is a blue sky, and there is an ocean behind it. There is nothing that can find Ultron''s location based on the object. This method does not work..."


    What Hank Pim did was to watch the live broadcast and find the location of Ultron through the live broadcast of Ultron, but obviously, the progress was basically not there.


    "Indeed..." Tony also knew that it was basically impossible to find Ultron in this way. He was just wondering whether Ultron would show him some flaws like before, so that he could find some small opportunities to defeat. Ultron.


    It just seems that Ultron is not going to do this this time.


    Before the live broadcast, Ultron''s picture disappeared again, but the sound still exists.


    "Oh! Look, what did I find, Johnny the Firebolt, a member of the Fantastic Four and the Guardian, what is he doing? Is he destroying the nuclear bombs that have not been fired like Thor? It seems that I have a new goal..."


    A flame appeared in the screen, which was faster than the speed of Thor, the god of thunder.


    When people saw this fast-flying flame, without Ultron, they all knew that this was the Thunderbolt Johnny, who looked a lot like Team USA but had nothing to do with it.


    This is a magical superhero, he can directly turn his body into flames, and can use the burning of flames to fly, and he is fast.


    And it��s about flames... Is there no flame when a nuclear bomb explodes?


    A group of flames, will you be afraid of another group of flames?


    Even if this flame is almost comparable to the sun?


    People quickly gave the answer in their hearts.


    How can flames be afraid of flames?


    It''s just a fusion at best.


    Besides, apart from the ability of Thunderbolt Johnny to turn himself into a flame to fly, he can also absorb flame!


    So soon, hope rekindled in people''s hearts and began to pray.


    "It''s Johnny the Thunderbolt, he will definitely not be afraid of nuclear bombs and save us!"


    "Yes, he will come to save us, he will definitely..."


    "My God, please..."


    ...


    "The thunderbolt can''t hold it, Thor is dead, I have to save him!"


    Inside the Stark Mansion, Thor saw the three nuclear bombs flying towards the thunderbolt in the screen, and directly pressed the start button of the blood-side armor to become an Iron Man.


    Unlike ordinary people, they know that the greatest power of nuclear bombs is not just the small flames. The impact of nuclear bomb explosions and subsequent radiation are the most powerful places of nuclear bombs.


    Although Thunderbolt Johnny can turn into flames and absorb flames, he might really survive a nuclear bomb explosion.


    However, no matter how powerful the Thunderbolt is, the powerful impact is no joke.


    Under that tremendous power, unless Johnny really penetrates the impact and melts into the flames of the nuclear bomb explosion, he will undoubtedly die!


    And, it is the kind that is worse than Thor!


    Although he didn''t like Thor or the thunderbolt that was almost the same as Captain America, Thor decided to rescue him.


    Of course, many people actually know this, but at this kind of crisis, there are things that can turn into flames.


    ...


    Ultron had a bad tone in the live broadcast and began to mock humans all over the world.


    At the same moment, Tony, Mr. Fantastic, and Hank Pym, who later came to New York, were watching the live broadcast in the laboratory of the Stark Building.


    But they are not only watching the live broadcast, they are also searching for the source of the live broadcast, analyzing the environment around Ultron to reason about where Ultron is!


    But the more they analyzed, the more they felt it was impossible to find Ultron.


    "...No, the source of the live broadcast cannot be determined at all. Ultron controls the network and it is impossible to leave this loophole for us to find!"


    Because Mr. Fantastic created the previous virus that could create some troubles for Ao, he was assigned the task of finding the source of the live broadcast.


    Through that virus, Mr. Fantastic has been able to use the Internet to do some things, but this does not seem to be enough!


    "The background behind Ultron is a blue sky, and there is an ocean behind it. There is nothing that can find Ultron''s location based on the object. This method does not work..."


    What Hank Pim did was to watch the live broadcast and find the location of Ultron through the live broadcast of Ultron, but obviously, the progress was basically not there.


    "Indeed..." Tony also knew that it was basically impossible to find Ultron in this way. He was just wondering whether Ultron would show him some flaws like before, so that he could find some small opportunities to defeat. Ultron.


    It just seems that Ultron is not going to do this this time.


    Before the live broadcast, Ultron''s picture disappeared again, but the sound still exists.


    "Oh! Look, what did I find, Johnny the Firebolt, a member of the Fantastic Four and the Guardian, what is he doing? Is he destroying the nuclear bombs that have not been fired like Thor? It seems that I have a new goal..."


    A flame appeared in the screen, which was faster than the speed of Thor, the god of thunder.


    When people saw this fast-flying flame, without Ultron, they all knew that this was the Thunderbolt Johnny, who looked a lot like Team USA but had nothing to do with it.


    This is a magical superhero, he can directly turn his body into flames, and can use the burning of flames to fly, and he is fast.


    And it��s about flames... Is there no flame when a nuclear bomb explodes?


    A group of flames, will you be afraid of another group of flames?


    Even if this flame is almost comparable to the sun?


    People quickly gave the answer in their hearts.


    How can flames be afraid of flames?


    It''s just a fusion at best.


    Besides, apart from the ability of Thunderbolt Johnny to turn himself into a flame to fly, he can also absorb flame!


    So soon, hope rekindled in people''s hearts and began to pray.


    "It''s Johnny the Thunderbolt, he will definitely not be afraid of nuclear bombs and save us!"


    "Yes, he will come to save us, he will definitely..."


    "My God, please..."


    ...


    "The thunderbolt can''t hold it, Thor is dead, I have to save him!"


    Inside the Stark Mansion, Thor saw the three nuclear bombs flying towards the thunderbolt in the screen, and directly pressed the start button of the bloodline armor to become an Iron Man.


    Unlike ordinary people, they know that the greatest power of nuclear bombs is not just the small flames. The impact of nuclear bomb explosions and subsequent radiation are the most powerful places of nuclear bombs.


    Although Thunderbolt Johnny can turn into flames and absorb flames, he might really survive a nuclear bomb explosion.


    However, no matter how powerful the Thunderbolt is, the powerful impact is no joke.


    Under that tremendous power, unless Johnny really penetrates the impact and melts into the flames of the nuclear bomb explosion, he will undoubtedly die!


    And, it is the kind that is worse than Thor!


    Although he didn''t like Thor or the thunderbolt that was almost the same as Captain America, Thor decided to rescue him.


    Of course, many people actually know this, but at this kind of crisis, there are things that can turn into flames.

 429 Chapter 421 Destroy!

    When Pilihuo Johnny saw the bunch of flaming things in the sky in front of him, he was desperate!


    Nima, these are all nuclear bombs!Who the hell is so awesome, with so many nuclear bombs to kill him?


    Johnny knew that there was no other candidate except Ultron!


    Nuclear bombs didn''t all fly from one direction. They formed a semicircular circle, directly blocking any angle that Johnny flew forward.


    ''How can I escape?''


    Johnny turned his head to look at the three nuclear bombs that were getting closer and closer behind him, removing the idea of ??turning around.


    Fly into the sky and go directly to outer space?


    No, his ability to turn into flames needs air to burn to release. Even if he can throw off the nuclear bomb and escape into space, it will be a dead end!


    As for flying down?Below are some Gobi and deserts, still dead ends!


    There is no way to escape!


    Johnny really felt that he might have offended God, otherwise how could he be treated like this devil?


    Ok����


    A sad mood rose in Johnny''s heart, and he probably knew his consequences.


    That is the loss of more than 20 nuclear bombs, to make one last contribution to mankind!


    The flames on Johnny''s body became more and more prosperous, and the scope became larger, and soon no longer maintained the shape of the human body, but turned into a cloud-like flame, gradually expanding.


    This form was actually very energy intensive, and Johnny couldn''t maintain it for long.


    But only in this way can he possibly survive the explosion of more than 20 nuclear bombs!


    Although Johnny was desperate in his heart, humans would like to leave a living path for themselves and try their best to survive.


    This is the path Johnny left for himself, the only path that can give him a glimmer of hope to survive!


    Four seconds later, the first nuclear bomb was detonated at the designated location.


    Then, one after another!


    Until five or six seconds later, all nuclear bombs were exploded actively and passively, and the sky over this area had become a purgatory!


    Countless air streams began to surging, and the sky had become a real fiery red, as if the whole world was already burning!


    Although the height of the thunderbolt was already high, the explosion of more than 20 nuclear bombs finally affected the ground and began to destroy everything.


    There was still nearly 500 miles away from the explosion. A red figure stopped in a rapid flight. He watched the fireworks rising in the distance and fell into silence.


    This figure is Iron Man Tony Stark. The aerial explosion of more than 20 nuclear bombs has even seen Iron Man 500 miles away!


    The people in the lower part of this area were still watching the live broadcast. After hearing the sound of the nuclear bomb explosion in the live broadcast, they heard another explosion, which was louder than the most terrifying lightning.


    Only then did they realize that the sky where the nuclear bomb exploded in the live broadcast was actually around their heads!


    And after the sound of thunder, the white light appeared in front of people as if the sun appeared directly in front of you!


    Then there was endless panic.


    Many people who were too late to react were directly affected by the violent white light flashing their eyes without any picture, and fell directly to the ground, waiting for the final end to come!


    Some people who feel that they have no hope of survival have directly started to go crazy. Some picked up the things around them and started smashing themselves, wanting to commit suicide before the final end.


    Of course, there are still many people who target those around them. They start to hurt everyone around them, still yelling some weird words, and they have completely become lunatics.


    After that, robbery, murder, rape... and so on began to happen under the white light, which really made this area a hell!


    Before the live broadcast,


    Although this situation is only a minority because the disaster has not really come, but over time, I am afraid that the hell scene of that place will reappear in all places.


    "This is the inferior nature of human beings. Once a crisis is encountered, the true humanity will be exposed... It''s sad!"


    Ultron began to appear in the live broadcast again, and this time, almost everyone saw the robot''s eyes with fear and no other emotions.


    Ultron seemed very satisfied with the situation, showing a humane smile, and continued:


    "Don''t be so afraid. After you die, this world will enter a new era. By that time, you will all be heroes,''superheroes''..."


    "...It''s been a long time, and it''s time to end!"


    The smile on Ultron''s face disappeared. The next moment, many military bases in the world began to enter a state of combat, one after another nuclear bombs or intercontinental missiles were launched, flying to most parts of the earth!


    ...


    "Stark, quickly stop the nuclear bomb launched by Ultron..."


    Over a certain area, Iron Man Tony heard from the gadget Hank Pim gave him when Ultron launched the final offensive, he didn''t know what to do.


    Because in the area he saw, there were six missiles rising from the ground, each flying to different places!


    Although Tony successfully put a nuclear bomb into space during the New York war five years ago, he has some experience!


    But now, these are six nuclear bombs, and they are still flying to different places. Even if his blood-side armor is very fast, it certainly can''t support him to solve six nuclear bombs!


    Tony simply estimated that if he runs the blood-side armor to the limit, it is possible to take the two nuclear bombs to a safe place to detonate!


    It''s simple to say, but in fact this is the best situation.


    Because if the destinations of the two nuclear bombs are very close, let alone reduce the two nuclear bombs, even Tony himself will be ruined!


    For an instant, countless thoughts popped up in Tony''s mind, but he didn''t know what these thoughts were, and had no clue!


    What he is doing is to subconsciously fly towards the two nuclear bombs closest to him, and do his best to reduce the damage caused by nuclear bombs!


    As for the remaining four... I can only pray!


    Tony raised the speed of the Bloodside Battle Armor to the limit, and finally resisted the two nuclear bombs he expected on his shoulders as they did during the New York War, and flew toward the sky above.


    Tony flew higher and higher, and soon passed through the atmosphere to the space near the earth.


    Feeling that gravity is no longer there, Tony finally threw the two nuclear bombs out with confidence, and then launched a small Jerick missile followed by the two nuclear bombs, turned directly, and flew towards the ground again. .


    A few seconds later, a violent explosion appeared behind Tony, but because of the vacuum, there was only a little flame, and it seemed that it was not very powerful.


    But in fact, the impact of the nuclear bomb explosion has begun to destroy the things in space, making the place where the explosion has formed a zone where there is really nothing.


    Tony didn''t look back, not because real men never looked back at the explosion, but he knew that looking back would have no effect!


    What he can do now is to quickly return to the earth and destroy the nuclear bomb he can use this way!


    Tony quickly returned to the place where he flew away with the two nuclear bombs, but strangely, he did not see the sparks caused by the previous four nuclear bombs.


    The places where these six nuclear bombs are going to fly are all relatively close. Before Tony hadn''t completely flown into space, he saw one had begun to fly toward the ground. Why did it not explode after so long?


    And... it seems that there are no nuclear bombs around him anymore?


    "Could it be that Ron is back?"


    This was Tony''s first thought. After all, in his heart, Ron is estimated to have this ability.


    With this thought in mind, Tony was a little excited and flew towards the place where the nuclear bomb had fallen to the ground he had seen before, looking for Ron.


    But in the end, Tony was disappointed.


    Because it was not Ron who solved the four nuclear bombs, but two women, one large and one small.


    The oldest one is about twenty years old, with blond hair, wearing a cowgirl outfit, and an angel-like figure!


    The youngest one is only sixteen or seventeen years old, with black hair, a ponytail, and a few small freckles on his face, and his brows are frowning, looking very distressed.


    The two flew directly into the air, and when they saw Tony, they flew in his direction.


    "Hey, Iron Man, what the hell is going on with the earth? How come so many nuclear bombs come to the ground? Could it be that the third world war happened? And, Ron? Why didn''t I see it when I just returned to New York he?"


    The two girls arrived in front of Tony almost instantaneously, and then the blonde woman directly asked Tony about it in a tall manner.


    But Tony didn''t mean to be angry at all, because he knew the two women and knew their identities.


    The blond woman was called Arthur, with the same name as the famous Knight King.


    But in fact, this woman is the legendary King Arthur, just a daughter.


    Tony still remembered that long ago, he followed Ron to London to find some magician, and finally met Arthur, the legendary king of knights.


    Female version!


    After leaving England later, Tony rarely met Arthur. The most recent time was four years ago when he happened to visit Ron��s Surprise newspaper.


    As for the other girl with a ponytail called Jasmine, she had followed Ron a long time ago, and Tony didn''t know her true identity.


    Then the two women disappeared together and never appeared next to Ron again.


    Tony didn''t care either. After all, these two women had nothing to do with him, so they left.


    And now seeing these two women flying directly in the air and directly destroying the threat of four nuclear bombs, Tony realized that Arthur''s identity was not only bizarre, but she also possessed great abilities.


    Although the other little girl, Jasmine, looks harmless to humans and animals, Tony can guarantee that Jasmine is definitely not easy!


    ...


    Then the two women disappeared together and never appeared next to Ron again.


    Tony didn''t care either. After all, these two women had nothing to do with him, so they left.


    And now seeing these two women flying directly in the air and directly destroying the threat of four nuclear bombs, Tony realized that Arthur''s identity was not only bizarre, but she also possessed great abilities.


    Although the other little girl, Jasmine, looks harmless to humans and animals, Tony can guarantee that Jasmine is definitely not easy!

 430 Chapter 422 The last moment!

    "The earth is over..."


    At the time of destruction, everything is chaotic.


    Not only human beings, but the countless types of animals have also begun to migrate instinctively to escape the widespread destruction caused by nuclear bombs.


    Some animals were lucky and escaped to a safe place. Some animals fled directly from the area of ??a nuclear bomb to another place where the nuclear bomb exploded. They still became dust in the air and nothing was left.


    Europe.


    Over the London area of ??England, Arthur led Jasmine to guard here to stop the nuclear bomb coming here.


    As one of the most outstanding cities no matter where in the world, London has of course received special treatment.


    Countless nuclear bombs flew in from all directions. Fortunately, Arthur''s ability was guaranteed. Using more energy to remove the nuclear bombs with magic, she could still protect London, her hometown where she had lived for thousands of years.


    However, Arthur was not the one who resisted the nuclear bomb the most, and Jasmine beside her was actually the main force.


    As a member of the mutants, Jasmine''s ability comes from her own body, not magic, nor the ability of a superpower.


    Before Ron brought this little loli out of Professor X��s school, she had a title����


    ''erosion''!


    This title is in line with Jasmine, because her ability is to make any physical damage gradually deteriorate and corrode anything!


    In the beginning, Jasmine was at most eroding some steel, stone and other things. Although it looked scary, it was not prominent.


    But after a few years after Jasmine left with Arthur, she didn��t know what she had learned. The ability was a leaps and bounds. You only need to bring her to the side of the nuclear bombs, and these weapons capable of destroying the city will begin directly. It quickly decayed, and soon became some scrap iron, which could no longer cause any harm!


    Seeing that it was easier, Arthur even had the mind to take Jasmine to intercept the nuclear bombs sent to the surrounding cities.


    After all, no matter how you say it, these places used to be her territory, right?


    ...


    new York.


    Many people think this city will be the place that is most under the care of nuclear bombs.


    Only people in this city know that New York has not received many attacks at all, and even a nuclear bomb has not been launched here.


    Yes, there are only a few small nuclear bombs, and the explosion site is far away from the center of New York, but it explodes sporadically in some outer areas, and there is no sign of destruction at all.


    Many ordinary people think that this may be the credit of those superheroes.


    After all, New York is the place with the most superheroes. The Guardians, the Fantastic Four, and even the Iron Man of the Avengers are in New York, and they can definitely protect the city.


    Of course it is correct to think this way, but it is not the case in reality.


    Because even these superheroes don''t understand why this is!


    Stark Mansion, Mr. Fantastic and Stone Man standing in the laboratory, the mood is very complicated.


    At this moment of the life and death of almost the entire human race, although personal life and death is not a major event at all, seeing the death of Thunderbolt Fire Johnny from the live broadcast before still made them unable to face it calmly.


    The four people have been together for more than ten years. Although a lot of things have happened during this period, they eventually become best friends and family!


    But now, their family members have died under more than 20 nuclear bombs...


    "Susan''s side..."


    The Stone Man sighed. The two of them were okay, but the invisible woman Susan was Johnny''s sister. This incident hit her the most!


    "I will persuade her, but now our task is to monitor the nuclear bombs that may come to New York, and then find a way to destroy those damned things!"


    Mr. Fantastic stood in front of the console, looking at the map of New York displayed on it.


    Because of the previous virus, Mr. Fantastic can already use the Internet to do some things.


    When the final destruction came, he used this method to let several superheroes such as Jessica, the little spider Peter Parker, eliminate the bombs that came to New York and minimize the disaster.


    Although the invisible woman Susan was very sad because of Johnny''s death, she still did the same thing as her brother, and began to save others and save the earth as much as possible.


    The Stone Man is quite special. Although he also wants to go out, the body of the Stone makes it almost impossible for him to move. He can only work as Mr. Fantastic''s assistant as before.


    There is also a generation of Ant-Man Hank Pym, this old scientist walked out immediately after Ultron launched the final destruction, put on the Ant-Man suit and became a superhero again!


    After all, a man of outstanding intelligence like Mr. Fantastic can be the commander of the Stark Tower, and Hank does not need to stay here.


    Of course, Hank wore a new Ant-Man suit, because the old suit was still on Scott Lang, resisting disaster on the other side of the continent.


    Of course Mr. Fantastic also wants to go out and join the rescue operation, but he also knows that his stay in the Stark Mansion will be more useful.


    "Jessica, another missile is coming towards Queens, immediately stop it!"


    There was a shining spot on the surveillance screen, which was not too big. When Mr. Fantastic saw it, he immediately contacted Jessica using the newly developed contact device, preparing to eliminate the missile flying to New York.


    After handing over the task, Jessica on the other side also started to act.


    As a super power person, Jessica''s super power looks simple, just getting stronger and stronger body, speed and control, but simple power is the most effective!


    Jessica uses this simple ability to fly fast in the air, and is the best one among the superheroes to resist missiles.


    Before, there was even a big one that exploded directly less than ten meters away from Jessica, but it didn''t cause much damage to her at all, it just made Jessica embarrassed.


    "Reid, no nuclear bomb has been launched into New York for so long, and there are even very few missiles. This shows that Ultron did not want to destroy our city at all. Why is that?"


    After easily exploding the''slowly'' missile flying to New York into the sea, Jessica asked Mr. Fantastic very suspiciously.


    Rao is an excellent IQ Mr. Fantastic, who couldn''t think of why this was, and replied: "This is all too sudden and strange. I don''t know why..."


    Mr. Fantastic didn''t chat with Jessica. He had more important tasks in Ultron''s hands.


    "Stark, you need to shut down the root server in Ohio. Ultron has completely controlled it. Be careful!"


    Mr. Fantastic found Tony Stark��s radio channel and handed over a special task.


    Yes, although Ultron has discovered their intention to shut down the world''s network and use robots to guard it, the plan is still going on.


    After Tony failed to rescue Johnny, he was immediately given this new task, destroying the network root servers in various places, and preparing to shut down all networks to deal with Ultron!


    Of course, when Ultron has directly used the Internet and robots to control most areas, this method has not completely killed Ultron, but it is still the best way to reduce Ultron''s influence.


    Tony has been working hard, but the results of his efforts are not optimistic.


    When he followed the instructions of Mr. Fantastic and came to the hiding place of the root server in Ohio, he found that there were no humans at all, and only countless robots.


    It turns out that after taking control of the network for the first time, Ultron directly controlled the robots that are being studied in various countries, using robots to kill humans, and then controlling these important places.


    This is also the reason why few places can resist Ultron''s control of the network.


    Humans are still too weak compared to robots!


    Tony certainly wouldn''t back down. The four diamond-shaped iron pieces appeared again behind him. Then, these iron pieces fired four white lasers to quickly destroy the robots guarding the root server from right to left.


    Under Tony''s laser weapon, these robots are really not enough to see, but soon, the appearance of a silver robot made Tony directly cautious, and immediately sent a message to Mr. Fantastic who had just contacted him.


    The content of the message is that he met Ultron here!


    Yes, this silver robot is no different from the Ultron that appeared on the live broadcast before. The same human face and mighty body all show that he is different.


    After seeing this robot, in addition to the four weapons capable of emitting energy lasers behind him, Tony was secretly preparing for other lethal weapons, ready to fight Ultron at any time.


    "Stark, I know what you want to do, and I know you notified others about my situation here, but it''s okay, I''m not worried..."


    But Ultron seemed to have guessed Tony''s intentions, with a confident smile on his face, and flew towards Tony without worry.


    Then, four lasers were directly fired at Ultron''s body.


    Tony didn''t mean anything to talk nonsense with Ultron. After preparing the means, he directly attacked Ultron, preparing to kill Ultron just like the last time he killed Ultron!


    Ultron still did not evade this time, as if it would be the same as last time, let these lasers kill him!


    However, the aurora, which had cut countless robots into two segments in the previous moment, did not cause any damage to Ultron at all. The four lasers hit Ultron''s silver body and bounced directly, causing no damage at all.


    "Zhenjin?"


    Seeing this situation, Tony immediately recognized the material on Ultron''s body, a special metal that was almost indistinguishable from Captain America''s shield.


    Regarding the shield against the US team, there is a joke saying that the shield is actually the body of the US team.


    Because of the shield made of vibrating gold, the US team can complete so many incredible tasks. They have used vibrating shields to carry bullets, shoot explosives, bounce off energy lasers, and have not suffered any damage.


    It can be seen from these statements that Zhenjin is really strong!


    But now, Ultron''s entire body is full of this kind of metal, how can this eliminate him?


    Seeing that Tony''s energy laser was really useless for his body, Ultron smiled more confidently.


    "Don''t be too surprised, because what surprised you... is yet to come!"


    Ultron''s words were not over yet, another vibrating robot with exactly the same body flew over from behind. Two''Ultron'' stood together and said in unison:


    "How about, Stark, are these new bodies of mine good?"


    Tony can''t calm down at all. Even if he is stupid, he knows that Ultron has not only created a vibrating body for himself, but has created countless ones!


    Poor before, he thought that Ultron appeared to be real, but now it seems that this is all an illusion!


    "How many bodies have you created for yourself, so many bodies are connected to you, can you bear it?"


    Knowing that the previous method of destroying Ultron''s body was useless, Tony stopped doing useless work and was ready to take some verbal advantages.


    But Ultron from his hands is not inferior to him at all: "With each other, don''t you also make so many tortoise shells for yourself? It looks like you are not tired at all!"


    "..." Tony didn''t know what to say, from beginning to end, he hadn''t taken advantage of Ultron at all.


    Ultron didn''t seem to have the intention of talking to Tonydo. His two vibrating bodies separated, pointing to the storage root server behind and said:


    "I know you want to destroy all the networks to kill me completely, please, do whatever you want..."


    Tony didn''t leave, just asked: "Why?"


    "Because, it will be the last moment soon..."


    Tony hadn''t moved yet, but Ultron''s two vibrating bodies voluntarily launched two missiles to directly blow up the storage point below, destroying the root server inside.


    Then, all the networks in one area went down without any response anymore, and even Ultron no longer appeared.


    "Cherish your last moments, haha..."


    Ultron''s two bodies laughed and flew away in two directions.


    Tony didn''t go after him, he finally understood Ultron''s intentions!


    The nuclear bombs flying around in the past were not Ultron��s final plan at all. The robot clones he made were his ultimate goal!


    Fifteen minutes later, batches of robots appeared in piles from various places, and along with the last batch of thousands of nuclear bombs, they began to shoot all humans on the earth.


    These robots are Ultron, just like Tony initially expected, only one Ultron is needed to control countless steel legions to guard the earth.


    It''s just that there is always a deviation between the expectation and the final result!


    Ultron, who was originally used to protect the earth, finally set his goal on humans, preparing to kill all humans, so that the earth will enter eternal peace!


    The last moment is here!

 431 Chapter 423: Absorb 1 Constellation

    The earth was in chaos a day later.


    Countless robots appeared in all corners of the world, humans ran for their lives in panic, the government was in vain, the army was ripped apart, and even the superheroes wailed and looked a little desperate.


    All of this still has nothing to do with Ron, who is far away in an unknown corner of the Milky Way constellation.


    He didn''t know anything about what was happening on the earth, he was determined to find the location of the symbiote god''s lair, and he had no intention of returning to earth.


    Doing the math, Ron has been searching for this unknown constellation for nearly a month, only to break open the small planets and turn them all over.


    Ron even began to wonder if the news he got was true.


    That was a month ago, when he and Yongdu came to a place similar to a library in the three empires, and found information from those unknown books.


    That was a long time ago, and for a long time, the three empires could not be called the great power of the galaxy, just a few small ones.


    Whether it was Shia, Screw, or the Kerry Empire, they recorded some of these things more or less.


    According to the record, the gods went to war with a powerful being, causing the entire galaxy and even the universe to fall into chaos.


    Until later, that powerful life form was finally killed by the gods, but the soul still did not disappear and was sealed in a planet with a certain constellation.


    Relying on these records, Ron finally found the location of this galaxy, but searching for it for a month was no result.


    He even wondered whether the planet that sealed the soul of the god of symbiosis, like Star Jue''s father, Ego, had directly become a planet of life and flew away.


    "Pitro, I''m in a bad mood. Go out and stroll around. You drive the spaceship to keep looking."


    Ron called Kuai Yin, the pilot of the Great Sword, and after an explanation, he disappeared directly into the battleship and went into outer space.


    "Is this just strolling around?" Kuaiyin looked at Ron, who appeared in outer space instantly, faster than his supersonic speed, very depressed.


    After leaving the battleship, Ron did not just walk around as he said, but directly revealed countless space tunnels, shuttled back and forth in every place of this constellation, looking for the sealed Kunta of the god of symbiosis. Location of the planet.


    I don''t know why, Ron always felt that something very serious happened when he left, and he must return to Earth as soon as possible to help solve it.


    This is not an unfounded worry, but the time ability that Ron has been exposed to is warning him that the future will be gloomy...


    His time is not much!


    "Why on earth?"


    The stiff situation made this guy who had seen everything very relaxed also become a little irritable.


    It turned out that more space appeared around him, making this constellation very inflated, as if a balloon was filled with gas that it could no longer bear, and it was about to explode.


    And Ron himself is actually not comfortable!


    The number of times he releases his abilities is not unlimited. Although he has a universe, this universe is too small, and the energy contained in it may even be incomparable to two solar systems.


    What''s more, he is realizing a space tunnel that can span half a constellation.


    This is not the kind of little magic that Gu Yi mage and her disciples can reach directly from the highest peak of the earth to the space gate of the African continent, but a law similar to space, and the energy consumption is not an order of magnitude. of.


    It''s just that the more tunnels in the space, the more Ron feels that he might have received false news.


    This constellation is too strange. There is no place where life is hidden here. All the places are deserted and there is nothing.


    Full of silence!


    "Maybe, I thought it wrong? Quintal is not actually a planet, but this galaxy?"


    Ron was very skeptical, and even came up with an idea that shocked him.


    after all,


    The more he thinks about it, the more he feels that this idea should be right. I remember that the God of Symbiote once said that his original title is called Lord of the Abyss. This title is more powerful than the God of Symbiote!


    If this constellation is really the place to seal the Lord of the Abyss, Ron will think carefully about how to break this constellation.


    After all, he had realized so many space tunnels before that they didn''t open up this constellation. It is probably useless to think of other ways.


    ''By the way, I absorbed this galaxy directly, don''t know if it will work?''


    Ron had a bold idea.


    This method is to directly open the interface of his own universe in this galaxy, and then use the method of space fusion to directly absorb this unknown constellation into his universe, and directly use the power of the universe to make this constellation complete!


    You know, in your own universe, Ron''s strength does not know how many times it is outside, and then borrowing the universe itself, it shouldn''t be difficult to decompose a constellation.


    The difficulty lies in how he should absorb the constellations into his universe.


    Until now, apart from his creation, the only things that entered Ron''s universe were originally to solve Professor X, and he took the initiative to pull it in.


    It''s just that, he has spent no idea how much energy.


    Although his universe is not as good as before, this constellation is not Professor X either!


    A place that may be much larger than the solar system, how can it be so simple?


    Ron started thinking again.


    It didn''t take long to think, because someone interrupted him in the middle.


    "We found a very peculiar place, perhaps related to the lair of the God of Symbiote!"


    Pietro appeared in front of Ron in the Great Sword, and said to him in surprise.


    "Take me there right away!" Without saying a word, Ron directly let Kuaiyin point out the unknown, and then immediately passed through a space tunnel.


    When he arrived where Kuaiyin said, Ron had a hint of joy on his face.


    What Kuaiyin said should be both right and wrong. This place should not have much to do with the symbiote''s nest, but has a lot to do with what he just thought about.


    Because this place is the center of this constellation!


    Everything has a center, the human heart, the sun of the solar system, etc...


    The center is generally the most important place of the object, and it may be the most vulnerable place.


    As long as you master the center, you can master the life and death of this object!


    The constellation also has a center. Although it may not look very similar and a little false, it is actually true.


    Ron is sure, after all, his universe has a center, and it is not surprising that a constellation has it!


    If you find the center, everything may be much easier.


    The center of this constellation looks a bit like a big tree full of tentacles, without leaves and fruits, and some at least the various weird shapes formed by the tentacles are entwined together, which makes it a little disgusting to look closely.


    But Ron couldn''t control that much. He was going to try to absorb this central point directly with his own universe, and then swallow the entire constellation.


    For safety, Ron directly received the Great Sword into his own universe first, and then immediately began to act.


    He first communicated the connection between his universe and this place, and allowed the two to have the same frequency before they could open the channel.


    Ron was actually a little nervous while doing all this.


    You know, the collision between two inexplicable galaxies is all killing each other in the dark forest, not to mention that he is going to combine his universe with this constellation?


    He was afraid, what if he did this by himself and attracted some existence to snatch his universe, and he couldn''t beat it again?


    He didn''t want to experience the things of the God of Symbiosis again.


    "Everything will have a beginning, good or bad!"


    Ron cheered himself up. There is a saying that if you don''t do it, you will never succeed.


    Although this sentence is somewhat inconsistent with his current situation, the truth is almost the same.


    Strange things began to happen, and the originally quiet place began to become abnormal. The stones and soil seemed to be like water and began to become distorted.


    Ron''s universe began to combine with this unknown constellation.


    Judging from the steady progress, the combination seems to be pretty good.


    Time gradually passed, until this unknown constellation had become part of Ron''s universe, and this strange fusion was over.


    Everything is going well, Ron''s universe has a lot more solar system.


    Originally, his universe was just a few such big places.


    Feeling the newly added unknown galaxy, Ron smiled happily.


    No wonder the pioneers of history are saying that plundering is the fastest way to establish a power. This method is simply not knowing how many times faster than developing his own universe and slowly growing!


    In an instant, Ron even had the idea of ??a galaxy that directly plundered the universe of the American comics to strengthen his own universe.


    But soon, this idea was rejected by himself.


    The reason is very simple, not because doing this is like a big villain, but because when he just merged, Ron can clearly feel that he is like a sexy beauty who has been stripped, and he may be a strong man at any time xxoo Countless times.


    The risk is too great to be worth it!


    When the limit is not reached, it is better not to try this method.


    After absorbing this constellation, Ron naturally knew a lot about it.


    The direction he was looking for was right. This constellation was indeed the place where the soul of the god of symbiosis was sealed, and the planet Kuntal was also in it.


    The reason why he didn''t find it before was not because everything was hidden.


    This constellation was not originally a constellation, it was just a simple place. It was only because the celestial group later sealed the soul of the god of symbiosis here, which formed this constellation, a perfect ornament, which makes people��s Eyes have always been on the appearance.


    If you compare this constellation to a balloon, then Kuntal is the invisible bit of''gas'' in this balloon!


    Although Ron looked around inside, he didn''t care about the "gas" inside, only the "skin" of the balloon.


    The real Quintal has always been shielded by this constellation. Where Ron went, Quintal went to another location, so he didn''t find it from beginning to end.


    Feeling the planet full of bans, and the soul body inside that even he was a little shocked now, he knew that he had found the Lord.


    Without hesitation, Ron appeared directly next to the soul body, ready to directly use his life power and the power of the phoenix to directly decompose the soul body, without talking nonsense!


    But the God of Symbiote suddenly said a word, causing Ron to temporarily let go of the idea of ??directly beheading the opponent.


    "Mastering the power of the phoenix and a person in the universe, don''t you want to know why I suddenly appeared on your planet to meet you and fight?"


    "Why?" I have to say, the god of symbiote made Ron a lot of interest.


    Ron didn''t forget what Gu Yi had said before. There was a very powerful presence that affected their timeline, and he wanted to modify everything.


    And what the God of Symbiote wants to say has something to do with this matter?


    "You may have guessed that there is an existence that we don''t even know is affecting everything about you, and I seem extraordinary, but in fact it is just a piece of his that can be discarded at will..."


    The God of Symbiote smiled relievedly, then became silent again, without saying a word for a long time.


    For some reason, Ron could feel that the God of Symbiote was actually the same as himself, with some unforgettable thoughts that he could not finish, as if he was in a prison and couldn''t break free.


    Seeing the silence of the Symbiote God, Ron did not urge, nor was he impatient. He just waited silently, waiting for the Symbiote God to speak again.


    After a long time, the God of Symbiote was no longer silent, and instead said calmly: "I know, I will definitely die today... But I hope you can fulfill my last wish..."


    "Tell me first, who is that existence?" Ron asked directly.


    Although he feels that the god of symbiosis and himself are actually the same kind of people, Ron never acts on feelings. The god of symbiosis is right. He will definitely die today and will never be resurrected!


    "That is the existence that you and I still can''t understand..." said the god of symbiosis: "He is almost omnipotent, omniscient, and has unlimited rights. He is in charge and judges everything..."


    "The Court of Life?" Ron frowned, guessing in advance who the God of Symbiote was talking about.


    The name Court of Life sounds like an organization, but in fact, this is one of the most capable characters in the Marvel universe except the creator. Thanos, the Celestial Group, the Five Great Creation Gods, etc. The life court is on par!


    Ron didn''t doubt the words of the God of Symbiote. He was just thinking, if this matter was really intervened by the Life Court, then it should be easy for him to modify everything. Why does everything seem to have not changed much?


    The god of symbiosis seemed to guess what he was thinking, and said with a smile: "Someone stopped him!"


    "Who?" Ron asked.


    "I don''t know!" the god of symbiont replied, "but in fact...you and me are all one of them!"


    Ron didn''t speak, just staring at the god of symbiont.


    After a long time, the combination of vitality and phoenix power killed this existence who had resisted countless gods, and completely disappeared into this world!


    But Ron''s mood is not very good...


    The future... becomes more complicated!

 432 Chapter 424 Back to Earth

    "Your task in the future is to help me find soul gems. As long as you can do it well, I believe that the benefits you will get in the future will not be rare..."


    "I will work hard. Next time you come to find it, you will surely get the soul gem news."


    "hope so!"


    ...


    An ignorant place, one of the "ports" of the galaxy, is now staged a parting meeting.


    The famous predator Yongdu was standing quietly in front of a young man, with a smile on his face, answering a few words from time to time, looking very weak.


    Some people who are unfamiliar with Yongdu feel that the rumors they have heard about Yongdu before are all false, and their despising thoughts begin to spread.


    Only those who know that they are standing opposite to Yongdu know that when Yongdu does this, he naturally has his reason and difficulties.


    After all, that is someone who can provoke the Dark Order of Thanos...


    ...


    Ron didn''t say much to Yongdu, he just told Pitro to return to the earth as quickly as possible after explaining the task of soul gems.


    If he thought that something important had happened on the earth before, it was just a hunch, then after meeting with the god of symbiosis, he already knew that this was not just a premonition, but a real sense of crisis. Up!


    His time will be less and less!


    And there will be more and more things against him!


    Life Court...


    It was as if a mountain was pressing on Ron''s head, making him breathless!


    He must strengthen his strength more quickly to reach the point where he can resist the life court.


    Otherwise, there is only a dead end waiting for Ron!


    As for the existence that had been secretly helping him and affecting the life court trial, Ron never dreamed of getting his help.


    People can become truly powerful only by themselves!


    ...


    In space, the Great Sword opened the function of traveling through space, and it only took a few hours to rush all the way from ignorance to the earth in the solar system.


    Looking at this familiar blue planet, Ron felt the warmth of home.


    No matter where you are, your hometown is always the best.


    Even though Ron��s hometown on earth is not really that...


    After the New York War ended, the earth has officially started to establish a space port.


    Last time Ron returned to Earth, he didn''t use it, but stopped the Great Sword in a corner, and this time, he was not going to do that.


    Ron intends to come directly and strongly, and then immediately began to control the plan of the earth, so that everyone understands that this chaotic era must have someone to stand up and guide them to the future of survival!


    This is different from Ron''s original random thoughts, but with a big mountain on his head, this serious sense of crisis makes him have to do it!


    It was only after arriving near the earth that Ron discovered that even if he didn''t do it, the earth actually needed a guide.


    The Great Sword slowed down and began to approach a space port near the earth, ready to dock and take a special spacecraft into the surface of the earth.


    This is the normal procedure for the large battleships and spaceships to return to Earth, but now it has changed.


    "There are enemies!"


    At this moment, Kuaiyin piloting the Great Sword issued a warning. It turned out that a Space Self-Defense Force on Earth approached the Great Sword directly, all weapons were aimed at, and then it fired directly.


    Kuaiyin, who had not yet figured out the situation, opened the protective cover of the Great Sword, and resisted all the laser attacks and artillery attacks fired by the spacecraft.


    And Ron frowned slightly when he looked at these spaceships made by the Earth itself.


    This is not something that can happen normally. Even if the Great Sword is an alien warship that invades the Earth, the Earth should wait for the Great Sword to actively attack before starting a counterattack.


    And now, let''s not say that it is a disagreement, that is, if you don''t even make a face-to-face, you have already started!


    There is no reason!


    Ron sensed that something was wrong, and he did not be lazy. His mental power spread directly into the spacecraft that attacked the Great Sword.


    But the strange thing is that Ron''s mental power has been emptied.


    This is of course not because these spaceships have the ability to resist Ron''s mental power, but because there is no one in these spaceships!


    Those who drive these ten or so spaceships are actually machines or robots, not even a human being!


    Although the Earth entering the space age does have the ability to allow machines to replace humans to supervise spacecraft, it is clearly unnecessary.


    No matter how many robots there are in the world''s high-tech companies and factories, it is impossible to abandon human beings and replace them with robots.


    What''s more, the spacecraft driven by these robots immediately began to attack his Great Sword?


    Ron thought of a possibility in an instant.


    Ultron!


    Except for this intelligent life that already possesses self-wisdom and thought, Ron couldn''t think of other characters that could do this.


    What''s more, before leaving, Tony Stark told him that he had re-studied Ultron again.


    "Counting the time, I should have been away from the earth for less than two months. In just two months, Ultron''s progress has gone from being born to the point of directly controlling the earth?"


    Although this is not impossible, Ron thinks it is still a bit too fast.


    It''s been less than two months...


    Without letting the spaceships controlled by the robots launch weapons, Ron used his mind to destroy the weapon systems and propulsion systems on these spacecrafts directly from the beginning, making these spacecrafts stop directly in space and become a pile of waste.


    Although some fuss was made, at this time, Ron could no longer waste time doing those superfluous things.


    In order to achieve the goal, he will use the fastest way!


    "Pitro, drive the Great Sword directly to the Highland Park in Queens, New York. There is no need to dock at the space port!"


    No longer preparing to let the Great Sword stay in an extra-terrestrial space port, Ron directly let Pietro drive the battleship into the atmosphere, ready to let the Great Sword descend directly on the earth.


    "This... isn''t it?" Kuaiyin was a little entangled, but he carefully observed the impatient look on Ron''s face. Apart from anything else, he directly increased the speed of the Great Sword and passed one. The spaceship fleet that came to attack began to land at the position in North America.


    But at this moment, the Great Sword issued the highest level alarm.


    A major crisis is coming!


    "What the hell is going on... Captain, what should we do?"


    Kuaiyin, who had never encountered such a situation before, looked at a loss and could only come to Ron for help.


    "Don''t be afraid, just keep driving down!" Ron waved his hand and responded coldly.


    "Okay..." Kuaiyin looked anxious, but could only act according to Ron''s words.


    The Great Sword continued to decline, and the highest alarm was getting louder and louder. Soon, Kuaiyin learned from the battleship''s own analysis system what caused the Great Sword to initiate the highest alarm.


    That is the ultimate weapon that can directly destroy a city, nuclear bomb!


    Of course, with the strength of the Great Sword itself, a nuclear bomb cannot pose too much threat to it.


    But now it''s not just a nuclear bomb flying towards the Great Sword, but countless!


    If the Great Sword''s own reconnaissance system did not fail, there would be at least 3,000 nuclear bombs flying towards it!


    What concept is this?


    If these at least 3,000 nuclear bombs were accurately dropped in cities on earth, then it can be said that mankind has reached the brink of extinction!


    And now, all these nuclear bombs have only one target, and that is the Great Sword that came back from outer space!


    Kuaiyin is getting more and more anxious. This is more than 3,000 nuclear bombs. At the speed of these things, we will be all over in a few seconds!


    Captain Ron, even if you are really awesome, you can''t ignore so many weapons of destruction, right?


    As the nuclear bomb flew closer and closer, Kuaiyin''s heart rose to the extreme.


    Finally, the nuclear bomb appeared directly in his eyes and slammed into the hull of the Great Sword. There seemed to be no pause in the middle!


    At this time, everything around seemed to slow down.


    The nuclear bomb stopped moving, the battleship was no longer falling, and the younger sister Wanda next to him stopped with an increasingly anxious expression.


    Time was actually stopped!


    But Ron can still move. Although he has been exposed to some time rules, he can''t avoid the influence of time, but he can do it only when time is stopped.


    Ron came directly to the outside of the Great Sword and looked at the bald woman in a black robe who was launching the green "magic" at a very far distance, and asked in doubt:


    "You should know my abilities. These nuclear bombs won''t cause me much trouble. You don''t need to waste so much energy to help me stop nuclear bombs!"


    "I just want to make accidents happen less. After all, the earth can''t stand any more toss..."


    The bald woman in the black robe is of course the Supreme Mage Gu Yi, looking at Ron who returned, she smiled as if she had been expecting it for a long time.


    "Thank you." Ron thanked him, and countless thoughts radiated to attach to the nuclear bombs, tearing the lines in the nuclear bomb detonator, making these ultimate weapons temporarily discarded without any threat.


    Then, the space tunnel appeared beside these nuclear bombs, absorbing them all.


    Except for some''exhaust gas'' accidents produced by nuclear bombs in the air, it seemed that nothing had happened.


    "Sure." Ron smiled and faced Gu Yi, motioning to her to correct the time-out.


    "It seems that this action to kill the god of symbiont has strengthened your ability a lot!"


    A blue thing appeared on Gu Yi''s chest, and as her gesture turned, the time that had been suspended began to resume normal operation.


    "This trip, I have benefited a lot! It just seems that many bad things have happened on the earth!"


    Ron pointed to the Great Sword and continued: "Let''s go, go in and sit down, and tell me the details of what happened!"


    "Yes... but I''m not the one who knows this thing best, they are!"


    Gu Yi looked into the distance, and soon two figures appeared in front of him.


    It is Iron Man Tony Stark, and Jessica, the jewel of the Guardian.


    "All go in and sit..." Ron shrugged, and after making Pietro open the entrance of the battleship, he led Gu Yi into the Great Sword first.


    Soon, Tony and Jessica also flew into the Great Sword.


    "Ron, I want to kill you!"


    As soon as Tony entered the Great Sword, he took back the blood-side armor on his body and prepared to hug Ron.


    Tony took off his blood-rimmed armor and had a lot of wounds on his face and body. He also had large dark circles on his eyes, and he looked very haggard.


    Although it looked a little heartache, Ron resolutely pushed Tony away: "Sorry, I''m not gay, so please don''t come and hug me!"


    "I know you are not gay, I am just excited, you are finally back..."


    Tony didn''t really hug him, he smiled, his smile full of sadness.


    "It''s because of Ultron?" Ron looked at Tony with a look of disappointment: "I told you not to study Ultron a long time ago. You wouldn''t listen, now you know the consequences?"


    "It''s just an accident..." Standing still, Tony lowered his head, making the originally confident super genius look like a kid who made mistakes, being reprimanded by his family.


    "Just tell all the story, I need to know everything and then respond..." Ron said.


    "It''s not complicated, it''s just that everything is too fast..." Tony took a deep breath, and then said everything clearly.


    After knowing all that had happened, Ron frowned and began to wonder again.


    In just one day, Ultron directly controlled almost all the networks and nearly half of the nuclear bombs, launching a devastating attack on mankind, which is too fast!


    Ron remembered that even Ultron in the comics did not have this miraculous reaction speed at all, let alone the movie version.


    If this is all the influence of the life court, it can only be said that the influence of the life court on time is also increasing.


    Time has become more urgent!


    "Tony, are you sure this happened only seven days ago, not a month ago?"


    Ron glanced at Gu Yi. Although he didn''t speak, Gu Yi immediately understood what he meant.


    Ron was saying, did she use the Time Gem to modify the time and bring the timeline back to before, so Tony said that this happened seven days ago?


    Although it was really unfriendly to ask, the two had known each other for so long, and Gu Yi knew that Ron didn''t really doubt her.


    So, she just shook her head and gave Ron a somewhat helpless look.


    Seeing this look, Ron also understood what Gu Yi meant.


    She said that the changes Ultron made were too great, affecting the entire earth, so even if she had the time gem, she would not be able to set time back.


    Tony looked at the eyes and movements of the two people with a dazed expression, completely unaware of what they were doing.


    Facing Ron''s doubts, he could only nodded affirmatively, indicating that what he said was true!


    Ron no longer doubted, after a brief thought, he ordered Tony and Jessica:


    "All the members of the Avengers and Guardians, as well as the important government personnel of those countries on the earth, will be assembled to New York for me, and I will lead them and let the earth move into a new future..."

 433 Chapter 425: I am the master of the future of the earth

    When Ron told Tony and Jessica about his plan to take control of the earth himself, he agreed, although he was shocked.


    After all, the situation can no longer be worse!


    Soon, a joint letter from the Avengers and the Guardians was sent to the leaders of most countries in the world, inviting them to come to a meeting, a meeting to change the history of the earth!


    ...


    Five hours later, the representatives and even the highest leaders of many countries arrived at the United Nations Headquarters in New York and prepared to participate in the meeting through the space battleship Osword that came to their country''s door.


    Yes, although Ron did not choose to bring these people over in person, in order to hurry up, he still sent his own car, the Great Sword, to ask the driver Kuaiyin to welcome those people to New York.


    Although the Great Sword has the ability to travel through space and make rapid flight in space, for many reasons, the meeting was officially started after five hours.


    But even if there are joint letters from the Avengers and the Guardians, and the powerful Via of the Great Sword, there are still many leaders of countries who still give too much distance, because they are very busy to resist Ultron��s robot army. Waiting for reasons did not show up.


    However, it doesn''t matter!


    Because in Ron''s mind, these countries have been kicked out of the game by default.


    There will be no piece of their land in the future, only mergers are waiting for them!


    The conference is held in the General Assembly Hall of the United Nations Headquarters. The largest room in the United Nations Headquarters can seat more than 1,800 people. Even the central office has close to hundreds of positions, and can seat delegations of leaders from most countries in the world.


    Before the meeting began, the Great Hall was full of people. Most of the people sitting in the central organ area were state leaders and some important organizations, like representatives of the Merchants Association, the World Trade Organization and other organizations.


    The people sitting in the back row are more complicated. There are ordinary citizens, journalists, businessmen, students, elderly people, etc...


    However, this still did not fill the hall, which can accommodate more than 1,800 people, but even so, noisy discussions filled the hall, like a flock of ducks floating in a small river.


    Of course, the content of the discussion has something to do with a meeting and the space battleship parked outside the United Nations headquarters.


    Some people say, has Ultron persuaded the Avengers to start the plan Ultron said before to turn all humans into''robots''?


    It is also said that this is more powerful aliens descending on the earth. They were planning to take over the planet, but they saw Ultron, the intelligent life of rebellion, so they were ready to unite with the forces on Earth to expel Ultron!


    Some people even say that Ultron is actually a conspiracy made by someone. The purpose is to use Ultron to control the earth and have the highest rights...


    The twitter discussion never stopped, and no one in the hall was going to stop them, it seemed very chaotic.


    This situation was changed only after Kuaiyin and Wanda appeared in the open space near the podium at the front of the Great Hall. The subject of the discussion was brought to them, and even their voices were much lower.


    "I don''t know the identity of this man and woman, judging from their appearance, they seem to be twins..."


    "It''s twins! Can''t you see this?"


    "Hey, I don''t know why, I always feel that this trip is very bad..."


    ...


    Many people know that Kuaiyin is the person who drove the space battleship that was several hundred meters long and looked like a big sword to pick them up to the UN headquarters. People who don��t know also know this through others. .


    And now the two of them came to the Great Hall, which indicates that the meeting will begin soon.


    Not surprisingly, the three figures appeared from the attendance passage of the Great Hall and began to walk towards the front stage of the Great Hall.


    These are two men and one woman. Many people in the audience know the identities of these three people.


    The man and woman behind the man in the front are Iron Man Tony Stark of the Avengers and Jessica, the jewel woman of the Guardian.


    In the war against Ultron not long ago, the heroine Jewel Girl has taken off her mask to reveal her identity.


    Regarding the arrival of these two men, no one feels strange and contrary.


    Because they are the representatives of the Avengers and the Guardians respectively, they sent a joint letter to invite them to the United Nations General Assembly Hall.


    And everyone in the presence of the man walking in front of them is basically LeTV, but what they don''t understand is why the boss of a newspaper in this district can also go in front of Iron Man and Jewel Girl?


    Looking at the posture, this meeting is clearly his idea!


    "Ron Brenstad, owner of Surprise Newspaper? Why are you the initiator of this meeting? What exactly are you? What are you going to do?"


    ...


    The discussion became more noisy, and some even shouted out their doubts eagerly on the spot, making the Great Hall more chaotic.


    Only soon, the situation improved.


    Because someone stood up at this time and started to maintain order!


    "Shut up all to me!!!"


    Roar!


    This is a yellow giant four to five meters high. Some people recognize this as the "hatred" in the guardian, but no one knows when he appeared and stood in the open space at the front of the venue. The voice of''s was all dumbfounded, and finally the Great Hall was completely quiet.


    The needles in the quiet hall can be heard. People can only put their eyes on the three people standing on the podium in the hall and wait for them to speak.


    Ron, who decided to turn the tide, would of course not continue to hide. Standing in the middle, without even turning on the amplifier microphone, he said directly:


    "I know that everyone is very puzzled about the content of this meeting, why I want Tony and Jessica to initiate this meeting, wondering whether there is any horrible secret behind this... Don''t worry, I will next I will tell you the answers one by one!"


    Ron''s voice was not full of emotion, he was talking as usual, his voice was not loud, but it still spread to every corner of the Great Hall.


    The people who were shocked by the hatred still did not speak, but felt that thousands of ants were crawling on them, and it was extremely uncomfortable.


    All eyes were on Ron, anxiously waiting for his answer.


    Ron did not dare, but simply said: "First of all, why am I the initiator of this meeting..."


    "Actually, this is very simple, because I am the owner of the Great Sword Battleship, the founder of the Guardian, Skywalker Ron!"


    ...


    boom!


    Ron''s words were like a thunder, which exploded directly in the entire hall, causing everyone to fall into an incredible mood.


    If the identity of the founder of the Guardian only surprises everyone, then the identity of the owner of the Great Sword is what really makes people feel incredible.


    Especially the delegations of some countries, they personally got into this warship and came to New York, of course they knew the magic of this warship.


    Although the earth has the ability to build spacecraft and battleships that can fly in space, it is not enough to look at compared to the Great Sword!


    Spaceships and warships made on the earth can at most only perform some preliminary space roaming. They are located between the third and second speeds of the universe, and can fly out of the solar system at most, which is very wasteful.


    But what about the Great Sword?


    This is not a warship with a pull-out style, but a big guy who has mastered space technology and can truly travel through space!


    Ron Brenstad is the owner of the Great Sword...


    This shows that Ron at least has contact with alien empires with this technology.


    Or, he has actually mastered this technology, and the Great Sword was made by himself!


    If this is the case, how smart is Ron Brenstad?


    This is where people are most shocked!


    Someone couldn''t help but want to speak and ask, but Ron didn''t interrupt.


    He said: "I won''t answer any of your questions. I will only tell you my plan. All you have to do is promise!"


    "Why? Who gave you the right to do this? What is your purpose?"


    After he finished speaking, there was an Asian face in the central organ area where the delegations of various countries were sitting, but stood up and questioned him loudly in English, with extremely dissatisfied voice.


    Ron doesn''t know which country this person is from in Asia, but from his English speaking behavior, he knows that this person is definitely not Chinese.


    Because Chinese people can speak Chinese in the United Nations, which is one of the six languages ??designated by the United Nations!


    "Pitro!" Ron wouldn''t forget the moment he said something, he directly confessed to Kuaiyin who was standing next to him: "Give this person directly to Bronsky, and let him feel what it''s like to be in the hands of a giant! "


    "Yeah!" Kuaiyin directly agreed, and then turned into a gust of wind, bringing the Asian who had just spoken to the side of hatred, and handing him over.


    Kuaiyin knew Abomination not long ago. When he drove the Great Sword to pick up people in various countries, Abomination was the main helper, and he knew that his ability was basically the same as that of the Hulk and turned into a giant. .


    He hated the ability to have never seen Quick Silver. He just heard Ron''s words before he could react, and he saw this guy directly put the person who spoke before in front of him, and I was very surprised.


    "Very peculiar ability!" He exclaimed in disgust, and then took the person with his hand and grabbed it directly in front of the people.


    Kuai Yin, who had retired, quickly returned to its original position, and the people below couldn''t feel anything happening at all, still waiting for Ron to answer that person''s question!


    The person who was caught by Kuaiyin also felt very dazed. Why was he in front of everyone in a blink of an eye, with a very high angle of view, and he was tied up?


    He looked down very suspiciously, only to realize that he was actually caught in his hands by the four or five-meter tall yellow giant!


    "Let go of me, what are you going to do, let me go, but the Japanese cabinet minister, the patriarch of the well family, I will kill you..."


    The person who was caught panicked immediately, and immediately began to shout in English, and a few words that Ron was familiar with in his previous life popped out, Japanese!


    Was it Japanese?


    Ron frowned, watching the plan yelling frantically, and said impatiently: "Bronsky, let this guy shut up!"


    "Yes!" Disgust nodded, and grasped the person tightly, with the other hand directly on his chin, with a little effort.


    Click!


    Only hearing such a clear voice, this guy''s jaw was directly crushed by hatred, and the annoying voice immediately stopped.


    "Not bad!" Ron complimented him with abhorrence. He thought this guy would kill directly, but he just crushed a jaw, which was quite reasonable.


    Although he didn''t care whether the hatred killed the Japanese or crushed his chin, anyway, the non-parliament caused by the killing was huge. Although Ron was not afraid, there was no need and no need to do it.


    "Should... no one has a problem, right?" Ron asked everyone again with a smile.


    Many people below took a breath, and even many people who had a good impression of Ron before felt that he seemed to be a demon at this moment, terrifying!


    The corner of the central authority is the place of the Avengers and the Guardians. People like Little Spider, Venom, US Team, and Dr. Banner sit here, watching the development of things.


    Although they knew that the initiator of the meeting was Ron and they also knew some of the topics of the meeting, they didn''t know that Ron could be so cruel!


    Little Spider and Venom just felt a little bad, but the American team frowned fiercely, stood up and said:


    "Ron, your purpose of initiating this meeting is to help everyone solve Ultron together, but now you actually let hatred crush a human jaw. Isn''t this a bit too much?"


    "I only had to do this in a hurry. After all, Ultron''s threat is always increasing!"


    Ron smiled and said that he had already been mentally prepared for the fact that the US team would stand up.


    Soon after returning, he knew from Tony that the US team already felt that the New York War, the invasion of the alien symbiont, and even the Ultron incident were all planned by themselves.


    For this reason, the US team also found some evidence of its dealings with mutants to prove his words!


    Ron actually felt a bit wronged for what the US team did. He obviously did so many good things. Why did you become the man behind the scenes?


    Ron even felt that this American team was not disguised by the Screw Empire guys. After all, the people in that empire like to invade other countries and use disguise to disintegrate other countries!


    But then he carefully observed the US team for a while, and even after scanning it mentally, he was sure that it was actually the real US team, not in disguise!


    Hearing Ron''s words, although the US team''s face changed and wanted to continue to say something, but in the end they did it and did not speak.


    Not because of fear, but because the US team wanted to find all the evidence that Ron was behind the scenes, and then after solving Ultron, all Ron''s behavior was officially revealed!


    Ron also officially revealed his purpose afterwards, saying:


    "The US team is right. This meeting is held to deal with Ultron, but at the same time, I also want to inform everyone that in order to allow the earth to survive, I will formally establish a world committee as the chairman and lead all mankind into the future!"

 434 Chapter 426: New Order

    "Why?"


    ...


    Despite having the Great Sword as the vanguard to lead, the hatred of this big man as a shock, and even the panic of just crushing the Japanese jaw, some people still stood up and opposed it.


    This is not because people are not afraid of Ron, on the contrary, they are all afraid of this guy who seems harmless to humans and animals, but there are always people in the world who are not afraid of death, and people who ignore life for rights!


    They knew that if Ron really succeeded and became the chairman of this so-called World Council, it would mean that the earth had entered a new order.


    The new order will have new power leaders, and the old order will be broken, they want to get the important rights under the new order.


    So, someone asked, why?


    Someone asked.


    "Then after the establishment of the World Council, what is the position of our old national government organizations?"


    For this kind of very familiar question, Ron certainly wouldn''t really not answer, saying:


    "As long as the country that came here for the meeting, the position of the committee is the same as the original UN, you still have the right to manage your country, and the role of the World Committee is only one more right than the original UN, that is, the original UN No command power!"


    "In other words, the World Council is equivalent to increasing the power of the United Nations, rather than a new organization that truly subverts the earth?"


    Many people are relieved that this result is actually quite good for them.


    In response to this response, we can actually first talk about what kind of existence the original United Nations was.


    The purpose of the establishment of the United Nations is, of course, the same as those commonplace topics.


    In terms of maintaining world peace, easing international tensions, resolving regional conflicts, coordinating international economic relations, promoting economic, scientific, and cultural cooperation and exchanges among countries around the world, etc.


    The five permanent members of the United Nations are also the five most powerful national groups in the world.


    They are the United States of America, the Russian Federation, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, the French Republic, and the People��s Republic of China.?


    The people in charge of the United Nations are mostly people sent by these countries, and they handle some national affairs in accordance with the instructions of the five permanent posts.


    Whenever something like a war really happens, the United Nations does not actually have the ability to prevent such things from happening. They can only coordinate and coordinate.


    The World Committee established by Ron now only added some commanding rights to the United Nations, and it was still within their scope of acceptance.


    After all, they really need someone who can help them solve Ultron.


    Those who originally wanted to get a good position under the new rights organization did not stop there. If this thing cannot be prevented from happening, then they must get more benefits in the future!


    By this time, the meeting that Ron had expected to have a lot of turmoil was almost over.


    After that, the New World Committee he proposed quickly entered the establishment stage. In addition to his direct chairmanship, the other committee members also directly called the original UN members.


    Of course, Iron Man Tony Stark and Jewel Girl Jessica also went directly to the committee.


    Everything seems very beautiful.


    But Ron knew that this was just the original beauty. After that, a lot of things will happen to the committee. Some people will fight for power, some will want to disintegrate the organization, and some will want to take his place.


    But it doesn''t matter, Ron will naturally solve these things in a special way.


    After all, he really doesn''t have much time!


    After the meeting, all 136 members of the committee that had been initially established, including Ron, stayed and started a combat meeting to discuss how to deal with Ultron.


    Said it was a discussion, but it was actually Ron''s word.


    Because at the very beginning, he directly pointed out that he would bear the greatest responsibility for the elimination of Ultron. The responsibility of these committee members is to assist in the handling, and then formally release the rights of the World Committee after the end, so that this organization can truly Management to every corner of the earth.


    "After the disbandment, the Great Sword will send you all back to your original country, so that you will not be invaded by Ultron. After returning, I hope you can really set up the committee. If you are found to be in violation of the situation, I dare Certainly, the next time the Great Sword arrives, it will not only come to pick you up!"


    ...


    This brief combat meeting ended with Ron''s threatening words. According to him, Kuaiyin again drove these people back in the Great Sword.


    When he left, the man agreed, but under Ron''s mental scan, it was quickly discovered that most of the people had black faces after turning and leaving. It was obvious that they would not really do things according to his words.


    Tony also noticed this, frowning and asked: "After the committee is established, someone will definitely launch a rebellion, Ron, how would you deal with these people...or the country?"


    Ron replied: "I said before that if they really cannot accept the management of the committee, then the merger will be their only choice!"


    "Is this..." Tony''s smile was a little ugly: "If I hadn''t been in contact with you for so long and knew what kind of person you are, maybe I would really believe the US team, thinking that all of this was actually planned by you. Ok����"


    Ron smiled. If he knew the instigator of the Ultron incident this time, he would feel that it was actually caused by himself!


    "Don''t worry, if I really want to control the earth, I don''t need so many bells and whistles at all, just do it and it''s done..."


    After Ron finished speaking, he pointed to the sky mysteriously, and said: "Furthermore, if I really want rights, then the entire universe is my goal. A small earth is not enough to see!"


    Tony couldn''t help laughing when he heard this: "Tsk tusk, the cows are almost flying into the sky, haha..."


    Although it still feels a little strange, Tony still feels that he has not misunderstood the person. If Ron really wants to control the earth, then just like what he said, there is no need for such trouble!


    After bidding farewell to Tony temporarily, Ron was finally ready to deal with Ultron''s plan.


    Although he said simple, but in fact this matter is really not simple.


    In the past five hours or so, he has been deeply understanding how much Ultron has changed the earth.


    With his ability, he quickly obtained a lot of information than Tony knew.


    After Ultron took control of the network and officially launched a nuclear bomb to eliminate humans�� control of the earth, he actually took the initiative to destroy most of the network, hiding himself in some dark webs that ordinary people did not know, and the special he built himself. inside.


    This is why Ultron still has the Internet until now, but people have lost it. As long as there is a clue, Ultron will immediately discover and react to it.


    Ron was known by Ultron before returning to Earth, and that''s why.


    No one knows where Ultron will hide his true self. After all, he has mastered the spacecraft and can hide himself in space outside the region.


    Even if it wasn''t, he was just hiding on the earth, and Ron would not be able to find the real Ultron.


    Because his mental ability to cover tens of thousands of miles has nothing to do with things like the Internet.


    Sometimes Ron really doubted whether technology would really replace the "God". After all, he felt that technology was more difficult to understand than the "God".


    "Hey, President of the World Council who controls the world, what are you thinking about?"


    At this moment, a crisp girl voice suddenly appeared in Ron''s ear. Even though he hadn''t heard it for a long time, Ron knew who the person was.


    The female knight king of this world, Arthur!


    Apart from her, few people really dare to talk to him like this.


    Ron responded with a smile, "Arthur, are you back? By the way, Jasmine, where is she?"


    Arthur shrugged and said, "She''s still in London to help deal with Ultron''s iron toys, so she can''t come to see you... Don''t ask me so many questions, I''ll just ask you, where is Saber?"


    Arthur''s tone became colder, his eyes staring straight at Ron, the golden light in his eyes flickering.


    Yes, there is nothing wrong with the description here, it is really golden!


    Arthur was releasing some kind of magic similar to mind reading, and wanted to see something she wanted to know directly in Ron''s eyes.


    "It''s useless to me!"


    However, this was of no use to Ron. Although Arthur''s ability was indeed not weak, there was a relative relationship between ability and ability.


    Ron can almost ignore all this magical superpower to probe his thoughts, don''t worry at all!


    This is his innate talent as a universe, because of this, he can resist the mental abilities of Professor x who is already the pinnacle of the 4th-level mutant even when he is still very weak!


    "You''re stronger..." Arthur frowned. It hadn''t been seen in a few years, and Ron had changed more than she had imagined.


    Until there was no magic to read thoughts, Arthur could only hold back his temper and ask: "Where did saber go?"


    "I don''t know, she entered the universe on an adventure. I haven''t seen him twice in my visit, and I haven''t even heard about her..."


    Ron chose to tell the truth. Regarding Saber''s whereabouts, he was not only worried about Saber''s whereabouts in another world. He was also a little confused.


    Because of what happened at the time, he never went to Saber, nor did he want to let Yongdu and the Galaxy Guards look for it, but he went to the Milky Way twice and he actually kept paying attention to news about her in secret.


    Just as he said, he did not hear anything about Saber.


    This is weird!


    I remember that he sent Saber away at the center of the galaxy. Although Saber''s strength is good, she does not have the ability to leave the galaxy alone.


    Even if there is, it should not be so fast!


    Hearing Ron''s words, Arthur was obviously a little unhappy and said:


    "A person that big, you just let her run away like this?"


    Ron smiled bitterly and said: "This is her own will, after all, she is indeed a little sad..."


    "Does she know the truth?" Arthur frowned further, seeming to understand something.


    I remember that when I first saw Saber, Arthur felt that she was a little different from the people she had seen in different worlds. Later, I kept guessing that she also knew the truth.


    But by then she had a good relationship with Saber, so Arthur couldn''t bear to tell Saber the truth.


    Unexpectedly, the truth was finally discovered...


    Ron didn''t know how to say it. After all, he made a person who was the same as another person and was known by this person. This is very strange in itself!


    After a brief silence, both he and Arthur decided to turn the topic over.


    Then Ron asked, "How about you, have you discovered a way to travel through parallel universes in the past few years after leaving the earth?"


    Arthur replied: "There are some discoveries, but if you really want to go to a parallel universe, it will be difficult..."


    "After Ultron''s affairs are over, take me to take a look..."


    Ron also knew that the matter of crossing the parallel universe was not that simple, and after agreeing on this matter with Arthur, they also parted.


    After leaving, Ron quickly found Mr. Fantastic Reed Richards in the Fantastic Four, ready to use the little virus he had previously researched.


    After Ultron destroyed most of the network, Mr. Fantastic, Hank Pym and Iron Man built a small network based on this virus, allowing them to communicate internally, monitor and so on.


    Although this little virus looks really good, Ron can''t believe that with Ultron''s ability, he can''t solve such a little thing!


    If there is nothing tricky in this, Ron would not believe it!


    When Ultron rebelled at the beginning, Mr. Fantastic stayed in the Stark Mansion, but then he returned to the mansion he rented and concentrated on the Internet.


    This guy, known as the first genius in the Marvel world, does have the ability to hold this title.


    After seeing that the Ultron researched by Tony Stark and Hank Pym had such destructive power, he became interested in intelligent technology again. Just studying this can also be useful for solving Ultron. With some help, he naturally pounced on it with all his strength.


    When he arrived at Baxter Mansion where the Fantastic Four lived, someone immediately greeted Ron and sent him to the laboratory of Mr. Fantastic on the top floor.


    After the Fantastic Four became famous, this building was also favored by more investors for lease, and even the properties were enriched, and even the front desk was arranged.


    After arriving in the laboratory, Ron went straight into it and saw Mr. Fantastic frowning in front of several computers.


    There is only Mr. Fantastic Reid in the laboratory. The Stone Man and the invisible female Susan are not there. As for the Thunderbolt Johnny...


    Ron also heard about this. On the first day Ultron used nuclear bombs, Johnny had been blown up by more than twenty nuclear bombs, leaving nothing left...

 435 Chapter 427 The Red Queen!

    Ron''s footsteps were so light that he didn''t notice when he came to Mr. Fantastic, so Ron had to take the initiative to pat his shoulder:


    "Reid!"


    "Ron?"


    Reid seemed startled. After turning around to see Ron, he said with a look of excitement:


    "You actually came to me. Twenty minutes ago, I was watching you on the Internet for a meeting in the United Nations General Assembly Hall!"


    "Someone used your webcast to broadcast that meeting?"


    "A reporter, but not from Surprise, but a small newspaper!" Reid asked, "What''s wrong, don''t you want more people to know about this? I will delete the video of the meeting!"


    Reid''s hands manipulated on the keyboard, producing a lot of data.


    "No!" Ron smiled: "In fact, the more people know about this, the better, and Reid, the area where you can use your network shouldn''t be big, right?"


    "This..." Reid was a little embarrassed: "That is within New York, and because of Ultron, there are very few people who can use the Internet. They are afraid that Ultron will get out of the network and appear directly in front of them..."


    "A lot of people think that your network will also be occupied by Ultron?"


    "Yeah, many people think so, I want to explain, but I can''t convince them..." Reid reacted and asked, "Ron, don''t you believe me either?"


    "You have seen the strength of Ultron..." Ron didn''t lie, choosing to tell the truth.


    "Ok����"


    Reid became a little lonely in an instant. That''s right. Ultron can control the global network in one day and complete the subversion of the earth in one week. If this kind of strength can''t solve even a virus, how can Ultron be able to Do these things in a week?


    At this critical moment, Ron naturally didn''t have the thought of appeasing Reid, he said directly:


    "Reid, show me your virus. I want to try if I can contact Ultron through this virus."


    "If you really can..." Reid shrugged and let Ron stay by his side, using another computer to access the virus he designed.


    Reid is still very confident about his scientific talent. Even at this time, he felt that his virus was not deliberately ignored by Ultron, but that the virus did have the ability to resist a small part of Ultron.


    Although Ron is not as good at network technology as biotechnology, he still knows some basic things.


    The full name of a virus is called a computer virus. It is a set of computer instructions or program codes inserted into a computer program by the compiler to destroy computer functions or data, which can affect the use of the computer and can replicate itself.


    Simple viruses can only destroy programs, while advanced viruses have many functions such as transmission, concealment, infectivity, latency, and excitability.


    It is like a sacred virus that really spreads in the human body. It can have biological virus characteristics such as self-house, mutual infection and activation and regeneration!


    Reid relies on viruses that are more advanced than all the advanced viruses that have appeared in the market to be able to keep a part of the territory in the Ultron hand, which can almost be said to be the Internet God.


    But Ron didn''t believe that Reid''s virus could really survive in Ultron''s hands, because he had almost the same''God Ability'' as Ultron, and could completely control all creatures with lower life levels than him!


    "This is your virus? It''s really different..."


    Ron turned on the computer and saw the virus that Reid had researched.


    Viruses can actually be counted as programs, but their functions are different from other programs.


    Reid''s virus program does not seem difficult, its function is to attach to the normal program, using the method of intrusion to destroy or control the attached program.


    Most viruses are like this, the only difference is how strong their survival ability can be!


    Unlike ordinary viruses, Reid��s virus has an egg-laying function similar to the ��queen��.


    If the''queen'' that is thrown again dies, the rest of the small code viruses will immediately start competing to become the''queen'', and then a new''queen'' will emerge!


    Even if all the small code viruses and the''queen'' are eliminated, the programs to which these small code viruses were attached will begin to mutate.In the end, another "Queen Ant" appeared, almost immortal!


    This function is simply incredible!


    Ron thought, even if it is a smart life Ultron, it is estimated to be about this level...


    "This is the method of reproduction that I set up. This is actually not very good. Its best part is its concealment. If it is not true destruction, it will be revived forever. This is its most powerful place... "


    When it comes to the virus he designed, Reid is very excited and has been explaining every detail to Ron.


    Ron was also listening carefully, but at the end, Reed''s words made him a little lost...


    Reid looked longing and said:


    "It doesn��t have a name yet. Originally, I wanted to name it ��Queen�� directly, but the name is too straightforward and I didn��t use it. Now I��m talking about it with you, I think it��s very troublesome to have no name. , So I thought of a very good name called''Red Queen''! Ron, what do you think of this name?"


    "Well, you can be happy..." Ron didn''t know what to say. Could it be that under the influence of the life dimension, this world will actually have a biochemical crisis?


    "I know this name is very good, wait! Since it is called''Red Queen'', should I design an image that fits the name..."


    Reid didn''t know how happy he was, and as he said, he opened a design program again and began to design icons.


    "Since it is called''Red Queen'', the main body of the color should be red. Should I use ants for the image? Looks a bit silly, spiders? Bees? No, still too silly..."


    "By the way, I can use people as the icon of the''Red Queen''! Let me see, sexy young women, pretty girls... Hey, the image of this little girl looks very good, just you! I just don��t know, this little girl Will the girl agree?"


    "I have the image, but since I am a human, I can''t be too stupid. Maybe I can promote the''Red Queen'' to the level of advanced artificial intelligence, so that maybe I can really resist Ultron..."


    Reid was immersed in his own world, and he kept talking to Ron about his thoughts when he was manually moving.


    After waiting for a while, he realized that Ron''s face was very ugly, but it was not angry, but similar to a very tangled state!


    Therefore, Reid asked strangely: "What''s wrong with you Ron, why is your face so bad? Did I say something wrong?"


    "No, just be happy if you are happy, just be happy..."


    Ron laughed bitterly. Well, originally he thought that Resident Evil was just a possibility, but now it seems that if he doesn''t stop it, this thing can almost be assumed to happen!


    Afterwards, Ron has been using the "Red Queen" to contact Ultron, but there has been no result.


    Ron even thought that because the virus was called the''Red Queen'', he preconceived that she had nothing to do with Ultron, and he didn''t contact Ultron without the thought of continuing to investigate.


    But the harsh truth is that the''Red Queen'' really has nothing to do with Ultron!


    "I was wrong, Reid..." Ron admitted a mistake and said helplessly: "I hope your''Red Queen'' will not end up like Tony''s Ultron, and it will cause too many disasters to the earth. ..."


    "Don''t worry, as long as there is a situation, I will tell you that the Ultron thing will never happen again!" Reed replied with a serious face.


    Although he was excited, he still knew that some things were still happening in Ultron. He wanted to develop the''Red Queen'' into advanced artificial intelligence or even an intelligent program. Isn''t it a death?


    "I''m leaving." To no avail, Ron didn''t plan to stay with Reid any longer and chose to leave.


    "Ron!" Reid stopped him at the last moment, struggling to say: "I want to invite you to the place where Johnny died. His ability is to turn into fire. I don''t believe he will die like this. ..."


    "Me too!" Ron agreed directly.


    Thunderbolt Johnny''s ability is also considered to be ranked on the earth, Ron also felt that he should not die so easily.


    Just like Thor, who was also bombarded by a nuclear bomb, although Thor had not yet appeared in public, Ron knew that Thor was actually saved by his father Odin and did not really die.


    "It''s better to go now..." Thinking of what was just now, Ron felt that, in fact, the things to investigate Johnny could be done now.


    After all, he didn''t want the Resident Evil thing to happen...


    "Ready, I''ll be there soon..."


    Now that he has decided to control the world, Ron will of course no longer hide his strength. The space tunnel was directly incorporated into Reid''s laboratory, and the Gobi Desert on the other side of the space appeared.


    "This, this is your true ability?" Reid is actually the first time he has seen Ron''s ability, feeling the dry air on the other side of the space, his face is incredible!


    "It''s not only that, there are many things you don''t know!" Ron smiled and entered the space first.


    Reid watched him go in, hesitated for a while, then went in too.


    The space tunnel disappeared and two people appeared on a Gobi Desert in the northwestern part of the continental United States.


    It is said that it is the Gobi Desert. In fact, many places are black and black, and there are many strange fold lines reflected in the sky, making Reed''s clothes start to burn on their own, until it reveals that he has also passed the blue of the cosmic energy The battle clothes stopped.


    This is the power of nuclear bombs!


    More than 20 nuclear bombs all exploded in this place, making this a place of death!


    But the magic is that these radiations did not affect Ron in the slightest, and even the corners of his clothes were not destroyed!


    Seeing Ron''s relaxed look, Reid smiled bitterly: "You have hidden so many things... If it weren''t for the longer contact with you and knowing who you are, I would really think that the US team would be Really..."


    Hearing this again, Ron could only shrug his shoulders and said: "I thought I did everything, am I the one behind the scenes?"


    "Yeah! Has anyone told you about this?" Reid asked.


    "Tony, he said the same thing as you!" Ron said, "My answer to him is that if I want to control the earth, I don''t need to be so complicated, and my goal will not be the earth. It will be... the entire universe!"


    "I believe it!" Reid said with some excitement: "The space tunnel just now was amazing. It directly allowed us to cross nearly two thousand miles from New York to the west. With it, the earth is just a small village! "


    "It seems that your opinion is much stronger than Tony!" Ron smiled and praised Reid. Indeed, compared to Tony, Reid is indeed farsighted.


    Although in the comics, many big events were caused by this guy...


    During the next time, Ron and Reid directly used their bodies to search for them on foot in this radiation-filled place.


    The location was very precise. Ron''s space tunnel was located where the most concentrated explosion of more than twenty nuclear bombs had occurred. If Johnny died here, they should be able to find some clues.


    Ron was actually quite clear about the changes in Johnny''s ability, because he himself had enough research on biology.


    The phenomenon that fire looks like glowing and heating is a form of energy, but in fact, fire is fundamentally a kind of ionization of gas. This form is also regarded as an object in the category, but it is more special.


    And Johnny, as a human being, turned into a special material form of fire. If he can, he can actually regroup those separated lives, so that Johnny can be reborn!


    However, Ron has never discovered the existence of the flame containing Johnny...


    "This thing is really incredible, turning into a flame, the body is infinitely extended, invisible, and turned into stone... Why are there these magical abilities in the world?"


    "I don''t know, what will this world end up be like by those of us with strange abilities?"


    Reid stretched out his hand very long and went around directly, wrapping himself up like a mummy, and said helplessly.


    "Isn''t technology also? Ultron is the proof!" Ron smiled. The difference between him and Reid is that he believes that technology will change the world, but Reid believes that extraordinary ability will be the main change in the world in the future. The culprit.


    It can��t be said wrong, this statement is also correct, even more credible than the statement of technology.


    After all, many changes are not the result of various abilities?

 436 I wish you all a happy new year and make a fortune!

This book disappointed everyone, it was all my fault, and the mentality exploded.


    I won��t update today, come back tomorrow, I wish you all a happy new year and a good fortune!!!

 437 Chapter 428: Wakanda

    After searching for a while without results, Reid didn''t plan to look any more, saying:


    "Don''t look for it, Ron, Johnny is for the safety of mankind, a true hero..."


    Ron also knew that death is not a good way, and said:


    "Um...but I will continue to pay attention to Johnny''s whereabouts. He is very capable and should not die so easily."


    "Maybe..." Reid took a helpless breath and said, "Send me back to New York. I want to experience the feeling of crossing more than two thousand miles in one second!"


    "Oh, you will fall in love with this feeling!"


    Ron smiled, and a space tunnel directly leading to the 35th floor of the Baxter Building in New York appeared on the spot, strange and mysterious.


    "You...what...what is this?"


    The space tunnel opened, and the stone man Ben and the invisible woman Susan on the opposite side looked at Ron and Reid here with a dazed expression.


    "Ron''s ability can instantly traverse 2000 miles of magical magic!"


    Reid shrugged, walked out of the space tunnel, and returned to his own laboratory.


    ''Ron is right, this feeling is really good!''


    With a sigh, Reid asked Ron, who had just closed the space tunnel: "You have become the chairman of the World Council, what are you going to do next?"


    "Of course to deal with Ultron, this matter can no longer be delayed!" Ron replied.


    "Do I need to do anything?" Reid asked.


    "Um..." Ron thought about it seriously, and said, "As long as you don''t make the''Red Queen'' as powerful as Ultron, that''s it!"


    "This..." Reid scratched his head awkwardly, knowing that Ron was worried about Ultron''s thing happening again, and he didn''t feel any dissatisfaction.


    After all, even Ultron hasn''t solved it now, and if another one comes out, I don''t know if humans can bear it.


    "See you later." Ron and Reed Susan, who is currently the only Fantastic Three, said goodbye to them, and then another spatial tunnel leading to a certain place was realized and left the Baxter Building.


    Appears again, the world has changed again.


    This is a dead ocean, the water surface is gray, the scenery is gray, even life here seems to lose its color, full of gray.


    There are several fairly good-sized ships floating on the ocean. Judging from the traces of sediment layer after layer on the sides of the ships, these ships have stayed in this sea area for a long time.


    When he found the largest ship, Ron flew down on it, mentally found the person he was looking for, and walked directly towards his goal.


    The inside of the boat was not clean, and there was an unpleasant smell, which made Ron frowned and felt that he should not go in, just use his mind to get out the guy he was looking for.


    The invisible force went through the deck to the inside of the ship, grabbed a smelly guy in the control room out of thin air, and got it outside.


    The guy who was caught out of thin air swayed his hands and feet hard at first, trying to struggle, but found that it was useless to give up any resistance afterwards and let his mind control it.


    Ron caught him in front of him and looked at this guy''s decadent appearance, confirming his guess more and more.


    This guy is no one else, but Ulysses Crow, who was robbed of all the vibrating by Ultron, a black market merchant who bought vibrating from Wakanda of the Black Panther, and then sold it to weapon merchants around the world.


    If it were the original timeline, Ulysses Crow would be snatched by Ultron, and even his hand would be broken off. Later, he was equipped with a robotic arm and was not killed by the people of Wakanda until a few years later .


    But now, this black market businessman has not broken a hand, and even received a huge amount of dollars promised by Ultron.


    It just seems to be getting worse!


    It seems that the huge amount of U.S. dollars promised to you by Ultron has not made your life better, but has added more troubles to you..."


    Ron dropped Ulysses Crow on the ground casually and said in a flat tone.


    "Nonsense, Ultron has almost turned all the earth into his robot kingdom, and those dollars are still a shit!"


    Hearing Ron''s words, Ulysses Crow instantly became very angry. He opened his mouth and cursed. After a while, he reacted and looked at Ron and said:


    "I remember you, you are the owner of the Surprise in New York, or one of the owners of Osborne Industries, but I didn''t expect that you are still a superpower or mutant, and your ability is not weak..."


    "By the way, what''s your name? Ron? Ron? That''s right, it''s Ron. His full name is Ron Brun... well, I forgot your full name. What is your name..."


    Ron didn''t explain whether he was a mutant or a superpower, he just said with a smile:


    "Ron Brenstad. It''s hard to remember, so people who know me only call me Ron."


    "That''s OK, then I screamed that way!" Ulysses Crow got up from the ground and patted the ashes on his body. After he took the whole body, he finally asked:


    "Ron, right? Let''s talk about it. If I know what to do with me, I will tell you everything, and I won''t hide it at all!"


    "Smart guy." Ron praised, and then said without any nonsense: "Since you have given Ultron so many vibrates, then you should know where he made those vibrates into robots. ,is it?"


    "This..." Ulysses Crow seemed a little hesitant, but he looked at the junk-filled ship under him, and said after cursing:


    "Damn Ultron... Do you want Ultron''s whereabouts? I can tell you, it''s just that there will be some difficulties in entering there. People who need to contact inside can enter, but now that place is controlled by Ultron. , If you can guarantee that you can solve the robots made of vibrating under Ultron��s hands, then I will take you to a place near that place now. I think that as long as we get there, Ultron��s robots will definitely appear. of!"


    After listening to Ulysses Crow��s angry words, Ron smiled and said, "Is the place you are talking about, the kingdom of Wakanda?"


    "How did you know?" Ulysses Crow asked in a little shock.


    "Although this kingdom is indeed hidden, it is not a big secret to me!" Ron said.


    "So amazing?" Ulysses Crow smiled bitterly. He thought that the existence of Wakanda was the only person who knew about Wakanda except that country. As a result, anyone who came out and said that he knew Wakanda, this is also It''s so sad!


    "You feel even stronger than Ultron, let''s go, I will take you to the vicinity of Wakanda Kingdom..."


    Ulysses Crow pointed to the passage behind him, trying to sail Ron to Wakanda.


    But Ron, who was in a hurry, didn''t want to do this, and the tunnel of space appeared again.


    He entered the space first and said to Ulysses Crow:


    "It seems that you still have some role, let''s go, show me the location of Wakanda, you can come back."


    Ron came to Ulysses Crow for not many purposes, just to get some news from him about Ultron and prove his conjecture.


    After returning to Earth, Ron carefully observed Ultron''s robot army, and analyzed a lot of things from it.


    Of course, Ultron��s robot army cannot be all made of vibrating robots. Most of the robots are made of ordinary steel. Then how many robots are in a team, and then led by one or two vibrating robots.


    It doesn''t seem to be much, but the scope of Ultron''s revolution is the whole world, and the whole world has his robot army.


    Adding the number of vibrating robots in these robot army together, this is not a small number.


    Although Ulysses Crow is a vibrating merchant who directly contacted Wakanda, he can never satisfy Ultron''s robot army if he has mastered the amount of vibrating!


    Therefore, if Ultron wants to build more vibrating robots, it can only find Wakanda and turn this country full of vibrating into a robot factory. Only then can it be possible!


    Ron also wanted to find Wakanda directly, but after investigation, he could only determine the approximate location and could not find the exact location of Wakanda.


    It is not difficult to understand that the entire country of Wakanda is hidden in a protective shield made of science and technology, which is extremely concealed. It just so happens that Ron''s mental scanning ability has no effect on the creation of science and technology.


    At this time, he remembered Ulysses Crow, the black market merchant who had been robbed of all vibrating gold by Ultron, and then went to a desolate coast of Africa to find him, and wanted to enter Wakanda through him.


    And Ulysses Crow looked at Ron, who was standing on the other side of the space tunnel and came to another place, and was so frightened that he couldn''t speak.


    "Don''t stand stupid, come and lead the way!" Ron''s tone was not strong, very ordinary, but he immediately woke Ulysses Crow up, so that he did not hesitate to come to Wat from the broken ship. A place near Kanda.


    This is because Ron''s tone has some mental shocking abilities.


    Although Ron had decided not to use mental abilities on humans after turning Professor X into an ordinary person, he chose to do so in an exception in order to hurry up.


    Moreover, this is nothing more than a simple mental deterrence. The role is only to guide. Ron can actually search all the memories of Ulysses Crow directly with his mental abilities, but he has not done so.


    This is the bottom line.


    Also because Ron didn''t want to become the same person as Professor X.


    "Let me see, this seems to be near Mori City, about 120 miles away from Wakanda, it''s very close..."


    Ulysses Crow came here through the space, took out a cardboard map and compared them for a while, and determined their location.


    "Which direction?" Ron asked.


    "In front of us, there is a wilderness in that place. It seems that there are no villages and humans, but in fact, it is Wakanda!"


    Ulysses Crow pointed out the direction during the comparison.


    "I will be where you said it soon!" The distance was pulled in again, and Ron and Ulysses Crow came to a wasteland, and the surrounding area was deserted, as if it were an uninhabited area.


    "It''s here, the error is no more than five miles, but it''s a pity that I have been here so many times, and I have never entered it once..."


    Ulysses Crow walked on the grassy ground, groping everywhere, seeming to want to find the way to Wakanda alone.


    In Ron''s eyes, this place is indeed different from other places.


    The space here was covered by something, and then concealed again to look like a normal space. This is why Ron can determine the approximate location, but not the specific place.


    Ulysses Crow came back in a small circle and said, "I can''t find a way to get in. The people of Wakanda have never trusted me..."


    "If it were you, would you trust the people of Wakanda?" Ron asked rhetorically, and then said: "I will have a way to open this place. As long as you make sure it is Wakanda, you can go in trouble, no There will be any danger to life!"


    "No, I''m not leaving, I''m going to see Ultron die in front of me!" Ulysses Crow''s expression was distorted and asked, "Will you let me stay here?"


    "If you are not afraid of death!" Ron shrugged, saying it didn''t matter.


    Ulysses Crow nodded, then stopped talking and stood aside.


    After that, Ron began to crack Wakanda''s hidden shield.


    The method is actually very simple. Although Ron doesn''t know much about Wakanda''s technological shield to hide his use, he can destroy it.


    No matter what, destruction is always the easiest.


    It may take years, even decades, hundreds of years to make a kingdom!


    But destroying a kingdom requires only a few nuclear bombs.


    Of course, it is not necessary to destroy a Wakanda shield to the point where a nuclear bomb is used. This not only destroys the earth''s environment, but is also likely to kill many people.


    Although Ron is not afraid of killing, he is not bloodthirsty either.


    It is of course good to be able to die fewer people.


    Otherwise, when he determined the approximate location before, he could actually imitate Ultron''s behavior directly and use nuclear bombs to wash the ground.


    Although he does not have a secret military base with nuclear bombs or the Internet, he has almost god-level manifestation capabilities!


    Just a few nuclear bombs, there will be no difficulty at all!


    You know, after Ultron has done this, there are actually dead people on the earth, but no one can count them.


    Even he can''t count this number.


    Because of this number, it has reached an extremely terrifying point!


    Without paying attention to the existence of Ulysses Crow, three missiles appeared directly behind him, and then flew straight into the sky ahead.


    The power of these three nuclear bombs was not great, and at most they could only destroy a facility over a kilometer away, and Ron specifically controlled the direction to make them explode in the air, reducing the lethality to a minimum.


    The appearance of the missile frightened Ulysses Crow. He didn''t know why these several-meter-long missiles appeared behind Ron. He only knew the world, and he couldn''t understand it more and more!

 438 Chapter 429: Unmanned Wakanda

    The three missiles proceeded side by side, flying several miles in just a few seconds, and reached the sky about three hundred meters above the middle of the wilderness.


    This is the height of the Wakanda shield that Ron expected, and it is also the minimum damage range of these missiles. Even if the missile explodes within this range, it will not cause casualties.


    Besides, isn''t there Wakanda there?


    Sure enough, the three missiles quickly seemed to hit something, directly triggering the explosive device, which exploded with a bang.


    The flames caused by the explosion became very big in an instant, and the huge impact could even be felt by Ron a few miles away.


    However, there was no flame in the space in front of the three missiles.


    Because all the flames were blocked by an invisible wall.


    Ulysses Crow might not have seen it, but Ron had a clear look.


    When the missile exploded, a white shield flashed in the air.


    This is Wakanda��s technological shield, something that hasn��t been seen in front of the world for thousands of years!


    "We found a place, you did not lead the wrong way."


    Ron smiled slightly, and after complimenting Ulysses Crow, the same missile appeared in the air behind him again.


    But unlike before, the number of missiles that appeared behind him this time was a full thirty!


    It is ten times more than before!


    Ron didn''t just watch and didn''t do anything. He simply calculated based on the flash of the protective cover just now, and thought that the maximum power the protective cover could withstand was about 30 missiles.


    As long as this number is exceeded, Wakanda''s shield will gradually be shattered by missiles.


    Ron, no matter where Wakanda is, whether the Panthers will seek revenge on him, he just wants to find Ultron, and he will definitely use some necessary means without damaging his life.


    "This is simply the power of God..."


    Ulysses Crow on the side looked at Ron with fear. He was glad that he chose to help this person instead of fearing Ultron''s revenge and saying nothing.


    Because this person... makes him feel more terrifying than Ultron!


    Thirty missiles did not disperse. They gathered together and blasted on the invisible shield above Wakanda.


    boom!


    This time the explosion caused a bigger spark, and the protective cover finally showed its appearance.


    A shield like the surface of water emerged from the air, and the impact of the missile explosion caused layers of ripples on it, causing the surroundings to begin to tremble, as if the surface of a lake was continuously being thrown into huge boulders. Stand still.


    Wow!


    Finally, the protective cover broke open directly, revealing many sceneries inside the hideout.


    The originally endless wilderness has disappeared, replaced by the majestic mountains and clear streams, which is no different from the paradise people imagined.


    After breaking the protective cover, Ron also took Ulysses Crow to the place that was originally hidden in the protective cover.


    Walking in the tunnel in the mountains, there was no defensive force around, and even Ron expected that the automatic defense weapon that should appear to deal with him after the protective cover was broken.


    "It seems that Wakanda is indeed occupied by Ultron, but why I have already smashed the protective cover, but Ultron still does not appear? What is he doing?"


    Ron added a lot of questions in his heart. He wanted to figure it out, but he couldn''t be fat in one breath. Even if he was strong, things had to be done step by step.


    The first step is to enter Wakanda to find out what''s going on here, and at the same time, you have to look for Ultron. Even if you can''t find it, you can put Ultron on Wakanda to destroy the production line of the vibrating robot. Drop.


    Wakanda is a magical country. Not only has this ancient country never been seen in front of the world, but they are also highly technological.


    Walked inside,


    But the strange thing is that there are still some places in this extremely high-tech city that are still ancient African buildings, which are very obtrusive between cities.


    At least in Ron''s eyes.


    But Wakanda��s scientific and technological achievements are still enough to make people excited. Ron saw a lot of high-tech things on the way, such as some black warships that were parked in the wild for unknown reasons, and some high-speed railways that can pass high-speed trains. Etc., etc����


    "This is Wakanda, a magical country with forward power but still clinging to old ideas..."


    Ulysses Crow was also sighing, this was the first time he really entered here through the gate, instead of seeing almost nothing like before.


    "But why is there no one?" Ulysses Crow was puzzled.


    "Maybe, all of Wakanda''s people have died in Ultron''s hands..." Ron said casually. According to the current situation that Ultron has done, this is not impossible.


    But Ulysses Crow firmly said: "Impossible. Although the people of Wakanda are indeed stupid, they are not the ones who can be slaughtered at will. Even if Ultron is strong, he cannot Kill everyone in Wakanda!"


    "It seems that what you said before is not accurate, you actually... know the country well?" Ron asked with a smile.


    His tone was very ordinary, but Ulysses Crow was taken aback and said, "I didn��t lie before. Although I don��t know Wakanda very well, I have met people here. From them, I You can see that unyielding will!"


    "Oh? So, do you think you are very accurate?" Ron asked with interest: "Look at me carefully. What do you think I am?"


    "This..." Ulysses Crow couldn''t wait to slap himself. Why did he say so much when he was okay? It made him very bad no matter what he did.


    Ron didn''t really mean to embarrass Ulysses Crow, smiled, and went on.


    Soon, they entered the central city of Wakanda.


    The city of Wakanda is very prosperous, it looks similar to New York, with many tall buildings.


    But as before, there is still no one here.


    It''s as if a terrible disaster happened and everyone disappeared.


    Ulysses Crow on the side looked uncomfortable, and turned his head to look at Ron several times, as if he wanted to say something.


    Ron knew that what he had said scared him, and smiled: "Don''t be afraid, let''s talk."


    Ulysses Kalaw seemed to be talking stubbornly, and immediately became excited and said: "It''s very wrong here. Wakanda can''t be so quiet. This city has a population of hundreds of thousands..."


    "Also, as you said, if Ultron has already occupied this place, then it must be his army of robots. Why have we all been here, but Ultron''s army of robots has not appeared?"


    Ron nodded, and Ulysses Crow''s words were exactly what he thought.


    Wakanda has indeed become weird!


    But despite his doubts, Ron was not worried.


    In his heart, Ultron was just difficult to deal with, and his strength was not strong. No matter what, he would not fall into danger.


    So Ron said confidently: "Don''t worry, everything will come to light!"


    ...


    In the next time, Ron went to search the city of Wakanda. After still not finding anyone, he went straight to the king''s palace in Wakanda, ready to find clues inside.


    If Wakanda''s timeline did not go wrong because of his influence, then at the time of the Ultron Incident, the country was actually still king of Wakanda by the obese black father of the Panthers.


    Entering the scope of the palace, Ron saw some portraits of the current King Wakanda, but as before, no one was there.


    Ron gradually frowned. This situation was indeed no longer what he expected.


    What he thought before was that no matter whether Wakanda was occupied by Ultron or not, after he destroyed Wakanda''s protective shield, a group of blacks or robots would appear to''greet'' him.


    But now there is no one in this huge city. What is this?


    Do you play hide and seek?


    "Maybe...I thought Ultron too simple?"


    Ron smiled bitterly. Even though he was indeed a little bloated, it was just Ultron, the Court of Life, you don''t have to do Ultron so much, right?


    Do you directly strengthen the Planet Devourer, Domam, and call it to deal with me?


    After taking a breath, Ron finally decided that if there is no one in Wakanda, don''t blame him for being rude!


    This city will all become his property!


    Ron said that he was never a good person, and he would do a lot of things without harming others'' lives.


    Just like now, he wants to move this Wakanda, who has no one, directly away, and get it into his little universe.


    Who gives this city a lot of vibes?


    If he doesn''t move, what if the vibrato in this city is used by Ultron to make vibrating robots?


    Just let Ultron use it like this, and then wait for it to be destroyed by Ultron?


    Of course, the most important reason was that Ron wanted to find a vibrating meteorite mine hidden beneath Wakanda.


    It is impossible for so many vibration gold robots outside to appear out of thin air, and now there is no one in Wakanda. In this case, finding the Zhenjin meteorite mine underground in Wakanda is the best way to figure out the status quo!


    Huge thought power gushed out of Ron, and these thought power expanded rapidly, covering the entire city of Wakanda, and then, like a shovel, directly began to dig down.


    There was a small universe behind him. Ron''s thought power had reached a terrifying level. Although he couldn''t compare with the power of rules in his own universe, moving a city was not difficult at all.


    At the same time that the thought force was deployed, Ron was also sensing the situation under Wakanda. It was strange that he felt a terrifying energy source.


    Don''t think about it, that is the Zhenjin meteorite mine hidden under Wakanda!


    But this is even stranger!


    Although the vibranium below has been mined, there are not many, and there is no scene where Ron''s imagined that the hot Wakanda people are being intimidated by Ultron, and they are all creating vibraphones.


    Not only did the vibrato underneath have not been mined a lot, but like the ground, there is no one here!


    All the Wakanda, including the large number of vibrating robots Ron conjectured, are not here!


    ''Why?''


    Ron felt a little headache, damn it, thought it was just a simple thing, why is it so difficult?


    However, this may also be a good thing for Ron.


    The Life Court did not kill him directly, but instead wanted to kill him through other characters, and then always strengthen these characters. This means that the Life Court can change very little.


    And his chance of surviving is even greater!


    There is just one question, who is helping him?


    Although the God of Symbiote had answered this question, it was too general.


    But this cannot be blamed on the God of Symbiote, because of this existence, even the God of Symbiote does not know it!


    But now that even Ultron became difficult to deal with, Ron wanted to know who this existence was.


    He wants to ask the other party, why is all this?


    Why did he come here?Go through all this?


    However, there is no answer!


    Ron can only rely on himself!


    ''Wakanda...''


    No longer preparing to hesitate, Ron''s power of thought continued to expand, and he had covered all the vibrating meteorite mines buried deep underground, and prepared to get Wakanda, including all the vibrating gold below, into his own universe.


    But immediately, Ron stopped moving.


    Because his psychopathic senses a person appears Wakanda.


    Gu Yi!


    After Gu Yi passed through the space door, he quickly flew to Ron''s side. Seeing this bald woman with an anxious expression, he asked:


    "Why come to me in such a hurry? What happened?"


    Gu Yi��s magic sensed Ron��s power of thought. She did not answer first, but directly asked: ��Is this place related to Ultron? But there is no trace of Ultron?"


    "How do you know?" Ronan asked with a frown.


    "This is not wrong!" Gu Yi took a deep breath and said, "Time, time has been tampered with. Ultron has escaped to another timeline. We must rush to that timeline to destroy Ultron before we can truly eliminate it. he!"


    Other timelines?


    Ron grows mouth wide, what the hell is this?


    This is just Ultron, a naive program. Even if he has the same self-awareness as a human being, he is just a guy with a very high IQ. How can Ultron travel through time in a blink of an eye?


    This is too fast, right?


    Ron finally realized what Tony felt before. This Ultron was simply not normal. He had mastered the global network on the day he was born, but before he came back, he actually mastered the timeline. Ability, this also wipes out a fart, just wait to be killed by Ultron!

 439 Chapter 430: Ultrons Secret of Traveling Through Time

    Ron''s ugly expression was naturally noticed by Gu Yi. Although her mood was not good, some smiles still appeared on the corners of her mouth.


    This guy likes to think bad things too much...


    Things are so bad, they are far from that far!


    Knowing that Ron was misunderstood a bit, Gu Yi quickly explained:


    "Don''t be too discouraged. Although Ultron is very powerful, he has not yet reached the point where he can travel through time at will. He has achieved this with the help of some existence. If he is just himself, he will definitely not be able to do this! "


    "Oh..." Ron rolled his eyes, you said it earlier!


    But even if Gu Yi didn''t lie, Ultron didn''t walk through time at will, but it was scary enough.


    After all, time, this is a rule ability that even Ron has not touched much yet!


    "What should we do?" Ron asked.


    "Travel through time, find Ultron, kill him from the modified time, and let Ultron disappear forever!"


    Gu Yi''s words are full of confidence, as if this matter is just as simple as cutting melons and vegetables.


    As if perceiving Ron��s puzzled eyes, Gu Yi explained: "Although I am the holder of the Eye of Agomado and the person most familiar with time on earth, time is still inaccessible to me. Pandora''s Box!"


    "The reason I am so sure that I can go through time and eliminate Ultron is because Ultron''s way of traveling through time is too rough, leaving a lot of time gaps. Following these time gaps, you can cross to the timeline where Ultron is located. He is destroyed!"


    Ron nodded, and then asked, "Since it''s that simple, what are you doing here for me?"


    "Because I need someone to travel through time to help complete this task!" Gu Yi''s eyes were full of expectation. Obviously, the candidate has been determined.


    Ron frowned and asked, "Why me? Why don''t you do it yourself?"


    Although he will indeed accept Gu Yi''s request to kill Ultron, don''t you think this is something I should do?


    Faintly, Ron felt a hint of Professor X from Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi seemed to see his thoughts and said, "You are too sensitive, not because I don''t want to go, but because I can''t go!"


    "The time gem is not an electrical appliance that can be used at will. It is not a panacea. Even I can''t fully use it."


    "And you are the best person to travel through time. Whether it is your current ability or position, you are suitable! And, aren''t you just wanting to learn more about the rules and abilities of time? This time kill Ou Creation is a good opportunity!"


    I have to say that Gu Yi speaks well.


    First he explained, and then he said Ron was the indispensable task holder, Gao Ming!


    Ron also feels hungry, is he too sensitive?


    Including what happened to Professor X at the beginning, if he had to bear it a little bit, would things not develop to where they are now?


    ''Maybe����''


    But Ron would never regret what he had done. Even if the world has a way to travel through time, he should follow his original thoughts.


    "Which timeline has Ultron been on, and why hasn''t it affected us now?" Ron no longer felt resistance, and asked seriously.


    "I don''t know, it all has to be discovered by you!" After Gu Yi answered, he raised his finger and drew a few runes, and a golden space door formed in place.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Okay, but before that, I have to get this guy settled!" Although Ron''s temperament is rather bad, he will still do acts of repaying kindness!


    Although there was not much gain from this trip, Ulysses Crow had helped a lot. It was not a good idea to leave and leave him at Wakanda.


    "Go through this door and you will be back on your own ship!"


    Next to the space door of Gu Yi, another space door that is not fancy at all was revealed by Ron.


    "Huh? Oh! I''ll go back now..."


    Ulysses Crow finally came back to his senses, and walked back to Ron''s manifested space door step by step, looking very sad!


    Of course he was reluctant. After decades of living, it was the first time he heard such an awesome topic.


    Travel through time!Oh my God, what exactly are Ron and this bald woman? Why do they even have the ability to travel through time in science fiction movies?!


    This makes Ulysses Crow very excited. Although he is timid and afraid of death, if he can really experience the feeling of passing through time, he is really willing to die!


    It''s a pity that it seems that he can''t follow Ron anymore!


    Ulysses Crow was very conscious. He knew that he could no longer follow Ron, so he went straight through the space door and returned to his ship, not intending to waste a single minute of others'' time.


    On this side, Ron actually thought it was a pity that Ulysses Crow had left.


    Although this guy is not very good in the original story line, after just this brief contact, Ron actually found some things in common with him.


    That is, have the same neuroticism!


    From time to time, some different ideas will erupt and so on...


    Forget it, maybe there will be opportunities for contact in the future?


    Ron didn''t think about it anymore, he followed Gu Yi through his magic door, and instantly came to another place.


    This place looks like a small island, not big, it should be a pleasant place, but now it looks tragic.


    There were sparks all over the island. There were many dismembered robot corpses on the ground, and there was some blue liquid that I didn''t know what it was, flooding the island.


    Ron used telepathy to simply calculate their current location according to the surrounding environment and latitude, and combined with the empty situation of Wakanda, he guessed:


    "The geographic location is in the Atlantic Ocean west of Africa, and the straight line distance from Wakanda is less than two thousand miles. With the help of that existence, Ultron then used Wakanda''s technology to develop a way to travel through time? Have you passed time?"


    "It''s possible, but you won''t know the specific situation until you pass!"


    Gu Yi nodded his head in recognition, Ultron''s ability to traverse does indeed seem to be the result of relying on technology. Even if Ron''s words are not completely correct, they should not be far from the truth!


    "What about me? How will I travel through time?" To be honest, Ron is still a little excited. He is not satisfied with the ability to go anywhere at will. He still wants to go to any time and visit everything at will. .


    I remember that Ron had watched a science fiction movie in the last life, and the heroine Lucy had the ability to travel through time through something, wandering at will.


    Moreover, Lucy was still the sexy actress who played the role of the "Black Widow" in the Marvel Cinematic Universe. Ron even had an idea that he would go directly to the real-world Black Widow and shoot this movie. Big box office!


    Of course, this was all gossip, although he was very interested, Ron would not take this kind of thing too seriously.


    After all, it didn''t help him much, at best it just made him feel some fun!


    "Ron." Gu Yi woke up a self-confident Ron, and said seriously: "This time, things are not a joke. You must completely eliminate Ultron. Time is a terrible thing, and any mistake is possible. It has caused no less than ten thousand changes. I hope that when you return, you will still see the original us instead of the other me, another earth!"


    "Know!" Ron''s face also became serious, even if he had just contacted time, he already felt the horror of this rule ability.


    Because in a sense, time is actually invincible.


    Any life or object will be decayed by time.


    This is a terrifying rule, and it is also one of the reasons why Ron didn''t want to provoke him more until now.


    "Ready." The green Agomodo eyes flew out of Gu Yi''s chest. After she reminded Ron, she immediately released the magic related to time.


    Very peculiar scene, as if the world has been overturned, the sky has come to the feet, and the ground has become the sky, you need to look up to see.


    At the same time, a feeling of dizziness began to invade Ron''s mind, astonishing him, but also constantly eliminating this influence.


    You must know that his body is not a simple human body, but a "hole" connected to his small universe. The influence on his head is the influence on his universe.


    Although his universe, which is only a few solar systems the size of it, seems to be dust, it is also a universe, and it will be affected by Gu Yi''s time magic!


    Working hard to suppress the dizziness, Ron finally felt much better and his perspective on the world returned to normal.


    It''s just that everything around is different!


    The originally miserable island became full of green again, and the bird flew above the sky, pulling down a tuft of excrement and falling on the banana leaf on the island.


    Soon, dark clouds began to gather over this area of ??the island, the sky became gray and lightning thundered.


    Raindrops fell from the sky and hit the island below, making the island look wet.


    The excrement of the little bird was also washed onto the soil by the rain, and finally turned into nutrients and the soil merged into one, allowing a grass to thrive.


    Suddenly, all the scenes began to disappear, the green became barren again, and finally the entire island was submerged by the sea and disappeared.


    In this wonderful scene, a voice suddenly appeared in Ron''s ears.


    "Quickly, I found the timeline for Ultron to go, you quickly enter the place you see, don''t hesitate!"


    Knowing that this was Gu Yi''s reminder, Ron did not hesitate, and directly started to rush to the place he saw.


    It used to be a very simple thing, even this is actually a place that Ron can reach with a single thought, but now it seems to have become eighteen layers of hell, and it is full of suffering every time it passes.


    Even Ron couldn''t resist.


    ''This is the power of time?''


    Ron was bitter in his heart. He thought he had come into contact with the rules of time, but now it seemed that it was nothing but vain and it was useless!


    Compared with space, time is countless times more mysterious, and people have no way at all!


    The scenery began to become distorted, and Ron''s eyes were left with an invisible distortion, everything, including himself!


    Everything becomes very long, as if nothing becomes meaningless.


    Why should there be life?Why should there be him?There must be a world...


    After the long darkness, it seemed that nothing really made sense, Ron finally woke up from the darkness and saw the light.


    ''It''s terrible, this is the power of time!''


    Once again felt the terrible time, Ron was no longer so calm, thinking that at the time he actually felt that Gu Yi actually thought that way, and it was immediately very embarrassing.


    There are so many magical places in this world, no matter who it is, he can''t hold the thought of contempt!


    After seeing the light again, Ron observed the surrounding environment and found that he was on the sea. He probably knew that his position had not changed, and that he should still be on the small Atlantic island in the west of Africa.


    But now, the island has all been submerged in the water.


    ''I have to figure out what time is now, the future?Still before?''


    Ron floated in the volley on the sea, psyched out, one hundred miles, two hundred miles, five hundred miles, and finally found the continent.


    It is still Africa, but it is not the one in the 21st century, but a long time ago.


    At the next moment, Ron appeared directly on the Wakanda site at this time and saw Wakanda in this era.


    Said to be Wakanda, in fact, this is a big pit, about ten miles in size and two kilometers deep. It looks like a big hole has been made on the earth.


    Vibrating meteorite smashed out?


    Ron naturally thought of this possibility, after all, this is how Wakanda''s Zhenjin Mine came.


    However, since this is a vibrating meteorite hit, where did the vibrating go?Was it all moved by Ultron?


    This is a tens of thousands of meters!


    Ron��s psychopath searched for all the traces around the big pit, trying to find out how Ultron moved out of Zhenjin Mine, and where did he go?


    It stands to reason that even if Ultron brought his army of robots over, it would be impossible for him to move away from Zhenjin Mine.


    But the strange thing was that not only was Zhenjin Mine disappeared, Ron didn''t even know how Ultron moved this thing.


    Because his psychic induction didn''t find any traces of moving things, it was as if Zhenjin disappeared directly after smashing the place of the future Wakanda country.


    How is this done?


    Ron asked himself, even if he wants to move this Zhenjin mine himself, he probably needs some strength, right?


    Without the desired result, Ron can only choose to find other clues.


    Psychically sensing a place where humans gathered, Ron directly reached the space door and came here instantly.


    After coming here, he finally knew, what time is it now, and what a ghost place is here!

 440 Chapter 431 The Black Town of Unknown Times

    This place was probably a small town where humans gathered. Ron could sense that there were thousands of people in it, all black-skinned.


    They wore a very rough linen cloth, almost similar to hemp rope, with some white marks on their black bodies.


    There are some blacks who are even more desolate, wrapped in things like bark and leaves on their bodies, revealing their upper body, even women.


    The town looks like there are thousands of people, but judging from the houses made of piles of yellow mud or wood and bamboo, it does not look like a small town at all, but rather an ancient tribal village.


    Of course, this was originally an ancient tribal village, for people in the 21st century.


    From these characteristics, it was impossible to tell when it was now. Ron had another way.


    Why is man a wise life and why is it the spirit of all things?It is because humans can communicate, and there are various cultures for communication.


    Language, text, these are all!


    If you want to understand the culture of a place, it is best to start with their language.


    Although the town looks down and down, after all, the number of people is okay, and a set of well-maintained roads on the side of the town proves that there will be contact with the outside world. As long as he can communicate with the people here, ask when he will appear. It will be easy.


    There are many ways to understand the language, such as the usual ears and eyes, the teacher��s careful teaching, the habit of growing up naturally, etc...


    But for Ron, things are certainly not that complicated.


    With his brain, memory and understanding, he only needs to write down everything he saw and heard, and then compare the differences and write them down directly. He can quickly understand a new language and culture. .


    After spending half a minute to complete these tasks, Ron directly learned a language that did not exist in modern times.


    Next, he immediately went to find the smartest guy in this town, ready to ask what he wanted to know.


    This black man is an obese old woman. She doesn''t dress very well and looks very ordinary, but the honest smile with a deeper flavor and cautious approach on her face reveals her true ability.


    Ron did not have any ink, and appeared directly next to the black woman. After she noticed her existence, she asked herself:


    "I need to know what time it is, who is the largest country and king in the world, and what is the situation of the huge pit to the west?"


    The language is the language of this small town, and the verbal tones sounded from Ron''s mouth, except for being more formal, sounding no different from the local language.


    The black woman was shocked when he watched Ron, who was wearing strange clothes, and was filled with so many questions immediately. The head became dizzy, and she raised her big black fist and slammed it towards Ron.


    It''s just that the big black fist just stopped in the air just halfway through, and it was no longer unable to smash.


    The black woman was even more frightened, trying to take her hand away but couldn''t move anything, and shouted:


    "The Chosen One, you are actually the Chosen One, why would the Chosen One come to me, am I going to die?..."


    "The Chosen?" Ron was taken aback. He didn''t find this word when he learned the local language before. Obviously, this was something new.


    Although I really want to know what the Chosen One is, things have to be done step by step, and you can''t worry.


    Directly search the memories of other people''s bosses, Ron would not do things, but he would still do things that calm others'' emotions.


    The spirit guided the state of the black woman and made her quiet down slowly, and then Ron repeated the previous question again.


    "What time is it now?" The black woman was stunned by this question. Why did this person ask such silly questions.


    Even a three-year-old child will know when it is now, right?


    The black woman probably understood her situation and looked at the light outside the small window of the mud house.


    "It''s the afternoon, and you can eat after dark in a while."


    "..." Ron was a little speechless, not asking when you are in the day, but whether you are in or about that time period!


    Is it because he hasn''t fully understood the language here, or because this black woman is not smart, but really stupid?


    Ron''s face darkened, and he asked again, "I''m asking about that era? Do you understand?"


    "You said it earlier!" The black woman said with a disgusting look: "In the 23rd year of the new calendar, our patriarch has set it down."


    "..." There are more black lines on Ron''s face. What''s wrong with me?


    Although psychopath knew that the black woman did not play him, Ron was still upset.


    Therefore, he decided to use a simpler method to ask what he wanted.


    A knife more than half a meter long suddenly appeared, and directly volleyed on the neck of the black woman.


    Then Ron asked again: "Who are the largest countries and kings in the world now? What age are they in now?"


    "I said, I said, don''t kill me..." The black woman really panicked and vomited everything she knew in one breath.


    "The most powerful country in the world is the Xie Li Empire, which controls more than half of the world. Their age is also 23 years in the new calendar. Our patriarchs set our own time according to their age!"


    "The king of the Kerri Empire is Hugh Kerri, the sixth king of the Kerri royal family, and the most outstanding generation. Under his leadership, the territory of the Kerri Empire has increased a lot..."


    ...


    Ron''s brows became heavier and heavier when he heard so many things.


    After hearing so many words, he was even a little uncertain whether this was the earth or not.


    The empire of Kersey, Hugh Kerner, what the hell is this? Is there such a powerful country that controls half of the earth in the history of the earth?


    Even if Ron didn''t understand all the history of the earth for thousands of years, he wouldn''t be so foolish, right?


    However, Ron learned from the consciousness of black women that she still did not lie.


    After all, if they were really Africans in the thousands of years in the history of the earth, they would not know anything about the whole world.


    You know, the complete map of the world was basically formed later, and it was also time before the 17th century when Waldseem��ller painted the world map.


    So these things should be true.


    Unable to figure out why this is exactly what happened, Ron did not intend to ask questions about the times.


    He planned to personally go to the kingdom called Xie Li to figure out why.


    In fact, he could go to the largest country in the world to understand this matter before, but the reason why he planned to find someone in the vicinity of the Zhenjin meteorite mine was mainly to figure out some things about the Zhenjin meteorite mine. , Instead of trying to learn this from this run-down town.

 441 Chapter 432: Ancient, future?

    "Where is the huge pit in the west? What is the specific situation?"


    Knowing that there was a specific time and age, Ron could only ask black women this question related to the Zhenjin meteorite mine.


    "That was the moment when the god of death came, a disaster that no one would forget..."


    The black women''s faces were full of horror, and their bodies became trembling, as if disaster were actually happening.


    "Speak well." Ron''s knife tightened again, drawing a bloodstain.


    Not because he didn''t want the black woman to tremble for a while, but because he found that dealing with this black woman cannot be too kind.


    Maybe the black woman didn''t do it on purpose, but if she is not stricter, she does not know how much time she can waste herself!


    There was the threat of a knife, and the skin was cut. The black woman''s expression of fear did not disappear, but the shaking stopped immediately.


    After all, if you don��t stop, the wound will become deeper...


    "That was six days ago..." The black woman finally calmed down and said: "That afternoon, the huge rock suddenly fell from the sky and fell to the west, causing the whole ground to shake..."


    "I was cooking that afternoon..." The black woman seemed to be talking nonsense again, but fortunately this time she reacted quickly and said:


    "I''m not talking nonsense!" The black woman said quickly: "In short, the big rock fell and hit the ground, causing the ground to shake for several times, and everything was quiet. Later I heard someone say , The big rock disappeared directly after the shaking stopped..."


    "I originally thought that these were all made up. Later, when I passed by there, I also saw the big pit and found that the big pit did exist, and indeed a stone had disappeared..."


    "That''s it?" Ron was a little unsatisfied. Why did he ask someone to ask about things, and couldn''t ask anything?


    Knowing that he couldn''t ask anything, Ron retracted the knife on the neck of the black woman and prepared to leave.


    But this move seemed to scare her again, begging loudly: "Don''t kill me, I really don''t know too much..."


    Before Ron could say anything, the black woman suddenly got excited and said quickly:


    "Wait, I think of a strange place. Just two years before the big stone fell, people from the Xlie Empire often came to investigate there, and it lasted until about a month ago. People suddenly stop coming, and I don��t know why. Does this have something to do with what you want to know?"


    "Maybe..." Ron shrugged. Although the news did seem to be useful, he was no longer ready to wait any longer, and directly realized that the space door had left the place.


    And after Ron left, the black woman finally put down, panting heavily on a bed made of rotten wood, muttering to herself loudly, as if she was comforting herself.


    In this way, she had been comforting herself for about half an hour, and suddenly all her expressions disappeared. She stood up and opened a floor on the ground, went inside, and took out a thing made of metal.


    After taking out this thing, the black woman quickly imprinted her hand on the smooth metal surface of the machine, as if doing verification.


    Then, a completely virtual 3D screen shone out of the metal object and appeared in front of the black woman.


    Then, the hand of the black woman was manipulated on it!


    But at this moment, Ron, who had originally disappeared, suddenly appeared in the tattered material where the black woman was. He grabbed the metal object in her hand and took it directly to the top of her hand.


    Seeing Ron''s reappearance, the black woman was really stunned this time, but she quickly reacted and asked in confusion, "How did you find out?"


    "Very simple, everything is too weird!"


    Ron smiled. He came into this world at the very beginning, and after seeing this huge pit that was several miles wide,


    Of course, he was just a little skeptical. He didn''t think that Gu Yi would harm him, so naturally he didn''t regard this as a conspiracy.


    But after discovering this black town not far from Zhenjin Meteorite Crater, and after contacting this black woman, he already felt that everything was actually very strange.


    The first is the large meteorite crater, which looks very lifelike, the burning effect of a meteorite on the ground after it hits the ground, the vibration range of the meteorite, etc...


    But the key point is that the people in this small town less than a hundred miles from the crater have not yet left. Although people cannot leave their hometown, this is normal, but this natural disaster is estimated to have destroyed your home. Now, it��s a little weird if we don��t leave yet!


    Then came the words of the black women. In the past two years, the people from the Kerr Empire often came to investigate there. It lasted until about a month ago and then the people from the Kerr Empire suddenly stopped coming. Tugged.


    Who can remember these things normally?


    This is also one of the most fundamental reasons Ron suspects this black woman.


    You said you a small town, why don''t you remember so many things?


    And, why are the people in the whole town stupid, but you are the smartest?This makes sense, but the point is, you don��t seem to be very smart either...


    The strangest place is the black woman herself!


    But, why did it become like this, and what is the relationship?What is the meaning behind it?


    Ron didn''t know, so he had to figure out everything.


    He was wondering why the Life Court had to make it so complicated. It was obviously just an Ultron. Now not only travels through time, but even after travels through time, it is so cheating and doesn''t know what to do.


    If you have the ability, you just get out of the court of life and kill me!


    I didn��t care about the black woman who didn��t know what to transform from her body. Ron directly put her in a claustrophobic space, picked up the metal object snatched from the black woman��s hand, and looked at the 3D screen. A handsome man shown in, smiled and asked:


    "Ultron, is this you? You can already become human?"


    Snapped!


    No. Then, the video was closed, and the person opposite did not give Ron any answer, and his expression was just indifferent.


    It''s just that Ron saw the smell of "sure enough" in this man''s eyes from the beginning, that this guy definitely has nothing to do with Ultron.


    Of course, don��t ask how you see it here, it��s just the feeling, just the feeling...


    This time Ron really didn''t stay there anymore, and he went out to find a way out, and he began to officially decrypt this strange world.

 442 Chapter 433: Trap

    This is a very strange place.


    Ron had personally dug the land more than once and saw the steel and metal under the ground, but without exception, these things were covered with a thick layer of soil, disguised as extremely retro.


    And the most powerful thing was that no matter how Ron probed these places with mental abilities, he couldn''t detect the existence of these metal objects inside.


    This made Ron somewhat incomprehensible.


    He felt more and more that the development of technology is actually more weird than weird abilities.


    The ability to do anything.


    Ron didn''t even know why it was like this thing that could block his psychopaths now.


    Even Ultron, this technological creation has become more and more intelligent, and has reached this point.


    It''s like coming here through time this time, it''s also because of technology.


    The research of science and technology is getting stronger and stronger, and the''gods'' with magical superpowers will also get worse and worse!


    Ron too, he hadn''t even thought that he could have so many things that he couldn''t sense.


    There is also this world. If Ron originally thought that the time he came was ancient, then he doesn''t need to worry about these things now.


    Because whether it is ancient or modern, this is a world that has been transformed by demons, and it is different from the original world.


    This is definitely not possible in a short time, Ultron should have been here for a long time.


    Time is really a wonderful thing. Ultron has only appeared for less than ten days, but I don��t know how long it has been since I came here...


    As a result, this earth is no longer like the one before.


    Now the earth has no five continents, it has been completely controlled by a country called Xie Li, and the area has reached 90%.


    It seems that Ultron is a bit old-fashioned, so the kingdom of the Kingdom of Xrei is in the original North America, and the king''s capital is built on the land of the original New York. It seems that Ultron has completely conquered this place to symbolize.


    From these small details, Ron even more affirmed the relationship between Ultron and the Kingdom of Xlie.


    It didn''t take much time before he returned to the land of New York, it was just this "New York" that did not know when and when.


    The current one is called King Xlie City!


    Like that black town, this imperial city that occupies a city on the surface is the same as the ancient imperial city, which is made of wooden frames, gold bricks and jade pieces.


    But under this surface, prosperous and retro, it is actually a huge city made of steel, even if it is compared with the space cities of the Milky Way, it will not look too bad.


    Looking at the various hawkers, tourists, residents, and soldiers walking on the retro city, if Ron had not visited the black town before and came here without knowing anything, he would really be caught This superficial phenomenon deceives that this is an ancient prehistoric city.


    The language here is very different from that of a black town. It took Ron a few seconds to memorize the complicated pictures and sounds and master the language of the city.


    Just like before, Ron is also going to go directly to the smartest person in this place to figure out everything.


    The difference is this person.


    As before, Ronan wanted to directly enter the royal city by traversing space, simply and quickly.


    Psychic induction covers it. Although he can''t sense everything, simple terrain and buildings can be sensed, allowing him to find an exit for the spatial tunnel that he has manifested.


    Soon, Ron found the middle of the largest building in the royal city, ready to begin to manifest space.


    The strange regular force also began to turn, and the space gate appeared again.


    Only soon, he frowned.


    The space door at the other end did not open!


    Ron��s way of realizing space is different from Gu Yi��s magic door. Gu Yi used magic to open up space directly in two places, but he added a shortened space tunnel on the basis of the original space.


    No matter where the Qi is, the space tunnel he manifests will not fail, only now!


    The space tunnel he realized could not be opened in the king city at the other end!


    This unprecedented situation made Ron extremely energetic. He understood that this must be the function of technology again.


    How many things Ultron has studied, why not only have the technological equipment that affects his mental ability, but also the space this area has already begun to master?


    At this time, Ron even had some retreat.


    The development of science and technology is too terrifying. It limits his ability a little bit. If Ultron has other technology equipment, then he can do it, maybe...


    Withdrawing the manifested space, Ron was extremely careful, observing everything around him.


    It was at this time that his long-distance telepathy actually hit a barrier and could no longer move forward.


    As soon as he noticed this, Ron immediately used the power of his rules to leave here by presenting a spatial tunnel leading to other places.


    Because he is sensitive to realize that if he doesn''t leave here quickly, maybe the next person to greet him will be a series of evil results.


    Ron''s reaction was not unpleasant, but the spatial tunnel to the outside world he wanted to realize, like the royal city, also lost its sense!


    Ron knew that it was very likely that he had already walked into Ultron''s trap!


    Which link went wrong?


    Ron carefully thought about everything he had observed before and whether there was any problem with his reaction. He found that what he did was actually the most correct choice. Why did he fall into Ultron''s trap instead?


    Before he could think about the result, everything around him had changed.


    The original medieval European cities have all disappeared, replaced by a futuristic city full of science and technology!


    Everything here is the result of future science and technology. I don��t know what to make of metal buildings, unknown strange buildings, and the neatly decorated various sculptures. They all prove that this is not an ancient city at all, but A''steel cage'' created by future technology!


    As for the various humans who originally wore medieval clothes, they all changed into uniform equipment, and they all came to every corner of the future city and disappeared.


    The place that has changed the most is not here, but the newly-emerging city actually quickly decomposed into six sides, forming a square that kept Ron inside.


    Ron, who watched this happen with his own eyes, still didn''t understand why he could get into Ultron''s trap. How could it be him?


    Silently preparing all the backup methods, Ron is ready to prepare for the final winner with Ultron!


    No accident, Ultron soon arrived.


    It still looked like the handsome human that Ron had seen from the video before, but he flew directly into the air, and when he saw Ron who was also flying in the air but with a cautious face, he smiled slightly.


    "I have heard the name of''Skywalker'' a long time ago, and I also know that you may be the most powerful person on earth, but what I didn''t expect is that you are so stupid!"


    Ultron''s voice is full of pride, but it doesn''t appear to be very arrogant. On the contrary, there is a way of holding everything in his hands, no matter what happens, there will be no problems.


    Ron didn''t speak, and didn''t know what to say to relieve himself from this embarrassing situation.


    Ultron, who had become a handsome human, was not in a hurry, and slowly approached Ron.


    Ultron, who had become a handsome human, was not in a hurry either, and slowly flew towards Ron.


    "Did you know, I have noticed your existence since I had thoughts and prepared to act according to my own thoughts!"


    "From the information of SHIELD, of course, not the insight plan to monitor humans, but some extremely common information!"


    "It said that because you imprisoned a guy who could control the thoughts of human beings all over the world, and made him lose this ability, so you became the most dangerous person on earth!"


    There is some worship in Ultron��s tone: "Do you know? From the first moment I learned about these things, I have regarded you as my strongest target and enemy in the future, because you are so strong, only If I defeat you, I can truly control the earth, the most powerful life!"


    "Especially since I learned from many things later, in fact, you always know something that hasn''t happened yet, which makes me even more curious about you!"


    Ultron''s gaze unabashedly revealed a sense of predation, as if Ron had become his dish, let him eat.


    "In the New York War, you used an alien army of robots to participate in this matter ahead of time, claiming that the Cube of the Universe is their racial treasure, using this method to cleverly snatch the Cube of the Hydra... ��"


    "Later when Hydra was exposed, you directly found one of the chiefs of Hydra, Alexander Pierce, and got news of Hydra��s nest from him! I originally thought that your purpose was just Hydra��s nest. , I learned later that your purpose is nothing more than the soul gems that were originally released by you and deposited there and the brothers and sisters with very high superpowers..."


    "There are many things like this, you know? When I knew these, I was crazy! God, who are you, and why would you know so many things in advance? If I met you, I How to resist?"


    "There are many things like this, you know? When I knew these, I was crazy! God, who are you, and why would you know so many things in advance? If I met you, I How to resist?"


    "But I can''t think of it!" Ultron''s appearance became a little crazy, he laughed, and then said: "I wanted to directly use all the power on the earth to deal with you, nuclear bombs! Robots! Energy weapons! Space fleet ! But soon I realized that these things could not succeed at all, so I soon began to look for new ways! Ways to kill you!"


    "Wakanda is an opportunity. In addition to the large amount of vibrating gold I want, this place has also found a lot of things in it. For example, many technologies that came to the earth along with that vibrating gold mine!"


    "There are many incredible things in those technologies, space, time, universe, etc.... After discovering these things, I began to look for technologies that can deal with you in them. The first thing I thought of was time! "


    "It''s very strange to say that after I repaired the broken machine, it could be used very quickly. So, I came here and stayed here for more than six hundred years, just to wait for you. arrival!"


    "And now, you are finally here!"


    Two hundred meters, this is already this very short distance. Ultron will not advance until this distance, because he knows that this distance is actually just a blink of an eye for Ron!


    Seeing Ultron below this distance, Ron actually had an impulse to vent his anger by rushing over and tearing this guy into pieces smaller than bacteria.


    But neither he nor Ultron himself knew that this method would not be of any use to him.


    Because Ultron cannot put his real life in front of Ron!


    If killing the human body that Ultron turned into in front of you could kill Ultron, that would be too ridiculous...


    Ultron seemed to see Ron''s current thoughts, and said with a smile: "I know you want to kill me, but you also know that I can''t really appear in front of you, this is really not wrong...


    "It''s just..." Ultron shrugged and said in a mocking tone: "Don''t you think, I know you think so, so the current me is actually the real me?" "Impossible!" Ron''s face was very bad, and after a moment of silence, he said, "If you can do this, why don''t you think I will kill you first according to the next idea?"


    "Why is it impossible?" Ultron laughed: "Just as you would think that I am actually not very smart and leave so many''loopholes'' for you to find. Isn''t this normal?"


    Hearing this, Ron''s face was dark to the extreme. He finally knew that the clues he thought he had found before were actually just''guides'' left by Ultron deliberately. The purpose was to lead him. Come here and enter this trap that has already been laid out.


    "Although it''s only the first time I have seen you, it can be said that I am actually the person who knows you the most in this world!" Ultron continued: "I have analyzed everything you do, why you do those things, What is your purpose, how do you do those things..."


    "Even I have analyzed why this is for a long time, until just now, I finally determined what kind of person you are!"


    "It''s casual, but it has an urgent purpose... Easy-going, but keeps some words that affect you in mind... Random, but with a bottom line..."


    "You are really, very complicated!"


    ...

 443 Chapter 434 Extremes of Technology

    If he didn''t know in advance that Ultron was an advanced artificial intelligence, and knew that the''human'' in front of him was just one of Ultron''s bodies, Ron would really feel that the guy in front of him was an old wise man who saw everything in his life.


    Although he was very reluctant to admit it, Ron knew that what Ultron said was almost 100% correct.


    People are very complicated, and Ron is no exception. Although he was very ruthless at the beginning of his ability, he later became more and more complicated because he wanted to be human and emotional, and his personality was also somewhat capricious. Unclear clue.


    Ron knew, but he didn''t change, because this is not a shortcoming, this is him, the real himself!


    This is what he was originally like!


    But now it seems that Ultron actually has the same nature as him.


    Ultron... is learning from him!


    "Anything else? What else do you know?"


    Ron never thought that someone would know him this way, and he didn''t know that he had already had a lot of changes that he didn''t know, so he wanted to know more.


    Ultron smiled and continued: "There are many more, such as...you will always know some people and things that have not happened yet, which makes you feel that you have mastered everything..."


    "Just like... me?" Ultron looked serious and said: "I have carefully understood that my''birth'' originated from the''source'' in the army of robots you found. It is also an intelligent life. Or called a mechanical life, it��s almost the same as me now..."


    "And one of my creators, Tony Stark, came up with the idea of ??creating me after seeing the source. That year was 2011 on the earth!"


    "But soon you stopped him. You said that my appearance is likely to be a disaster. Under your careful persuasion, Tony Stark temporarily let go of the idea of ??creating me!"


    "After the alien symbiote invaded the earth, Tony Stark rekindled his desire to create me. At this time, you are still persuading him not to do this, but you don��t know why, and you give up in the end. And brought in Hank Pim and became one of my creators!"


    "I guess, you suddenly gave up persuasion, do you think you have enough ability to solve me? Is it... like this?"


    Ultron looked sad, he smiled and continued: "But you didn''t expect that my growth would have exceeded your expectations, so you are in a hurry, you want to come and kill me directly!"


    "I don��t know why you know me so much, because before that, there was no me at all, which is very strange... After knowing this characteristic of you, I began to think about how to use your thoughts to make you think I am still The original look, then, you walked into my trap..."


    ...


    "I have to say, Ultron, you are the smartest person I have ever seen!"


    There is nothing wrong with the "person" here. If Ultron cannot be regarded as a person now, it would be too bad for him.


    Taking a deep breath, Ron estimated that he had guessed some of his true identity after listening to Ultron''s words.


    Indeed, because he knew almost all the timelines and plots, as long as there was not much change in the middle, Ron always felt that everything could be solved easily.


    After the incident of the God of Symbiote, he felt even more so, because he felt that knowing the plot was his advantage, so he didn''t stop Tony from creating Ultron.


    However, he never expected that Ultron could become what he is now.


    "Ron!" After Ultron called him, the handsome human body suddenly began to disappear, and a silver mechanical body appeared.


    Of course, this body was made of vibrating gold, but I don''t know why, Ultron could actually turn the vibrating machine into a human body.


    After turning into a machine, Ultron still looked very human. He no longer maintained a distance of two hundred meters from Ron. Instead, he slowly flew towards Ron, knowing that the distance was only one meter.


    After coming to this distance,


    "Maybe everyone, including you, will think that there are only two people in my creator, Tony Stark and Hank Pym!"


    "But I don''t think so. I always think that there are three creators of mine, and the third is my real creator. This person is you..."


    "I know that even so, we will definitely become enemies, but before the last moment comes, I have a request, can you promise me?"


    As Ultron spoke, the face of the mechanical composition showed a very human pleading, and it looked very urgent.


    "Say." Ron frowned and didn''t refuse.


    Although it was only the first time meeting, Ultron felt so different to him. Indeed, as Ultron said, it is not impossible to promise him a request before the final moment of battle.


    Hearing his promise, Ultron became excited. He raised the vibrating arm on his right to Ron and said:


    "It''s very simple, can you let me touch you, just one touch... If it doesn''t work, you can touch me too!"


    "..." Ron was a little speechless, what is this request?Why touch it?


    He is not gay!


    Moreover, it is still a robot...


    Of course, Ron didn''t seem to care much on his face, but he was extremely cautious in his heart.


    Although Ultron said a lot in his heart and exposed a lot of things to himself, Ron felt that they had become close friends without them.


    They are still enemies, and they are still the kind of endless death!


    Because of contempt, Ron has already walked into Ultron''s trap, and now he must be cautious.


    Who knows if Ultron has hidden any special means, and contact with him is the prerequisite for launching this means?


    Therefore, Ron stretched out a prosthetic hand, a hand that he had just realized as his arm, and touched Ultron''s body.


    The expected accident did not happen. After touching his hand, Ultron''s face immediately became a little disappointed.


    "It turns out that you are also a somewhat extraordinary''mortal''..."


    "Some extraordinary''mortals''?" Hearing this, Ron almost instantly understood Ultron''s purpose of contacting him.


    Because-ability!


    Now he and Ultron are like two extremes. One is the extreme of ability and the other is the extreme of technology. He often laments that the development of technology is the end of ability. Since he would think so, Ultron should also There are similar ideas to him.


    Curious about everything about extraordinary abilities!


    "I don''t know why there is such a thing as ability in the world. In my imaginary world, everything is dominated by technology, not your strange abilities..."


    Ultron''s tone was full of hostility, but it was not aimed at Ron, but at the magical thing like''ability''.


    Ron''s words were approved by Ron. Although he now possesses God-like abilities, he still can''t forget the ordinary days he spent three meals a day, leaving early and returning late in his last life.


    Ron was silent for a while, and said: "Maybe, the extreme of technology is God''s ability... Just like you now, powerful, and capable of controlling everything, I don''t understand why all this is! "


    Ultron appeared thinking, and finally nodded: "You may not be wrong about what you said!"


    After this sentence, the scene became silent, Ultron had no intention to continue talking, and of course Ron did not.


    "Well, let''s start." Ron nodded, indeed, time is almost up.


    There are only these things that he and Ultron can say. Both he and Ultron have got the answers they want, so it is time to decide who can truly survive according to their own ideas.


    Ultron stepped back a bit and didn''t leave, just a little further away from Ron.


    However, the outer city with a sense of futuristic technology and surrounding Ron was getting closer and closer.


    It''s as if all six sides of a square are shrinking.


    Ron didn''t know what Ultron was going to do, but adhering to the principle of first strike first, he still attacked in advance before Ultron launched an attack.


    The method is very simple, and it is also the violent method Ron has always liked to use, directly using his mind to wrap Ultron, wanting to crush him.


    Although knowing that it is impossible to kill the real Ultron, it is not a loss to kill a body of Ultron!


    Although most of the effects of psychic and spatial induction were lost due to Ultron''s technological equipment, his thought ability was not affected.


    Ultron didn''t seem to have any reaction, the invisible power soon wrapped him, and then quickly split into various forms, and began to dismantle Ultron''s vibrating body.


    Although the vibrating metal, originally called sound-absorbing steel, is known as the hardest metal on the planet, it is just relatively speaking without encountering stronger power.


    Ron, on the other hand, has the power gem, one of the six infinite gems of the universe!


    Although this gem has been integrated into his universe, it has not been integrated with various carriers such as gloves and warhammers in the comics and movies, and it cannot exert the power of killing everything.


    But in any case, the power gem is a power gem after all, a representative of the power of the universe. It doesn''t matter where Ron''s power is strong with this gem, it is fine to deal with a robot made of vibrating.


    Besides, the vibrating robots made by Ultron are not all vibrating. There will be various parts inside. As long as Ron destroys these parts with thought force, it will naturally break down the defense of Vibrating gold and destroy Ultron''s body.


    The destruction went smoothly, Ultron didn''t seem to intend to resist at all, letting Ron''s thought power destroy his vibrating body.


    The clicking sound continued, and soon, this body that could withstand a nuclear bomb explosion at close range and did not know why it could become a human body was destroyed by Ron, leaving only a pile of tatters.


    As Ultron said before, this body is indeed a carrier, and it will not threaten Ultron''s true life at all.


    Although he wouldn''t really kill Ultron, Ron still felt very comfortable, because he vented his anger and some grievances.


    But then Ron met Ultron''s bizarre technological offensive.


    The science and technology city surrounding Ron in the middle has become smaller, less than five miles long and wide. At this moment, a red energy body like a laser was emitted from every corner of the city and rushed towards the middle. s position.


    Ron didn''t care at first, as his body was hard enough to resist lasers without any problems, and even his clothes would not be damaged.


    But Ron felt the terrifying power contained in the red energy body of Ultron. If he did not evade, he might not die, but the injury was certain.


    Just, where to hide?


    Where Ron looked and sensed, there was no place to hold his body.


    If he can''t leave the "urban cage" created by Ao, he will definitely be hit by this red energy body!


    Directly manifest a space to hide inside?


    Although Ron''s connection to the outside space was limited, it was not impossible to use this ability.


    It''s just that the current situation makes him feel that if the physical space hides or escapes, things might get worse.


    Because for the space technology, Ultron has already researched a very high place, otherwise he would not be able to cut off the connection between space and space and prevent Ron from leaving the space tunnel.


    Moreover, it would appear that he was too timid to run away.


    Real warriors must be used to face it!


    As for this red energy body that all came to him, Ron certainly had no other way.


    For example, show something with strong defense power to resist these energy bodies.


    When there is not much time to react, Ron can only show some conventional energy shields to resist this energy body.


    Bang!


    The red energy body was launched to his side almost instantaneously, directly hitting the energy shield around him, and then as if the cup was broken, all the shields began to shatter.


    Next, is the second layer of protective cover.


    This layer of protective cover used more energy for protection, but it did not last too long in the red energy body, but it was slightly longer than the first layer of protective cover in less than half a second before it was completely broken.


    Then the third floor, the fourth floor...


    The next layer of the protective shield will last longer than the previous layer, but these times are almost negligible in front of ordinary humans, but Ron can feel it.


    But this increase in time can make Ron unhappy. You must know that the protective shield he has emerged is no problem at least to resist a nuclear bomb explosion at close range, but why can''t it even be a second? It��s too strong to hold it in front of a red energy body?


    Ron''s protective shield has become smaller and smaller. If this continues, he will very well receive the''baptism'' of these red energy bodies!


    Knowing that the energy shield was useless, Ron showed the vibrating shield used by the US team again, ready to resist the red energy body.


    What people didn��t expect was that the time the US team��s vibranium held under the red energy body was actually not as good as the energy shield...

 444 Chapter 435: The Magic Pan!

    Regarding the fact that the U.S. team��s vibrating shield could not resist Ultron��s attack, in fact, thinking about it carefully, it seems not surprising.


    Ultron''s own body is made of vibrating gold, and he also controls so many vibrating golds. Of course, he has a lot of research on this kind of metal, and it is normal to be able to crack this way.


    Although the vibrating shield of the US team is not entirely vibrating, but a combination of vibrating and some earth metals, it is not surprising that the vibrating shield is the main body after all.


    Seeing that so many defense methods could not resist the red energy body, in desperation, Ron even thought of realizing an item that could resist all attacks in a game he had played in the previous life, and prepared to show it to see if it could. Can''t resist the dense red energy body.


    However, this kind of props is just a kind of props in the game, Ron is really not sure whether it can be realized.


    And even if it can be realized, then this kind of defensive item that can resist everything must be a treasure of the law level. Whether Ron can be realized is still hard to say.


    Seeing that the red energy had already broken through the last two layers of protective shields, Ron couldn''t take care of that much. He began to recall the defensive props in his mind, and began to use the power of manifestation, preparing to manifest the props.


    This is the normal procedure for Ron to manifest something, he needs to know what it is before he can manifest it.


    Of course, if he can understand the general shape, function, principle, and other things of this kind of thing, it will be much easier for him to realize it.


    It will be easier if he has realized the past.


    Click!


    Soon, the red energy body broke through the last layer of energy shield, completely exposing Ron in the middle.


    At this time, Ultron appeared in front of Ron again.


    It was not in the form of humans or robots, but those red energy bodies forming a human appearance, looking forward to Ron who was surrounded by red energy bodies, waiting for the next development.


    Ultron also knew that the red energy body could not actually endanger Ron''s life. His initial attack was just a test, to see how powerful Ron was.


    Seeing that the last protective shield beside Ron was all shattered, Ultron was finally a little bit excited, waiting for the moment when the red energy body touched Ron''s body.


    You know, this energy body is one of the most powerful methods in this future world. Even a planet can be quickly destroyed. I don''t know what will happen to Ron?


    Soon, Ultron saw what happened at the last minute.


    The red energy body was indeed about to hit Ron, but in the end a lot of black, like iron objects, suddenly appeared around his body to protect Ron, blocking all the red energy bodies.


    Although he hadn''t seen such a thing with his own eyes, Ultron, who had learned a few things from the Internet, naturally recognized what it was.


    This is actually a pan, and it''s the kind of pan used for frying meat pancakes!!!


    Ultron''s eyes widened, what''s the situation?


    I worked so hard to occupy this future world, and this kind of future energy was actually blocked by pans?


    This is not what makes Ultron the most depressed. The key is the material of these pans. With Ultron''s familiarity with technology, it can be seen at a glance that these pans are only made of ordinary steel material and are not defensive at all. Something very strong!


    Not to mention the comparison with the vibrating shield of the US team, even some powerful bullets can penetrate the pan and kill or injure the people behind the pan.


    Why can this kind of pot resist the red energy that can destroy the planet?


    Ultron soon thought of a possibility. Could it be that this kind of pan can actually have a magical ability item at any time?


    This kind of thing is very common. According to the information that Ultron has learned, the universe cube and the psychic scepter in the New York War are all this kind of objects, and they seem to have no technological content.


    For example, the Universe Rubik''s Cube has huge power and space travel capabilities, and the Scepter of Mind can control people''s thoughts!


    The function of this pan in front of you is to resist all energy bodies?


    ...


    In the middle of the vortex, Ron was a little relieved after seeing that the pan that he had finally realized had really blocked the red energy body.


    He didn''t expect that this kind of thing would actually be useful.


    These pans that resist the red energy body that can instantly smash the vibrating shield are items in a game called "eating chicken" played by Ron in his last life. As long as you wear this pan, the enemy won''t be able to hit it. Any harm to the wearer is very buggy.


    Of course, if you want to resist the red energy body coming from all directions, one pan is definitely not enough!


    Ron put this kind of pan in every corner of his body, there were fifty or sixty pans, resisting every area, so that the red energy body did not attack him.


    In fact, even Ron himself was not sure about whether the pan could help him resist the attack. He just tried it in a hurry, but he didn''t expect it would actually work.


    When he discovered that another Ultron appeared in the distance, it was still an energy body formed by condensing red energy bodies. Ron couldn''t help but sighed that the development of science and technology was still so magical that even the energy body Ultron could be created.


    It is estimated that it will not be long before Ultron will have various avatars such as spiritual body, planetary body, and so on, completely becoming an immortal existence.


    But maybe, the current Ultron has actually achieved this?


    Ultron discovered that the red energy body could not break through the defense of the pan. After hitting it without any response, he took the initiative to stop and made noises from all directions.


    "Your ability to conjure energy shields, vibrating shields, and pans is amazing, just like what people call God''s ability!"


    "You are so amazing, but why do you feel like a mortal with ability?"


    Ultron''s tone was very puzzled, but Ron didn''t want to answer. His face showed disdain and said:


    "Ultron, if you just want to test me, then you shouldn''t choose this method. You should use all your methods directly. This may cause some danger to me!"


    "Oh, really?" Ultron was a little angry when he heard this, and immediately wanted to use other means, but stopped again and said:


    "You are irritating me and want me to become angry? So that you can beat me? It''s a good idea, but you won''t do it, because I can''t be irritated by you!"


    Ron didn''t feel embarrassed when Ultron spoke out his thoughts. Instead, he smiled and said:


    "Indeed, you are not just an artificial intelligence, you have no emotions at all, how could you be irritated by me?"


    "I''m just...artificial intelligence?" Ultron was still pretending to be calm, but when he heard this, he burst out, carrying countless red energy emitted from the "city cage" and charged towards Ron. Past.


    Without any other operations, Ron just immediately reappeared the pan to surround himself, resisting the red energy.


    What he just did was really angering Ultron. After all, he just felt that if he talked to Ultron again, it is estimated that all his old friends would really be guessed by Ultron.


    Being in this kind of''imprisoned'' situation, he couldn''t do without, and he couldn''t kill the real Ultron at all, so he could only choose to anger Ultron and let him deal with himself quickly.


    Like Ultron''s super wisdom, as an intelligent being, he certainly understands human emotions such as excitement and anger. As long as the stimulus is used well, it is not difficult to provoke him.


    Obviously, Ultron was so furious that he rushed up with his energy body to continue to deal with Ron, and then he directly smashed and died on it.


    Afterwards, there was an even more fierce offensive.


    Of course, these attacks were blocked by the magic pan, and Ron was not hurt at all.


    But this is obviously also in Ultron''s expectation. After this wave of red energy pours, a brand new attack method appears in front of him.


    This kind of attack does not seem to be an attack, it is just a white light that will illuminate all the area surrounded by the future city, it seems that there is nothing special.


    But Ron could clearly perceive that he must not be directly bathed in these white lights, otherwise, what awaits him will be serious consequences.


    So Ron never took the pan away, but under the shining of this white light, even the pan that resisted all attacks seemed a bit unbearable, and turned from black to white.


    "This is the technology of the future, a technology that is more magical than the abilities you have!"


    Ultron''s voice appeared in the closed city cage, but this time his clone did not continue to appear.


    With the white light that Ultron called the magical technology, all the pans were turned white, and the original defense function was gradually lost, and after a little bit of fragmentation, Ron''s heart began to sink.


    If the pan really shattered after a while, then he would have to think about how to resist Ultron again.


    It''s just that even the pan that defends everything has lost its effect, and what is there to resist the white light that he can''t understand at all?


    Technology is really a terrible thing!


    If this were the case, Ron would not be so angry. The point is that he has no target to attack!


    Ultron didn''t know where he was hiding, and he wouldn''t show his true body against Ron at all, so he could only resist Ultron''s attacks all the time, passively defending!


    To get rid of this situation, Ron must find the target and take the initiative!


    "Maybe it can only be used to injure the enemy by one thousand and self-harm by 800..."


    Ron thought his methods were limitless, because he could realize anything, but now he knew that when it was a critical time, there were only a few reliable ones with some usefulness!


    But Ron was not ready to manifest things. He was going to fight his injuries and rush out of the city prison where Ultron locked him.


    Here, his abilities were limited to the lowest level, and even the connection with his own universe began to weaken. Only by going out from this place can he maximize his abilities and truly fight Ultron.


    Countless energies were released by Ron. Space gems, soul gems, power gems, and phoenix power, every kind of power began to appear, as if a hungry ghost came out of the cage and rushed around frantically.


    On the way, a lot of white light was engulfed by the mixed energy, but the white light still shone on Ron, who was no longer protected by a pan, as if the flashlight was suddenly turned on and hit his eyes, making him invisible.


    Ron''s eyes are not blind, even if his eyes are blind, he can see everything by induction.


    But now he can''t see it.


    Whether it''s the eyes or the telepathy!


    What appeared in front of him was only a prickly white color, which made people feel as if the brain was being pricked by needles at any time, extremely painful!


    Not only that, afterwards, Ron even felt that every part of his body had been inserted with a needle, which kept stinging him, and wanted to drain his blood!


    If this is the case, Ron is not afraid, his body is just a skin, he can change it anytime he wants, just want to reinforce the strength of his body.


    But the real horror is not here, but Ron feels that his small universe is constantly being pierced and trembling by this needle.


    Perhaps it is impossible for a universe, even if a small universe is trembling, but it is in this state now.


    I can''t control anything, I can only endure this kind of pain!


    Fortunately, Ron had already released his energy before, and now that he had decided to hurt both sides, he didn''t have the heart to retreat.


    If you want to fight, then come!


    It turned out that the more various energies bounced out of Ron, even though he could not see or sense the surrounding situation now, he could definitely know that his counterattack definitely had a good effect!


    The movement and mixed explosion of various chaotic energies have caused this space to become extremely unstable, and the cages that the city will become in the future have become somewhat expanded, as if they are about to be squeezed out.


    It seems to be squeezed out soon.


    But soon, a new city cage appeared, with a larger scope, enclosing the original one.


    The timeline here is the future, and Ultron used its unique network control to occupy this place, which turned it into a world like a medieval earth.


    But here is still the future, with countless future cities.


    It��s like growing wings, or a wild goose flying south, anyway, all these cities actually flew up, leaning towards Ron, and then began to condense into cages, each larger than the other. Wrap it!


    Ultron did this because he wanted to continue to trap Ron with the special power in these cities, because it had been messed up by those abilities that Ultron couldn''t understand, and would explode at any time.


    But the more afraid of something, the faster it will come.


    Like the firecrackers set off by the Chinese New Year, these "urban cages" could no longer withstand the raging energies and exploded with a bang!

 445 Chapter 436: ‘Material Shield’

    Ron felt the light again, thinking that the white light shining on him was dissipated by the explosion, leaving only the ruins and the wounded him.


    Not only was his body hurt, but his universe also seemed to be sick, and it didn''t look angry.


    He didn''t pay too much attention to his injuries. What he thought of for the first time was to survey the surrounding situation.


    The future city composed of metal and steel, various magical technological weapons, and the powerful red energy were all torn apart by Ron''s self-destructive method, floating in the air uncontrollably.


    Here... is the future world!


    Ultron didn''t know what technology he had mastered in the future, and he could actually obscure Ron and his universe. If his reaction was slower, he might really be defeated by Ultron one by one.


    But things didn''t happen. Ron knew that the situation was not good, and he had already burst out his various things in advance, destroyed everything around him, and got him out of the predicament temporarily.


    After the induction ability was restored, he saw the real situation in this world.


    The surrounding area was dark, and there was an equally gray hood covering it.


    In the middle of the cover, Ultron has mastered this future world.


    This world is floating, just like people in ancient times often imagined a continent floating in the air, and everyone living on it.


    The wounded Ron was floating in the air, looking at the ruins of the city destroyed by the various energies he burst out, he couldn''t help feeling that Ultron was actually quite pitiful.


    Before, he was only imprisoned by these''urban cages'', but Ultron was imprisoned by this''world cage''.


    This world cannot reach the outside.


    The gray cover around it seemed to be a barrier, completely isolating this place from contact with the outside world.


    This is why Ultron said before that he had waited for six hundred years, just to wait for him to come.


    The most important thing is that Ultron is like a puppet, controlled by the court of life to complete all this, but he doesn''t know it himself!


    Maybe����


    Ron came up with an idea, wanting to use these words to defeat Ultron.


    He doesn''t know if all his guesses are true, but even if it is not true, he still has to say that this matter is the truth!


    Because of this, there is more chance to defeat Ultron completely.


    Ron looked for it, and after his energy broke the previous''urban cages'', Ultron never appeared again.


    Ron has to find Ultron and tell him the "truth"!


    As long as it is a wise life, no one wants to be controlled by others.


    Those who don''t have the ability to resist will bear their grudges, and those who have the ability to resist will directly take up arms and resist those who control their freedom.


    Ultron''s reaction will only become more intense.


    This person who regards his life freedom as everything, will never be willing to be manipulated by the life court!


    Ron searched in the shattered city, and continued to provoke Ultron with mocking words, wanting to make Ultron appear.


    But the strange thing was that Ultron seemed to have disappeared and never appeared again.


    what happened?


    Ron was very puzzled, where did Ultron go?


    Just still there!


    Ron''s mental abilities continued to expand, and he quickly searched for this fragmented future continent, but he could never find it.


    what is this?


    Ron was a little confused, what should he do in this situation?


    Wait?


    Maybe there is only this way, waiting for Ultron to show up.


    After all, Ron really doesn''t have much to do with Ultron, who can hide in the online world.


    What''s more, here is the future, or the future controlled by the court of life.


    Ron even shouted, letting the life court directly come out and kill him, why is it so troublesome?


    But there was no response.


    Ron can only wait, of course, he didn''t do nothing while waiting.


    He is interpreting the technology of this world, although this should not have any effect on the role of the life court.


    Ron isn''t very strong now, but at least he still has the strength below the Celestial Group.


    These technologies can have an impact on him. If he controls them and directly manifests them, they may become a weapon at that time!


    He actually tried to directly manifest the white light that could block all his vision and perception, but found that there was no response at all.


    Because he didn''t understand what it was at all, and since this white light could affect him, it showed that the level of impact on the world was very high, and it was normal for him not to manifest.


    But as long as he knows more about this white light, he can realize it.


    This is where his ability is most buggy.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Ron recorded the passage of time here by silent memorization and the way the earth calculates time.


    one day.


    Two days.


    Ten days...


    One month...


    Longer and longer!


    ...


    In the fourteenth month, Ron finally found some information about the white light from the ruins of the city. Combined with the things he had researched before, he knew some of the working principles of the white light.


    His previous feeling was not wrong, this is a device similar to a''flashlight'' that can emit light, but it is countless times more advanced than a flashlight.


    Because the device that emits white light is the continent itself!


    Knowing that the device emitting this light was a continent, Ron temporarily gave up the idea of ??directly embodying the''device'' and then irradiating this white light.


    After all, although his realization ability is great, it is still difficult to realize a planet.


    Even if it can be realized, it will take a long time, and it will not have much effect in actual combat.


    Besides, this continent that emits white light is not a simple muddy land. There are countless technologies hidden in it. Affected by these things, the difficulty of realization will increase geometrically!


    After learning that the device that cannot be realized for the time being emits white light, Ron intends to realize the light itself and use it.


    It sounds contradictory, but it is actually very simple to understand.


    For example, Ron originally planned to realize a gun, but he couldn''t realize it because of lack of ability.


    However, if the gun cannot be displayed, he can directly display the bullet!


    As long as he fired the bullet at high speed with his mind, the bullet still had an effect.


    This is where Ron wants to directly manifest the white light.


    Because as long as it is handled properly, he can use the white light to help himself without using the''mainland equipment''.


    To do this, you have to understand what white light is.


    On the seventeenth month, Ron finally figured it out and knew the name of White Ray.


    ''Material shield''!


    Why is it called that?


    Because the white light irradiated is actually a very tiny material organization. If these material organizations are covered in a place, the psychopath of this place and even the connection with other spaces will be isolated, making this place a complete one. A world where nothing can be seen.


    Maybe the name is not very pleasant, but it means that.


    Ron couldn''t use psychology before, and couldn''t contact other places when realizing space, it was because of this.


    Later, after he himself was directly illuminated, even his own universe was shielded by this kind of thing, as if a human being walked into a completely dark place with nothing to see.


    After figuring out the principle of this white light and some operating principles, Ron began to find a way to realize this white light.


    The power of manifestation starts to simulate this substance and turns it into reality step by step.


    It''s another day.


    Two days.


    ...


    On the seventh day, Ron succeeded!


    A group of''material shields'' about the size of a fist were realized by him and appeared in the air.


    but!


    It''s cheating, after Ron realized it, he was directly shielded from all induction by it, and he couldn''t even manipulate it with his mind, or even release the realization of the manifestation.


    Despite this, Ron was very happy.


    This kind of thing can shield everything, if used properly, it can definitely play a big role!


    In the following time, Ron continued to analyze this kind of "material shields", wanting to manipulate them skillfully for his own use.


    Soon, the time came to the thirty-sixth month!


    At this time, Ron could finally take control of the''Material Shield'' and let this kind of thing be used for himself.


    It sounds simple, but Ron actually didn''t know how much time it took and how many times he failed before he finally succeeded.


    Now he can use a "material shield" of less than one square meter to place it in one place to shield everything here.


    There is such a thing, even a figure at the level of the god of symbiosis cannot find it here.


    But this is far from enough!


    Because, a person is more than one square meter. What''s more, Ron''s goal is to shield his entire universe?


    Now he has appeared in the eyes of many existences, not to mention the life court, even lower-level existences should have noticed him.


    Although a small universe with the size of a few solar systems doesn''t seem like a big deal, it is also a universe!


    The temptation of a universe, this one is no smaller than the infinite gem.


    Who doesn''t know how powerful are those who have mastered the universe?


    For example, Satolak, who masters the Crimson Universe, is no weaker than the five creation gods!


    And now there is actually a universe that has not yet grown up. One can imagine how much coveting this will attract!


    Although this hasn''t happened yet, Ron already has a sense of crisis.


    Continuing to study the''Material Shield'', in secret, Ron certainly did not forget to record the passage of time.


    Fifty-eighth month.


    Seventy-third month.


    Ninety-fifth month.


    ...


    It seemed like an instant, one hundred and twentieth months had passed, a whole decade!


    As if it was just a moment, the 120th and twentieth month had passed, a whole decade!


    Not to mention ordinary human beings, even people like Ron who can almost ignore the existence of time still feel that this time is actually a long time.


    At this time, Ron had been able to successfully control the half-kilometer-square "material shield", so as to shield all materials in the half-kilometer area.


    Although progress was not fast, Ron was already quite satisfied.


    With this half-kilometer-sized''material shield'', Ron felt that as long as it was not true crushing strength, he could almost ignore all enemies of the same level.


    After all, as long as he releases the''Material Shield'', no matter whether it is mental induction, spatial induction, or even technological search, he cannot be found.


    If he had this, he could also be completely invincible when he faced the god of symbiosis before.


    However, the only thing Ron felt upset was that after a full ten years, Ultron still did not appear!


    He even felt that Ultron had found a way to return to the 21st century earth?


    Why do you say that, because, in fact, Ultron could not do without here.


    After spending ten years in this place, Ron was not only studying the''Material Shield'', he also discovered a lot of things.


    For example, time.


    Ultron came here by a machine that travels through time, but why hasn''t he returned here for more than 600 years?


    Is it really to wait for Ron?


    Not!


    It''s because Ultron can''t go back!


    Not only because of the gray cover that isolates everything outside this continent, but also because Ultron has no other time machine that can send him back to the 21st century.


    Ron has been here for so long and has already walked around every corner of this future world. He can be sure that the time machine he has seen before does not exist.


    Ron can probably guess why this is.


    It was done by the Life Court, if it wasn''t because it couldn''t be given, it was because the Life Court did not want to give Ultron.


    Although it sounds unbelievable, Ron felt that the Life Court was also afraid that if Ultron controlled too many things, it would become uncontrollable, so he did this!


    But if these are not possible, where will Ultron go?Where can he go?


    There is only one possibility!


    Still related to the life court!


    There is only one possibility!


    Still related to the life court!


    Otherwise Ron really didn''t know what else Ultron could do.


    For the next time, Ron continued to wait, after all, there was no other way.


    After waiting, Ron didn''t want to remember how long he had been here...


    ...


    On this day, Ron received a message from the 21st century. Gu Yi didn''t know how to convey it to him.


    Gu Yi said that the time crack on the other end was about to close. If Ron didn''t want to come out, maybe he could only stay in this future prison world.


    If you want to go back, unless Ron has penetrated time, he broke free from the shackles of time and returned to the 21st century.


    Only now it seems that this is obviously still a bit far away.


    It was on this day that Ron finally discovered some changes in this future world.


    The gray cover around the future world is becoming weak.


    This is not good news, but it is definitely not bad news.


    In the past days, Ron had wanted to break through this gray cover and go to the world outside the cover.


    But let alone breakthrough, he can''t even get close to the gray cover.


    Ron felt that this gray shield seemed to him like an ordinary person who wanted to swim from the Chinese mainland to the North American continent. The difficulty of crossing the Pacific Ocean was almost impossible.


    If he wants to break through this gray cover, he must make a qualitative breakthrough.


    By comparison, ordinary people who need to swim across the Pacific suddenly have the ability to fly at supersonic speeds, to the same degree!


    And now, this gray cover is actually starting to become weak...

 446 Chapter 437 The end of Ultron and Vision

    What kind of world will be behind the gray cover?


    Ron thought about many possibilities, such as ordinary space outside the hood, or the life court sitting outside, waiting for him to come out...


    But when the gray cover really disappeared, Ron felt that what he had thought was too simple.


    Behind the hood is not space at all, not even space.


    What appeared behind was nothing but endless nothingness and darkness.


    It is like an air wall in a game, unless the creator releases this area, otherwise the people inside will never get out.


    But the most worrying thing is not here, but after the gray cover disappeared, this piece of "air wall" actually began to shrink, at a speed of 100 kilometers per second!


    Although this future continent is not smaller than the earth, or even much larger, it cannot withstand these rates of erosion.


    In less than ten minutes, this future continent and surrounding floating areas will be completely swallowed up by the''air wall'', completely devoid of any vitality.


    Ron started to feel anxious. If you don''t find Ultron again in these ten minutes, then you probably won''t have any chance in the future.


    After all, Ultron couldn''t beat him this time, so Ultron should hide and never show up.


    Will Ron let this happen?


    Do not!Ultron is like a fishbone stuck in his throat. If it is not removed, it will always be a threat!


    So Ron didn''t plan to leave directly according to Gu Yi''s explanation. He found the center of this future world, flew over, and waited quietly.


    He didn''t believe Ultron had left here. There was a big chance that he would have been hiding somewhere, but Ron couldn''t find it for the time being.


    But now, the''air wall'' is about to swallow the world directly, Ron doesn''t believe it, Ultron will not come out.


    If Ultron doesn''t come out in the end, Ron can only admit it, so be careful in the future.


    As if being burned by flames, the world will become smaller and smaller in the future.


    In the third minute, the''air wall'' had swallowed all the vacuum areas outside the continent and began to touch the edge of the future continent.


    In the fifth minute, the future continent had been swallowed to only one third, and the area centered on Ron became a circle.


    In the fifth half and a half, only half of the final circle remained. Ron could already clearly see the terrifying''wall'' 3,000 kilometers away no matter which direction!


    In the fifth minute and fifty seconds, there is only the last thousand kilometers left in the world, less than half the size of the United States in the real world.


    Ron''s psychic sensations have enveloped every corner of this last area, always paying attention to unexpected situations.


    Because if Ultron is really still in this future world and intends to show up at the last second, then Ron will have a short time to solve him in the end.


    If there is an accident, it is very likely that he will stay here with Ultron and be swallowed by the''air wall''.


    Ron didn''t think that he could live intact in such a horrible place. If he didn''t, he would step into the abyss of death!


    As for Ultron, does he feel inseparable, and want to die with him?


    Ron can say with certainty, no!


    Ultron is a person who cherishes his life. He will never let go of any chance to survive, so it is impossible to die with him.


    All Ultron can do is follow his path back to the real world!


    At the fifth minute and fifty-three seconds, Ron knew that his guess was not wrong.


    Ultron appeared.


    It wasn''t a magical way to appear. Ultron used a tattered robot not far from Ron to appear in front of him at all.


    There are many crippled places on the body of this robot, such as a broken leg, only half of both hands, and only half of the head.


    "Seven seconds left..."


    After standing up from the ground, Ultron seemed to laugh at himself, muttering a word, and said to Ron:


    "I forgot, you still have this characteristic, that is, you will never leave a chance for your enemies. Mutants are, alien symbiosis, and now, I am too..."


    "You speak too slowly, there are four seconds left!" Ron calculated the time and smiled:


    "You lost Ultron, in the end, are there any last words?"


    "Three seconds left..."


    Ultron glanced at the world that had been swallowed behind him, and could already feel the terrifying aura toward him.


    Creak!


    Ultron turned his head, the old parts made a bad noise, and then the sound made by the machine:


    "There are many last words, but it''s too late...Finally, I want to tell you that I actually still have a hand on Earth, but I hope...you can kill him!"


    "Because it''s not me anymore..."


    ...


    "Last second!"


    With the fall of Ultron''s last words, Ron finally got through the wonderful connection with Gu Yi and successfully boarded the time train back.


    He stayed less than the last second, and the''air wall'' was almost swallowing him, and he disappeared in place.


    Ron could even feel that if it were a little later, in less than a tenth of a second, he would be swallowed up by the "wall of air" that swallowed everything, and his universe would fall directly into nothingness.


    As a result, Ron did not have time to say the last words to Ultron.


    ''Don''t worry, that guy will die!''


    If he was right, Ron felt that he already knew who Ultron was referring to.


    Vision!


    This intelligent mechanical life, both in comics and movies, was created by Ultron, with a more "positive energy" thinking. It didn''t think that Ron was affected by Ron''s influence, but appeared in this world instead.


    The reason Ultron created the look around should be to add an extra body to himself, just like what he has been doing.


    But listening to Ultron''s words, something else should have happened in the middle. Vision had its own thoughts and became an independent life.


    Although Ultron has wisdom, he is not a human being. He will feel that Vision is his own child and will take care of him.


    Ultron would only feel that Vision is his biggest threat, and the best way to deal with it is to eliminate it directly!


    But maybe it was because the time to travel through the future was delayed, or for other reasons, Ultron came here before he had time to deal with the vision. He waited until the last moment to explain this to Ron, hoping that he could kill the vision. Depending on.


    Will Ron follow Ultron''s words?


    meeting!


    Not only that, Ron will also destroy all the networks and robots related to Ultron to completely solve this problem.


    Although it seems that Ultron is indeed dead, but who knows what tricks this guy still hides?


    Therefore, to be on the safe side, it is better to dispose of everything related to Ultron!


    Of course, there is actually another reason besides this.


    That is, if you follow the development of the timeline, Vision is very likely to become Wanda''s boyfriend in the future!


    Can Ron bear this?


    Although Wanda is just the cleaner on his battleship, he is also his person. How can he be soaked by a robot?


    For his own''property'' and for safety''s sake, Ron must kill Vision!


    Unlike when he came, Ron, who was summoned by Gu Yi, felt much more comfortable in traveling through time than when he came.


    When he came, he felt as if he was in eighteen layers of hell, passing through layer by layer, until he finally passed through.


    But when he returned, he seemed to be on a slide in the amusement park, and he easily and happy saw the white light head, Gu Yi, wearing a black mage robe.


    "Perhaps, I already know the result of this journey." Gu Yi said with a smile looking at Ron with a triumphant smile on his face.


    "It''s not hard to guess. Although the process is a bit tortuous, the final result will definitely be my victorious return!"


    The corners of Ron''s mouth raised. He never thought that after defeating the enemy, the joy of victory needs to be suppressed, so he smiled openly.


    Gu Yi didn''t stop it, because it really required a little celebration.


    Ron quickly stopped being proud, not only Gu Yi had a lot of questions to ask, he also had.


    Therefore, Ron went one step ahead and asked Gu Yi directly before posting: "How long have I been away?"


    "All the time together, fourteen minutes, zero three seconds!" Gu Yi rolled his eyes and said the exact time.


    "Sure enough!" Ron suddenly felt that he was still very weak!


    He has been in the future world for more than ten years, but only ten minutes have passed here!


    If this method is mastered, it is definitely not something ordinary capable people can contend with, nor can he!


    But Gu Yi could do this, although she did it by relying on the Time Gem and the time crack left by Ultron, but this did not affect Gu Yi''s strength.


    "How long have you been there? Is it the future or the past over there?" Gu Yi, who had been waiting for a long time, asked immediately while Ron was silent.


    Although she can help Ron pass through time through the cracks and send messages to Ron with the time gem, she can''t know what''s going on there.


    If she wants to know, she must go there by herself...


    Or, the time line in this time rift can be seen by the time gem, she can do this.


    But no, the gem of time doesn''t know what the world is like on the other side of the crack. It can only penetrate the power of time rules to find the truth.


    But Gu Yi didn''t dare, because she didn''t understand the situation there, so she didn''t dare to leave easily.


    Therefore, Gu Yi found Ron and let Ron be the candidate to travel through time and defeat Ultron.


    Although there was some suspicion of pitting Ron, the situation was urgent and Gu Yi had to do it.


    The changes brought about by time are huge. One second later, maybe the world will become a new look, so it must be resolved quickly.


    Ron didn''t know this little abacus of Gu Yi, and honestly told the situation there.


    "I stayed there for more than fourteen years and two months. It seems that one minute is one year over there... As for the future or the ancient times? It is actually the future world. Technology has almost been mastered by technology, but It''s not the earth there. The earth seems...has long since ceased to exist.


    "It sounds like that place is not very good..." Gu Yi frowned, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After being silent for a while, Gu Yi continued to ask: "You have been there for fourteen years, and you finally came back after I called you...In this case, how did you defeat Ultron?"


    "In the last few seconds, when the world was almost swallowed up, Ultron walked out and died there."


    Ron simply recounted what happened in the last few seconds, and then said:


    "Are you wondering why that world was swallowed? Actually, I don��t know. It was originally shrouded by a gray barrier, and then the barrier began to shrink, and suddenly the world would be swallowed. If it weren��t for my speed , Maybe I also want to stay in that world..."


    Ron basically said everything he was up to, except for the existence of the court of life.


    Because Ron can''t explain who the life court is, and he doesn''t want to let the life court be known, and cause any changes.


    "I see, Ron, thank you for your help. You will also be one of the strong competitors for the Eye of Agamodha. See you later!"


    Gu Yi meditated for a long time when he heard what he said, but he didn''t ask Ron anything, nor said his own opinions. He just left Ron with a solemn expression and a word, and then left soon.


    There were not many words left, but Ron could hear many other flavors.


    One is that he has been fully recognized by Gu Yi, and can justifiably compete with Dr. Strange Stephen, who would have become the Supreme Mage, for the gem of time.


    The second is that Gu Yi is already planning to send out the right to hold the Time Gem.


    And, it seems to be anxious!


    Could it be that Gu Yi is already dead?


    In the original timeline, Gu Yi felt that he was going to die soon, so he quickly found an inheritor and handed the Time Gem to the new Supreme Mage.


    And now, Gu Yi is going on this old road again...


    Although there were some unpleasant pasts with Gu Yi, but later they solved these festivals and fought together several times.


    Ron would still be a little bit unbearable if he really just waited for Gu Yi to follow the old path.


    Smaller, this is ruthless, and older, keeping Gu Yi may be more beneficial than her death!


    Finally Ron decided to help Gu Yi.


    Of course, the time has not yet arrived. The most important thing now is to find the countless bodies and visions left by Ultron, and remove all the hidden dangers left by Ultron. This is what Ron should do the most.


    In the following time, Ron gathered all the forces on the earth and ran around, little by little, all the hidden dangers left by Ultron were eliminated.


    Soon, Ron saw Vision, another intelligent life created by the intelligent life of Ultron!


    ...

 447 Chapter 438: Attack on Korea

    Korea.


    After Ron came back, the operation of cleaning up the robots made by Ultron was directly declared to the end, until he came to an Asian country with a good experience but not a good reputation in the world.


    This country has an area of ??less than 100,000 square kilometers, not as large as the state of New York to which New York belongs.


    But it has to be said that this small country is indeed a miracle.


    Since the 1960s, the South Korean government has implemented an economic strategy of''export-oriented'' development. It has directly allowed this country to take off in an instant. Together with Hong Kong, China, Taiwan, and Singapore, they are collectively known as one of the "Asia''s Four Little Dragons". A miracle.


    Although South Korea is small, it can now be regarded as a developed capitalist country. It is an important member of the United Nations, the G20, APEC, the World Trade Organization and many other world countries.


    In the smart life war triggered by Ultron, this country has not actually suffered much damage. Many people think that this may be due to the small size of the country and the unobvious geographical location, so Ultron did not notice.


    But now people know that it was not because it was not conspicuous here, but because a certain robot base of Ultron was hidden here, so there were not many attacks.


    It is worth noting that because there have not been many attacks here, South Korea did not participate in the World Committee previously held by Ron.


    In other words, South Korea is not a member of the World Committee, and even threatened to never join the World Committee. It is an independent country and cannot be managed by an organization established by an individual..


    And Ron and the others came here on the Great Sword, in fact, they broke into South Korea without authorization.


    Although South Korea listens to what the US says, it is not so obvious in the Ultron incident.


    Because the United States was the country that suffered the most severe damage in the Ultron incident, basically more than half of the countries have been bombed by nuclear bombs, causing numerous casualties, and their influence has been minimized.


    South Korea does not, so this arrogant country directly announced its independence, and even established an organization called the World Union, which has been lobbying other countries to join, and is preparing to lead all other countries in the world into the future by taking the lead.


    Sounds arrogant, very unreal, isn''t it?But in fact this is true, South Korea has really done it!


    Therefore, after Ron��s Great Sword entered Seoul, the capital of South Korea, it was quickly surrounded by a large number of fighter jets and air-to-air missiles, and received threats.


    "The UFO ahead, please leave our Republic of Korea immediately, otherwise you will endure the anger of the Republic of Korea!"


    Inside the Great Sword, Ron looked at the fighter fleet facing him, feeling a little speechless.


    Even the other people on the Great Sword, such as Iron Man Tony, Peter the Little Spider, Jessica the Jewel Girl, etc. were a bit speechless.


    After all, who doesn''t know now that the Great Sword is definitely not a product that Earth science and technology can achieve?Not to mention a fleet of fighter jets, even if you get your entire Korean fighter jets out, it is probably not enough!


    "What to do?" Inside the battleship, the pilot Kuaiyin asked Ron with a tangled expression.


    There is no way, it is not to fight, it is not to fight, it really makes him a little difficult.


    "Turn on the automatic counterattack mode, don''t care about anything else, just go to our destination."


    Ron didn''t even mean to reply to South Korea. After talking to Kuaiyin, he brought other people to the door, ready to wait a while and go directly to Ultron to solve it, and the Ultron incident can almost be completely declared over.


    Although most of the things Ron had anticipated before had accidents, such as thinking that Ultron could be found easily, he wasted so much energy.


    But this time, they came to look for Vision but nothing happened.


    Not only didn''t show up, but Vision also took the initiative to come out to meet them.


    After Ron gave an order to let Fast Silver turn on the automatic counterattack mode to continue forward,


    It has to be said that South Korea can say not to join the World Committee, and also established another world organization on its own. It is indeed because this country has some strength.


    After the Osword started to break into Seoul, ignoring everything, the fighter fleet actually launched a laser weapon that didn''t look like modern technology at all, and blasted directly on the Osword.


    Seeing so many lasers flying towards him, even if he had gone through many places with Ron, Kuaiyin, who had seen a lot of things, couldn��t help but swallow. Some worried that the Great Sword could withstand the laser shots. .


    But the Great Sword is indeed a trump card for the dark clan to grow. In the automatic counterattack mode, the Great Sword actually fired laser weapons, directly matching the lasers emitted by those fighters.


    What happens when laser and laser collide?This has to be understood from the nature of the laser.


    Laser is a kind of light that is excited by atoms by stimulating radiation. It is another major invention after the earth entered the 20th century after nuclear energy, computers, and semiconductors. ''The brightest light'' and so on.


    Nowadays, lasers are only used in some medical, engineering and other technologies, and very few weapons are used.


    It is not because it cannot be used, but because it cannot be used on a large scale.


    It takes energy to launch a laser. A high-energy laser weapon on an army ship will cost half the electricity of a city!


    Of course, it is possible to use electricity, but it is also very expensive. In terms of the earth''s reserves, it is not enough for the laser to last.


    Coupled with the immaturity of technology and the application of nuclear weapons, even though the Earth has developed laser weapons very early, no country has ever used them.


    Can''t afford it!


    But now, South Korea, a country with a land area of ??less than 100,000 square kilometers, actually allows a fighter fleet to use laser weapons. Isn''t this afraid that it wants to directly exhaust its national reserves?


    Of course, neither Ron nor the others on the Great Sword would care, because it had nothing to do with them.


    They were all concerned about how the laser on the Great Sword shot back the Korean fighter jets.


    Of course there are also levels of lasers, ranging from the laser light emitted by a laser pointer with almost no damage to the laser weapon emitted by a laser weapon. The difference lies in the intensity of the laser.


    Laser weapons mainly differ in energy. The more energy used, the higher the ablation and shock properties and radiation damage of the laser.


    This may be a bit difficult to understand. As long as you understand, the higher the laser level, the higher the vaporization, thermal explosion and radiation damage caused by the laser.


    Ordinary laser pointers can''t do much harm to the human body, but if you stand alone in those laser weapons, you will be vaporized directly into a black smoke and disappear if you can''t hold it for a second!


    And laser vs. laser, in simple terms, is head to head, whoever''hard'' wins!


    The laser beam emitted a very strong daylight brilliance, and many people couldn''t help but close their eyes and were afraid to look at the center of the explosion.


    The people of Seoul below only felt that the brain was stabbed by a needle, and the pain was so painful, and then their eyes went white and they couldn''t see anything.


    But any battle will come to an end, let alone a high-energy laser gathering?


    Soon, the laser''s hedging was quickly determined.


    A beam of dark red laser swallowed all those lasers, and then passed through the air, turning the five fighter jets into black smoke, and then rushed to the invisible distance and disappeared.


    The South Korean government below saw this scene and was so scared that it was so scared.


    "Hurry up and call that robot out, hurry up!"


    The president of South Korea yelled frantically at the person who passed the order, preparing to reveal the final card.


    This hole card, of course, is illusion.


    I don''t know how this guy got into the South Korean government, but the South Korean government''s trump card and courage are also illusions.


    In a research institute in Seoul, a thin person quickly received the news. After a while of silence, the original human body began to change and slowly turned into a red robot.


    Without any help, Vision flew directly into the sky, heading towards the Great Sword standing above the sky.


    Above the sky, those fighters found that the situation was not right, and immediately chose to retreat. They never dared to approach the Great Sword, fearing that they would turn into ashes with a single laser, and they didn''t know how to die.


    Vision soon flew in front of the Great Sword, staying in the air and looking at this warship that looked like a giant sword, with curiosity in his eyes.


    It is curiosity about this world!


    "The structure of this battleship is really amazing..."


    Vision sighed, and in the battleship, except Ron, everyone else looked at the red robot and was all defensive.


    This was made by Ultron. Although it may be inferior to Ultron, there must be something very unusual in allowing Ron to come to him so eagerly.


    Ron didn''t feel much, just a new-born intelligent robot. Like the original vision, there was nothing to be curious about.


    What really made Ron feel a little strange was that this illusion still possessed a very strange and huge power, and it didn''t seem to be worse than the original.


    In the original timeline, Vision had great power because it was inlaid with psychic gems, but now the psychic gems are in his universe and are no longer on the vision of his head. How did he possess this powerful power? of?


    The Great Sword stopped advancing, its hatch was opened, and several super and heroes that could fly all flew out, standing on the opposite side of Vision, staring at him very spiritually.


    Wanda also wanted to come out and have a look, but Ron directly stopped him and pushed back.


    Ron actually didn''t want to bring Wanda here. After all, who knows if something will happen and Wanda and Vision will be together again?


    Ron would never allow this to happen, but he really didn''t know where to put Wanda.


    Moreover, it may be better to solve the illusion directly in front of Wanda.


    With a little bit of evil taste, Ron walked out of the battleship and into the air outside, as if walking on a flat road, and came to the front of the crowd.


    Ultron also set his sights on Ron. He always knew that Ron was the main character of everything, so he had been waiting.


    Seeing Ron walk to the front, Vision asked as if there was nothing wrong with him: "Ultron is dead...You killed him?"


    "It''s me." Ron nodded, the answer was very simple, and then he said very simply: "You will die, just like Ultron."


    "Are you going to kill me, or him?" Vision asked with a shrug, still not caring.


    "Both!" Ron felt a little upset. Judging from his vision, this guy is not Ultron, but like Ultron likes to talk a lot of nonsense.


    And he was never a person who likes nonsense, so the power of mind was released suddenly, flying towards Vision, ready to dismantle this guy directly into rubbish.


    But the power of mind that was released was like a clay cow into the sea, and never returned.


    "Invisible, efficient, and powerful, a very unique ability..."


    Vision''s hand flipped in the air, as if touching the air, but only Ron knew that Vision''s hand was actually his own power of thought!


    Vision can actually plunder other people''s abilities. Is this true?


    Ron remembered, there should be none!


    He suddenly felt very irritable, why no matter what has to change like this, can''t it be the same as before?


    What time travel, what predatory ability, why is it so complicated?


    "Ability, it''s a strange existence..."


    Vision didn''t know what Ron was thinking, just secretly sighing.


    And at this moment, an extremely chaotic energy shrouded directly toward the vision. After contacting the vision, the chaotic energy instantly disintegrated him and directly turned into a pile of parts.


    Seeing the colorless eyes on the removed parts, Ron felt much more relieved.


    Is this right!


    Just do it and it''s over, why do you keep talking nonsense?Don''t say a few words, it''s like you''re not fighting!


    "It''s finished, all gone..."


    Ron turned around and waved at the others, motioning them to return to the Great Sword and go to the next place.


    Of course, Ron was not the main force to clear the power left by Ultron. He only came to Korea after seeing Vision. Other places, naturally others would go.


    Tony, Jessica, and Thor all looked dumbfounded when they watched Ron walking back.


    Shouldn''t I say a few more words to express a sense of existence? How come it suddenly ended?


    And looking at Vision, this guy doesn''t seem to be inferior to Ultron. He is a boss-level guy. Why did he just declare gg without saying a few words?


    Although they felt a little dazed, they followed Ron back to the Great Sword, ready to go to other places.


    After all, in those places, he is the main force to destroy the enemy, the proper protagonist!


    Here, they are just background boards...


    "Captain, what should this country that dare to attack us do?"


    After driving the battleship to a stable place, Kuaiyin was very curious and asked Ron if he wanted to know what would happen to Korea. Will Ron honor his previous words?


    no doubt!


    Ron said, "Perhaps, South Korea has changed to a government that leads them..."

 448 Chapter 439: Post-disaster reconstruction

    Five days later, with the destruction of the last network base that might hide Ultron consciousness, this global disaster led by intelligent life finally came to an end.


    No one knows how many people died in this disaster, and no one knows how many touching stories happened when the disaster happened. People only know that they never want to experience such a thing again.


    This is not a disaster, it is equivalent to the end!


    Compared with the original timeline, Ultron used a large machine made of vibrating gold to lift the entire Sokovia up to the sky, and treat it as a large meteorite hitting the earth, destroying all human beings. Actually, the current behavior is The situation is already very good.


    If the original Ultron plan was successful and hit the earth with Sokovia that rose to high altitude, it would be almost equal to the meteorite when the dinosaurs went extinct, and could directly destroy most of the species on the earth, including humans!


    And now, Ultron��s plan to eliminate humans is actually only killing a quarter of the population at most. Although it is also terrifying, it is already the best result relative to the safety of the entire human race on Earth!


    Although the entire planet is in grief, and even though the relatives, friends, and lovers of countless people have left them, people are always strong.


    They will still live, until they are about to leave, they will feel relieved and feel that there is nothing wrong with leaving.


    So soon, the earth entered a stage of overall post-disaster reconstruction.


    The city that was originally covered by nuclear bombs can no longer live in, and moved to other places far away from home without radiation to temporarily settle down, waiting for the guidance of the government.


    People will not forget their country, nor will they forget that there is an organization that manages and helps them. This is the government department of each country.


    No matter how terrible the disaster is, this organization will never disappear.


    Soon, the governments of various places have begun to channel the surviving people.


    It was at this time that the brand new organization of the World Council was only known to many people.


    Everyone is very puzzled, what kind of organization is this, and why can it replace the United Nations and really twist most countries into one ball?


    Even more puzzling is the leader of this organization, Ron Brenstad...


    Isn''t this the young genius who developed the''regenerative medicine'', but then his talent faded and became a newspaper boss?Why can you become the chairman of the world committee?


    The chairman of the World Council is just an honorary seat, but some smart people still know that sitting in this position is equivalent to becoming the leader of the entire planet!


    Why is there no country to resist, to boycott Ron?


    No, in fact, it is not without national resistance. It is said that South Korea once announced that it would not join the World Committee and also established a world joint organization to bring the World Committee down.


    As for what happened later?


    Behind...there is no more South Korea behind.


    Just two days ago in the morning, the Prime Minister of South Korea, including all members of the South Korean government, announced that they would directly dissolve the South Korean government, surrender all national sovereignty to neighboring China, and become a small border town in China!


    No one knows why. Even the Chinese government has a dumbfounded look. It is said that China has not yet accepted it. After taking the initiative to send members to the World Committee headquarters in New York, they came back with a smile and accepted the sovereignty handed over by South Korea. , Announced that South Korea was renamed Hancheng and merged into China��s Shandong Province to become a city in Shandong!


    At this time, most countries were confused and didn''t react until later. South Korea, it��s not right. Although Hancheng is small, it is a very economically developed place. If you can get some places, even if it��s not Seoul, That''s not a loss, is it?


    Soon, countries such as North Korea, Japan, Russia, and even Singapore and India in Southeast Asia all called their country��s parliamentarians to quickly go to New York, wanting to get a share of the pie.


    Of course, without exception,


    But the power of the people is powerful, and this matter quickly spread across the world. I don��t know how this was done when the Internet had basically not recovered.


    But there is no doubt that this matter quickly became one of the important talks in people''s mouths, and became a good joke in a sad environment.


    On the eighth day, after most of the post-disaster resettlement work was almost done, the second plenary meeting of the World Committee was officially held in the New York Committee Building.


    At this time, the world''s Internet has begun to gradually recover. Although it hasn''t reached the point where you can watch videos on the Internet as before, basic communication is already very stable.


    Therefore, the reporters who came to the committee meeting this time finally had a team of photographers and reporters, able to spread what happened next to their own countries and newspapers, and report the matter as soon as possible.


    But soon, all the reporters were called to one place, and they were trained collectively.


    Then, the recordings and broadcasts that most reporters originally wanted were all changed to live broadcasts, preventing them from having the slightest possibility of modification.


    This was of course indicated by Ron. As for why, most of the reporters who came to the committee meeting had''teams'' and belonged to various countries. By recording and broadcasting, all the recorded things would never be the original ones.


    This is a politician''s method. All government leaders would never think that the people in their own country would know that there is actually an organization in their own country.


    The original national committee system of the committee is almost the limit of their tolerance!


    And Ron, who wants to unite the earth and enter the new century, will let this happen?


    will not!


    He will let everyone know that the earth has a new leader.


    This leader will lead them to a new future!


    ...


    The meeting time was set at 9:30 a.m. in New York. Unlike the previous meeting, Ron asked Kuaiyin to drive the Great Sword himself to pick up these congressmen.


    In this meeting, all parliamentarians from all countries came here by flying tools from their own countries, and they all arrived in New York a long time in advance. They ordered hotels near the committee building, and none of the countries arrived late.


    Although many countries still have objections to Ron and this committee, the Ultron incident and the previous incident in South Korea have shown them how deep the water is. For the time being, it is better to remain silent and obedient.


    As for why the committee members of various countries have booked hotels around the committee building?


    This is because the housing in the committee building was changed from free to charge by Ron, and the price is very outrageous. If you want to move in, you have to release a little blood.


    Some people may wonder, if it''s just money, every country is not bad, and it''s impossible not to afford a room.


    But this''price'' does not refer to money, but some real rights.


    If you want to move in, you must hand over these rights and put them in the hands of the committee.


    This is a rule set by Ron. In fact, he originally wanted to directly hand over all the countries, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t directly implement it.


    Let alone the consequences of this, how much opposition it will cause, even after these rights are required, it is also a question of who Ron will find to manage them.


    Politics is not a game, unless he uses his mental ability to turn everyone into puppets, otherwise, everything is better gradually.


    Of course, it is not that they did not stay in the committee building. For example, China and the United States, these two world powers have handed over these rights at hand.


    China understands very well that Ron was using South Korea and China in exchange, which allowed China to agree to hand over some of the rights at once.


    The United States is much more complicated, but mainly because of Ron''s own influence.


    The United States is the country that knows Ron��s abilities best. He knows how terrifying Ron is, so after some verbal battles, they reluctantly handed over these rights and paid the price to live in the building they originally built. .


    Of course, this is actually because Ron''s claim of rights does not seem to be excessive.


    The areas related to these rights are actually related to future development.


    Ron requested that large-scale defense equipment and future cities will be built in the world in the future. The main purpose is to make all parts of the earth have good combat power and be able to deal with the disasters that will follow in the future!


    Because it is the right of national defense and weapons, most countries have chosen to refuse.


    But it is also because this is still a future thing, has not yet started, and seems to be a good thing, so China and the United States have accepted this request.


    Ron also doesn''t care about this embarrassing situation at this stage, because when the disaster strikes again, these countries will understand how wrong their previous decisions were!


    ...


    When the time came to 9:15, almost everyone entered the committee��s hall. The committee members set their positions and discussed quietly. The reporters set up their cameras, prepared for the next questions, and prepared. .


    Although they also heard that during the last committee meeting, it was stipulated that no questions could be raised, even members of parliament could not, but they had not heard that this meeting was not good!


    After all, this is a global live broadcast. They have made their country agree not to record and broadcast live broadcasts. They can''t even ask questions, right?


    Soon, the time came to 9:28, and the Great Hall was all quiet, and there were no longer any quiet discussions.


    Because everyone knows that it will soon affect the world, and let everyone know that the earth is about to change dramatically is about to begin!


    Ron didn''t choke time to come this time. He came to the Great Hall in advance, and of course he was on the front stage of the Great Hall. Once the waiting time was up, he started the meeting directly.


    At the last minute, there was a weird silence in the Great Hall. All the young people who had been sitting in the front seat and did nothing were staring at them, a little lost.


    The reporters also asked the photographer to turn on the camera, set the lens in advance, and prepare to directly access the picture for a while.


    But the atmosphere is still very silent.


    It wasn''t until the clocks in the Great Hall pointed to the 9:30 mark that the strange silence was finally broken, and there was a sound.


    "Why haven''t we started yet..."


    "It''s a little strange, why don''t you speak, and no one will host?"


    ...


    The whispered whisper appeared again in the hall, finally restored some lively atmosphere in the hall, and also made the congressmen sober and knew that the meeting could begin.


    Finally, a congressman stood up and said loudly, "President Ron, the time has come, can the meeting begin?"


    "let''s start����"


    Ron smiled, did not remain silent, stood up, glanced over everyone, and officially said the first sentence of the meeting.


    "I am Ron, the chairman of the World Council, the only leader after the earth!"


    boom!


    Everyone finally knew why the scene was so weird before.


    Because something big is going to happen!


    If people just thought Ron, the chairman of the World Council, might become the new leader of the earth, now Ron himself has confirmed this!


    Ron, just wants to be the only master of the earth!


    And this sentence was also broadcast live to every place in the world through the camera.


    Almost everyone saw Ron and remembered the man who threatened to become the leader of the earth!


    Some people are surprised, some are puzzled, some find it difficult to accept, some think it doesn''t matter, and some think that this is actually pretty good.


    ...


    Washington, a hidden stronghold, the American team Steve Rogers watched this scene on TV, his pupils shrank slightly.


    It was not because of surprise or anything else. The US team just felt that their guess was completely correct.


    Everything was directed and acted by Ron. He used Tony Stark''s hand to create Ultron, and then he came out to save the world as a savior. He set up a world committee to control the earth!


    Because this not only has a good reputation, but also achieved the goal!


    After solving Ultron, Ron finally couldn''t hold back his pride and told the world that he would become the leader of the earth and lead the earth to a bright future.


    Although some people were surprised and puzzled, after Ultron, which caused the world-class disaster, was solved, no one would come out to stop it!


    Even if there is, it will be overwhelmed by other people''s saliva.


    Because Ron had already created himself as a savior, no one would question him at this time.


    Perfect plan!


    It is a pity that this evil plan would not succeed if he was Steve Rogers!


    Although everything seems to have settled, Ron has achieved his goal, but it is not too late!


    The US team began to act silently. He wanted to let the whole world know Ron''s ugly face and let people know that all this was a conspiracy!

 449 Chapter 440: The Future

    New York, World Council Building, the meeting is still going on.


    After Ron said his first sentence, the venue was almost completely mad.


    As Steve Rogers thought, although some people were surprised by Ron''s actions, almost no one stood up against it.


    Because Ron is a savior, a savior who defeated Ultron and saved the earth!


    Under this premise, no one would say that Ron was not qualified to be the leader of the earth.


    But no one opposes, no one opposes, the news that broke out is already very popular!


    Whether it''s the people in the hall or those who are sitting in their seats watching live TV.


    Is it true that there will be more unified leaders on the earth in the future?


    The impact of this change on the earth is almost as great as the robotic revolution created by Ultron!


    No one knows what era the earth will enter after such an additional position.


    People looked normal, as if they should be Ron, and asked their own questions.


    "President Ron, what exactly is the responsibility of the World Council? Is it just an honorary organization like the original United Nations, or is it an independent organization that can truly command every country on the planet?"


    "If the World Council really becomes the only leading organization in the world, how can you ensure the transfer of power? How can you ensure that the committee will not become a violent dictator? It is an organization that is truly for the peace of the earth and for the better future of the earth?"


    "President Ron, how on earth did you defeat the powerful intelligent life Ultron? What are your abilities? Is that warship like a "big sword" your own? If so, you are from Where did you get it?"


    "President Ron, I would like to ask...Do you have a girlfriend? If not, can I chase you..."


    "President Ron..."


    ...


    The meeting is still going on, but it can''t go on.


    Questions were everywhere. At first, it was just reporters asking questions, but soon even some influential audience members who were invited in started asking questions loudly.


    The hall became chaotic, as if a large-scale gathering was going on, and it was a little unpredictable.


    But Ron didn''t let people ask questions like last time. He just looked at the whole venue quietly, without any indication, and let the people below freely post.


    This situation becomes more and more uncontrollable without anyone stopping it.


    People even started to leave their positions and wanted to get closer to Ron to ask their own questions.


    But they only walked ten meters in front of the announcement desk of the Great Hall. They were blocked by the elite security guards in the Great Hall at the passage next to those national parliamentarians and could not make any further progress.


    These security guards blocked the people who wanted to ask questions, but did not tell them to return to their seats. They just stopped them and did nothing.


    The people who can come to the hall are not stupid. They all understand that Ron should be the security guard to do so. He didn''t want to stop them from asking questions, so they all slumped on the security guard��s arm, poked their heads, and used this The gesture asked loudly.


    Ron still didn''t do anything, because he had been waiting, waiting for the actions and reactions of the parliamentarians of the following countries.


    The parliamentarians of these countries are the protagonists of this meeting. The ability of their country to send their representatives to New York shows that these people are important figures in their own countries, and some are even the prime ministers and presidents of the country.


    Ron was waiting. When these people responded and asked questions, his purpose of holding this meeting was almost achieved.


    Time passed by every minute.


    Soon, the time came to 9:35, and five minutes had passed since Ron said the first sentence.


    In these five minutes, he did nothing, and the national parliamentarians did nothing. Only the reporters and the audience were constantly tumbling.


    Although the hall is noisy,


    In the central government area, some national parliamentarians chatted quietly with their own group of parliamentarians, and some chatted quietly with parliamentarians from other countries, but most of the parliamentarians remained silent.


    Finally, a representative of a country��s parliamentarians stood up.


    The legislator who stood up was the face of the Eastern region. After he stood up, he first looked at the reporters and audiences around him, and said in a straightforward tone:


    "Please be quiet, please?"


    He repeated this sentence twice, the first time in Chinese and the second time in fluent English.


    Hearing this sentence, everyone noticed him, and after seeing that he was a member of the state council sitting in the central agency area, they all fell silent.


    After shouting for several minutes, they also understood that if the members of the central office area did not speak first, it is estimated that Ron would not say anything.


    People looked at the man who wanted to talk to both sides, waiting for him to ask Ron first.


    Seeing that the people were all quiet, the member of the Eastern country smiled back, then faced Ron and said:


    "Chairman Ron, I am a member of Congress who is here on behalf of China. Before asking a question, I have a request. I wonder if you can agree to it?"


    He didn''t say this sentence twice, but was fluent in English once, and the accent of New York English was still very authentic.


    Ron remembered this person. The last time this person came on behalf of China to talk to himself about the issue of South Korea''s belonging, although he only saw it once, it left a deep impression on him.


    He still remembered that this man was named Tao Yulin, who was only in his thirties.


    Of course, being young was not something that made Ron pay attention, but because this guy was actually a mutant.


    The word "one" is actually a bit wrong. This guy actually has four brothers, and this person himself has the ability to split his body and have a clone.


    If possible, he and his brothers could physically split thousands of them out and fight together.


    The most awesome thing is that they can sense the spirit of every Chinese to improve their abilities and become stronger!


    They also have a unified title-''Man of all''!


    "You said." Ron finally spoke and asked China Representative Tao Yulin Ji to speak his request.


    "Thank you." Tao Yulin replied politely and said:


    "Although the World Commission is not the original United Nations, it has been transformed from the United Nations. Its headquarters is also in the original United Nations building. So I want to make a request, that is, to include Chinese as one of the official languages ??of the World Commission. That''s it. "


    Tao Yulin''s words sound normal. Chinese was originally the official language of the United Nations, but now it is the official language of the World Council. This is normal!


    However, parliamentarians in other countries have heard a deeper meaning from what seems normal.


    You should know that most countries are unwilling to have an additional organization on their heads, even the United States, which has given up some of its rights.


    So everyone didn''t dare to speak, just silently choosing to resist Ron''s words.


    When Tao Yulin came out at first, people thought he was going to oppose Ron!


    After all, China is one of the most powerful countries in the world, and the damage in the Ultron incident was not serious, and it even gained a lot of benefits from it.


    If there is any country that can compete with Ron, it is only China.


    So after Tao Yulin came out, people thought that if you don''t directly resist Ron, you have to at least refuse it, right?


    But no, after Tao Yulin said that Chinese is the official language of the World Committee, he has already recognized the position of the World Committee on behalf of China and recognized Ron as the leader of the earth!


    No one would have thought it would be like this, but it just happened like this...


    Many people looked at Tao Yulin angrily, and some even directly wanted to insult Tao Yulin, but before they could finish speaking, they were yelled by the security guards to maintain order and lifted their collars, and they were carried directly outside the Great Hall.


    Seeing this, other people who wanted to say anything closed their mouths one after another and were afraid to speak.


    In this way, the atmosphere fell into a weird atmosphere again, knowing that Ron replied: "I agree to your request, because this is what it should be."


    As soon as this sentence was spoken, everyone turned their attention to him again.


    Not because the words are strange, the answer is within everyone''s expectations.


    After all, this is not a requirement at all, and after agreeing to get the right to manage a country directly, fools will agree.


    The point is that Ron��s answer is not in English, but in very fluent Chinese, with round characters and no accent at all!


    Anyone who knows a little Chinese knows that if you want to be proficient in Chinese to this point, it is absolutely impossible not to stay in China for more than ten or twenty years.


    And it depends on whether the person has an accent. If so, no matter how many years of study or proficiency in Chinese, it sounds like a foreigner.


    But the Chinese spoken by Ron did not, and it was not even worse than Tao Yulin''s Chinese before!


    How is this possible?


    If there is no py transaction, no one believes it!


    But only Ron and the Chinese parliamentarian delegation know that there is really no py deal in the middle.


    Tao Yulin was also surprised. If it weren''t for Ron''s appearance with many Western characteristics, he would really think that standing on it was a Chinese who grew up in China, not a Westerner.


    "It turns out that President Ron��s Chinese is so good, so I don��t need to communicate with you in English. Since you said that you will be the leader of the earth and lead the earth to a safe and bright future, can you tell us about the future of the earth? What about the plan description?"


    Tao Yulin didn''t hide his surprise, he calmly showed his surprise, and then began to communicate with Ron in Chinese.


    "Of course!" Ron also replied in Chinese: "The plan for the future development of the earth is actually not complicated. First of all, the most important thing is the defense force of the earth!"


    "I will place special self-defense weapons in every corner of the earth. This will be composed of five teams: Stark Industries, Fantastic Four Team, Pim Technology, Osborne Industries, and Parker Technology. The team conducts R&D and production, and elevates the defense force of the earth to a new stage."


    "Secondly, what will the future of mankind itself look like... In the future, there will be many emerging future cities on the earth. These cities will build various defense weapons and complete facilities, and most importantly, these future cities will be installed The hyperspace portal can be teleported to other future cities and even cities on other planets..."


    "If you want to make this bigger, of course the earth has to enter the interstellar age. This is also one of the most important points for future development..."


    "and also����"


    ...


    Ron''s answer was all in Chinese, and many people couldn''t understand it and could only use a translator to listen.


    But of course the translation by the translator will not be so accurate. In addition, many newly created words by Ron have not been translated, so many people still hear it very confused and don''t know what it is.


    This is still good. There are still many people who don''t have a translator and can only rely on guessing, so they are all embarrassed.


    Only Tao Yulin and the Chinese parliamentarians still knew what Ron was saying, but there were still many people who couldn''t understand it.


    For example, what is the space gate connecting the city, teleporting to an alien planet, etc. What does this mean?


    Because I don��t understand, although I can understand these words, I don��t know what the words are saying.


    Ron certainly wouldn''t repeat it a second time. After he had said everything in one go, he turned his eyes back to the national parliamentarians, waiting for their answers.


    He did not directly claim rights with these people. After all, this is not suitable for the current situation, but it is possible to correct the position of the World Council.


    This is Ron��s last chance. If the committee��s position is determined not to be recognized, these countries will have the same fate as South Korea.


    The Great Hall began to chat again. The difference is that the masses and reporters were chatting before, but this time it was replaced by national parliamentarians sitting on the central organ.


    The topic for them to discuss, of course, is to discuss with their own country, whether or not to recognize the identity of the World Council and Ron.


    The final result is mostly the same, let''s take it...


    After all, there is really no way at this time.


    Object, there is no good fruit at all, everyone can see that Ron is not a reasonable and coping master!


    Everything has to be considered long-term!


    In this way, this meeting has come to the end. When all the people in the central government have signed an earth security peace treaty, the earth has announced that it has entered a new era.


    Ron also didn''t care from the beginning. Later, because of a hurry, he wanted to integrate the situation of the earth and officially became the earth''s''owner''...


    It seems simple, but Ron knows that the simpler it is, the more things will challenge his position in the future.


    But these are all things for the future. What Ron wants now is just to solve the problem and to be stronger and faster.

 450 The 441st chapter silver figure

    A month later, the earth has almost returned to its original orbit.


    All the people affected by the disaster have been living in decent houses again. Of course, it is not completely free. You will have to charge various house-related fees in the future.


    Not much, it only takes ordinary people to work for a few years.


    However, some people complained, saying that their homes were destroyed by Ultron, and the World Council did not give me a new house for free. Is it too much?


    But this group of people is only a minority. After all, most of them are easily satisfied. It is actually very good to be able to compensate for a good house, and you can''t ask for too much.


    As for some people who didn''t have anything before, the Ultron incident actually helped them, and some people on the committee felt that it was fair, but before Ron showed up, these voices were suppressed.


    Because the most important thing now is to maintain social stability, it is impossible to make all these small things so detailed.


    After all kinds of comfort work and welfare work have been done, the World Council has completely left a good impression in people''s minds. Although the existence of this organization still feels a bit awkward, at least there is no resistance.


    At least, this organization is not an organization that oppresses humans, but an organization that can really do things for people...


    In addition to the World Committee, there is one more thing that has been being discussed during this period of time, and the topic has become very big in an instant, rising to the point where it affects the stability of society.


    It sounds serious, but in fact, this result is already the smallest.


    Because the theme of this matter is about who created Ultron!


    In the early days of the disaster, I thought that Ultron was acting too fast, and almost controlled the global network in just one day, so most of them didn''t know what was going on.


    Soon, Ultron directly launched a nuclear bomb attack and a robot force. At this time, after word of mouth, everyone finally knew that all this was made by an advanced artificial intelligence called Ultron.


    But not many people know who made Ultron and why Ultron did it.


    It was not until afterwards that the society had stabilized that this matter was brought up again by people, and people began to look for relevant clues everywhere to investigate who was responsible for this matter.


    This matter is not a very secret matter. It was only because the Internet was controlled by Ultron before, so this matter did not spread.


    Soon, Tony Stark��s Ultron plan was discovered by people, letting everyone know that Ultron was actually the''masterpiece'' of the superhero Iron Man!


    Everyone exploded this time, not only because Ultron was actually a superhero who saved everyone, but also because Tony Stark was also one of the important members of the World Committee.


    Recalling that Tony Stark and Ron, the current president of the World Council, are friends, even at this time a conspiracy theory was spread.


    That is, in fact, all of this was planned by Ron, the purpose is to control the world, etc...


    This statement is like dropping a stone on a calm lake, causing ripples in an instant.


    But it was precisely because it was only the stone that was left behind that it quickly sank to the bottom of the lake.


    Not because people believed Ron, but because those countries are now inseparable from Ron!


    In this month, Ron didn''t know how much technology he had handed over, including the ones he had picked up in the galaxy before, and also the ones he wrote down in the future world that Ultron had traveled through.


    In that more than ten years in the future world, Ron is not only studying the "Material Shield", he has not let go of the rest of the technology, and he has written them down, but he has not taken the "Material Shield" so seriously. .


    Most of these technologies are some convenient technology and space technology, excluding weapons.


    But this alone has made those countries treat Ron as if they were his own Laozi, and he was extremely filial.


    For this reason, these countries took the initiative to suppress this topic and did not let it develop again.


    Of course, not many people know how these countries treat this matter secretly.


    After being guided, basically all the spearheads are now directed at Tony Stark, asking the World Council to give an explanation.


    On the third day after a full month, this event finally made the World Committee initiate its third meeting.


    The theme of the meeting was, what on earth should we do with Tony Stark?


    Ron didn''t show up at the beginning of this meeting, he just came out at the end and announced the final judgment.


    The sentence did not include life imprisonment for many years, but was customized for Tony Stark.


    The first one is to ask Tony Stark to hand over the penalty, which is as high as 12 figures!


    The second is to have Tony Stark sign an agreement to never engage in research on artificial intelligence.


    After that, Tony was asked to provide free social services and hand over the content of Stark industrial technology, many, many...


    It can be said that if these penalties are applied, Stark Industry will be completely depressed even if it has not closed down.


    But for these punishments, Tony seemed indifferent, anyway, as long as the others are still there, it''s just a matter of time to make the money back.


    On the contrary, Tony had been pestering Ron recently, asking where the technologies he took out came from, and if there were more.


    Ron also answered that he got it from the Milky Way, which inspired Tony to explore the universe.


    Time passed like this, and soon half a year passed.


    During this period of time, the earth has entered a stage of rapid development.


    Every day, new types of defensive weapons are manufactured and placed around the world. Every day, new technologies flow out, and products that can be used by civilians appear on the market.


    It''s possible that you just took a fancy to a car that can run 10,000 kilometers without refueling, and tomorrow it will be announced that the suspension power car has been put into production, and it will not be long before it will be available to people''s homes.


    In addition to this, the change is more about space technology.


    Previously, people''s aerospace technology was at most the technology that reached the first cosmic speed, which was close to the second cosmic speed, and was able to jump a few times in the solar system at most.


    But now with Ron��s aerospace technology and space technology, people��s aerospace technology is almost at the second cosmic speed, and they can travel pretty fast too quickly, officially heading outside the solar system.


    Moreover, this speed is still increasing. It is only a matter of time before people''s space technology reach the third cosmic speed, and it is only a matter of time before the galaxy can be officially traveled.


    In these days, wave after wave of spaceships are heading towards space, constantly exploring, using Ron to build space stations and defensive nets for technology.


    In the interstellar age, people''s defensive power certainly cannot stop on the earth, and places outside the earth are the most important.


    The defensive force deployed on the earth is only the last line of defense for people, or to solve the disasters that have arisen on the earth itself.


    ...


    After the eighth month of the Ultron Incident, the Earth calendar officially entered 2016 in the 21st century.


    The earth at this time has completely changed its appearance. If a person before the Ultron event had traveled eight months and saw the earth, he would definitely think whether he had traveled to decades later, not just A few months have passed.


    Walking on the road, you will come across some cars flying in the air from time to time, flying quickly over the city, making people think that this is some kind of car-like airplane.


    Back at home, by calling the artificial intelligence "Wonder Kid" made by Mr. Fantastic, you can directly enjoy the life of God, opening your mouth with food, stretching your hands with clothes, and doing nothing.


    Yes, although people were very resistant to artificial intelligence eight months ago, they felt that this was a hidden scourge that would cause disaster to the earth at any time.


    However, I have to say-"It''s so fragrant"!


    Since entering the new era, people are almost inseparable from artificial intelligence. Whether it is applied to advanced space technology or in people''s daily life, artificial intelligence has a strong influence and is indispensable.


    Under these extremely comfortable treatments, people have almost forgotten the pain caused by Ultron, and have gradually adapted to the new intelligent technology life.


    To this end, the Fantastic Four has made a great contribution.


    This group that is closest to the masses announces all its information, and it uses ordinary transportation like cars and airplanes to walk with ordinary people.


    Although it caused a lot of embarrassment, it was precisely because of these behaviors that the Fantastic Four became the most popular superhero team in the world, not to mention the Avengers, even the founder of the Guardian, the World Council��s The president, Ron Skywalker, who has brought many changes to the earth, can''t match it.


    This shows the popularity of the Fantastic Four in people''s hearts.


    It''s just a pity that the Fantastic Four is actually a bit misleading, because after the Ultron incident, Johnny the Firebolt never appeared again, making the Fantastic Four from the Four Heroes to the Three Heroes.


    Many people don''t think that Johnny Thunderbolt really died in the nuclear bomb launched by Ultron. Because of the popularity of the Fantastic Four, many people even spontaneously formed a search team to look for Johnny Thunderbolt.


    As for the other superhero Thor, who has also been chased by Ultron with a nuclear bomb for a long time, he appeared intact in front of people shortly after the Ultron incident. Not only was he not more popular, but because he came back alone. He received a lot of accusations, and asked him why he didn''t have the Firebolt Johnny also brought it back.


    In this regard, Thor can only have a dazed expression and can''t answer anything.


    But despite this, Johnny the Thunderbolt still has no whereabouts, and even the Fantastic Four themselves have almost given up searching.


    Days passed, and it has been a full year since the Ultron incident passed.


    This is an ordinary afternoon in April 2016. Ron is studying how to realize the ability of some items with rules in his universe, and observe the "monsters" in his universe that have developed rough social rules. At that time, he was taken aback for a moment, then he withdrew from his own universe, returned to the earth and looked directly at the sky.


    Ron''s gaze penetrated the glass and clouds, flew across the moon and space, and finally stopped at a far away place, stopping to look into the distance.


    That is a pretty good planet, like the earth, full of blue.


    But something dazzling is that there is a silver figure in the blue planet that is constantly leaping.


    From these silver afterimages, Ron could vaguely see that the other party seemed to be standing on a flying vehicle similar to a moon surfboard.


    Seeing this feature, Ron couldn''t help frowning and murmured.


    ''Silver glider?finally coming?...''


    Yes, it''s finally here!


    After the earth has been silent for a whole year, this planet and himself are finally about to accept the attacks of those powerful beings again!


    If nothing has changed, what the Silver Glider brought should be the Planet Devourer, one of the five creation gods of the universe!


    This is an existence that is even higher than the Celestial Group. Although in the story Ron understands, the Planet Devourer is the weakest of the five creation gods, but this does not hinder his own strength.


    Because even the weakest one, the Planet Devourer can directly sweep the Celestial Group, let alone Ron, who has not reached the Celestial Level?


    Ron felt a bit bitter in his heart, this was a tough battle, and it was the most powerful enemy he had ever encountered until he came to this world!


    The life court doesn''t count. Ron hasn''t even seen this guy''s face, he just learned from the God of Symbiote that this existence is targeting himself.


    But the Planet Devourer is a super existence that will directly descend on the earth, without any accident, Ron will definitely meet the Planet Devourer!


    Ron knew that there was almost no possibility for him to live in peace with the Planet Devourers. All that awaits them is confrontation!


    Ron couldn''t help sighing. He called himself invincible before, but after a while, Star Swallowing appeared...


    It doesn''t matter, anyway, you have to match up, it is better to think about how to deal with the Planet Devourer.


    Ron hadn''t thought about this matter before, but he hadn''t had any good solutions.


    Even if it is called the ancient wizard, the king of knight Arthur, and all the superheroes on the earth are called, it is impossible to be the opponent of the swallowing star.


    The only possibility is to follow the original timeline, dig the Silver Glider to your side, and then fight the Star Swallowing together, perhaps to force the opponent back.


    After all, as one of the messengers of the Planet Devourer, the Silver Glider is very powerful, above the Celestial Group.


    In addition, the Silver Glider also possesses a very powerful force. If it explodes, even the Planet Devourer will have to avoid its edge!


    But is this possible?


    Under the influence of the Life Court, even Ultron can travel through time. How could the subsequent timeline not change?


    At that time, let alone facing the Planet Devourer, Ron felt that it would not be surprising even if the Star Swallowing called another five great creation gods over!


    Hey����


    Ron smiled bitterly and shook his head. Maybe, he can only take one step and see one step!

 451 Chapter 442: The Wedding of Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman

    "Due to the unexplained power outage caused by the failure of electronic facilities in the western United States last night, the FAA has ordered all aircraft in the western region to stop flying, causing thousands of people to be stranded at the airport..."


    "At the same time, the Federation has already submitted this bizarre incident to the World Committee. I hope the committee can shoot a special action team to figure out the reason. I hope this is not a bad incident..."


    "But this is not the biggest news today. The biggest news today is that the eye-catching Fantastic Four couple, Mr. Fantastic Reed Richards and the invisible heroine Susan Stone will be married this Saturday in New York. Held in North Park, this will be a wedding of the century..."


    News is being broadcast on the TV in the lounge at Newark Airport in New York. Before the TV, Reid and Susan looked helpless.


    Because the committee was assigned the task of promoting new technologies and installing various technologies, during this year, the Fantastic Four have been constantly wandering around the world, and while accumulating fame, their own privacy is also Constantly exposed, becoming less and less.


    Like the wedding of Reid and Susan...


    You know, they completed the task of helping science and technology in China yesterday. They just returned to New York this morning. Before they got home, they saw the news on TV that they were getting married.


    There are very few people who know about this matter, but they don��t know why they were reported to be reported by the media. As a result, people around them are always asking about the wedding, which caused them a headache.


    "I heard that this incident has actually dominated the headlines for two days, but it has been very slow before, so I didn''t see it..."


    The Stone Man was right next to the two, and said humorously.


    "This is not a good thing!" Reid looked serious: "The news said that there were a lot of electronic component failures and unexplained power outages in the western region last night, but no one cared, they were all paying attention to ours. When will the wedding begin and what decorations will be chosen? This is very unusual..."


    As Reid said, his eyes finally fell on Susan next to him, wanting to see how his beloved would react.


    Susan was obviously a little unhappy, and said: "We have all agreed with the committee that the wedding will be held this Saturday. Are you going to postpone it again?"


    Susan did have some complaints. They had already agreed to have two weddings before, both of which were due to the urgent task of the committee and they had to postpone the wedding.


    Unexpectedly, this time they finally picked a good time, but something strange happened again. Susan was worried that Reid wanted to postpone the wedding again, it was normal!


    But this time Reid didn''t do it. He looked at Susan and said firmly:


    "No, we will not postpone anything, nor will this time, this will be your best wedding, this time I will not let anything hinder it, even if Ron comes to me personally, let me study the mystery The movement of subatomic matter transfer will not work either!"


    "Really?" A small star appeared in Susan''s eyes: "This is the most romantic thing you ever said to me!"


    When the stone man on the side heard this, there was a layer of goose bumps on the stone''s skin, and he said unintentionally:


    "Oh, why Ron has given so many advanced technologies, but we still have to fly to various places, can''t we directly send a spaceship to us?"


    "That needs funding!" Reid said: "For the committee, Ron has emptied his pockets. Even Tony Stark''s pocket Ron has not let go, but it is still not enough. If we go lavishly, The committee will be bankrupt soon!"


    "Okay, because we need to establish a good image for the committee, so we have to travel in ordinary ways, right? But, this also has to consider my body..."


    Ben shook the rock''muscles'' on his body, picked up the luggage and passed the crowd of onlookers, and walked outside.


    "Go..." Susan patted Reid and motioned for him to follow Ben.


    Of course, Susan understands that Ben��s words were deliberately said in order to divert Reed��s attention and prevent her and Reed from spreading dog food, and every time Reed gets serious and is led by Ben��s words. .


    Reid also knew that he was serious again, smiled helplessly, and followed.


    Several people boarded ordinary taxis and began to return to the Baxter Mansion where they were renting. Fortunately, as we entered the "new century", the vehicles were all changed to be much stronger, otherwise they would really not be able to withstand this big rock.


    Although the Fantastic Four are members of the committee, they have not received much benefits. In addition to ordinary travel, the Baxter Mansion where they live has always been their own rent, not paid by the committee.


    Susan and Ben actually have some complaints about this, but Reid thinks it should be. They should have helped the committee to make the earth glow with a new color. Why do you have to ask so much?


    Besides, they are not without salary...


    ...


    "Hey, Reid, are you back in New York? Something happened and you need to come over right away!"


    Several people returned to the Baxter Building, and as soon as they stepped into the laboratory, before everything was put down, Reed received a call from Ron.


    Reid was surprised that Ron would actually call them?


    You know, before this, they had always called Ron, and they were often unanswered, and Ron had not taken the initiative to call them once.


    But now Ron actually took the initiative to call. Although the tone sounds nothing special, the words he said seemed a little anxious, which is very strange!


    "Does it have something to do with what happened in the west? Susan, should I..." Reid guessed, looking at Susan expectantly, seeking approval.


    After all, he just said that even if Ron was looking for him, he would not listen, but now, Ron actually found him...


    "I''ll go with you!" Susan is not an unreasonable person, she probably also knows that something important should really happen, so Ron will call them.


    If this doesn''t go right away, how will they go to see Ron in the future?


    "Okay, let''s go now!" Reid happily replied to Ron on the phone, then dropped the things, took Susan and got ready to go in their car.


    At this time, Susan was not dissatisfied, and walked faster than Reid.


    I know why this is. After all, Johnny is Susan��s only brother. She often thinks that the strange things the committee found are related to Johnny. Therefore, the first two delayed weddings were actually not all Reid wanted. of����

 452 Chapter 443 Single Dog Ron

    In the Stark Industrial Building, Ron, Tony Stark, and Reid crowded around in front of the 3D projector. They frowned when they watched the image coming from the projection.


    The projector is showing images taken by some new satellites that have been built less than a year ago. Each frame has at least 10 million pixels. It is possible to clearly see the ants crawling on the soil.


    Ten million pixels doesn''t sound much. Today''s cameras and mobile phones can reach this pixel.


    However, this is a picture taken by a satellite that is tens of thousands of meters away from the ground. This can reach tens of millions of pixels. It can be seen how much the earth��s technology has advanced.


    "It looks like a very amazing guy..." Reid muttered to himself as he looked at the man in the middle of the projection who was stepping on a surfboard and covered in silver.


    "Ron and I called this guy the''Silver Glider''. This is the change he made when he came to Earth."


    Tony''s hand slid twice in the air in front of him, releasing some other pictures.


    "This is a picture taken by a space station. This life is like a meteor, flying directly to the earth. Afterwards, Ron and I estimated the speed based on the data given by the station. This is at least 15 kilometers per second. It is close to the speed of the Third Universe, and Ron said that it is very likely that the limit speed of the Silver Glider is generally not reached..."


    These pictures are relatively blurry, because they are taken from space, with white afterimages caused by the rapid flight of a silver glider in the middle. Even the new type of satellites cannot take a clear picture.


    The screen turns to the earth, and Tony continues to explain: "This is the Sea of ??Japan. After the silver glider came, where a piece of the sea directly bottomed out, and all the water disappeared for no reason!"


    "This is the Pyramid of Khufu. It is summer now, but after the silver glider came, it suddenly snowed...Also in the western United States, almost half of the area was suddenly blacked out..."


    The more Tony said, the interest in Reid''s eyes grew stronger, staring at every picture projected closely, not letting go of anything.


    As a scientist, Reid has always been interested in technology, and the essence of technology is to explore the unknown.


    For Reid, ability is the most unknown thing, whether it is the silver glider in the projection or Ron standing next to him.


    Reid had repeatedly wanted Ron as an experimenter to study for him why those magical abilities were, but he was ruthlessly rejected.


    But Reid didn''t give up, and now Ron took the initiative to take photos of himself and let himself watch the Silver Glider. It seemed that he was going to use the method of Jin Chan''s escape and find another powerful person to study for himself.


    The silver glider in the projection perfectly meets this condition!


    Reid became more excited, but Susan was next to him at the moment.


    Susan originally thought Ron''s urgent matter was related to his younger brother Johnny. Now that she knew it was a powerful alien life, her original expectations had all faded.


    Of course, when this kind of thing happened on the earth, Susan would not let Reed participate willlessly, she just asked with some doubts:


    "I''ve seen from the TV news before that the committee has announced that it has sent an exploratory team to find the cause. Have you found anything?"


    "No." Tony replied: "The exploration team can''t catch up with the Silver Glider at all, and Ron thinks that the Silver Glider is very likely to be related to a certain cosmic power. He thinks that this guy is just a pathfinder of alien forces, so Call Reid over to discuss some countermeasures."


    After hearing this, Susan nodded and looked at Reid, indicating that he had promised to postpone the wedding. After allowing Reid to participate in the incident, she turned and walked towards the rest area, not wanting to disturb the three of them.


    Tony couldn''t help but feel a little scared when he saw this, and said with a smile: "It seems that getting married is really a bad decision. I don''t want to be the same as Reid, who is controlled by a woman every day, not going anywhere!"


    "I''m different from you, because I don''t have this trouble at all..."


    Ron smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly.


    "You have to find a girlfriend, otherwise many people think you are gay, and we are you and friends!" Tony looked at Ron disgustingly and said.


    Although he doesn''t want to get married, he still has to say that it is great to have a girlfriend, at least he will not be thought of, he is a gay!


    "Tony is right, Ron, you should find a girlfriend!" Reid finished speaking, glanced at the direction Susan was leaving, and then whispered, "Hey, Ron, I know a lot of good Girls, if you want to introduce them to you, they are all very sexy girls!"


    Ron couldn''t help being a little surprised when he heard this, and said, "It looks serious, but I didn''t see it. It turns out that Reid is such a person!"


    "What''s weird about this!" Tony said as if he was coming over, "Is it weird for people like us to know so many girls? It''s just you, Ron. Don''t stay in your building every day. Come out and walk, I can guarantee that within three days, your girlfriend will be in a string, and you will be able to circle the earth!"


    "This is a good sneer!" Ron sneered and said, "Well, I won''t talk about this anymore, just think about it, how to deal with the silver glider!"


    "How much information about the Silver Glider are in your hand, tell them all together, Ron, don''t hide it."


    Reid looked at Ron with dissatisfaction, and after having been in contact with Ron for so long, he understood a characteristic of this guy.


    That is, Ron can always know something that ordinary people don''t know, but he won''t easily say it.


    Reid felt that the same was true of the silver glider this time.


    "I do know more, but I''m afraid that you will be scared to death and lose all resistance, and then go directly to find the silver glider, kneel in front of him and beg the guy behind him to spare us!"


    Ron shrugged, put on an indifferent gesture, and asked, "Now, do you still want to hear it?"


    "Of course!" Tony and Reid urged both unbelievers.


    "Okay, since you want to know..." Ron didn''t hesitate, ready to tell Tony Reid all the information about the Planet Devourer.


    After all, this is actually not a big deal, it has nothing to do with the future timeline, and it can''t affect him.


    Moreover, Ron sought out Tony and Reid. He wanted to rely on the aura of the protagonists of these two guys to see if he could survive the attack of the Planet Devourer safely.


    Although this seems a bit wretched, there is no other way!

 453 Chapter 444: The 5 Great Gods of the Universe

    "That is when I was exploring the galaxy, I heard a legend..."


    To tell the information about the Planet Devourer, of course you need to prepare some sources.


    Ron added a lot of effort to modify the information about the Planet Devourer and said:


    "The legend says that our universe was created by five creation gods. These five gods are eternal, infinite, dead, annihilated, and devoured. Together, they form our world..."


    "According to legend, the responsibility of Devouring is to swallow the burdens or resources that shouldn''t appear in the universe, so that the universe can operate stably without being destroyed due to material expansion..."


    "So, Swallow sent his messengers to search for planets or material bodies beyond expectations, and then destroy them to reduce the burden on the universe...


    "And''Silver Surfer''... is one of the engulfing messengers!"


    ...


    As Ron said before, after he finished talking about the Planet Devourer, Tony and Reid both had their mouths widened and looked unbelievable.


    "The creation god of the universe... my God, are we all going to work with the creation god? This is too crazy!"


    Tony''s eyes became hollow, he never thought that this matter could be so complicated!


    "This legend is too untrue..."


    Reid''s expression was serious. If this were all true, it was as Ron said. Perhaps they could only go to the Silver Surfer and beg the creation god behind him to let the earth go.


    "Ron, do we really want to fight against God... No, it''s the creation god?"


    Tony obviously started to want to give up. If it was just something on earth, Tony would almost never be afraid, just like Ultron, he never chose to back down.


    But now this matter has completely exceeded his expectations!


    The universe creation gods, is this the existence they can touch now?


    They are just ordinary people, at most they have only fought with aliens a few times, and then they are going to fight against the God of Creation. This is not the normal order at all!


    "What I said is true. That''s why I didn''t say everything in the first place. I just think this thing is too scary. You can''t accept it!"


    There was a smile on Ron''s face. He really didn''t lie. He was really afraid to scare Tony and Reid when he said it.


    Because even he himself felt that this was indeed a bit too jumpy!


    He hasn��t even dealt with the existence of the real strength of the Celestial Gods group, and he has to face one of the five creation gods at once, which is like asking someone who has not finished elementary school and has not learned any junior high school materials. Let him go directly to high school, how can he learn it?


    This is the case for Ron, so he can''t help it. He can only call a group of people who have not graduated from elementary school like himself to act together to see if he can rely on the power of the group to finish the high school exercises.


    "Ron, you must have thought about the way to deal with it? What were your previous thoughts?"


    Reid looked much more calm than Tony, and soon healed.


    Seeing Reid''s appearance, Tony gradually calmed down, looking at Ron, waiting for his answer.


    Ron smiled helplessly: "You may not believe it, but my idea is to find the Silver Surfer and turn this guy around and work with us against the Planet Devourer, that is, the creation god''swallowing''..."


    "What bad idea is this?" Tony said: "You might as well call the last bald woman and Arthur, so we can deal with Devour together... By the way, where did Arthur go? I have spent more than half a year. Haven''t seen her yet?"


    "She has something out, not on earth." Ron replied.


    He did not lie, Arthur is indeed not on earth now.


    After the previous Ultron incident ended, Ron went to search with Arthur. She once took Jasmine to find a place that could travel through parallel universes.


    Either for him or Arthur, that place was not far away, and he arrived at his destination soon.


    Ron saw that place, but it was strange that the place was separated by a gray cover just like the future world Ultron passed through. No matter what they tried, they couldn''t get through there.


    Ron knew that it was a force of rules that he hadn''t touched yet, so later, Arthur proposed to continue to take Jasmine to Europe to find the magic or records left by Merlin, to see if he could find some clues.


    Arthur is not a careful person. She has a high magical talent, but she likes to throw things away. In addition, Merlin should have a lot of things that she has not given her, so she feels that she should go back and look for it.


    Originally, Arthur was only looking for it on the earth, but after looking for it, she found that Merlin actually had some traces of activities in the universe, so she took Jasmine and went to various places in the universe to look for it. UU Reading m I haven''t come back yet.


    Tony knew the result and didn''t say anything.


    But Reid was thinking about whether the method Ron said was feasible...


    After a long time, he said, "Ron, you said that we can instigate the Silver Surfer to help us deal with Devour. That means that this kind of thing happened somewhere, and you heard about it..."


    "Then, the messenger of Devour, the Silver Surfer should have the ability to fight Devour, or at least damage Devour, right?"


    "It seems that you are indeed the smartest person on earth, Reid!" Ron praised Reid without any concealment in front of Tony.


    This guy with tight emotional intelligence does have a unique talent in terms of IQ, and he lives up to Marvel''s world''s top intelligence ranking.


    "I have indeed heard that the engulfing messenger betrayed him, but I am not sure that this is true. This is the main reason why I think this method is not feasible..."


    "Secondly, regarding the strength of the silver surfer, I have only heard some rumors that the silver surfer can obtain endless cosmic energy, which can be used for attack, defense, flight, etc..."


    After Ron gave out some information about the Silver Surfer, Reid and Tony felt that this matter was even more troublesome.


    A god of creation is scary enough. Now a messenger can actually use endless cosmic energy. That''s it. They guess they can''t deal with it?


    "It seems that this method is indeed not feasible..." Reid smiled bitterly. He thought Ron''s method should be useful even if it didn''t work, but now it seems that he has been thinking too much!


    After all, there is no strength, price, or reason. Why can silver surfers be rebelled by them?

 454 Chapter 445 Doctor Strange Who Doesnt Want to Learn Magic

    The three were silent for a while before Reid said again: "But no matter what, we must protect the earth from damage, and the first step is to find the silver surfer!"


    "Yes!" Ron said in agreement: "Reid, I am looking for you mainly to make you and Tony build a machine to find the Silver Surfer so that he can locate him at any time. Otherwise, let alone deal with Devour. I''m afraid we will be destroyed if we don''t even see the swallowing messenger!"


    "Tony?" Reid nodded and looked at Tony, wanting to see his thoughts.


    "That''s all!" Of course Tony had nothing to do, and the more he found out that if Ron and Reid were together, his chances of speaking would be infinitely reduced!


    If he doesn''t show his sense of existence any more, I''m afraid he will be brought up in this small circle soon, and there will be no chance to speak!


    "But..." Tony stared at Ron: "What about you, Ron? You don''t want to be lazy again, do you not do anything?"


    "Of course not!" Ron said with a smile, "I have to find the bald woman you mentioned earlier, and let her help us deal with Devour... Do you think my task is easy? If you want, Tony, you go?"


    "I''m going?" Tony showed a look of disgust: "Forget it, I don''t dare to be interested in bald women, let''s go!"


    "Well, then see you first, two technological geniuses!"


    Ron shrugged, waved with the two people, then walked into the space tunnel that just appeared behind him and disappeared in place!


    "Damn, this way of traveling is really cool..."


    Seeing Ron leaving like this again, Tony looked a little bit angry and murmured harshly.


    Reid looked helpless at the place where Ron disappeared. What he cared about was when he could do this with technology.


    For this reason, he had looked for Ron countless times, but this guy didn''t kill him at all, so Reed could only watch a treasure mountain without even touching it.


    ...


    Kama Taj, a mysterious secret under the Himalayas, almost simultaneously appeared a twisted space channel.


    This is an extremely magical place. From a distance, you can see tall towers, but when you look closer, you find that these tall towers are just ordinary three or four-story pavilions, and you don��t look far away. So tall.


    Ron emerged from the tunnel. He looked at the antique building in front, without using any abilities, and walked towards the building in the middle.


    "Mr. Ron..."


    "Mr. Ron, are you here?"


    ...


    Along the way, Ron met many Gu Yi disciples wearing wizard robes and greeted him. Obviously, it was not the first time he came here.


    After nodding with these Gu Yi disciples, Ron continued to walk forward, and soon, a dark-skinned person received him.


    "Ron, you are finally here, and I thought you were not coming!"


    This is one of Gu Yi''s best disciples, Carl Amadeus Mordo.


    Ron, who knows the story, knows that whether it is a movie or a comic, this outstanding disciple finally betrayed Gu Yi, chose to act according to his own ideas, and gradually became a big villain.


    But when Gu Yi is still alive, this guy is actually quite good. Ron came to Kama Taj several times before and he was receiving him.


    "Mado." Ron responded with a smile, without talking nonsense, and asked directly: "What about Gu Yi, what is she doing?"


    Mordo smiled helplessly, and said: "She is still teaching Strange to learn magic. She values ??this disciple very much, and even neglected to teach us..."


    "It sounds like you have some grievances in your heart." Ron said teasingly.


    Yes, half a year after the Ultron incident ended, Dr. Stephen Strange, who will become Dr. Strange in the future, was unfamiliar with the new suspended sports car and forced to drive. In the end, it caused a car accident and suffered comminuted fractures in both hands.


    But unlike the original timeline,


    And the regenerative potion is something Ron made...


    Inadvertently, because of Ron''s existence, the story of Doctor Strange was changed!


    Master Gu Yi was anxious when she saw this. In the time she had seen it, Strange found her because her hands were crushed and fractured and wanted to heal them.


    But now, Strange''s hand is actually cured by a potion. What should I do?


    This is the disciple she fancy, the successor of the Supreme Magic, how could he be healed because of the severed hand and let him go!


    So at the beginning, Gu Yi, who had no alternative, could only deliberately let a similar car accident repeat itself, accompanied by Strange''s broken foot, second broken hand, and even organs on other parts of the body were cured by regeneration medicine. Later, Gu Yi finally understood that this might not work.


    Then it went smoothly. Gu Yi appeared directly in front of Strange, and after showing his journey through space with magic, he half-deceived Strange as a disciple and brought him back to Kama Taj. Teach it.


    But Strange, who did not come to the door because of his severed hand, is interested in magic, but the degree of hardship in learning is directly reduced. Although he has learned a few magic like ordinary disciples, he has even half of Mordor. Can''t compare, how can you be the successor of the Supreme Master?


    For this reason, Gu Yi taught meticulously and painstakingly, but from Mordu''s words just now, this is obviously not very useful.


    "I''ll take a look." Ron smiled, and went to the central hall where Gu Yi lived with Modu, and saw Doctor Strange who was studying, and Gu Yi who had been chattering beside him.


    "Oh, President Ron, you are finally here, you must have something to find Master, right? Then I won''t disturb you, you talk!"


    Seeing Ron and Mordor coming in, Doctor Strange, wearing a gray mage robe, laughed happily as if he had seen the savior. He rushed over to lead Ron to Gu Yi and finished with a smile. , Just want to go.


    "Strange!" Gu Yi immediately shouted at Strange when he saw it, and said, "Come back and continue to learn magic. If you don''t learn Space Magic today, you don''t want to use WiFi to surf the Internet!"


    "Isn''t it? Space magic, that''s the magic that you and a few of Mordu know..."


    Doctor Strange sighed and complained, but looking at Gu Yi''s stern expression, he said goodbye to Ron and Mordor and went to the area on the other side of the hall to continue practicing magic.


    Seeing this situation, Ron couldn''t help feeling a bit funny.


    I don''t know how Dr. Strange, who is like this now, will ignite his interest in magic and assume the responsibility of the next Supreme Mage?

 455 The 446th chapter is serious

    "What can you do for me, Ron?"


    Gu Yi''s expression was puzzled. She had always known something in advance, and she seemed to have no idea why Ron was here this time.


    Ron felt a little strange. According to the strength of the Supreme Mage, she shouldn''t be ignorant of the news that the Planet Devourer is coming to Earth.


    Could it be that Star Swallowing is too powerful, so Gu Yi couldn''t notice him?


    Even so, Gu Yi should have known about the arrival of the Silver Surfer on Earth!


    You know, although the Silver Surfer is only the messenger of the swallowing stars, his strength is not worse than that of the ordinary Celestial group. Even Gu Yi has to weigh it. How could he not know?


    Ron glanced at Mordor and Doctor Strange next to him, and then said, "This time things have a big impact. We need a quiet place."


    Gu Yi frowned, then magical power appeared in his hand, and after drawing out a few weird symbols, Mordor and Doctor Strange disappeared in place, leaving only the two of them.


    Ron was not surprised either. This was a mirrored space that could directly separate an isolated place on the spot, one of Gu Yi''s magic.


    "What is it? Is there a big influence on the creation of Austria?"


    Gu Yi''s expression is serious. After a short period of contact, she can be regarded as knowing some of Ron''s character, knowing that Ron''s words just now are not joking, so she also became serious.


    "It''s not just Ultron, it''s bigger than all previous changes combined."


    Ron smiled bitterly. He was thinking whether or not to tell Gu Yi about the Planet Devourer.


    Those words can cover Reed and Tony before, but it''s really hard to say whether they can cover Gu Yi.


    But this time the matter was serious, Ron finally decided that it would be better to tell Gu Yi all the information.


    "There is a very powerful being who will arrive on the earth soon, with the purpose of destroying it... In his eyes, the earth is just a good lunch..."


    ...


    Ron repeated what he had said with Tony Reid and Gu Yi. As soon as he heard it, Gu immediately asked: "Planet Devourer? Five great creation gods? Ron, where do you know these things? "


    "Didn''t I say it all? I heard about it when visiting the universe before!" Ron replied cheeky.


    Gu Yi chuckled and shook his head. He didn''t believe Ron''s words at all, but he didn''t continue to question him, but seriously thought about how to deal with the Planet Devourer.


    Although he didn''t believe what was said, Gu Yi didn''t think the information about the Planet Devourer was false.


    Because Ron never deliberately made up things that were deliberately nervous, he generally only liked to make changes in some unimportant places, and the changes would be stupid and untrue.


    "Do you have a way to deal with the Planet Devourer?" Gu Yi asked straight to the subject, no longer wondering whether Ron''s words were true.


    "No." Ron shook his head and said helplessly: "It''s just that there is no way, so I will come to you and want you to help."


    "This is what I should do." Gu Yi gave a faint smile, and then the magic in her hand began to gather, and the space door appeared in the mirrored space.


    This made me feel a little surprised, and asked: "The mirror space can also use the space door? Is there no restriction?"


    "Yes, but you can temporarily turn the prohibition into space. This is how magic is used!" Gu Yi looked very proud. He looked at Ron as if asking: Look, my magic is so powerful, do you want to study with me? Magic?


    This is what happened before. At that time, Gu Yi had just abducted Doctor Strange from the hospital to him, and at the same time he informed Ron that he hoped that Ron, like Strange, would learn magic with her.


    But at that time Ron just happened to find a way to travel through the parallel universe with Arthur. After returning, he came to Kama Taj to learn a little magic, and found that his talent was not high and gave up competing with Strange for supremacy The mage passed on the ideas of others.


    Of course, Ron did not give up the right to the time gem, and his bet with Gu Yi did not mean that he had to defeat Doctor Strange before he could get the time gem.


    The core of the bet is who is the most suitable person for time gems!


    Ron wasn''t interested in the position of the Supreme Master, he just wanted to get the gem of time.


    And who is the most suitable person for time gems than Strange, Ron is confident that he is definitely the most suitable person who has four gems.


    It is not nonsense, but there have been many comparisons.


    For example, during the New York War, Rocky traveled through space and came to the earth. He came directly to the side of the space gem through the connection between the spiritual gem and the space gem.


    And now Ron can also sense the existence of some time gems, but because of Gu Yi, he can''t grab it hard.


    Of course, there is another main reason, that is, Ron doesn''t want to be Gu Yi''s disciple and Doctor Strange''s junior!


    This is too uncomfortable!


    As if seeing something, Gu Yi suddenly closed the space door, and then said: "This time it will be the best opportunity to train Strange. Wait for Ron, I will also call Strange. on!"


    Call Doctor Strange too?


    Ron blinked. If it were the later Doctor Strange, he would definitely not think there was anything, and he would even think that there was a very good helper.


    But just now this one doesn''t want to learn magic at all. Is this Doctor Strange?


    It''s not that Ron doesn''t think it''s okay, but it''s just this time. You don''t want to let the family have a good time, but instead want to exercise him. Isn''t this too harsh?


    Even if Doctor Strange''s magical talent is high, he wouldn''t be so tossed under the premise that he doesn''t want to learn magic!


    But Gu Yi already felt that she had done this. She didn''t speak, just lifted the mirror space, and walked towards Doctor Strange, who was carrying them and lowered her head and didn''t know what she was doing.


    Seeing Dr. Strange like this, Gu instantly turned an angry face, and directly turned the phone in Dr. Strange''s hand into a cactus.


    what!


    The phone that he was holding tightly turned into a cactus ball, Dr. Strange''s hand was immediately pierced, and he yelled in pain, turned to his back and saw Gu Yi, knowing that it was made by Gu Yi, it exploded and sprinkled it. Angered:


    "I don''t learn your shit magic anymore, I''m leaving here, I''m just a doctor, not a ghost, okay?"


    With that, Dr. Strange began to take off his mage robe and walked towards the door, wanting to leave.


    Gu Yi was shocked when he saw Doctor Strange''s reaction, but he immediately recovered. Magic power appeared, pulling Doctor Strange into it.


    Doctor Strange only felt like he had come to a place full of circles, everything was very dizzy and very uncomfortable.


    Then, Doctor Strange felt as if he had been split into countless pieces, each of which had experienced a different life, from birth to old age, from illness to death.


    The false scene quickly flashed through Doctor Strange''s mind, and when everything returned to''his'' himself, the surroundings began to become gray and blood red again.


    The world full of manpower appeared in Dr. Strange''s eyes, causing him to panic.


    But soon, Doctor Strange found out that he had become this world of human hands, something that made him fear.


    After that, countless weird changes appeared in Doctor Strange''s eyes. These changes were different, but each one was full of shock.


    Finally, when everything was over, Doctor Strange finally returned to the real world and saw Gu Yi, Ron, and Mordo surrounded by him.


    "How do you feel, Strange?" Mordow asked with a smile looking at Doctor Strange who seemed to have been destroyed countless times.


    As a disciple of Gu Yi, in fact, Mordo didn''t like Doctor Strange, and even hated it, so it felt very comfortable to see Doctor Strange get this done by Gu Yi.


    Doctor Strange trembled all over, and it took a long time to look at Mordor and replied, "It''s very upset, this is all the damn thing, oh, I don''t want to feel this again!"


    "Don''t you have any feelings?" Gu Yi frowned very tightly, and he began to wonder if everything he had seen over the course of time was true.


    "Of course there is, that''s very disgusting!" Doctor Strange said angrily, turned his head to look at Ron, and said expectantly:


    "President Ron, you are the president of the World Council. You should take care of this bald woman and let her let me leave this ghost place. I really don''t want to stay here anymore!!"


    "I can''t control the great supreme mage..." Ron shrugged and made a helpless look, but he was already smiling.


    I thought that in his existence, the timeline had changed so much, and this was the first time he felt a very good change.


    If we continue to develop under this situation, let alone competing for time gems, it will not be long before Gu Yi feels that time gems are simply not suitable for Dr. Strange''s hands and give them directly to themselves.


    However, people are not as good as the sky, and Gu Yi is seeing another magic fly out, directly covering Doctor Strange''s body.


    Then, Doctor Strange became unconscious and fainted.


    "Modu, take Strange, let''s go!" Looking at the fainted Doctor Strange, Gu Yi clapped his hands with satisfaction, and walked towards the space gate with him.


    Ron on one side saw this change, his mouth grew big, he couldn''t believe that this was actually made by Gu Yi...


    Hey, Gu Yi, you are a supreme mage, how can you do this kind of strong buying and selling?Is this really good?


    But looking at Gu Yi with a serious face, as if he should have done this, Ron felt that it would be better not to provoke her for the time being!


    A few people quickly arrived in New York, but it was not Tony''s Stark Building, but a place similar to Kama Taj''s antique building.


    "177a Blick Street, Manhattan, one of the three major temples, not far from the Stark Tower, Ron, you should know this place, right?"


    Gu Yi asked Mordo to throw Dr. Strange who was still dizzy on a wooden chair, then turned his head and pointed at his feet, and asked Ron with a smile.


    "Of course I know that I have noticed this place a long time ago. I have to say that the Supreme Master has a good vision for choosing a location!"


    Ron rolled his eyes in his heart, but still praised Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi said this, of course, not unintentionally, but wanted to compose what he said, to know more about where he came from.


    But dream, how could he be so easily fooled!


    "Go to the Stark Tower to see information about the Silver Surfer."


    Ron was not prepared to talk nonsense with Gu Yi, he directly took her to Tony''s laboratory, and let Gu Yi read all the pictures, videos and analysis data of the Silver Surfer.


    "It''s a tough guy."


    Gu Yi no longer doubted Ron''s words at all, because just a silver surfer made her feel very difficult.


    From the information alone, the silver surfer is a character who is not weaker than the god of symbiosis. What''s more, the surfer in the information is just walking and shows no strength at all!


    "At present, none of our technological equipment can track him. Perhaps the best way is to induce this guy to appear before us."


    Gu Yi''s arrival gave Tony and Reid a lot of confidence, opened a device, and showed a preliminary conceptual drawing.


    This is a device that looks like a coffin erected, and it is completely invisible from the surface.


    "We have studied some of the effects caused by the silver surfer and found that he actually seems to be attracted by some waves emitted by the earth itself... Therefore, we are going to create a machine that actively emits such waves to attract the silver surfer ."


    Reid and Tony explained the machines in the concept drawings respectively, and finally looked at Ron and Gu Yi and said.


    "The drawing has been designed and can be manufactured in two hours at most, but what is your idea on how to deal with the silver surfer?"


    After thinking about it, Gu Yi decided that magic might not be useful, so he set his sights on Ron.


    Feeling the gazes of a few people, Ron said with a serious expression: "It''s all done, how can there be so much nonsense!"


    "..." A few people are speechless. If they do it, it''s over. Why are you so worried about the Planet Devourer and call so many people to help you?


    However, Ron��s words are actually right. Faced with this situation, he really did it!


    Reid was a little different, he was still thinking about the way Ron had said before against the Silver Surfer.


    He said: "If you can, let''s see if we can bring the silver surfer to our side. I can feel that this guy doesn''t seem to be voluntary and may succeed."


    Ron shrugged. Even if he knew the timeline, he didn''t think this would be successful, and he didn''t know why Reid had this idea?


    Is the protagonist''s halo going to work?


    With a glimmer of expectation, Ron said, "Well, it won''t be great if you try."


    After making an agreement, Reid and Tony quickly started to take action. They were very intelligent, and they did not make a mistake. Two hours later, the machine that attracted silver surfers was successfully manufactured.

 456 Chapter 447: Battle with the Silver Surfer

    "Are you ready, it''s time to start!"


    On the top of an unknown hill in New York State, Reid held a controller in his hand and said to the others.


    There was a coffin-like machine around them. This was made by Tony and Reid and said it was the one that could attract silver surfers.


    As for why you moved to the top of this mountain?


    That''s because a few people were afraid that the battle with the silver surfer would affect the surrounding buildings and cause unnecessary casualties, so Ron realized space and moved things to the top of this unmanned hill.


    In order for the machine to operate successfully, Ron also brought in a large generator and a lot of equipment to assist or stabilize the machine, turning this mountaintop into a large laboratory in the wild, which can be directly used to research other technologies. Up.


    "let''s start!"


    Ron and several people stood far away, as did Tony, who was a participant in the machine, because they were afraid of something wrong with the machine.


    Although none of them are afraid, they don''t want to be too embarrassed.


    Reid rolled his eyes when he saw Ron and their reaction. Isn''t it just starting a new machine? He has done this kind of thing countless times!


    Without any hesitation, Reid directly pressed the start button of the hand controller.


    The program receives the command and starts to control the operation of the machine. Electricity and work commands are sent to the machine that attracts the silver surfer.


    then����


    boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, directly covering the rumbling sound of the generator, resounding like a bolt from the blue sky.


    Ron, who stood far away, covered their ears, and they all felt their ears buzzing. Although their physical fitness would not hurt them, they also felt a little uncomfortable.


    And Reid, who was standing next to the machine, was in misfortune. His body was directly blown up, and he flew far away before hitting a rock and stopping, turning into a puddle of mud.


    This is not an adjective, but Reid has really become almost like mud, and just collapsed on the ground, looking very sick.


    But Ron and Tony weren''t worried at all, because knowing Reid''s abilities, he would be fine even if he became rotten.


    Gu Yi was a little worried, but she didn''t look forward to it because she knew Ron and saw that he hadn''t moved and knew everything was okay.


    Looking at the muddy Reid, Gu Yi exclaimed: "It seems that moving here is indeed a correct choice!"


    Ron and Tony nodded in approval, and then came to Reid to wait for his recovery.


    Soon, the mud-like Reed was like a growing grass, and he stood up with a little success.


    Reid stood up again and shook his head vigorously. After feeling that his head was not dizzy, he said to Ron and the others with a silly smile:


    "I know it may look terrible, but I still succeeded. The silver surfer will be here soon. We have to be prepared!"


    "Needless to say, we already feel it!"


    Ron finished speaking with a smile, looking at the distant sky, waiting quietly.


    It was three or four o''clock in the afternoon, and the sky was full of white clouds, blocking the sun, and it was cloudy.


    But something strange happened. It was visible to the naked eye that the white clouds in the distant sky seemed to be cut open by a big knife, and they all began to disperse on both sides, revealing the original blue sky.


    Soon, the sun showed a special figure, but it could not make people feel warm, but it became colder.


    You know, although it hasn''t fully reached summer, it is already close to May. Even if the weather is a little unusual, it shouldn''t make people feel cold!


    But the strange thing didn''t stop. As the separated white clouds got closer and closer to Ron and the others, white feathers actually began to float in the sky.


    As it was about to come to May, it was snowing...


    "It seems that the situation is worse than we expected..."


    Gu Yi''s expression has become cautious. Even if she hasn''t met yet, the abnormal weather changes still make her think of the silver surfer even higher.


    "He''s coming!" Tony pointed to the white shadow that appeared in the sky, his body was wrapped in a layer of nano-tissue, and he soon became Iron Man, ready to fight.


    The white shadow is like a bullet. It''s just the first sight, and it will reach you in the next moment.


    After arriving at the destination, the silver surfer stopped, about a dozen meters away from Ron and the others, and looked straight at the others without any expression.


    Ron and the others were also observing the Silver Surfer, and there was a brief silence.


    But soon, the silence was broken.


    It was Reid who spoke first. He thought of instigating the silver surfer, and immediately said:


    "This is our planet, why do you want to destroy it, and what is your reason?"


    The Silver Surfer was originally staring at Ron and Gu Yi. Hearing what Reid said, he turned his gaze and answered indifferently:


    "There is no reason, I have to do this!"


    Reid became even more excited when he heard that the silver surfer actually spoke to him and spoke in English on the earth.


    As long as you can communicate, everything is easy to say.


    What he fears the most is what Ron said before, and if he doesn''t agree, he will do it, so even if he is not an enemy, he will become an enemy.


    As for why the silver surfer speaks English, this is just a small matter.


    Maybe his intelligence is superb and he learned it soon after he came to Earth?


    Reid continued: "There are many choices a person faces in life. You don''t have to do this, do you?"


    "Perhaps, you can choose to live on the earth, and we will arrange a good place for you. With your ability, perhaps you can also be the most famous superhero on earth. Doesn''t it feel good?"


    Reid now looks like a strange uncle who deceives children. Sure enough, the silver surfer doesn''t eat this set. He shook his head and directly refused: "Sometimes there are not many choices!"


    After that, the silver surfer was about to leave on the surfboard.


    He came here before just because he felt that this place is a core of the earth, as long as he destroys this place, it will make the earth''delicious''.


    But after coming here, he only saw four humans. Although he could feel the extraordinaryness of these four humans, the silver surfer didn''t think too much.


    His purpose is only for his master to better''eat'' this planet, there is no need to conflict with the people here.


    Anyway, as soon as the host arrives, everything here will become the host��s food...


    Ron and the others certainly wouldn''t let the Silver Surfer leave like this, relying on the direct flight and the speed of the armor several times the speed of sound.Tony caught up with the Silver Surfer right away, and then blasted past with the Jerick missile.


    Feeling the missile hitting behind him, the silver surfer turned around, his expressionless expression turned cold, his body tilted upward, when the silver surfboard under his feet resisted the Jerick missile.


    A magical thing happened. The Jerick missile that would explode when it touched something was directly absorbed by the silver surfer''s skateboard and disappeared.


    Tony saw this scene with a few black lines on his face.


    What the hell is this, it can actually eat the missile directly?


    Tony didn''t believe in evil, and a few more Jerick missiles were launched and flew towards the silver surfer.


    But as before, the Jerick missile was directly absorbed by the surfboard at the feet of the silver surfer, not to mention exploding, not even a spark.


    There are more black lines on Tony''s face, God, how should this be hit?


    Tony didn''t attack casually anymore, but turned to look at Ron and Gu Yi behind him.


    The meaning is obvious, I can''t fight, come and help me!


    Although they were far apart, Tony knew that these two capable guys would definitely be able to see them.


    Soon, Ron and Gu Yi appeared directly next to Tony from the air, facing the silver surfer with him.


    "You have good abilities, but it is of no use, everything will become food in front of the owner..."


    The silver surfer looked at Ron and Gu Yi. As early as when he came here, he felt that these two earth beings have extraordinary strength, so he has been watching, worried that there will be a battle after a while, which will affect the arrival of the owner. .


    But now it seems that fighting is inevitable!


    The Silver Surfer no longer had any hesitation, the cosmic energy shot, blasting Ron and Gu Yi and two.


    The strength of the Silver Surfer comes from his surfboard. This piece of equipment given by the Planet Devourer can connect the energy of the entire universe for the owner of the surfboard to use.


    The invisible energy is like a laser, destroying everything it passes. The difference is that the energy of the silver surfer is countless times stronger than the laser.


    Facing this majestic energy, Ron and Gu Yi reacted differently.


    Gu Yi used magic to condense into a magic shield to resist energy.


    But Ron appeared directly in front of him in a space tunnel, absorbing all the energy emitted by the silver surfer.


    It''s the same as in the period the Silver Surfer did before.


    Ron got the enlightenment from this, since Silver Surfer can absorb missiles, why can''t his space absorb it?


    Of course, Ron did not absorb this energy to put it in space, but to get it into his own universe.


    Isn��t the silver surfer��s surfboard directly connected to the energy of this universe?Then Ron would directly take away these energies, get them into his universe to absorb them, and use them to expand his universe.


    Gu Yi''s magic shield looked extremely relaxed and would not absorb the energy of the silver surfer before, but soon, the power of the energy was increased several times, and it blasted the two again.


    If it is an ordinary person, I am afraid that this energy will be blasted into ashes instantly, and nothing will be left.


    But with Ron and Gu Yi''s abilities, encountering this situation is just a waste of energy.


    It''s just that as time passed, the energy became more terrifying, and Gu Yi''s magic shield became thicker and thicker, but his complexion became weaker.


    Gu Yi couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Ron frowned slightly and stood in front of Gu Yi actively, blocking the steady flow of energy for her.


    "Thank you." The always strong Gu Yi did not reject Ron''s kindness this time, but thanked him instead, hiding behind him silently, not saying anything.


    Ron didn''t say anything, it was just that he noticed a certain black aura on Gu Yi''s body and knew that Gu Yi''s time was running out.


    Gu Yi is being eroded step by step by the darkness alone. If you don''t help her get rid of these erosions, she will soon leave this world!


    Ron will help Gu Yi try his best to get rid of this situation, but before that, they have two powerful enemies, Planet Devourer and Silver Surfer, to deal with!


    More energy was emitted by the silver surfer, all rushing to Ron, but without exception, it was absorbed and exhausted, leaving nothing at all and causing no harm.


    The Silver Surfer already felt something was wrong. He looked at the space in front of Ron and realized that using energy all the time would pose no threat to Ron.


    Unless he emits all the energy of the entire universe, he will definitely be absorbed by that space!


    Silver surfers can feel this.


    But although the silver surfer��s surfboard can be connected to the cosmic energy for his use, it is simply impossible to emptied the entire cosmic energy.


    Not to mention him, even his master Planet Devourer can''t do this.


    Some silver surfers who know that energy attacks are useless don��t know what to do. The most powerful thing about him is that he can use cosmic energy. No matter what he encounters, as long as his energy is there, everything will not be him. Opponent.


    The silver surfer hasn''t thought about it, what if the energy is useless one day?


    After stopping the attack, the Silver Surfer no longer intends to continue attacking, but began to want to escape wholeheartedly.


    He has already played the role of an outpost, and his master will be here soon, so he doesn''t need to fight Ron to death.


    As long as the master comes, it will be irresistible!


    As for whether this seems very confusing?


    Silver Surfer has never felt this way. As long as his hometown and his wife and daughter are all safe, he can counsel him as many times as possible!


    The speed of the silver surfer has increased to the limit. It has reached the speed of the three universes at 16.7 kilometers per second. There is much more. It takes only a few minutes to circle the earth!


    How could Ron let the silver surfer escape, the space tunnel appeared in an instant, he came directly to the place where the silver surfer hadn''t arrived, and waited for him.


    Relatively speaking, the silver surfer''s strength is strong, that is because he has countless energy and a strong body.


    Otherwise, it is hard to say whether the Silver Surfer has a little spider Peter Parker!


    And Ron, because he has a universe, can absorb energy directly. Although it is small, it is enough!


    Ron was really worried. If the Silver Surfer hadn''t given up and attacked with energy all the time, he would really be afraid that his small universe would not be able to sustain it and would explode directly.


    After all, his universe is not as big as this world, or even small. Although the energy just expanded the small universe a little bit, it is not enough.


    Ron suddenly had a new idea, that is, grab the silver surfer''s surfboard and use it as a large charge for his universe!

 457 Chapter 448: Star Devouring Strikes

    "Stop and don''t run!"


    Ron stared at the surfboard at the feet of the silver surfer, eyes full of small stars.


    This is a super "charge bank" equivalent to unlimited energy. As long as he obtains it, Ron will soon be able to expand his universe quickly and improve his strength quickly.


    Perhaps because of the crisis, the silver surfer moved much faster, and soon came directly to the other side of the earth.


    But Ron, who possessed the spatial ability, chased the silver surfer in an instant and stopped him.


    "Don''t stop me!"


    The silver surfer knew that he couldn''t avoid Ron at all, so he could only choose to face him directly, and said in a cold tone.


    "You can walk, but you have to keep your surfboard!"


    Ron gave a condition, and he knows the silver surfer''s abilities, he will never agree to this condition!


    Because the skateboard at the feet of the silver surfer is his main source of ability, without this surfboard connected to the cosmic energy, the ability of this guy is at most similar to the Fantastic Four.


    Sure enough, the silver surfer became angry when he heard his words, no longer had any thoughts to leave, and directly exploded all the energy he could explode.


    Countless powerful forces began to flood around Ron, and even the space couldn''t bear this force and became a little trembling.


    Ron also had to be serious this time. The energy that was flooding nearby could no longer be absorbed by space, because in this complicated environment, it was impossible for him to quickly realize a stable space.


    As for head-to-head, Ron also uses powerful energy and silver surfer hard steel?


    It''s not impossible. The combination of Ron''s own energies is not weaker than the energy burst out by the Silver Surfer.


    But the most important thing is that this is the earth, and Ron cannot fight desperately against the silver surfer on this.


    With the strength of Ron and the Silver Surfer, the earth will appear very fragile when it bursts out completely.


    What if one accidentally blows up the earth?


    So is the Silver Surfer. He actually ran completely into space just now, but he didn''t mean it at all!


    Because the earth is the place where Swallowing Star gave him the task of completing the outpost, he will not leave the earth before completing the task.


    The only way left to Ron was to do the same as the Silver Surfer did before.


    run!


    As the saying goes, the enemy advances and we retreat, and the enemy retreats and we chase.


    Ron happens to do this trick!


    "What a silly fellow, who has the ability, you come after me!"


    Ron is very cheap now, he flies to a higher sky, very awkward, and has been provoking the silver surfer.


    The Silver Surfer, who was very angry because of his previous words, did not hesitate at all, and directly chased him.


    Seeing the success of the plan, Ron didn''t go straight away again, but stayed in place for a while with "unresponsive", and when the silver surfer was about to catch up, he flew directly to a higher place.


    The silver surfer is very fast, Ron is not slow, and he also has the method to travel directly through space, it is impossible to be caught up by the silver surfer.


    Soon, Ron passed through the atmosphere into space, and the surroundings had become an airless vacuum.


    Ordinary people will die because of pressure and air in no time, but for Ron and the Silver Surfers, this place is more suitable for them than the earth.


    Knowing that the opportunity is indispensable, Ron kept pulling the silver surfer far away from the earth before stopping, and then just like what he had done before, he also turned around, looking at the silver behind with indifference. Surfer said lightly.


    "It''s time to end!"


    "Are you inducing me to leave the earth?" The silver surfer stopped and glanced at the earth that had become a smaller one, understanding why Ron, who was not bad enough, had to escape.


    He just didn��t want to fight because of


    "I''ll ask you one last time, do you want to hand over the surfboard?" Ron said, paused for a second, and then said again: "Perhaps, this will allow your hometown to be free..."


    "What did you say?" The silver surfer''s face changed drastically. He didn''t know what Ron''s words meant, but deep in his heart, he had a thought that immediately agreed to Ron''s request.


    Why is that?


    ��������������������


    "Stop and don''t run!"


    Ron stared at the surfboard at the feet of the silver surfer, eyes full of small stars.


    This is a super "charge bank" equivalent to unlimited energy. As long as he obtains it, Ron will soon be able to expand his universe quickly and improve his strength quickly.


    Perhaps because of the crisis, the silver surfer moved much faster, and soon came directly to the other side of the earth.


    But Ron, who possessed the spatial ability, chased the silver surfer in an instant and stopped him.


    "Don''t stop me!"


    The silver surfer knew that he couldn''t avoid Ron at all, so he could only choose to face him directly, and said in a cold tone.


    "You can walk, but you have to keep your surfboard!"


    Ron gave a condition, and he knows the silver surfer''s abilities, he will never agree to this condition!


    Because the skateboard at the feet of the silver surfer is his main source of ability, without this surfboard connected to the cosmic energy, the ability of this guy is at most similar to the Fantastic Four.


    Sure enough, the silver surfer became angry when he heard his words, no longer had any thoughts to leave, and directly exploded all the energy he could explode.


    Countless powerful forces began to flood around Ron, and even the space couldn''t bear this force and became a little trembling.


    Ron also had to be serious this time. The energy that was flooding nearby could no longer be absorbed by space, because in this complicated environment, it was impossible for him to quickly realize a stable space.


    As for head-to-head, Ron also uses powerful energy and silver surfer hard steel?


    It''s not impossible. The combination of Ron''s own energies is not weaker than the energy burst out by the Silver Surfer.


    But the most important thing is that this is the earth, and Ron cannot fight desperately against the silver surfer on this.


    With the strength of Ron and the Silver Surfer, the earth will appear very fragile when it bursts out completely.


    What if one accidentally blows up the earth?


    So is the Silver Surfer. He actually ran completely into space just now, but he didn''t mean it at all!


    Because the earth is the place where Swallowing Star gave him the task of completing the outpost, he will not leave the earth before completing the task.


    The only way left to Ron was to do the same as the Silver Surfer did before.


    run!


    As the saying goes, the enemy advances and we retreat, and the enemy retreats and we chase.


    Ron happens to do this trick!


    "What a silly fellow, who has the ability, you come after me!"


    Ron is very cheap now, he flies to a higher sky, very awkward, and has been provoking the silver surfer.


    The Silver Surfer, who was very angry because of his previous words, did not hesitate at all, and directly chased him.


    Seeing the success of the plan, Ron didn''t go straight away again, but stayed in place for a while with "unresponsive", and when the silver surfer was about to catch up, he flew directly to a higher place.


    The silver surfer is very fast, Ron is not slow, and he also has the method to travel directly through space, it is impossible to be caught up by the silver surfer.


    Soon, Ron passed through the atmosphere into space, and the surroundings had become an airless vacuum.


    Ordinary people will die because of pressure and air in no time, but for Ron and the Silver Surfers, this place is more suitable for them than the earth.


    Knowing that the opportunity is indispensable, Ron kept pulling the silver surfer far away from the earth before stopping, and then just like what he had done before, he also turned around, looking at the silver behind with indifference. Surfer said lightly.


    "It''s time to end!"


    "Are you inducing me to leave the earth?" The silver surfer stopped and glanced at the earth that had become a smaller one, understanding why Ron, who was not bad enough, had to escape.


    He just didn''t want to hurt the beautiful blue planet because of the battle.


    "I''ll ask you one last time, do you want to hand over the surfboard?" Ron said, paused for a second, and then said again: "Perhaps, this will allow your hometown to be free..."


    "What did you say?" The silver surfer''s face changed drastically. He didn''t know what Ron''s words meant, but deep in his heart, he had a thought that immediately agreed to Ron''s request.


    Why is that?"Stop and don''t run!"


    Ron stared at the surfboard at the feet of the silver surfer, eyes full of small stars.


    This is a super "charge bank" equivalent to unlimited energy. As long as he obtains it, Ron will soon be able to expand his universe quickly and improve his strength quickly.


    Perhaps because of the crisis, the silver surfer moved much faster, and soon came directly to the other side of the earth.


    But Ron, who possessed the spatial ability, chased the silver surfer in an instant and stopped him.


    "Don''t stop me!"


    The silver surfer knew that he couldn''t avoid Ron at all, so he could only choose to face him directly, and said in a cold tone.


    "You can walk, but you have to keep your surfboard!"


    Ron gave a condition, and he knows the silver surfer''s abilities, he will never agree to this condition!


    Because the skateboard at the feet of the silver surfer is his main source of ability, without this surfboard connected to the cosmic energy, the ability of this guy is at most similar to the Fantastic Four.


    Sure enough, the silver surfer became angry when he heard his words, no longer had any thoughts to leave, and directly exploded all the energy he could explode.


    Countless powerful forces began to flood around Ron, and even the space couldn''t bear this force and became a little trembling.


    Ron also had to be serious this time. The energy that was flooding nearby could no longer be absorbed by space, because in this complicated environment, it was impossible for him to quickly realize a stable space.


    As for head-to-head, Ron also uses powerful energy and silver surfer hard steel?


    It''s not impossible. The combination of Ron''s own energies is not weaker than the energy burst out by the Silver Surfer.


    But the most important thing is that this is the earth, and Ron cannot fight desperately against the silver surfer on this.


    With the strength of Ron and the Silver Surfer, the earth will appear very fragile when it bursts out completely.


    What if one accidentally blows up the earth?


    So is the Silver Surfer. He actually ran completely into space just now, but he didn''t mean it at all!


    Because the earth is the place where Swallowing Star gave him the task of completing the outpost, he will not leave the earth before completing the task.


    The only way left to Ron was to do the same as the Silver Surfer did before.


    run!


    As the saying goes, the enemy advances and we retreat, and the enemy retreats and we chase.


    Ron happens to do this trick!


    "What a silly fellow, who has the ability, you come after me!"


    Ron is very cheap now, he flies to a higher sky, moves very badly, and has been provoking the silver surfer.


    The Silver Surfer, who was very angry because of his previous words, did not hesitate at all, and directly chased him.


    Seeing the success of the plan, Ron didn''t go straight away again, but stayed in place for a while with "unresponsive", and when the silver surfer was about to catch up, he flew directly to a higher place.


    The silver surfer is very fast, Ron is not slow, and he also has the method to travel directly through space, it is impossible to be caught up by the silver surfer.


    Soon, Ron passed through the atmosphere into space, and the surroundings had become an airless vacuum.


    Ordinary people will die because of pressure and air in no time, but for Ron and the Silver Surfers, this place is more suitable for them than the earth.


    Knowing that the opportunity is indispensable, Ron kept pulling the silver surfer far away from the earth before stopping, and then just like what he had done before, he also turned around, looking at the silver behind with indifference. Surfer said lightly.


    "It''s time to end!"


    "Are you inducing me to leave the earth?" The silver surfer stopped and glanced at the earth that had become a smaller one, understanding why Ron, who was not bad enough, had to escape.


    He just didn''t want to hurt the beautiful blue planet because of the battle.


    "I''ll ask you one last time, do you want to hand over the surfboard?" Ron said, paused for a second, and then said again: "Perhaps, this will allow your hometown to be free..."


    "What did you say?" The silver surfer''s face changed drastically. He didn''t know what Ron''s words meant, but deep in his heart, he had a thought that immediately agreed to Ron''s request.8) For more wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading academy

 458 Chapter 449: The Earth in Danger

    This is a peaceful day, everything looks very normal. People go to work, go to school, rest, and walk normally according to their past habits. Everyone has a faint smile on their faces, and they are obviously satisfied with this ordinary and peaceful life. .


    Several days have passed since the previous anomalous event. Nowhere will there be a sudden heavy snowfall, nor will any sea area suddenly dry up.


    This is the credit of the World Council. Since the establishment of this organization, there have been few weird things happening on the earth.


    Even if there is, it will be resolved by the committee and informed the public.


    Except for a small number of people who still think carefully and do not recognize the World Commission, the vast majority of people fully recognize this organization and feel that it is actually a very good thing to have this organization on the earth.


    Of course, the original country has not been forgotten. People still live according to the rules set by the country, but knowing that there is a bigger manager on the earth, they don''t feel repelled.


    Nowadays, the appearance of superheroes is also decreasing, because there are also fewer villains and villains. The originally extremely active Guardians and Avengers have not appeared for a long time. Some people even start to look forward to the appearance of villains and superheroes again. Debut.


    This is an organization formed by a group of good people, and sometimes even people who fall into sin will mutate out of it to stage a good show.


    They are tired of this calm and peaceful taste and want to make the world full of passion again.


    Seeing that the sun is about to go down soon, someone suggested: Should we do a big one, let the Guardian, the Avengers and even President Ron appear, and add some passion to the world?


    This proposal was passed quickly, and the group began to discuss what should be done to attract all the superheroes.


    Some people have proposed robbing banks, hijacking schools, and seizing new types of weapons.


    Most of these proposals will not hurt lives. Some people support it, but others oppose it.


    The reason is, of course, that the movement is too small, and there is no need for superheroes to come forward, just the army, no, the police can solve them.


    The group began to become irritable, until a guy wearing a red mask and tights, who didn''t know who it was, suggested:


    "Oh, you are really stupid. Since the guardian''s boss has established the World Committee, there will naturally be a lot of superheroes staying in the committee building, and then you go directly to the committee building, or you can let the superheroes appear. Yet?"


    Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard this proposal, and after some discussion, almost all agreed to this decision.


    Someone wanted to find out who the red tights was the first to give this opinion, but they couldn''t find it.


    Impatient, these people couldn''t control so much. After a simple plan, they began to move towards the World Council building.


    These people didn''t have any weapons, at most things like baseball bats and iron rods, all of them were rampaging like ferocious wolves.


    But in fact, the oldest of this group of people is only seventeen or eighteen. They have been immersed in superhero stories since they were young. They came up with such a bad idea in order to see their idols again.


    However, although the idea is bad, it is surprisingly effective.


    The World Committee building seemed to be without any precautions. After allowing these people to rush in and directly into the Great Hall, they finally achieved their goal and saw many superheroes.


    It was like a small army, standing directly in front of them.


    Iron Man Tony Stark, Spider-Man, Jewel Woman, Thor, Mr. Fantastic, Invisible Woman, Stone Man, Scarlet Witch, Fast Silver.


    Etc., etc����


    Almost all the superheroes who can be named and have fame are gathered here.


    Seeing them rushing in, these superheroes all looked at them, and directly caused all the weapons in the hands of this group to fall to the ground.


    "Oh my God..."


    Everyone was exclaiming,


    Looking at the admiration and excitement in the eyes of these young guys, many superheroes lost their hostility. Then several superheroes in the Guardian looked at a guy in a red suit and frowned and asked:


    "Wade, did you do this?"


    The guy in the red suit named Wade nodded triumphantly, and immediately admitted, and said with a smile: "How about it, not bad? Does it burn your fighting will all at once?"


    "Who asked you to do this?" Jessica, the gem girl in the Guardian, looked helpless, wanted to get angry, but knew that facing this guy, even if it was angry, it was useless.


    Because, this is also a member of the Guardian, and the most uncontrolled one except the founder Ron.


    Deadpool, Wade Wilson.


    "Forget it..." Jessica stopped talking to Deadpool, and she called some committee guards to catch all these little kids who were fed and had nothing to do, and were not ready to release them temporarily.


    And it wasn''t until this time that this group of guys saw the guy in the red suit in the group of superheroes.


    Someone recognizes, isn''t this the one who suggested that they break into the committee building?


    This guy is standing among so many superheroes, is it also a superhero?


    Then why did he let them break in here?


    No one knows why, because few people know the name of Deadpool, and they don''t know that there is such a cheap superhero in the Guardian.


    Of course, it''s not just that they don''t know, even the Avengers and Fantastic Four next to them are a little confused.


    Who is this guy and when did they come out? Why don''t they know?


    "Introduction, Wade Wilson, named Deadpool, a member of the Guardian, joined the Guardian five years ago, but he hasn''t appeared three times, so it''s normal for you to not know."


    Jessica pointed to Deadpool and introduced it to everyone, but Deadpool seemed a little dissatisfied with the simple introduction, jumped out and waved at everyone, saying:


    "Hi, hello everyone, I��m the handsome, charming and likable super invincible handsome Deadpool, hello everyone! I know you don��t understand, but it��s okay, as long as you know I��m the most handsome one. ..."


    "By the way, are you still marveling at my behavior just now? That''s really a good idea. I know from Jessica that you are worrying about something very dangerous, so I specifically called those guys to relax Relaxed, how about it? It''s a lot easier, right?"


    ...


    Watching their hands dancing and praising their Deadpool, a few black lines appeared on everyone''s heads.


    Fortunately, after knowing that this guy was the guardian, everyone didn''t have much defense, and they began to ignore Deadpool.


    As Deadpool said, they are indeed worried about something very dangerous.


    After Ron grabbed the silver surfer and delivered it to the bald female wizard three days ago, the guy disappeared. It wasn''t until half an hour ago that they received a message from Ron from space. All gathered together to discuss countermeasures.


    In Ron''s message, it was said that the Planet Devourers would come to Earth in the near future and let them respond.


    If it reaches the final stage, I hope to send humans away from the earth and reserve some fire for the earth!


    He must be bearing something, so he will inform them by leaving a message.


    "Should we take Ron''s proposal to transfer people from the earth first?" Mr. Fantastic suggested after everyone returned to the meeting state.


    "I think it is possible. We Asgard can also receive part of the human beings on Earth!" Thor also showed a sense of existence, saying that he could help.


    Since the last time Ultron was bombed with a nuclear bomb, this guy seemed to be much quieter, not as careless as before.


    "Why didn''t we do it like this long ago? It might be too late if we come back now!"


    At this time, Tony walked out with something similar to a mobile phone and said:


    "Just now, the space station sent a message that an unknown object was coming towards the earth about 800,000 kilometers away. According to observations, this object can reach the earth in less than ten minutes!"


    Tony''s words silenced everyone, especially the previous sentence.


    Yes, they have long known that there will be an existence that is powerful enough to easily destroy the earth will come to the earth, why not transfer the humans on the earth sooner?


    It''s not because of reluctance to leave the earth, and that damn self-esteem.


    They are all superheroes, and it is too shameful to run away without even seeing them.


    They all have some confidence in their hearts and feel that they can deal with any crisis, even if one person fails, there is more than one superhero on the earth.


    Together, these powerful superheroes, what else can''t be dealt with?


    So before that, they never thought about leaving the earth.


    Tony is the same. Perhaps he has experienced too many disasters and was resolved by Ron. He already has a blind trust in that guy, thinking that as long as he is there, everything will be fine.


    Until he found the message and saw the warning from the Space Station, Tony realized that not everything can be solved by Ron.


    That guy is not as versatile as it seems on the surface.


    "Hey, what are you discussing, what are you going to leave the earth? Is the earth going to collide with the sun? Is that really the case? Oh! This is too bad... But why don''t you ask the handsome Lord Deadpool? Maybe he knows what to do!"


    Wearing a red tights, Deadpool, who was acting extremely stinky, didn''t know when he got into the middle of a few people. After talking with his teeth and dancing claws, they looked at Tony and they twitched.


    "Let me see who this is, oh, the playboy Iron Man, the silly Thor, the honest man, Mr. Fantastic, and so many superheroes. You all have problems that cannot be solved together. It seems this This thing is really tricky!"


    Tony: "..."


    Thor: "..."


    Reid and the superheroes: "..."


    "Is this guy''s mouth always so cheap?" Kuaiyin came to Jessica and asked with a curious look on Deadpool.


    "No." Jessica shook her head, and then strengthened her tone: "He was born so cheap!"


    However, although Deadpool''s silly words made a group of people a little unhappy, the speed of action was a lot faster because of these words.


    After a brief discussion, the Fantastic Three were arranged to transfer humans, and the rest of the superheroes were put in their best condition, ready for the next war.


    War to guard the earth at stake!


    Everyone has their own positions. Jessica became the captain of the new space fleet and made the first line in space. Tony led the improved steel army to high altitude as the second line. The remaining superheroes guard the earth as the last line of defense.


    And what is Ron doing at this time?


    The distant space, this is a place with almost no objects, even the meteorites and stars that can be seen everywhere in the universe can''t be seen here.


    But the strange thing is that a group of dark shadows have been wandering in this space, seeming to be looking for something.


    I have been searching for a long time, but this group of black shadows failed to find what they wanted to find.


    "I found you, get out!!!"


    The shadow has no patience. He begins to wreak madly in this space. Under the crazy restlessness, even the universe is trembling slightly, seeming to be afraid of this shadow.


    This situation lasted for a long time, but Sombra still failed to achieve his wish. He never wanted to stay here anymore, and flew directly in one direction.


    The end of that direction is the earth!


    When the black shadow left, a small mouth suddenly appeared in this materialless vacuum. Then, a figure emerged from the small mouth. It was Ron who had disappeared for a few days.


    The previous shadow is the planet devourer, one of the five gods!


    Before that, after Ron''s surfboard used to absorb the energy of the universe completely lost its function, he had already foreseen the coming of the Planet Devourer, so he chose to escape for the first time.


    Although Ron''s movements were fast, he was still a step late. Before he could leave the manifestation space far away, the Planet Devourer came here and caught up with his escape.


    Knowing that he couldn''t possibly run the Star Swallowing, Ron was very mechanically manifesting the magical technology he had learned when fighting Ultron before, the''material shield'', which blocked his existence.


    This kind of technology that didn''t know how long it would take to be researched worked. Although Swallowing Star searched for it over and over again, he still couldn''t find the hidden Ron and wasted effort.


    But this is not enough!


    If just escape can avoid everything, then there will not be so many disasters in the world.


    He would always meet the Planet Devourer officially, and everything he did before was to hide himself and delay time.


    Looking at the direction of Swallowing Star''s departure, Ron knew that the earth was finally about to usher in the biggest disaster of destruction!

 459 Chapter 450: The Battle between Deadpool and the Planet Devourer

    Earth.


    After the previous assembly, a full hour has passed.


    Nothing happened during this hour. The superheroes stayed at their posts. Although they were very nervous, they still felt a little bored.


    Deadpool is even more boring. Although this fearless and fearless guy has received news from other populations that the Planet Devourer is about to come to Earth, he does not take it as a matter at all, and still looks like a fool. .


    Even Deadpool has arranged a new job for himself, which is a psychological adjuster.


    It sounds normal, but if the people who need adjustments are all superheroes, this is amazing.


    Using the ability to travel through space, Deadpool shuttled back and forth between the very separated superheroes, making all the superheroes hate this bitch.


    But no way, after all, Deadpool is his own, and he can''t do anything to him.


    Of course, it is not uncontrollable.


    Such as Thor.


    After Deadpool came to him for the third time and showed up as if my IQ suppressed you, Thor finally couldn''t help but directly blasted him with a thunder and lightning, turning Deadpool into a braised Deadpool!


    At first, Thor felt that he was in a big disaster and hurriedly wanted to find someone to heal the dead waiter, but after seeing the emergence of the dead waiter, Thor realized that the vitality of this slut would definitely not be better.'' Rubber''s Mr. Reid is bad!


    In spite of this, Thor was embarrassed to put heavy hands on Deadpool anymore, and could only endure this bitch hard, treating him as air.


    Deadpool suddenly felt very boring. He still wanted to play with Thor Toldo for a while. He didn''t expect that this guy was not as silly as the rumors, but knew some advances and retreats.


    Deadpool had to find someone else to mediate his boredom, and soon, he saw a''newcomer'' in Tony.


    As the second line of defense, Tony has been leading his steel army to fly over 10,000 meters in the sky, patrolling everywhere, so as to prevent the enemy from crossing the outer space station and coming directly to the earth without their knowledge. Happening.


    Of course Tony didn''t need to do it himself. He made a large spaceship and flew in the air, and has been using the spaceship to order his Iron Legion.


    With the lessons of the Ultron incident, Tony no longer has the mind to upgrade the artificial intelligence. He just "resurrected" the original Jarvis, and also made a female voice, renamed it "Friday", to remember That day.


    Without advanced intelligent life, the Iron Legion certainly cannot be as smooth as his own armor. Tony must also assist him in order to make the Iron Legion function normally.


    When the alarm was issued on Friday that someone had broken into the spacecraft, Tony was not at all alert, glanced at the red figure beside him, then turned his head and said helplessly:


    "Oh, Deadpool, can''t you just''comfort'' others? This is the fourth time you have come to me. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Of course not enough, you are much more fun than those little cute guys, dear Iron Man Mr. Tony Stark..."


    Deadpool walked over, made an''applause'' with Tony very intimately through the air, and then turned his gaze to the''newcomer'', thinking about this and saying:


    "Hey, I''ve heard of you, old bald woman, what is your name Gu Yi, right? A magician? Oh, I like magicians the most. These are all very cute guys. Of course, I also Very cute, what do you think of Gu Yi?"


    "It''s really cute, especially the things hidden in you, even more so!"


    Although Deadpool''s remarks were very annoying, Gu Yi didn''t have anything unusual, and said with a smile as always.


    "Oh, damn it!" When Deadpool heard this, he suddenly took a step back and said vigilantly: "You are such an old witch, you even know that I am wearing women''s underwear, what a pervert.


    Gu Yi still smiled without speaking.


    Even though Deadpool looked unserious on the surface, Gu Yi understood that this guy actually knew everything.


    He knew the meaning of the sentence just now, and he also had a vigilant heart, but the way it appeared on the surface was very cheap.


    Gu Yi didn''t know much about Deadpool, but Ron told him that maybe Deadpool would know some of the secrets after he discovered that the timeline had shifted.


    At that time, both she and Ron wanted to find Deadpool and ask some things, but no one knew where this guy was, so they had to give up.


    Now that I finally saw Deadpool, Gu Yi finally knew why Ron would say that this guy would know some secrets.


    As a supreme mage, Gu Yi can see the timeline of many people in the future, and see the hidden things in these people, even Ron can see a lot.


    But Deadpool did not!


    Gu Yi could hardly see any timeline about Deadpool, nor could he see what this guy had hidden, he could only see a cloud of fog, and he could not see anything clearly.


    This is enough to show how amazing this fellow Deadpool is.


    Gu Yi''s smile grew stronger and stronger, and the magical power quietly covered it, mastering the surrounding space.


    Then in an instant, a mirrored space appeared with only Gu Yi and Deadpool inside.


    "Why don''t you hide?" Gu Yi asked suspiciously after pulling Deadpool in so simply.


    Although I don''t know what Deadpool''s abilities are, it can be seen from his appearance on Tony''s spacecraft in an instant. At least in terms of space, Deadpool is very familiar.


    In that case, why did Deadpool not resist?


    I saw Deadpool pretending to say: "Although you are an old woman, since you have something to tell me, as a handsome guy, I can''t help you say yes? So I came in with you. Of course, don��t think you can get me this way, I''m the father you will never get!"


    "..." Rao Shi Gu Yi was a little speechless, and this guy''s mouth was too cheap, it was almost unprecedented.


    "Come on, I have to go to Jessica to see her psychological situation, you know, although this hip-hop girl has always been optimistic, this time she also seems to be upset!" Deadpool One Said the deputy impatiently.


    "Soon, no time will be delayed, and we actually have a lot of time..."


    The green light overflowed from Gu Yi. It was obvious that she had brought the time gem to delay the time.


    "Really an old woman who is not easy to mess with..." Deadpool, who felt that the time was wrong, glanced at his mouth, and felt a little envious that Gu Yi had such a magical ability.


    Time seems ordinary, anyone can feel it, and it is almost impossible to control it.


    There are so many superpowers on Earth, but there is no one who has this ability at all. Gu Yi was the first one Deadpool saw.


    Gu Yi didn��t care about Deadpool��s complaints, and asked directly: ��The question I want to ask is related to our world. Since three years ago, the timeline of our world has been modified by a powerful existence, and a lot has happened. The change, Deadpool, do you know any news related to this?"


    "Timeline?" Maybe it was because Gu Yi''s words were too scary, and even Deadpool who talked so much was stunned.


    What''s all this, timeline, he doesn''t understand this stuff.


    but����


    With that said, Deadpool thought of a lot of things, about the guy who didn''t belong to this world-Ron!


    This is a magical guy. Since he entered this world, I don��t know how many changes have taken place here. The Guardian League, the World Council, etc...


    This time things are related to this guy in all likelihood!


    Although Deadpool''s appearance still looks humble, it is still more serious than before:


    "I don''t know why the timeline changes, nor do I know the existence that makes the timeline change, I can only tell you one thing, old woman, that is, all of this is related to the appearance of Ron!"


    "I know." Gu Yi looked serious: "From the very first contact with Ron, I knew that all the changes were related to him. I just want to know who made Ron get involved with all of this... In other words, who has been targeting Ron!"


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Deadpool''s mouth opened wide, with a look of surprise and curiosity.


    So you know this is all related to Ron, so you still ask me?


    Wait a minute!


    Deadpool widened his eyes and looked at Gu Yi''s face, and found a woman who was a little older, had a stubborn personality, and had a bald head. Other aspects were pretty good.


    Could it be...


    With a smile on his face, Deadpool said hehe: "You actually care about Ron so much, and even want to solve such a powerful enemy for him, don''t you...tsk, this is really an old cow eating tender grass!"


    "You don''t have to make these groundless guesses, because it doesn''t make any sense!"


    Although based on Gu Yi''s character, these words have no effect on her at all, but she is inevitably a little strange in her heart.


    If she was still a young girl, she might really have some thoughts, but she has already passed that age, and now she is not just herself, but Gu Yi, a great supreme mage!


    Her responsibility is too great, so there can be no such thing!


    Deadpool shrugged and didn''t say anything, but silently remembered the matter in his heart, prepared to meet Ron in the future, and then brought it out to embarrass him.


    At this time, Gu Yi''s face changed, and he didn''t ask anything more, but began to lift the space and time magic she had created by herself.


    Seeing Gu Yi suddenly becoming cautious, Deadpool probably understood that this should be the guy named Planet Devourer coming to Earth, and Gu Yi was so anxious.


    Until he didn''t have to face this old woman anymore, Deadpool finally returned to the way he did before.


    He couldn''t wait to get out of the exit that Gu Yi had just opened, stretched his waist, and teleported towards Jessica''s location.


    After the Ultron incident, Jessica, the original hip-hop girl, finally got on the right track and got herself a job as a captain of the battleship.


    Of course, if Jessica did it herself, no ghosts would believe it, and it was certain to go through the back door.


    But no way, who made Jessica a member of the Guardian?


    When Deadpool came to the space battleship where Jessica was, he immediately regretted it.


    Because, just now with Tony with him, the Gu Yi from Stark also came to Jessica.


    "Oh, this is really a wrong decision..."


    Deadpool patted his forehead in annoyance and wanted to leave, but felt that it would be a shame to walk away like this, so he had to pretend to be calm and walked to Jessica''s side and looked out of the battleship with her.


    "Hey, hip-hop girl, what are you looking at? Did you see a handsome guy? Is there any handsome guy... I''ll take a blow, what the hell is this?"


    Before Deadpool had finished speaking, he saw the scene outside through the transparent glass of the battleship and came out loudly.


    In front of the battleship, there was a huge group of black shadows, covering everything, and it was fast approaching them.


    Even if there is no measurement tool, even the outer space is black, people can still see this huge body that the earth can''t match.


    "This is the Planet Devourer? Damn, I didn''t believe anyone could swallow a planet before, but now I completely believe that this Nima is not a human at all, but a monster!"


    "An incomprehensible existence, Ron is right, this is simply an enemy that cannot be resisted..."


    Gu Yi, who also came to Jessica''s battleship, saw this scene, and even though she was not afraid of anything, she uttered a low moan.


    "All the battleships listen to my order, turn on all the firepower on the battleship, and blow me to death!"


    Jessica among the few people was not so depressed. After a brief shock, she opened the communication of the battleship and communicated the order to all the battleships loudly.


    "Yes, Captain!"


    A unified reply came from the communication system, followed by a brief silence.


    Then, broke out!


    The battleship formed a semicircle, stopped neatly in front of the earth, and then shot out weapons at the same moment, like a meteor shower, and fell instantly.


    Deadpool has been dumbfounded, he has never seen such a spectacular scene, even the New Year''s Eve party in New York has no one percent of this scene!


    "It''s an intoxicating scene, but it doesn''t seem to be of much use..."


    Deadpool looked intoxicated, but what he said was not optimistic at all.


    Jessica and Gu Yi didn''t feel that these words were wrong. If the Planet Devourer could be resolved like this, Ron would still be afraid of a fart!


    This so-called first line of defense is nothing but a means of delaying time in order to respond to the earth.


    But Jessica still has some small expectations, even if it can''t kill the Planet Devourer, it can cause some damage.


    But in the end, nothing worked!


    Countless lasers, nuclear bombs, and weapons were all piled up, and they were directly submerged in the body of the Planet Devourer, without a sound.


    Jessica''s face was so bad that the Deadpool on the side shook his head rarely, and said:


    "Least want to see a woman sad, let me, a handsome guy, try to see if he can do this monster..."

 460 Chapter 451 Deadpool, you need krypton gold!

    "you?"


    Hearing what Deadpool said, Jessica looked at this guy who didn''t even dare to show her face, with a look of contempt.


    In Jessica''s impression, in addition to being relatively cheap, uncontrolled, and possessing strong recovery and teleportation capabilities, Deadpool''s true strength is actually not very strong.


    The attacks of thousands of space warships just approached did not cause any damage to the Planet Devourer at all. Can you be a Deadpool?


    "Do you want to go up and show off your slut skills with that group of shadows, or are you ready to wait for him to hit you, and you will use teleport to run away?"


    Jessica knew what Deadpool was, so she didn''t show any mercy.


    "Oh, does your impression of me only have these two characteristics? Tell you Jessica, I am much stronger than you, wait and see!"


    Deadpool''s tone was very disdainful, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    Jessica didn''t want to say anything, Deadpool would let him go. Anyway, there is no other good way. What''s the trick in Deadpool?


    Jessica gave up a position, made a respectful appearance, and signaled that Deadpool could leave.


    Deadpool nodded in relief, and began to connect the space and prepare to teleport.


    But soon he realized that he was not on earth now, but in outer space!


    What does this show?


    It shows that when he teleported out, there was no place to stay at all, and there was no air yet.


    Although Deadpool won''t die if it doesn''t absorb the air, it will be uncomfortable!


    And there is no place to stay, where should he stop?


    The body of the Planet Devourer?


    Looking at the huge black shadow, Deadpool didn''t think it would be a good choice!


    Besides, Planet Devourer does not seem to have a body to let him stay...


    What should I do?


    Deadpool thought for a while, and realized that he still had to ask Jessica for help...


    Ok����


    Deadpool sighed and made a smile, super Jessica said:


    "Well, can you let a space battleship take me there. Although I can teleport, I can''t fly. There is no place for me to stand outside..."


    "Also, if I can, it��s best to give me a set of space breathing equipment. Although I will not die in space without air, it will be very uncomfortable and will seriously affect my combat effectiveness. Do you think that? Jessica?"


    "..." Jessica was stunned, didn''t she mean that she could fight the Planet Devourer?You can''t even fly in space. Is this too real?


    Confidence is a good thing, but you shouldn��t be too confident. It��s already blinding...


    Although she wanted to kick Deadpool directly, looking at the black shadow that was getting closer outside, Jessica knew that doing so would only waste more time.


    The best way is to tell Deadpool directly and let him go!


    Jessica didn''t linger, and directly gave Deadpool an object under the console, and then yelled comfortably:


    "roll!"


    "Okay, I''m going now!" Deadpool took the equipment, fiddled with it twice, and assembled it on the upper body.


    This is a device similar to a backpack. The backpack has a long-lasting energy battery and a supporting power device, as well as an energy suit that can generate air and resist vacuum pressure, allowing users to walk freely in space in a normal mode If it runs, it can run for at least ten years.


    This was originally an escape equipment for the space battleship and was used for emergency escape, but was directly handed over to Deadpool by Jessica.


    Obviously, this young girl and made up her mind to die, decided to coexist and die with her warship!


    After wearing this equipment, Deadpool did not leave by teleporting. Instead, he left the battleship from the outer passage of the battleship and flew to the planet Devourer with an escape backpack.


    It''s not because Deadpool can''t teleport with this thing, his teleport ability is still very powerful.


    The most important thing is that Deadpool wants to get familiar with the use of this escape backpack first, so as not to wait for a while after teleporting out, he can''t even fly.


    Before the space battleship armies attacked the Planet Devourer together. It seemed that the two were very close, but the distance between them was still very long.


    Fortunately, in addition to the normal mode, the escape backpack also has an extreme speed mode that allows users to fly quickly. Deadpool is also smart. Turn on this mode directly, operate the escape backpack while flying, and get familiar with every operation of this thing.


    You can see that Deadpool was flying fast and slow, and sometimes it would fly directly backwards for several laps, looking embarrassed.


    But Deadpool didn''t think so. He felt that although he was embarrassed when he was practicing with an escape backpack, he was serious and handsome!


    Deadpool practice is not without effect. After a short practice, he has been able to use the escape backpack to make a lot of complex movements, and even added his own teleport ability, disappeared and appeared from another place, and then used The escape backpack made a difficult turn over and drew out the two double knives behind and slashed towards the air in front of him.


    "Cool, I must ask Jessica to get some more of these things in the future, this is perfect for me! With this, I can fly directly in the air, haha..."


    Deadpool kissed the special shoulder strap of the escape backpack, already completely in love with this thing.


    No longer indulging in playing, Deadpool looked at the dark shadow that obscured the sky in front of him, and his appearance became more serious.


    "Oh, let the handsome Deadpool take a look, what the hell is this thing of you!"


    Because of the previous volley of battleship troops, although the Planet Devourer did not suffer any damage, his pace of advancement slowed down.


    But Deadpool was still very close to Sombra, and he teleported past a few more times, and soon came to a distance of less than a kilometer from Sombra.


    At this distance, Deadpool finally saw clearly what this big black shadow was.


    The big black shadow is actually not black, but made up of some kind of gray material, all clustered together, plus it is in space, so it looks black.


    The closer he got closer, the more Deadpool felt that he was strangling his throat by an invisible force, very uncomfortable.


    ''Oh, damn, how do I deal with this big monster?''


    Deadpool glanced at the two knives in his hand that were less than one meter in length, and then at the big black shadow that blocked all sight. He felt that he was pretending to be so handsome to be handsome!


    However, since you have decided to take a good show, how can Deadpool shrink?


    He aimed at the timing, first teleported to the maximum distance he could reach, and then turned on the speed mode of the escape backpack, brandishing two knives and rushing directly into the big shadow!


    It was not as difficult as expected, Deadpool rushed directly into the big black shadow, but the scene inside made him dumbfounded.


    He thought that there would be a big monster in the black shadow, the whole body was the kind of disgusting meat, but after taking it in, he realized that there was nothing inside.


    The inside of the big black shadow is actually hollow!


    Of course, it''s not all hollow. There are countless gray substances around Deadpool, but the distance is quite far.


    The Deadpool, who is less than two meters away, is not as good as an ant.


    ''This is too big, right?Bigger than my mother''s belly...''


    Deadpool spit out very scornfully, and then began to move towards the inner area.


    Deadpool felt that there must be an entity in this shadow that was controlling all of this, and only by finding this thing could the big shadow be defeated.


    Then at this moment, a doubtful voice sounded in this space:


    "Red ant, you are more interesting than the guy I have seen before."


    "What the hell? Who are you?" Deadpool was taken aback, and then he realized that it was the voice of the Planet Devourer.


    "No need to pretend, you, like that guy, know who I am!"


    The gray matter began to disperse, and a huge existence began to appear in front of Deadpool.


    This is a huge life that doesn��t know how high it is. Just one eyeball makes Deadpool feel that it is much larger than a football field. The surface of the body is wearing purple armor and a strange helmet on its head, which looks like one by one. Large energy launch device.


    This is what the planet Devourer really looks like. One of the universe''s creation gods actually has a body.


    "Oh, there really is an entity, I thought the Planet Devourer has no body!"


    Deadpool blinked, feeling pretty good about the situation.


    Although Ron''s chaotic entry has caused a lot of changes in the world, the Planet Devourer has not been affected much, and it is still the same, which makes Deadpool feel a lot at ease.


    If the Planet Devourer is also much stronger like Ultron, then it might be possible that the Earth will be safe according to the original plot.


    But, how did this guy know that he actually knows many things in this world?


    Is it?


    Deadpool said in surprise: "Are you also a traverser, oh, this is really bad news, don''t you know that this world has been riddled by guys like you?"


    The face on the huge head of the Planet Devourer did not show any ugly expressions that the secret was revealed. He just smiled faintly and said:


    "No, I am not the traverser in your mouth, you and the cowardly mouse are!"


    "You mean Ron?" Deadpool frowned. If the Planet Devourer is not a traverser, how does he know all this?


    Deadpool, remember, no matter that version of Star Swallowing, it shouldn''t be exposed to the real world''s strength, right?


    Could it be that the Planet Devourer has also been strengthened?


    It''s terrible, this is a cosmic-level powerhouse, this is also strengthened, should people live?


    Deadpool felt very uncomfortable. He was also a member of this world, and the most special one. Why was he still the same?


    Is it because I don��t have enough krypton gold?


    Deadpool thought very strangely, but at the same time, he also said: "Sorry, I am not a traverser, only that guy is. I just knew some developments in this world in advance for some reason. It��s not a big deal, is it?"


    "I believe you, because you are not wrong!" The planet Devourer looked at the distant earth, with an indifferent tone: "But that rat is different. The changes he caused are too great. I need to include him in all his effects. Swallow, this world will return to its original state!"


    "You just want to be hungry and want to eat. You just have a fancy on the earth, right?"


    Deadpool rolled his eyes. As long as it is a higher-level existence, who doesn''t know that this world has already become completely different. Ron''s addition is just a scratch on the original mottled wall. It is completely unnecessary. Pay attention.


    That''s why, when Deadpool first knew Ron, who didn''t belong to this world, he didn''t care too much.


    "So, are you ready to stand with that intruder?" The planet Devourer''s two big eyes stared at Deadpool, and the violent breath spread, and it was about to explode.


    "Otherwise, do I have to stand with you, a guy who only knows about eating? Please, I''m an earthling. If I don''t guard the earth, am I still a human being?"


    Deadpool showed no fear at all, and even the provocative Super Planet Devourer hooked his finger, meaning you are here!I''m afraid you won''t make it!


    The Planet Devourer finally became angry. He realized that the guy in front of him might not get along better than the previous mouse that only hides.


    Only with the power of crushing can this guy know what to say and what not to say!


    The violent power finally exploded, and then tore towards Deadpool in an instant.


    Deadpool could feel that if he didn''t evade immediately, he would be torn apart by this energy in an instant that was not as big as an ant.


    Although Deadpool is almost immortal, if it really becomes like that, it will take a long time to resurrect, right?


    Moreover, it will hurt!


    Deadpool, who couldn''t sense the space, could no longer use the teleport ability. He could only rely on the escape backpack on his back to avoid this violent energy.


    At the same time, Deadpool was rushing towards the Planet Devourer.


    This powerful Pure Being is not invincible, especially when the real body is exposed.


    Deadpool felt that he had a chance, his ability might not be strong, but his weapon could make up for the lack of strength.


    Knowing the story of this world, Deadpool who broke the''fourth wall'' got a very powerful weapon-his double swords!


    If these two unnamed knives hit a life form, the place where the life was cut will lose all its self-healing ability, even if it is a planetary Devourer level existence!


    Deadpool moved quickly. After using the escape backpack to bypass the violent energy, he came to the side of the planet devourer, took the double knife and slashed towards the shoulder of the planet devourer.


    But suddenly, the backpack behind Deadpool lost all energy, causing Deadpool flying in the air to fall directly.

 461 Chapter 452 We are not humble!

    "Damn, what''s the matter?"


    The sudden fall made Deadpool a little at a loss. He fiddled with it, only to realize that the escape backpack that Jessica had handed him had a puff of black smoke, which was completely useless.


    Feeling the scorching temperature after the escape backpack was damaged, Deadpool had to reluctantly tilt the backpack and threw it out.


    But of course this couldn''t stop Deadpool from falling, feeling that he was about to break through the black shadow outside the Planet Devourer and contact the vacuum outside.


    But at this time, Deadpool suddenly felt that he was wrapped in something, stopped the fall, and then was quickly lifted, returning to the same height as the head of the planet devourer.


    "Oh, damn, why am I back again, and, why am I saying so much damn today, damn it!"


    Deadpool has completely lost the mind of the Planet Devourer fighting against him. He already understands that it is one thing to know this guy, but it is another matter to be able to beat this guy.


    Although he knows many things, he can''t beat the Planet Devourer!


    At this time, the chuckle of the Planet Devourer sounded in Deadpool''s ears:


    "Unlike that mouse, in fact, you don''t know me very well..."


    "Why do you say that?" Deadpool asked very dissatisfied.


    Although Ron is a traverser, he is not, but he knows a lot from the Fourth Wall. Okay!


    You a planet devourer, can you have any deeper secrets?


    "You trust the information you know too much, but you have never carefully observed the real situation!"


    The huge face of the Planet Devourer leaned in front of Deadpool, and said with a smile: "Look at me, do you think I don''t understand such things as technology?"


    "Uh..." Deadpool only noticed that the purple armor on the Planet Devourer seemed to be more than just a suit of armor. There was a lot of technological content hidden in it.


    Deadpool felt very angry in his heart, why didn''t the fourth wall tell me this!


    The most important thing is that he had seen the strange purple armor on the Planet Devourer before, but he didn''t think that the Planet Devourer would understand technology and could destroy the escape backpack that Jessica gave him...


    This is caused by inertial thinking, but Deadpool is not entirely to blame.


    No one would think that a god would understand those technologies that have little effect!


    And why can the planet devourers understand?


    This is because the Planet Devourer was not one of the five great creation gods at first. His original name was Galatus. He was the only survivor of the planet Taa, the most technologically powerful planet in the universe before the birth of this universe.


    After the death of the old universe, Galatus merged with a magical "egg" of the new universe, possessing the current ability, and became the planet devourer, one of the five creation gods.


    It is precisely because of this that Planet Devourers are still very interested in technology, and will study it from time to time, and even make powerful robots as their servants, fighting for themselves, and so on.


    Although Jessica''s escape backpack has a higher technological content than the current earth, it is nothing in the eyes of Tunxing. It can be broken at will.


    What made this life older than the universe feel very annoyed is that Ron��s previous method of hiding was also caused by technology, but he didn��t understand what it was, so he could only come to the earth and use this method Force Ron to show up.


    As for devouring this planet?


    It''s just a little dessert in this journey, it''s not important.


    "I will not kill you, on the contrary, I still intend to make you my messenger. If you agree, maybe I will let go of this beautiful planet Earth..."


    The special nature of Deadpool was very interesting to the Planet Devourer, so he gave the same conditions as when he recruited the Silver Surfer.


    However, Deadpool didn''t seem to agree at all, even though he was trapped by countless energies, he was still extremely optimistic.


    "no need,


    "You look a lot firmer than you look on the surface!" The Planet Devourer was not surprised by this answer. Although Deadpool looked heartless, the appearance was not the heart.


    Without continuing to persuade, the Planet Devourer intends to trap Deadpool, and then slowly make plans later.


    He has a lot of time, so don''t worry too much.


    Putting Deadpool in a special space, the Planet Devourer urged his devouring power again and began to march towards the earth.


    He has studied all the things launched by the space fleet before. Although it is not bad, there is nothing very special.


    So, it��s time to move on!


    ...


    On the leading space battleship, after Jessica watched Deadpool sink into the group of shadows, she found that the shadows didn''t have any thoughts to move forward. She was still happy for a while, thinking that Deadpool really had some way.


    But soon, after the fleet''s exploration system discovered the escape backpack that had fallen from the black shadow and fell into space, Jessica knew that Deadpool was probably too lucky!


    Although I think Deadpool is very annoying, but at any rate is a teammate, Jessica can''t help but feel sad.


    But she knew it was useless to be sad, so she quickly turned into grief and anger and transferred to the planet Devourer.


    She didn''t back down a bit, but silently gave an order to let the fleet fire all the weapons until only the last weapon-the battleship itself!


    Soon, the fleet reorganized a round of volleys and hit the black shadow.


    As if to anger this guy, the shadow suddenly started to move again, flying towards the earth at a speed that Jessica could not understand, and almost instantly came to the fleet.


    Jessica finally saw the true appearance of the black shadow. After seeing the whirlwind that swept and swallowed everything, she rushed out of her battleship directly and let out the final roar in the silent space!


    "kill!"


    Then, Jessica only felt that her eyes went dark and came to a strange place.


    This place is very warm, even a little crowded...


    "Forbearance, rarely hugs people, some are not used to... Also, don''t drill anywhere in your chest, you look up and see who I am?"


    Ron looked at Jessica struggling hard in his arms and said helplessly.


    "Boss?" Jessica blurted out this somewhat silly name, struggling again to raise her head, and finally saw clearly who was preventing herself from fighting the Planet Devourer.


    "Reassure, I''m back!" Ron was a little sorry. His plan to take away the Planet Devourer was good, but the power gap made this plan a direct failure, and Jessica almost gave up her life to stop the planet. Devourer.


    He took Jessica back to the battleship, then issued an order to rush all the battleships back to the earth, and made the final plan...Remove the earthlings from the earth, the method proposed by the silver surfer before!


    Although very reluctant to admit it, this is indeed the best way to face the planet Devourers.


    "Timid mouse, you are finally willing to show up."


    Ron''s appearance also stopped the Planet Devourer and watched Ron''s action to retreat the warship, without any intention to stop it.


    It''s not because of paying attention to the insignificant life on this planet, but because of this, this timid mouse will not escape.


    "First of all, I am not a cowardly mouse. What I did before was just to divert your attention from the earth!"


    Ron flew out of the hole that Jessica had pierced before, standing alone in front of the Planet Devourer, like a cantilevered pine, never falling down.


    "It seems that you have the same noble qualities as that guy with a mean mouth but stubborn heart!"


    The real figure of the Planet Devourer reappeared, and the color of approval in his eyes made no secret of it.


    He likes people like this. For example, his messenger, the Silver Surfer, gained his approval because of this quality, so that the planet that would have been swallowed by him still exists today.


    There is also Deadpool. Although the mouth is cheap, the Planet Devourer also likes it very much, preparing to slowly grind him into his own messenger.


    Just this person in front of me...


    The Planet Devourer was a bit hesitant. The identity of the traverser was the reason why he came here, but at the same time, it also made him slightly worried.


    He wanted to find out everything about the traverser, and wanted to get the mysterious universe hidden behind this guy.


    And letting this guy be his messenger may not allow him to get all this, on the contrary, it may also lead to unexpected changes in the future.


    After a brief thought, the Planet Devourer felt that it would be better to let the person in front of him throw himself into the embrace of death. After all, he already has a deadpool. Although he can harvest less than there are people in front of him, it is enough!


    "If you are willing to tell me everything about you, maybe you and the earth behind you can survive safely!"


    The Planet Devourer is still using the agreement with the Silver Surfer to negotiate with Ron, because the success of that time made him feel that this is the best way to deal with the noble.


    But will Ron be the same person as the Silver Surfer?Although he didn''t want the earth to be swallowed up, he also had selfishness and could not make the noble act of giving his life.


    The Planet Devourer is worthy of the trust of the Silver Surfer, but not worthy of his trust!


    Because there are too many secrets in him!


    He also saw that perhaps the Star Swallowing in the original timeline came to the earth for the sake of the earth.


    So now, he just came to the earth because of himself.


    Needless to say, the reason for this can be known.


    "I brought them all."


    And at this time, a bald woman brought a large group of people to Ron and confronted him with the planet Devourer who was not so high.


    Feeling the superheroes beside him, Ron smiled slightly and said to the Planet Devourer again:


    "My morality is not noble, but these people around me are all such people. Maybe you can ask them if they are willing to dedicate their personality and become your messenger?"


    "..." The Planet Devourer has a little bit of awkwardness and embarrassment.


    Before, he thought it was really noble for Ron to let all the fleets leave. He didn''t expect that he was going to rescue soldiers!


    Before that, he thought this guy was really a man of high moral character...


    Looking at the various human beings beside Ron, the Planet Devourer was not interested at all.


    Because it was just a group of ants, except that the bald-headed woman was somewhat special, there was nothing notable.


    Although the Planet Devourers don''t care about them, these superheroes all attach great importance to the huge life in front of them.


    Those who came outside of the earth with Gu Yi include Thor, Iron Man Tony Stark, Fantastic Three, Deadly Guardian Venom Eddie Bullock, Fast Silver and Wanda brothers and sisters who can adapt to space. , Even the little spider Peter Parker is there.


    Seeing the planet devourers, they all marveled at the wonder of the world, and at the same time they were waiting for Ron to answer as to how they would deal with this huge life.


    Because they know that if they use their own abilities to directly engage with the Planet Devourer, they may not even be able to injure the opponent.


    And Ron has a way?


    To be honest, no!


    Ron is not omniscient and omnipotent. He came up with the only way to get everyone together and use the power of a team to resist the Planet Devourer.


    There may be some suspicion of being overwhelmed, but he believes that these people will not care.


    Because the person who cared did not come here at all.


    "Guys." Ron said firmly and said to the people around him: "Maybe we are humble enough, maybe we have a lot of shortcomings, but since we were born on this planet, we have to do something worthy of here. Right now. , Our home is facing a huge threat, and the humble ones will we back down?"


    "No!" All the superheroes replied sharply, even Thor, who didn''t match Ron''s words.


    "Then go on!"


    Ron smiled, and a lot of energy began to emerge around him, the first to rush towards the Planet Devourer.


    After Ron, Gu Yi, Tony, Thor, Reid and others all rushed up, all their abilities were displayed and they became part of the battle.


    No one flinched. Tony''s weapons were fully opened, but he couldn''t even blast the armor of the Planet Devourer.


    Mr. Fantastic''s hands and feet have been pulled for an unknown length of time, trying to bind the Planet Devourer, but after a long time, even half of the Planet Devourer''s body has not been reached.


    Thor''s thunder and lightning are in full swing, and the divine power that was originally useful for dealing with many powerful beings is so insignificant in front of this creation god.


    The crimson power of Wanda, the speed of fast silver, the invisible position of the invisible woman, the silk of the little spider, the fist of the stone man, the black material weapon of venom &


    Wait, wait, everything is revealed at this moment, without any reservations!


    According to Ron''s recollection later, this was actually a war that was not tragic, because no one died because of it.


    But this is also the most tragic war, because almost everyone has undergone tremendous changes because of this war, and all future lives have been changed.


    Of course, this is the future...


    Now, this battle is the subject of everything!

 462 Chapter 453 The Strongest Support Ron

    The battle outside the earth has just begun, and the human side is at a disadvantage.


    Not because the Planet Devourer is too powerful, but because this ancient universe god is already invincible!


    A dozen superheroes took turns, technology, magic, material attacks, super powers, various attacks fell on the planet Devourer, but they didn��t even have the ability to leave traces on the purple armor of the opponent. The defense can''t be broken.


    This situation made a group of superheroes desperate, not knowing what to do.


    "Slap!"


    In the end, Ron gave the solution. The Planet Devourer was wearing armor all over his body, but he didn''t have a face. Where would he not hit his face?


    Although the method is a bit cheap, it can''t control so much at this time. A group of superheroes who have always been upright before have started sneak attacks.


    Planet Devourer doesn''t know how big it is now. The face is just a large piece of land, which is enough for more than ten superheroes to fight.


    Without all of them, Thor took the hammer and ran to the head of the planet devourer, and started to slash thunder and lightning directly towards the helmet on the head of the planet devourer.


    The armor on the Planet Devourer does not know what kind of metal it is, but it is also conductive. Although Thor''s armor on the chest of the Star Devourer penetrated before, it seems to be tickling the Planet Devourer, and it has no effect at all.


    And the head is almost the most vulnerable place for most of life, Thor looked at this point and didn''t plan to let it go.


    Tony flew in the distance, aimed at Tunxing''s eyes, and started firing lasers and energy weapons, which was also a very cheap method.


    He had never done anything like this before, and he was even embarrassed, but Tony did it for the sake of the earth!


    Most of the others have lost face, but the planet devourers are the ones who want face.


    He saw these guys attacking his armor frantically before, and he wanted to see if these people could break his armor and try the armor''s defense, so he didn''t have the first shot.


    Unexpectedly, these guys kicked their noses to their faces, and found that they couldn''t break their armor at all, then they jumped on their own face, trying to attack their own face.


    The Planet Devourer was furious, and did not use energy to attack, but formed palms with his hands, and directly patted these lowly guys in front of him.


    The body of the Planet Devourer is about tens of thousands of meters. Of course, the two palms are not small, almost the size of a large school.


    The palm of his hand came over, and Mr. Fantastic, who was going to tie Tun Xing''s neck, had no time to react. He was shot and flew far away. His body was stretched into a thin strip. Although it was not broken, it looked very scary.


    The rest of the people reacted faster. Even the heavy stone man was led by several escape backpacks and escaped the giant star-swallowing hand, but he was still flying away by the crazy current of the giant hand. Which corner to fly to.


    Others, such as Kuaiyin, Wanda, Venom, etc., were also affected by the air wave and flew far, but soon flew back and participated in the battle again.


    But when they came back, they found that the Planet Devourer had disappeared.


    "Captain, where''s that big guy?"


    Kuaiyin found Ron, who was frantically pulling out various magical items from his "pocket", ignored the pile of things, and began to ask the whereabouts of the Planet Devourer very confused.


    "The big guy is still there, but it''s turned into that big shadow again."


    Ron pointed at the dark shadow that covered the sky in the distance, without raising his head.


    He has been manifesting all kinds of things, he didn''t participate in the battle much at the beginning, intending to be a loyal support to these superheroes.


    Most of the things Ron realized were messy things he saw from various places in his previous life, fruits that strengthen super powers, beans that replenish magical energy, machine armors that are dozens of hundreds of meters tall, etc. wait wait wait.


    Some were useless and some were useful. Ron got them all out and prepared to distribute them to these superheroes according to their abilities.


    As for Kuaiyin''s puzzled Star Devouring Star, why disappeared?


    Ron felt that maybe he felt that he was too big, although the speed was not slow, but there was still some disharmony, so the Planet Devourer returned to the dark shadow, ready to come out after getting smaller.


    As for what the Planet Devourer can transform into many whirlwinds, Ron also figured it out. Although it sounds unbelievable, this thing that looks like a shadow monster is actually the planet Devourer��s aircraft. Used to travel through the universe.


    Ron also felt that you, a god, didn''t just tear the space to walk, but instead had to take a flying vehicle. Isn''t this too shameful?


    But after thinking about it, Ron didn''t think it was a violation.


    The reason why he thinks this way is actually because he has read too many oriental stories and novels in his previous life, so he naturally feels that this is a violation.


    But in fact, if you really want to travel through the universe, you still have to use a flying machine to feel comfortable. No matter what it is, you don''t have to bother yourself, it''s easy!


    Just like himself, he usually travels to the destination on the Great Sword, and the speed is not too slow.


    After a while, the figure of the Planet Devourer appeared in the big black shadow, but it was about ten times smaller than before, and it was probably less than a thousand meters high.


    Of course, this height is also very high in humans, but compared to the previous giant, everyone feels that the current planet devourer is much more normal.


    The Planet Devourer himself felt the same way. He flew in the air and moved his hands and feet a few times. It felt easier than before. I don''t know how much.


    Looking at the superheroes again, although they are still small, they can finally be much bigger than before.


    The Planet Devourer didn''t rush to do anything. He looked at the superheroes gathered together and Ron, who didn''t know what made a lot of junk stuff. After thinking about it, he pointed to Ron and said:


    Everyone frowned, and they were not afraid to fight against the creation gods, but the creation life gave conditions and would not fight them again...


    If it is someone who is not acquainted with Ron, perhaps he will immediately retreat and sacrifice Ron to save the earth.


    Although this is a bit immoral, it is full of justice.


    After all, it is the earth to be saved, and the price is only one person, saving billions of people with one person''s life. Almost no one will refuse this kind of credit.


    Ron was also observing the appearance of the superheroes he called, wanting to see what answer they would give.


    After all, this is really a bargain!


    But in the end, these guys didn''t let him down, no one wanted to give him out, at most they just gave up the idea after thinking for a while.


    Nonsense, let''s not talk about the use of sacrificing Ron, even if it is useful, I am afraid that Ron will kill him before they can sacrifice Ron!


    "We will never give up any of our partners and fight as we want. What are we doing with so much crap?"


    The one who was most affected by this sentence was Thor, the upright, he looked down on these insidious things the most, and after a big curse, he flew towards the Planet Devourer again.


    Immediately afterwards, the others followed Thor and rushed up again, and the battle began again.


    Only this time, the disadvantage of the human side is more obvious.


    After the proposal was rejected, the Planet Devourer didn''t say much, and like Thor, he chose to do it directly.


    And the serious Planet Devourer is not in the mood to watch the show like before. After a fist smashed Thor directly into the air, he came to Tony Stark again in an instant, just with a tap. He patted Tony''s armor to pieces.


    Fortunately, Tony designed a good shock absorption performance when making the armor. In addition, he did not rush too far. When the Planet Devourer started, he retreated a lot, so he did not suffer too much damage.


    Thor is okay. This guy is like an immortal Xiaoqiang. Even if he was beaten up and vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, he could still come back and continue fighting as if he was okay.


    But Tony was different. He lost all his combat power when his steel armor was shattered. If Ron hadn''t flew over to save him at the right time, it would be hard to say whether Tony would survive.


    Seeing Tony who even had no armor, Ron knew that the''garbage'' he realized could finally come in handy.


    Taking Tony to the place where he realized his things, Ron threw the big machine armor that was a hundred meters high to him:


    "I don''t know what it''s called, but it seems to be quite powerful. Can you give it a try?"


    "..." Tony was very speechless, what, dare you give me something you don''t know?


    Tony also didn''t want to ask how Ron got it out of the hundreds of meters big thing. Time was urgent, he sat directly in the cockpit, and after a simple two clicks, he turned on the big machine.


    The robot that is hundreds of meters tall looks very big, but it is still not enough in front of the planet Devourer, which is a thousand meters high.


    Tun Xing quickly noticed this gadget, didn''t take it seriously, and kicked it away.


    There is no doubt that the robot was knocked away so far, and Tony driving him felt like the sky was spinning, and it took a while to react.


    After being kicked this way, Tony thought that the big machine he was driving would also become scrap, but the artificial intelligence that had just been implanted in the big machine issued a damage report on Friday, saying that except


    The body of the machine has some curvature, but it is not a big problem.


    Seeing this result, Tony immediately became interested in this big machine. After all, even his steel armor could not withstand the casual slap of the Planet Eater. How did this seemingly low-tech machine do it? of?


    You know, technological creation is not the bigger the better, nor is it a big thing, the higher the technological content.


    Tony wouldn''t know that this machine was actually not something of this world, and Ron actually realized it according to the machine in a certain fantasy work in the previous life.


    In that work, the highlight of this machine is that it is very resistant to beatings. Even if it is beaten by a character of the god king level, it will be broken for a long time.


    And Ron also took a fancy to its anti-beating properties, so he realized it and gave it to Tony to make it a meat shield.


    Seeing Tony rushing up again in the anti-beating machine, Ron showed a fatherly smile and looked at Thor, the god of thunder, who had just returned from space, and wondered what props to give this guy to strengthen him Strength.


    Yes!


    Ron rummaged and handed Thor a bottle of potion.


    "What''s this?" Thor asked suspiciously after taking the green potion.


    "You''ll know if you drink it!" Ron didn''t explain much, because he was afraid that Thor would not dare to drink it if he knew the effect of the green potion.


    But Thor was still a little scared, reaching out to give the potion back to Ron.


    "Then I still don''t drink..."


    "All right, then forget it!"


    Ron shrugged and deliberately went to pick up the potion, but he took the time to open the potion and put it in Thor''s talking mouth, forcing him to drink it.


    Thor stared at Ron wide-eyed, his face stunned.


    Don��t you forget, why did you let me drink again?


    Before Tony asked what was going on, he felt as if he had returned to the magnificent Asgard, sitting on the throne that originally belonged to his father Odin, and Odin stood by and looked at him with satisfaction. , Still holding a crown in his hand, apparently preparing to pass the throne to him.


    What''s the matter, isn''t he fighting the Planet Devourer?How come back to Asgard and become king?


    Could it be because they defeated the Planet Devourer, and then Odin passed his divine position to him?


    After the king''s enthronement ceremony was held in a daze, Thor officially became the leader of Asgard.


    In the days to come, Thor, on behalf of Asgard, signed an agreement on friendly coexistence and peaceful development with the earth, reorganized the other seven kingdoms, once again became the leader of the nine star regions, and declared far-reaching.


    Soon, the Nine Kingdoms walked out of the solar system, out of the Milky Way, and officially came to the vast and endless universe, and began to dominate the universe.


    Thor also married a beautiful wife at this time and gave birth to a sensible son.


    However, bad luck came at this time.


    A guy in purple armor found Thor, killed his son, took away his beautiful wife, and even seized his throne and took everything from Thor.


    These changes made Thor furious, and he vowed to kill that person and take back everything that belonged to him.


    At this time, Tony saw his enemy, the guy in purple armor.


    Although I don''t know why this guy has become so big, this does not hinder Thor''s will to revenge, and he rushes up crazy and starts attacking this guy.


    The enemy is very powerful, Thor was beaten up again and again, but rushed back again and again, even if the bones started to break, he never flinched, but became even more crazy.


    Seeing Thor''s appearance, Ron secretly said sorry.


    After that, Mr. Fantastic, Fast Silver, Wanda... one after another superheroes were given various weird props by Ron, and they played several times or even ten times their combat effectiveness.


    ������������

 463 Chapter 454 What are you waiting for, Ron?

    Under the cram of the strongest support Ron, all the superheroes have one or more pieces of equipment.


    For example, Kuaiyin, he got a pair of shoes that allowed him to run faster, and then also got a yellow armor with a lightning logo, the kind that could also increase speed.


    And the little spider, he got a device that can release toxins. Although it has almost no effect on the planetary devourer, it is better than nothing.


    There are also those who are hard-wired by Ron.


    Such as Gu Yi.


    This supreme mage is quite powerful and doesn''t need Ron''s equipment at all, and he really can''t find anything suitable for her.


    After a bunch of superheroes have strengthened their abilities, they are finally not as embarrassed as before against Planet Devourers, and will not be slapped or kicked directly.


    But the same problem as before is that their attack is still tickling the Planet Devourer, and they are almost unable to hold it.


    Thor has been injured by the Planet Devourer countless times. There is no good place on his body, his body is swaying, and he seems to be unable to hold it soon.


    Mr. Fantastic was tied to the planet Devourer, and he didn''t know how many times he had circled, leaving many traces of energy bombardment on his body, just like charred beef.


    The invisible woman had already vomited out unknowingly many mouthfuls of blood because she had released too much stance energy, almost fainting.


    The protein stored in the body of the little spider has been exhausted, and it can no longer release even one meter of spider silk.


    Kuaiyin and Wanda also had to stay by Ron''s side because of their ability to release too frequently, absorbing the breath of the spiritual gem to restore their physical strength.


    Because the soul gem was assimilated into his own universe by Ron, the brothers and sisters who were inspired by the soul gem, Kuaiyin and Wanda, could feel the induction of some soul gems in him to continue to recover themselves.


    Of course, this was also released by Ron himself, if he refused, Kuaiyin and Wanda would not be able to absorb it.


    Except for these people, the other superheroes are not very good.


    Although Tony was able to hold it up, he felt a little dizzy because of controlling the machine for a long time. Eddie Bullock, who was fused with the venom, had physical characteristics. Although there were no serious consequences for fighting for so long, he still felt very hungry. Eat''things'' as soon as possible to replenish energy.


    Gu Yi was also uncomfortable. With powerful magic and time gems, she was the main force in the fight against the Planet Devourers. Almost the main attack of the Star Devourers was directed at her, and Gu Yi also relied on her own abilities, every time Dangerous and dangerous to avoid the main damage, save himself.


    Because Gu Yi knew that the real battle hadn''t even begun!


    Although I don''t know what the so-called five creation gods are, just by looking at Ron''s weakest planet devourer''s easy way to deal with all of them, you can know how powerful the five creation gods are!


    And is the weakest planet Devourer really weak?


    of course not!


    Gu Yi could clearly feel that the Planet Devourer actually still retains a lot of strength, and hasn''t shown it at all.


    the reason is simple.


    From the very beginning to the present, there is one person who has not taken a shot.


    The Planet Devourer is still waiting for this guy to take action.


    Otherwise, if the main character does not appear, he will show all his strength, which would be very embarrassing.


    Of course this person would not be someone else, it was the protagonist who caused this battle, Ron.


    From the beginning to the present, this guy has at best made some weird things to follow, and has never really joined the battle.


    Although those weird things can indeed enhance the abilities of superheroes, no amount of configuration with bicycles can run on airplanes.


    This is the essential difference!


    The Planet Devourer is an airplane with the lowest speed of 700 or 800 kilometers per hour. Gu Yi can be regarded as an ordinary car with a speed of more than one hundred.


    For the rest of the superheroes, Thor may be considered a motorcycle,


    Even if these cars are modified, equipped with motors and modified accessories, can they still run past airplanes?


    impossible.


    And there was another person who was at least car-level.


    Ron.


    Although it seems that this guy has been working as a support, no one will feel that Ron''s strength is not good.


    It must be for some reason that Ron didn''t make a move.


    boom!


    At this time, the Planet Devourer fisted with one hand, and blasted towards Gu Yi who was a little distracted, as if a small hill had directly hit him.


    Finding that the giant fist of the Planet Devourer blasted, Gu Yi could only choose to hard-wire when it was too late to react.


    She used magic to condense in addition to the three-layer magic shield, trying to block the fist of the Planet Devourer, but the three-layer shield shattered directly when it contacted the star swallowing fist, and the fist hit Gu Yi , Knocked her away.


    This was the second time that Gu Yi directly used his body to eat the Planet Devourer''s attack. The last time was when the Planet Devourer was not ready to actually do it, so Gu Yi had nothing to do.


    But this time it was different. The Planet Devourer didn''t keep his hands, and the fist of the real creation god hit Gu Yi''s body.


    Without any accident, Gu Yi spit out a mouthful of black blood, feeling that his body was no longer his own.


    After suffering such a severe injury, Gu Yi almost directly lost all of her combat effectiveness. She endured the pain and came to Ron, asking coldly:


    "What are you waiting for, Ron?"


    Gu Yi''s questioning sound also attracted the eyes of other people, all looking at Ron, waiting for his answer.


    It''s not that Gu Yi alone wondered why Ron didn''t do anything, and the others were equally puzzled, just because they were fighting all the time and it was hard to ask questions.


    Before Ron could answer, the Planet Devourer stopped his attacking behavior, and looked at Ron, who was focused by everyone, and laughed without concealment:


    "I thought you were right to say that you are not a cowardly mouse before, but now it seems that you have been lying, whether it is to me or to your teammates, it is really sad..."


    The gazes of Gu Yi, Tun Xing and everyone else made Ron feel a deep sense of guilt, but he, who had always been extremely thick-skinned, didn''t care.


    Because he has never been a cowardly mouse, everything he does has its meaning.


    ...


    The picture goes to the depths of the universe.


    In the dark universe, a young man appeared from a crack in the space, and then his nose trembled slightly, as if he was feeling the breath here.


    The result seemed to disappoint him a little, and soon he disappeared in place and came to another place in the universe.


    So, time and time again.


    Until, he saw two women appear in his vision.


    "Ron? Why did you come to us suddenly?"


    Arthur noticed the coming of the young man for the first time, and when he turned his head and saw that it was the guy, he asked very suspiciously.


    This is the eighth month after she left the earth for the second time with Jasmine. In these eight months, they have been looking for clues left by Merlin, hoping to obtain a means to cross the parallel universe.


    But the result is not very good.


    "You have to hurry back to Earth, I need your help."


    The young man was indeed Ron, but he was not Ron.


    Because he is the only clone of Ron without.


    ''Nothing'' is only close to half of his ability, and cannot be directly connected to the small universe, it must be through himself.


    Several days ago, Ron had noticed the arrival of the silver surfer, "Nothing" had already set off from the earth to the universe.


    The universe here is not just a place in the Milky Way, but a truly incalculable space.


    Even with clues left by Arthur, several earth days had passed until Wu found Arthur and Jasmine.


    "You have something wrong!"


    Arthur looked at him indifferently, but in an anxious tone of "No", magical power enveloped him, and after a closer inspection, he knew what was wrong.


    This Ron... has no feelings at all!


    Although Ron was really heartless, he was not without feelings.


    But this Ron didn''t, this was purely an indifferent machine!


    "I am Nothing, and I am also Ron!"


    ''No'' smiled and briefly explained his existence.


    "Well, anyway, we haven''t made much progress here..." Arthur took Jasmine''s hand and prepared to follow Wu to go back, and at the same time asked what was going on this time.


    "What''s happening on the earth again, is it because the''Wonder Boy'' researched by the Fantastic Four wants to control the earth like Ultron?"


    ''No'' replied: "It''s not something on the earth, but a powerful existence in the universe that wants to swallow the earth... This existence is called the Planet Devourer!"


    "Planet Devourer, who seems to have heard it?" Arthur frowned and thought for a while, then his brows became more serious.


    "One of the five great gods of the universe, the survivor of the previous universe, I''ve heard Merlin say, but this is a powerful person who can directly affect the entire universe. How can he look at a small earth?"


    "None" said: "The main purpose of the Planet Devourer is actually me, and I am his main target. The earth is just my accessory, something for him to feast on!"


    Even if we don''t know how far away we are, Ron and Wu are still connected, so even Wu who left the earth before the silver surfer arrived can know what happened afterwards.


    "But the Planet Devourer is not a simple guy..." Although he is usually arrogant, Arthur is self-aware and said:


    "Even if it is me, you, Gu Yi, and the superheroes on Earth, it is impossible to be the opponent of Planet Devourer!"


    "Yes!"


    Wu nodded, and then, his gaze looked at Jasmine, who was always in his hands by Arthur, who looked like a transparent person: "So this time I came to you for the main purpose, Jasmine!"


    "Me?" The girl who looked a little thin even though she was in her twenties, and the freckles on her face didn''t retreat, pointed at herself, very bewildered.


    For a long time, she was just a small follower. From following Professor X��s school, to following Ron��s ass, and then following Arthur into the universe, she didn��t say much about her presence, why Ron would Said it was all for her?


    But Arthur didn''t have much doubts, just thought about it for a moment, and then said:


    "Jasmine''s abilities are very powerful, but her strength is far from the point where she can resist planet devourers. According to the mutant''s algorithm, it is close to the level of a fifth-level mutant. This is far from enough!"


    "It is indeed not enough, but Jasmine must have enough, she must have the strength to resist planet devourers!"


    Coupled with the emotionless voice of "No", this passage sounds very indifferent, like the feeling of a rich man who oppressed his farmer in ancient times.


    Arthur felt a little upset. She began to hate the''Ron'' in front of her, and she had no emotion at all.


    Jasmine didn''t think that way, she just pointed to herself and asked, "I... can I?"


    "I said yes, yes!"


    ''Nothing'' smiled again, but still indifferent.


    Jasmine finally nodded and agreed to the decision without any doubt.


    Arthur didn''t say much, because this method could indeed be tried.


    Regarding Jasmine''s ability, she actually told Ron about this before when she returned to Earth.


    With the accumulation bit by bit, Jasmine''s erosion ability has long ceased to be as weak as before.


    If Jasmine, who is close to the fifth-level mutant, really displays her full strength, it would be very simple to turn the earth into decay.


    Jasmine''s corrosive ability is not because it accelerates time and makes matter become aging and decayed due to the passage of time. It is the invasion of a special force that makes matter become aging and decay.


    Even Arthur didn''t dare to say that he could face this terrible power directly.


    But just like what I said before, although Jasmine''s ability is strong, it is not strong enough!


    In the face of the existence of a high level of real life and a terrorist force, the threat that this force can cause is not as terrible as it seems.


    Arthur thought Ron didn''t care much about Jasmine, who was still beautiful and reached a higher level, but he didn''t expect this guy to keep this matter in his heart and never ignore it.


    But can this really work?


    Arthur couldn''t help but doubt. Although she had never seen the Planet Devourer, she never doubted Merlin''s words.


    Merlin said that the Planet Devourer is very powerful, so it must be true!


    "We need to hurry up,''I'' is being tortured by many people. If you don''t hurry up, maybe this battle will end soon!"


    Another space tunnel was realized by''Nothing'', although it was less than half the strength of the real body, it was still powerful.


    The three people reached the next space point from the space tunnel, but it is still far away from the solar system where the earth is and even the Milky Way.


    But this is already fast.


    Several people continued to move forward, until after entering the Milky Way, the leading "Nu" suddenly stopped.


    He felt a breath, a breath very similar to the planet Devourer!

 464 Chapter 455: The Star-Swallowing Daughter

    "What did you sense?"


    Arthur asked strangely when he saw "Nothing" that stopped suddenly.


    She also looked around, but she didn''t notice anything strange.


    "There are some discoveries, but... not yet at that time!"


    The appearance of "No" is still indifferent, but the overall look is much easier than before.


    Because, "Nothing", that is, Ron discovered a very magical existence.


    He thought that this might not appear in this world, but he didn''t expect that this was actually not fake.


    At the front of Ron''s induction, there was a young girl watching the lively fights of the locals on a certain planet, looking very engaged.


    The girl has long gray-black silky hair, a slender figure, a purple dress, and a strange hat on her head, which looks a little unique even in that alien planet.


    When Ron saw her for the first time, he knew who this girl was.


    Star-swallowing daughter, Janata!


    Some people may wonder, the Planet Devourer does not have a wife, where does the daughter come from?


    This is a false proposition, because strictly speaking, Ganata was originally just a cosmic worm in the body of the planet devourer. Because of the existence of this kind of cosmic worm, the planet devourer will always need to devour the planet and life to replenish energy. Let yourself not feel hungry.


    And at a certain moment, after one of the cosmic worms swallowed enough energy, it suddenly possessed self-consciousness and became a new life, that is, Ganata, which is the origin of the Star-Swallowing Daughter.


    In the world that Ron understands, there is no description of the relationship between the father and daughter, and what complicated stories are there.


    But no matter what, the fact that Janata is the star swallowing daughter will not change.


    Moreover, the Star Devourer can walk freely in the Milky Way, without the slightest restriction, it can be seen that the Planet Devourer still loves her own daughter very much.


    So Ron, or "Nothing" without the slightest emotion, thought of a way.


    That is to seize this girl as a handle, let the planet devourers let him and the earth.


    But this approach has many flaws.


    First of all, there is not enough time.


    The Star-Swallowing daughter looks harmless to humans and animals, but she is definitely not too bad to be the daughter of Star-Swallowing. They are now in a hurry to return to the solar system, and nothing can go wrong.


    Secondly, coercion can succeed. What happens after that?


    After that, there will only be more fierce revenge from the Planet Devourers!


    Ron couldn''t endure a sharp blade standing on his head at any time, so this can only be used as a last resort, only when it is a last resort.


    The constellation where this planet is located is not far from the solar system, and it won''t take long for him to get here.


    Under the sitting mark here,''Nothing'' once again manifests the space tunnel and appears in the next place.


    This is the penultimate manifestation, and once again, they can reach the solar system and return to the earth.


    ...


    The picture turned back outside the earth again.


    Ron, who was questioned by everyone, didn''t show any expressions, neither uttered any excuses, nor nodded to admit.


    He just silently interacted with "Nothing", waiting for this "self" to return to Earth.


    The superheroes couldn''t help being a little bit chilly, but in their hearts they still felt that Ron should not be such a person.


    He must have some reason, so he did not choose to exert his strength to face the Planet Devourer.


    But at this moment, something more chilling happened.


    Ron...


    It''s gone!


    Yes, it just disappears as if it never existed!


    "Uh..." He was a well-informed planet devourer, and he couldn''t help being a little confused.


    I thought that being as timid as a mouse was the best name for this traverser, but now it seems that this is simply an insult to the little life of the mouse.


    The Planet Devourer instantly lost any thoughts of fighting. He looked at the same daunting humans,


    "What a poor group of little guys, forget it, just let you go, haha..."


    The Planet Devourer really felt that this was the first time, and he didn''t feel hungry anymore. He moved in the direction where Ron had just felt that he had left, and prepared to chase him.


    Although I think this traverser is really too timid, I have to admit that this guy does have some ways to escape.


    Because Ron''s suddenly disappeared just now, even he couldn''t figure out how to do it!


    ...


    And at this moment, a position on the edge of the solar system that led Arthur and Jasmine''s "Wu" disappeared at the same time for no reason, and disappeared.


    Arthur also didn''t figure out what was going on, but he didn''t feel that the disappearance of this''Ron'' was because he had left. Instead, he believed that this should be a precursor to the appearance of the real Ron.


    Sure enough, just after a while, the original "Nothing" appeared again and returned to Arthur and Jasmine.


    But obviously, this guy didn''t have any cold breath, and he became much more approachable.


    "The real Ron is back?" Arthur asked curiously: "How did you split into two people, except for no emotion, even the ability is exactly the same? The most powerful magic on earth can''t do this. One point, of course, except for Merlin, who has many clones like dogs..."


    "Secret!" Ron did not explain, because it was indeed a secret.


    The birth of his clone originated from the''nothing'' that was the universe itself when he first obtained his universe.


    Although the names are the same, the two are not the same, they are different.


    This''Nothing'' is just his clone, not the clone of his small universe, it can''t be connected with the small universe, only through him.


    And the original "nothing" is the little universe itself!


    Because of the original''Nothing'', Ron created a clone of himself and took the same name.


    Forgive him for his poor ability to choose a name, so he can only use a ready-made name.


    But Wu is still special. He is almost Ron. The biggest difference between the two is that Wu has not much emotional color.


    Relatively speaking, because he can''t directly communicate with the small universe, the ability of "No" is much worse than Ron himself.


    But one advantage is that if Ron lets Wu come into contact with the small universe, he only wants to be that he and Wu can become one again at any time, and very quickly, almost instantaneously.


    This is also why his fusion with "Nothing" can be unaware of the Planet Devourer and Arthur.


    Without saying much, Ron directly began to manifest the space tunnel.


    "Hurry up, if those guys really think I''m running away, that''s funny!"


    "Wait a minute!" Arthur suddenly stood in front of him and asked in a cold voice: "Is there any way Jasmine can grow to the point where he can compete with the Planet Devourer? Ron! What do you want to do? I warn you if This will eventually cause any damage to Jasmine, I can''t spare you!"


    "Relax!" Ron glanced at Jasmine who was a little worried, and replied with a smile: "This method actually hurts me the most, and it is much greater than it did to Jasmine!"


    Hearing this, Jasmine, who was a little nervous, was a little stunned. After a while, she looked at Ron and said worriedly, "Can you not do this? I don''t want you to be hurt."


    "No." Ron directly refused. Although Jasmine''s words moved him very much, he couldn''t tolerate him anymore at this time.


    He knew that Jasmine said this not because she was afraid, but because the girl really didn''t want to have anything to do with her.


    After taking Jasmine from X Academy, Ron went to carefully investigate the life experience of this freckled girl.


    Jasmine is an orphan and was adopted by a couple. Because of abilities, the adopted parents began to fear the little girl. Eventually, for various reasons, Jasmine came to Professor X''s school and became a member of it.


    But Jasmine, who has been withdrawn since she was a child, has not become cheerful, and because of her ability, no one wants to approach her. Professor X is also somewhat helpless.


    It was not until later that Ron took the initiative to give her a coin made of vibrating gold to speed up her practice of her erosion ability, and later reversed the situation.


    At that time, Jasmine became interested in this young boy who had a different nature from his peers.


    Later, it happened that he and Professor X finally caused a war due to their disagreement with Professor X. After that, when Ron and Professor X went to war, Jasmine directly chose to stand on Ron��s side and chose her own future. .


    After that, although Jasmine''s personality became more cheerful, the little girl who had been withdrawn from childhood still didn''t say much, and she was always invisible.


    But Ron never forgot Jasmine, not only because of her complicated feelings for herself, but also because of the girl''s potential.


    This is a mutant with special erosion power and the highest potential-level five!


    Mutants of this level are unstoppable. For example, the completely released Black Phoenix is ??a fifth-level mutant.


    In addition, there are rumors that the ice man who can freeze time, the son of Professor x who can absorb all thoughts and has all the abilities, a large group!The sons of Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman, Franklinlin, who can distort everything, are all five mutants!


    Ron estimated that if Jasmine really reached that realm, her ability could erode everything, not even space or even time!


    Even if Jasmine was only close to level 5, her abilities were already terrifying, enough to completely erode the earth in a short time.


    As for what Arthur asked, how exactly would he make Jasmine temporarily reach level 5 to face the Planet Devourer...


    In fact, Ron himself was a little uncertain, if he could, he wouldn''t want to make himself too embarrassed.


    But no way, this is the last moment, he has to do it!


    Jasmine''s words made Arthur a little embarrassed. She was originally doing it for Jasmine''s good, but Jasmine didn''t care at all. She only knew that it was really annoying to think for the smelly fellow like Ron!


    However, since Ron said that this method was actually greater for him, Arthur was not going to care too much, so let''s do it!


    It depends on how Ron wants to use Jasmine''s power to deal with the Planet Devourer!


    The space was manifested by Ron, but it was not a direction to the earth, but a brand new place.


    Dark, but full of attraction!


    "Where is it inside?" Arthur was immediately attracted by the breath inside. It was a feeling completely different from this world, as if...


    Other universe?


    Arthur was shocked. The aura inside was indeed completely different from this world. It was a brand new rule. She was quite sure of this when she had visited other parallel universes with Merlin!


    Ron actually owns a universe?


    No, this is too exaggerated, even Merlin can''t do it.


    It should be that Ron controls the passage to a parallel universe!


    Arthur was very excited and asked: "You already have a way to other universes, and you let me find it for you? Damn, let me go in and see what it looks like inside!"


    With that, Arthur wanted to rush into the space channel, but he was immediately caught by Ron and pulled back.


    "There is no other parallel universe inside, you can''t enter!"


    "Why?" Arthur asked angrily. I have helped you so much, so how are you doing to me?


    Ron smiled bitterly, and after thinking about it, he decided to tell Arthur the truth: "It''s just a small universe, it''s not as big as the Milky Way, and the most important thing is that this is my own universe. There will be no clues from Merlin. !"


    Arthur was stunned because of Ron''s words!


    This is my own universe...


    Damn, Ron actually owns a universe?


    For a moment, Arthur looked at Ron with little stars in his eyes, and then said in a pleading tone that he had never had before: "Big brother, do you need to hold your thigh? If you don''t want it, you can also warm the bed! Huh? Do you want to..."


    Ron''s goosebumps fell to the ground in an instant, and he replied firmly: "Sorry, I am an unsentimental assassin. I don''t need you to report my thighs or your bed warmer!"


    After the short funny time ended, Ron stopped talking to Arthur, but looked at Jasmine who had been standing beside him, and said seriously:


    "Although I want to pretend to be honest and ask if you will or will not enter, time will not let me do this, so Jasmine, go in quickly!"


    "Huh!" It was like when I was walking with Ron eight years ago, Jasmine''s answer was short and firm.


    After speaking, she stepped directly into the dark space without turning her head back, and disappeared.


    When Jasmine entered inside, Ron immediately closed the space channel, and after he settled Jasmine who had come to his universe with his consciousness, he then realized a new space tunnel leading to the earth.


    As soon as the space tunnel appeared, it was instantly discovered by the other planetary devourer who wanted to find him.


    Seeing Ron and a woman appear in the space tunnel, the Planet Devourer stopped in place. Knowing that his previous thoughts were wrong again, he looked serious and began to think about what he was thinking.


    And those superheroes who originally thought Ron was really running away saw him and Arthur''s return, and they knew that their persistence was right. Ron didn''t run away, he just went to rescue the soldiers!


    But can an Arthur really stop the planet Devourer who despises everything?

 465 Chapter 456: The Deepest Secret of the Universe

    Ron''s return made the atmosphere of the scene strange again.


    The Planet Devourer was silent, because he had no idea what Ron''s sudden disappearance and appearance meant.


    The other superheroes are also in a mixed mood. They think Ron might have some big kills, but they didn''t expect that they just brought Arthur back.


    They knew the identity of Arthur, the female knight king was indeed amazing and her strength was good, but at best she was about the same as Gu Yi, and could not be the opponent of Planet Devourer.


    What they expect is that Ron can directly bring back an existence that is as powerful as the Planet Devourer, or something that can directly kill the Planet Devourer.


    Obviously, the current situation has disappointed them.


    Ron didn''t explain either. There was only the Planet Devourer in his gaze, calculating how much it would cost to achieve the strength to resist the creation god.


    The result is half!


    Half of his little universe!


    Yes, Ron was going to use his universe as a sacrifice, feeding Jasmine''s ability to level five, and then using this power to fight the Star Devourer.


    He didn''t think of this method suddenly. In the earliest time, this method was actually discovered by him.


    That was eight years ago, when he and Professor X completely turned their faces.


    At that time, the black phoenix in the female Qin Grey was born, and Ron had the idea of ??taking away the power of the phoenix from Qin Grey in order to increase his strength.


    He succeeded, the power of the phoenix was taken over by him, rooted in his universe, and became one of his abilities.


    And Jean Grey, who had split personality, was also divided into two people by him, one mutant with the original ability, and the other without any ability, a woman called Jenny.


    Not long ago, Ron also learned about Jenny''s current situation accidentally. This woman has become a high school teacher, married to a husband who is also a teacher, and her children are several years old.


    He didn''t bother Jenny, just let her change freely.


    But the appearance of Jenny gave Ron a new idea.


    Since he can absorb the Phoenix female''s abilities, can he supply the Phoenix female''s abilities in the opposite direction to make the Phoenix female more powerful?


    Ron started to experiment. Of course, he didn''t use Phoenix Girl as an experiment.


    Although the Phoenix girl was still alive, she was just shrinking somewhere with Wolverine and Laser Eye, Ron was not unable to catch her for experimentation.


    But after all, there is no hatred between him and the Phoenix Girl. It is only because he is incompatible with Professor X''s concept that he finally leads to a war between mutants and humans.


    Ron has never done things that are unnecessary and will be full of bad changes in the future.


    He used another method to directly present a mutant with special abilities to do this experiment.


    Any experiment will not be particularly smooth, of course at first it failed many times, but soon, he succeeded.


    Spending some of the body energy of his own universe, he successfully increased the experimenter''s ability several times, and the experimenter himself has not suffered much damage.


    But his small universe has suffered.


    Not only the image of the universe itself has lost some vitality, but even the scale has been reduced.


    In the subsequent experiments, it was not an example that did not directly cause serious harm to the experimenter. The final result is that not only his universe lost a lot of body energy, even the experimenter did not bear the impact of cosmic energy. Not even the ashes are left!


    With experience, Ron finally understood that this method was actually equivalent to attaching the experimenter''s own ability to him at that time, and strengthening this ability through the assimilation and output of the main energy of the universe.


    It is like a frequency converter that is necessary to charge the storage battery with electricity. If you directly charge the battery with 220v, the result will only be to directly charge the battery.


    Only through frequency conversion, 220v electricity can be converted into 12v electricity,


    Of course, the reverse is true!


    Ron��s Little Universe is a ��frequency converter�� with a huge battery, adding two live wires to the experimenter��s own 220v electricity to turn it into 380v electricity!


    However, because the output is too large, the pressure on the''inverter'' is also great, so Ron himself suffered the most damage, and the experimenter himself did not have much influence.


    That''s why he told Jasmine that he was the one who suffered the most and sinned.


    But Ron was still a little worried. First, he was worried about whether his universe could provide Jasmine''s powerful abilities, and whether he would soon be unable to bear it.


    Second, he was worried that Jasmine''s corrosive ability would allow him to acquire it in the reverse direction again and use it.


    In this step, it is as if the 380v electricity has been set up, but it cannot be used.


    Ron was worried that he might not be able to control the erosion ability to reach level five. This is a qualitative leap. It is no longer about turning 220v electricity into 380v, but directly turning 380v electricity into 3800v, ??which is completely beyond common sense. !


    That''s why he worried whether his small body could bear it.


    But there is no way, there is no too much choice for him to do it, only this way.


    After placing Jasmine in his universe, Ron has been communicating with Jasmine''s corrosive ability and wants to connect with this ability.


    There was no accident in this step, but afterwards, when he reversed the output of erosion ability to make this ability stronger, he wanted to die!


    Ron only felt that his universe was declining at an extremely fast rate. If this output was not interrupted for too long, his universe would soon disappear as if the lake was drained.


    Must be fast and end the battle quickly!


    The first step is successful, and the second step is the most critical moment.


    He wants to use this ability and really let it play out.


    Like the previous experiment, Ron tried to connect the small universe with the released ability so that he could have this power.


    It sounds complicated and awkward, but it really is.


    Only at this time, the Planet Devourer seemed to feel something, and rushed towards Ron directly, and the giant fist blasted at him with a speed and strength that had never been shown before.


    Under the influence of this punch, the space began to tremble, and the superheroes felt like they had become paper men in the storm, and they would soon be torn apart.


    Even the earth, which is still some distance apart, trembled violently because of this punch. Earthquakes began to occur directly in many places, and the earth shook the mountains!


    Here Ron, seeing the Planet Devourer directly attacking him without a word, became a little anxious.


    He hasn''t received Jasmine''s corrosive ability, and even because he needs to complete the reverse output to Jasmine, he himself has become a little weak, not even half of his usual strength.


    I knew that he didn''t care about face and the safety of the earth, so he wouldn''t come back here so early...


    But thinking that these were of no use now, Ron could only face the Planet Devourer in advance.


    The life force, the power of the phoenix, and the four infinite gems he obtained were integrated at this time, and all flowed into Ron''s body, using him as a carrier of power.


    Feeling that majestic power, Ron''s fighting spirit also became soaring, he did not flinch at all, and rushed towards the planet to swallow him.


    The ordinary human body began to be enveloped with a layer of gray light. Although it was still in the shape of a human, in the eyes of others, Ron seemed to have become a part of this vast universe.


    The two finally came into contact. Ron''s small fist was not enough to see in front of the fist of the Planet Devourer, which represents the rules of the universe. Without any accident, the gray figure flew upside down for a long distance, and then his body trembled and spit out. A bite of black blood.


    This is just a superficial situation. Behind him, several cracks appeared directly in the small universe, in which there was nothing but darkness. If you sink deeply, you will be plunged into darkness forever!


    The connection between Ron and Jasmine''s eroding ability was also interrupted, and he could only start again.


    But the battle won''t end so soon. The Planet Devourer instantly caught up with Ron, who flew far away, with a hint of excitement on his huge face.


    "There is more than one cosmic gem... Sure enough, you are stealing the power of the universe! But you can''t continue, because today, the stealer will die!"


    The voice of the Planet Devourer was loud and thunderous, but it did not come out from outside, but was only heard by Ron.


    "Heh..." In the spiritual world, Ron smiled disdainfully: "As the devouring of the five great creation gods, they also want to get the gems of the universe. This is still a joke!"


    The Planet Devourer was silent and did not refute. Instead, he said in a positive tone: "Gems are not my main purpose. My purpose is the secrets hidden behind you, that... new universe!"


    Ron''s expression became ugly in an instant, and the words of Swallowing Star were very obvious. The source of all he possessed-his small universe had been discovered!


    After being silent for a while, he asked: "How did you know?"


    "Because for countless years, I have been running around for this matter!"


    The Planet Devourer said slowly, his tone was intense, but he was extremely confident, as if he had taken control of everything, and no accidents would happen.


    Under this premise, coupled with the dullness for too long, Tunxing began to tell the story.


    "Maybe you know my origin. I am a survivor of the last universe, so I know how important a new universe is to life. The new universe represents a new order, new rules, and new existence!"


    He looked at Ron and continued to tell.


    "But you would not know that our universe collided with another universe countless years ago. That was a devastating disaster, because the life in that universe is also powerful. The only result of the contact between the two universes is war. ...We paid countless prices, and in the end, we won!"


    "The universe has disappeared, but the hidden dangers left behind have not disappeared. The order beings above me have restarted our universe and adjusted everything to the origin, but the most basic problem has not been solved! That is, Our universe is overwhelmed and will soon collapse and shatter!"


    The tone of the Planet Devourer became a little helpless, because even as the five great creation gods, he was actually nothing more than an inconspicuous existence in the events he said.


    "Some people are still trying to repair this universe, but they are repeatedly frustrated. Some order has found a way out and left the universe, and some have not... This situation has also led to many people who did not belong to this universe. Existence enters here, and you are one of them!"


    "I don''t know how you got a universe that is still growing because it is impossible, but the facts make me have to believe that it is true, and my choice is not wrong!"


    At the end of the words, Ron understood the purpose of the Planet Devourer looking for himself, and the secret of what happened in this universe.


    Since coming here, he has always felt that this place is not a pure Marvel universe, but should blend with the world next door.


    I just don''t know why, that world just left some inconspicuous marks, but nothing else!


    Now through the telling of the sex devourer, he finally knows why.


    According to Swallowing Stars, the Marvel Universe had a big collision with the dc next door a long time ago. At the price of not knowing what, this universe won the war.


    After the war, everything in this universe was restarted, but because of the hidden dangers at the time, it would soon collapse.


    Ron didn''t know what the collapse of the universe looked like, even though he had a universe, he didn''t know what it looked like.


    But listening to Tun Xing said that many beings more powerful than him have been looking for a way to leave the universe, knowing that this is definitely not a trivial thing like a house collapsed!


    And because Tun Xing wanted to leave, he was always looking for a way to leave, and then finally noticed the small universe behind him and came to the door.


    In this way, perhaps Arthur''s master, Merlin, left this universe, but it has something to do with this?


    Ron, who knew everything, not only didn''t feel that things became clear, but that it became more complicated.


    Why did Marvel collide with dc, and how did Marvel win the next door, which seems to be much stronger than this one?


    Also, Ron remembered that his little universe seemed to have been born and then died before this time. Will this have anything to do with this matter?


    What kind of conspiracy is there, and how many secrets are hidden?


    Ron felt a headache. He thought that the Star Swallowing attack might only be caused by his curiosity, but he didn''t expect so much complexity behind him.


    "Now that you know all the reasons, then you can return to the endless darkness!"


    The patience of the Planet Devourer was quickly exhausted, and he raised his arm again and gently grabbed it towards Ron, preparing to end this unsuspecting battle.


    Ron certainly won''t give in, all the power is covered on him, in line with the best defense is offense, his eyes are determined to swallow the star!

 466 The 457th chapter 5 variant ability!

    As the energy supplied to Jasmine''s corrosive ability increases, Ron''s small universe is getting smaller and smaller, and his strength is getting weaker as a result.


    If he can''t control Jasmine''s ability, he probably won''t be able to hold it any time soon.


    Speeding to avoid the palm swept by the Planet Devourer, Ron went straight to Star Devourer''s eyeball.


    The best offense is defense, even if his offense looks innocent in front of Star Swallowing, this is the best way.


    At this time, the planet Devourer no longer had the slightest contempt in the eyes, and all the thoughts of the other person who felt timid before disappeared.


    He knew that the guy in front of him was ready to fight him at the cost of his life.


    This alone is worthy of admiration!


    But Swallowing Xing will not let Ron give his life. Perhaps at first he wanted to kill Ron directly to get the small universe behind the opponent, but he sensed that the opponent''s universe began to become weak. Swallowing Xing knew that he was no longer possible. Let Ron die easily!


    Because Ron and that small universe are likely to have some special connection, the death of one party is likely to cause the other to begin to die.


    Just in case, you have to be careful.


    Ron avoided the grabbing hand, and Tun Xing did not feel annoyed. Seeing the opponent rushed towards his eyes, he quickly blocked his eyes with one hand, raised his empty hand, and grabbed Ron again. .


    Ron knew that it was too late, and did not continue to rush over, the energy condensed, and blasted towards Star Swallowing mouth in a remote way.


    Although the hand of the Planet Devourer blocked his eyes, his mouth was still exposed.


    Although the mouth is not as threatening as the eyes, it is at least better than returning without success.


    Tun Xing did not expect Ron to have such a hand, and when he couldn''t react, his mouth was directly hit by the gray energy.


    The gray energy looks inconspicuous, but the power is very powerful. The entire head of the Planet Devourer is tilted backwards because of this blow, and there are some gaps in the mouth. Although it does not shed blood like humans, it is Looks embarrassed.


    "Damn bug!"


    The Star Tuning who found the target was still in a good mood, but this moment made him extremely angry, and could no longer remain calm and entered a crazy mode.


    Tunxing accelerated his action, more than twice as fast as before, fisted in his palm, and blasted towards Ron fiercely.


    He could see it, and if he didn''t teach the bug a little lesson, it would be impossible for him to securely get the budding small universe, so he didn''t keep his hands on the bottom line of the other party''s immortality.


    At first Ron was able to dodge two moves under this kind of Star Swallowing man, but soon he was hit by Star Swallowing and his injuries got worse.


    At the same time, Ron''s strength is also rapidly decreasing. If he doesn''t start, he will lose all resistance after a while, and he will be caught.


    "We have to help Ron!"


    At this time, the superheroes on the earth also chased the area where Ron was fighting with Star Swallowing. Seeing Ron was constantly being beaten up, his eyes began to turn red.


    They were wrong before, and Ron shouldn''t be suspected, nor should he feel that this guy is not powerful.


    If Ron like this is not strong, then what are they?


    A group of superheroes rushed to the Planet Devourer once again, but completely let go of the face, only talking about the Star Devourer that Ron had in his eyes, they all seemed to be hitting the rock with an egg, instantly becoming as tragic as Ron.


    As time passed bit by bit, it seemed that there was almost no hope of a comeback as a human being.


    The shadow of death began to hang over everyone.


    "Are we all going to die here today?"


    Mr. Fantastic let out a final cry, his eyes gradually dimmed.


    Although on the surface, Mr. Fantastic, who can stretch the body indefinitely, is an immortal existence, the swallowing star is a creation god who can influence the rules!


    In addition, Thor, the god of thunder, has almost lost the strength to hold Mirnier, his stature is dispirited, and he can no longer organize a decent attack.


    Tony, Wanda, Fast Silver...


    Everyone,


    But there is another person who hasn''t done it yet, and that is Arthur who will come back with Ron later.


    After Ron and the Star Swallowing battle area fared away from the earth, she seemed to disappear and never appeared again.


    But in fact, Arthur never left.


    She had been hiding around Ron and the Planet Devourer until this time, when she realized that everyone was almost unable to hold it, she finally had a reaction.


    In the spiritual world, she asked Ron: "How long will it take?"


    "I don''t know..." Ron smiled bitterly. As his universe gets smaller and smaller, he even has a weak connection with Jasmine, so he doesn''t know if he can connect with Jasmine''s abilities. on.


    "In this case..." Arthur''s figure appeared on the battlefield and smiled at Ron, who was having difficulty flying in space, and said: "I can only hold it for half a minute. If you still can''t succeed in this half minute, See you in the underworld then!"


    After that, Arthur appeared in front of all the superheroes. The original cowboy costume on his body had been turned into golden armor. The sword of victory was also in her hands. Faced with the planet Devourer, his face had never appeared before. The perseverance I have ever had!


    "Very well, kid, you finally showed up!"


    The Planet Devourer was not surprised by the sudden appearance of Arthur. He had long been concerned about this human being who had been hiding in the dark without showing up.


    From this female human, he felt a strong magical aura, no worse than the bald woman before.


    Even, in some respects, this woman is more than twice as strong as a bald woman!


    But this was not in the eyes of Tunxing, which was why he didn''t care even though he knew Arthur had been hiding around.


    "It seems that as long as we defeat you, everything can be over."


    The look of the Planet Devourer is not tired, but there is a tired taste in his words.


    This is because the Planet Devourer hasn''t fought so long for a long time.


    Although these beings in front of them are not strong, they have a rare strength, and they are special when they are together.


    He didn''t suffer much physical damage, but he felt a little embarrassed mentally, so he wanted to end the battle early.


    Without saying any more nonsense, the Planet Devourer rushed towards Arthur, the attack method was still simple, it was just an ordinary punch, but it had indescribable terrifying power.


    Wearing a golden armor, Arthur raised his sword in response to the swallowing star, the way is also very simple, just ordinary slashing.


    Magic is not all long-range, Arthur is actually better at combining magic with himself and handing over short soldiers.


    This way of fighting is generally called a melee mage!


    The sword of victory held in Arthur''s hand was already a giant sword in the eyes of humans, but compared with the Planet Devourer, it was just a small toothpick.


    The sword of victory quickly ran into the fist of Swallowing Star, and then it was split with one blow, and it flew out directly with Arthur, the original shining sharp blade light became weak.


    And the result of this blow was nothing more than leaving a white shallow mark on Star-Swallowing fist, not even the outermost skin was broken.


    Arthur spit out the bruise in his mouth, his heart sank, a little bitter


    She said she insisted for half a minute before, I am afraid she will break her promise...


    The two sides soon fought together again. The power of the Planet Devourer became stronger again and again, and Arthur continued to meet the fist of the Star Devourer again and again, making the sword of victory draw a fiery brilliance.


    This sharp sword that has killed countless lives has not been used like this for a long time, so it is very happy.


    Even though, its body is full of gaps!


    In the rear, the superheroes saw Arthur''s resolute back, and their fighting spirit was ignited again. They wanted to rush to fight the Planet Devourer again, but they were already extremely difficult to use their abilities.


    "If we all survive in the end, then everyone will remember this day and remember how tragic the battle we went through! It''s a pity that the space station here seems to be destroyed and things can''t be sent out..."


    Tony relies on the big machine with only one flight engine left, with the steel armor with only the helmet left, and turns on the video mode to record all this.


    "I still have a useless escape backpack, let it leave with your helmet!"


    The invisible woman flew to Tony''s side and handed over a complete battleship escape backpack.


    "Where did this come from?" Tony asked curiously.


    They can survive in space by relying on escape backpacks that allow humans to move freely in space. Not to mention one more unused escape backpack. It is impossible for them to have a good escape backpack on them.


    The invisible female Susan looked a little dumb and said, "It''s Ben."


    "Ben?" Everyone understood why there was an extra backpack.


    At the beginning of this battle, the Stone Man was bombed by the Planet Devourer, disappeared, and never appeared again.


    Unexpectedly, Ben disappeared, but his backpack remained.


    Tony''s expressionless result backpack, silently held it in his hand, and pointed the helmet at the battle between Arthur and the Planet Devourer, ready to wait for the final end, put the helmet on the escape backpack and throw it out, so that the group of them desperately The friends who guard their homes can be known, and nothing will be left behind.


    Watching Tony and their actions, Ron could only smile bitterly, and then worked hard to strengthen the connection with Jasmine again, striving for the right to use the corrosive ability.


    At this time, his small universe has shrunk to the point where it is not as good as half of the solar system, and it will all disappear soon and become the first point without any matter.


    And what he had originally thought, the method of directly grabbing Star Swallowing daughter Ganata also directly failed because his ability had almost disappeared.


    So, this is the last chance.


    If you succeed, you will win, if you lose, you will die!


    Ron closed his eyes, and all the past began to emerge. From the ordinary him in the previous life to the nervous him in this life, none of them fell.


    Just like Tony did, although he can''t keep the past, but at least, he has to think about it again.


    On the battlefield, Arthur was once again blown away by the giant punch of the Planet Devourer. The golden armor on his body was directly broken, and the victory sword in his hand was also broken into several pieces, completely losing its luster.


    Moreover, Arthur had even become a difficult task to fly himself in space. He fainted and became a floating dust in space.


    Seeing this situation, all the superheroes desperately wanted to go up and rescue Arthur, but they couldn''t even move.


    In the end, it was Gu Yi''s hand.


    The first and most injured person could no longer care about the connection with the darkness, and used all magic to bring Arthur back, and then just like Arthur, he passed straight into a coma.


    But Arthur did not break his promise, the half-minute she promised was over!


    "Uh, what should I do?"


    Seeing the two people who fainted in space, the superheroes were also dumbfounded. Fortunately, the Invisible Girl was a long-range hero. He pulled the two women back, and then looked at Tony. The meaning was obvious.


    "Well, it seems that there is no chance of passing on our video..." Although he said so, Tony took out the backpack without hesitation and let Gu Yi and Arthur put it on.


    The escape backpack is usually used by one person, because that is the most suitable and the most standard.


    After all, although the escape backpack is expensive, it is not a luxury, and it does not need to be reserved for important people.


    As long as you are a member of a space battleship, you can get an escape backpack.


    But the escape backpack is not only used by one person. If conditions permit, there is no big problem for two people to use it. It is just that many modes of the backpack will be blocked, leaving only the basic survival functions.


    The backpack was placed on the shoulders of Gu Yi and Arthur. While tying them together, it was also covered with an energy shield to prevent the vacuum from harming them.


    After doing all of this, Wanda also lost his last strength, and could only be supported by his brother Kuaiyin in order to maintain his figure without being dragged away by space.


    The Planet Devourer looked at all this indifferently, but didn''t care at all.


    After eliminating the last resistance, he was finally able to take Ron away and have a universe of his own!


    As for these human beings...


    The Planet Devourer touched his empty stomach, still feeling that it is better to let these people die gloriously.


    "It''s over..."


    The Planet Devourer''s hand grabbed Ron, and at the same time he did not let go of a bunch of superheroes, but divided into two sides, one is the "snacks" he needs to eat, and the other is the secret he needs to figure out. .


    At this moment, everyone closed their eyes and waited for the final darkness to come.


    Except Ron!


    At the moment when the last Planet Devourer grabbed his hands, he suddenly opened his eyes, and his gaze coincided with Star Devourer.


    The strange thing was that at the moment when his eyes were facing each other, Tun Xing''s grasping hand could no longer move forward a bit, losing all his power.


    "Huh?" The Planet Devourer frowned. What happened? Why did he feel that Ron had become another person at this time?


    Another, no secret, ordinary person?


    But why can an ordinary human being stop the palm of the five great creation gods?

 467 Chapter 458: The Alternator Ron!

    "A wonderful change has occurred in your body. Why is this?"


    The planet Devourer''s eyes were full of doubts. He didn''t understand why Ron, who was in desperate situation, could still have such a magical change.


    Could it be the credit of the budding universe?


    The Planet Devourer is even more urgent, he must get that universe as soon as possible and let everything settle down!


    "Ron? Why is he''alive'' again?"


    Tony Reid and a group of people did not wait to pull them into the big hands of the darkness, and opened their eyes one by one. Seeing Ron, who was blocking the Planet Devourer, didn''t understand what was going on.


    "It''s strange, Ron... doesn''t seem to be him anymore."


    "How dare you say Ron is not a human? Reed, you are dead!"


    "That''s not the case, I just said Ron has changed a little, not that he is not human..."


    Mr. Fantastic Reid frowned, thinking quickly as he explained, trying to figure out what happened to Ron.


    He could feel that Ron did indeed seem to be a different person, still a human, but it was very different from before.


    Finally, Reid thought of a scientific instrument he had helped the government research and design a few years ago.


    An instrument used to detect mutants hidden among humans!


    The instrument that Reid researched was a great success for the control of mutants eight years ago.


    Although he was later ordered not to be involved in matters related to mutants and never touched that kind of instrument again, he was able to see some strange things with his familiarity with technology.


    For example, Ron''s breath now doesn''t look like a human at all, he has the feeling of another human race.


    It is as if a North American meets a European, and it can always be felt from every aspect that this person is not North American, but European.


    But this was all Reid''s speculation. He was not sure. He looked at the crowd staring at him, and those who wanted to get the answer explained:


    "I just feel that Ron doesn''t seem to have the magical abilities and strange feelings he had before. Now he has a new ability, so I said, he has become another person..."


    "You clarify, I was so happy for so long!" Thor rolled his eyes, and secretly cursed Reid to marry the invisible woman Susan after ten years.


    Because of the green pill Ronsai gave him, Thor could never forget the beautiful wife he had imagined, and felt that life was really happy.


    But when he later learned that everything was fake and that Ron had deliberately made it in order to stimulate his fighting will, he immediately held a grudge, and secretly, his will was drawing a small circle to curse Ron whether he would have a child!


    Now Reid came to deceive his feelings again, and the will is nestled with the invisible woman, of course he also gained his jealousy.


    "Mutant?"


    Tony seemed to understand what Reid was saying, because the government had actually approached him at the time, but because he was fascinated by his steel armor research, he refused the invitation.


    But Tony remembers the events of the year clearly, even because the US team later said that in fact, everything on the earth was caused by Ron. He also learned that the mutants did belong to Ron, and it was him. Push the mutant into the abyss.


    But Reed''s words clearly signaled that Ron had also become a mutant, just because he was afraid of bad influence, he didn''t say it clearly.


    But Tony felt that almost no one who could stand here distrusted Ron, so he said the meaning of Reed''s words without any scruples.


    "You mean, Ron became a mutant?"


    Everyone was amazed. If this is true, wouldn''t it be a huge joke?


    Mutant groups... actually disappeared by the mutants themselves?


    "Why did Ron become a mutant? He had no such signs before? He also endured the baptism of cosmic energy with us and gained power.


    The invisible female Susan gave a different opinion. She believed that this matter should not be that simple.


    Tony and Reid nodded. Susan''s words really make sense, and we still have to wait for the next changes to know why.


    In front of everyone, Ron took a deep breath. He didn''t care about the discussion behind him, but focused all his attention on the Planet Devourer, without a moment of relaxation.


    Yes, I don''t know why, he has successfully connected with Jasmine''s erosion ability, and can replace Jasmine users to strengthen a whole level of variant ability.


    But this does not mean that he can definitely defeat the Planet Devourer.


    To underestimate the Planet Devourer as one of the five creation gods, it is not self-confidence, but a fool!


    But Ron remembered a word, that is, we must value the enemy tactically, but despise the enemy strategically!


    Therefore, Ron said arrogantly: "Swallow the stars, if you leave now and never step into the solar system again, maybe I can let you go, as nothing has happened!"


    "Um..." The Planet Devourer was stunned for a while, and then laughed out loud: "Just you? Forget it, powerful beings will never care about the dust falling on their faces, human beings, you should sleep forever!"


    Although he didn''t seem to care, Tun Xing was not accidentally irritated by Ron''s previous words, and shot angrily.


    Ron also no longer covered his whole body with energy as before, and fought Star-Swallowing in close combat, but kept moving away from the opponent.


    Tunxing approached him, and he immediately retreated.


    But even so, because of the fast speed, the huge palm of Swallowing Star will soon reach him.


    Although it is one of the most dishes among the five great creation gods, there is no doubt that Star Swallowing is powerful.


    Ron was also at this time, completing the first step of using the process of eroding Jasmine.


    Perhaps it is beyond the expected relationship, and the erosion ability is far more difficult to control than those in Ron''s previous experiments.


    Not only is it expensive and difficult to connect, it is also troublesome to use.


    Simply put, it is like some of the ultimate skills in the game, you need to read the article to complete the release.


    But generally such skills are very strong, as is the erosion ability.


    This special power overflowed from the small universe, passed through Ron''s body, and began to fly towards the designated target.


    This is an invisible energy, just like mental ability, invisible and intangible.


    But the Planet Devourer discovered this kind of energy for the first time. Although he felt a little strange, he didn''t care too much. It just blasted it with an ordinary punch, ready to disperse this energy.


    Strange things happened. The giant fist that easily defeated a lot of superheroes failed to disperse the invisible energy. Instead, the entire fist was wrapped in this ability, and then quickly penetrated into the fist, changing from invisible and intangible Got to disappear directly.


    "what happened?"


    Tun Xing immediately knew that something was wrong, and then hurriedly wanted to repel this force from his body, but in any case he could no longer feel this force.


    "Human! What did you do to me?"


    The tone of Swallowing Star became extremely cold, colder than a glacier that has not melted for ten thousand years.


    "I don''t know, because I have never used this ability."


    Ron didn''t lie. Although he could use the erosion ability instead of Jasmine, he didn''t know how powerful the fifth level erosion ability was.


    What he can do is to do his best to display the ability of erosion, praying that this ability will have an effect on the planet devourers.


    Judging from the appearance of the Planet Devourer, the erosion ability has already begun to play a role!


    "Damn humans, damn!"


    Tun Xing yelled, since he couldn''t say that the strange energy in his body was eliminated, then he first caught the guy in front of him.


    Tun Xing started to act again, this time his speed was faster than any time before, but only halfway through, he suddenly stopped and watched his body sink into sluggishness!


    I only saw that Tun Xing''s originally strong body seemed to have been sucked up with nutrients, and began to dry up a little bit, and even the skin began to albino and fall off, which looked terrifying!


    "What the hell is going on, damn human, what did you do to me?"


    Even the Planet Devourer, one of the five great gods, couldn��t understand his changes at all. Although this didn��t make him lose all his strength, he was afraid that his body would get worse, so he had to fight against him. Ron roared weakly.


    Because of this terrifying power, he thought of death as the five great gods of the universe as himself!


    Although Swallowing Stars is also known as one of the five great gods, in fact, this is only because he is a survivor of the previous universe and has existed for a long time. In terms of real ability, he is actually inferior to the other four great gods More than one level!


    Those four represent all the systems of this universe, and can modify and control everything they manage at will.


    But what about Tunxing himself?


    It''s just that he was active more frequently and what he did was devouring things in the universe, so he didn''t know when he won the title of the five great creation gods.


    The real situation is that he has not even seen the faces of several other creation gods a few times, and even if they meet, they are all inferior people.


    I don''t know what''s going on. The other four creation gods also acquiesced to his existence, and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with them.


    And among the four, the one that Swallowing Star fears most is the existence named death!


    It is not because the rules controlled by death are the strongest of the four gods, but because the rules controlled by this god called the goddess of death are precisely the soul of life!


    Swallowing Star is a survivor of the previous universe, but this does not mean that his life is not controlled by death.


    On the contrary, because of his particularity, death pays special attention to him, and because of curiosity, in a certain meeting, Star Devouring was treated as an experiment by death, an experiment about the demise of life!


    Because of this experiment, Swallowing Star was afraid of death from the bottom of my heart.


    And the intangible energy Ron just released has a lot in common with death!


    This is also the reason why Tun Xing dare not take a step forward.


    Seeing the changes in Star Swallowing, Ron finally let go of his hanging heart, knowing that he should be able to safely escape the disaster.


    A young man with two lives has never been an exaggerated person, but the previous successive frustrations filled his heart with resentment. Even if he can''t really kill Tunxing, at least, he needs to release his resentment!


    Now is the best time!


    He laughed loudly, no more embarrassment before: "Hehe...Swallowing stars, you think you will not be afraid of anyone except those who master the rules, but now, the feeling of being gradually eroded is not good, right?"


    Tun Xing''s face was so dark that he never thought that he would be so mocked by a human being, but the reality made him unable to refute it.


    The power of his body has gradually begun to affect his vital organs, and even the cosmic worms in his body have begun to shrink and dare not move.


    The longer you gain life, the more you will be afraid of death, and the same is true of swallowing stars.


    And Ron''s weird power made Swallowing Star no longer mean to carry out his previous ideas, he just wanted to get rid of this status quo and survive!


    Even though Ron��s situation now looks, it is not optimistic.


    As for the collapse of the universe that will definitely happen in the future?Everything will cease to exist?


    This is only for the future, even if it is better than the planet Devourer, you don''t know when this event will happen.


    To obtain a longer life and to obtain a budding universe that may have no effect at all, Tun Xing chose the latter.


    After a long silence, Swallowing Star made a sound again, but it no longer meant to crush everything before!


    "Our goals are actually the same. We just survive alone. There is no need to die. I can let go of you and the blue planet. You must also relieve the corrosive energy in me. I can see that now You have run out of ammunition and food, so this is a fair deal!"


    Ron''s expression changed for a while, and Star Swallowing was right. He had indeed run out of ammunition and food. Although he could release the fifth-level erosion ability again, the result must be that all the small universe was sacrificed, and he no longer existed!


    And even though Star Swallowing looks terrible now, its ability to be corroded makes it look like an old man, but even if it releases its corrosive ability, it is not a simple matter to kill this powerful existence.


    Therefore, he finally agreed to the conditions of swallowing the stars and also proposed his own conditions.


    "My condition, you can never set foot in the solar system again!"


    "I promise!" The main goal of Swallowing Stars is not the earth, so of course he agreed.


    He was just wondering, why didn''t the human in front of him mention himself?


    "You are not afraid, I will come to trouble you after I have cultivated?" Tun Xing asked.


    Ron was expressionless: "I don''t need to be afraid, because this kind of condition is useless. Only if you are strong can you make the condition true, not just a blank piece of paper that can be torn at will!"


    Tunxing frowned, he felt that he...maybe it wasn''t the real goal of the weak life in front of him!

 468 Chapter 459: The Beginning of Conspiracy Theory

    The Planet Devourer was gone, and even the silver surfers who were still on Earth left the solar system to take them away, not knowing where they went.


    He didn''t ask Ron any questions about solving his own situation, he just wanted to solve this change on his own.


    Just like Ron said, any conditions are based on the situation of comparable strength. Swallowing Star doesn''t want to come to Ron next time. He is still persuaded by his ability and ended in a disastrous defeat!


    After confirming that Swallowing Star had left, Ron could no longer remain the same, and immediately lost the connection with Jasmine, not wanting his small universe to be further reduced and disappear directly.


    But even so, there is only a small part of the small universe left, not even a tenth of the solar system.


    I remember that six years ago, the small universe was already this big.


    Unexpectedly, after only using the fifth-level ability once, he returned to the pre-liberation overnight. It was really sad!


    In addition, he was already tired and paralyzed, so under the double blow, Ron finally fell into a coma for the first time after crossing into this world, and lost his sense of everything.


    ...


    Three days later, the earth.


    As always, the people on this emerging technology planet are still full of vitality. Fitness, meals, entertainment, etc., have not fallen behind.


    Not everyone knows what happened outside the earth three days ago, and even the government asked them to gather together and prepare to listen at any time without thinking too much. It just felt like a large-scale exercise.


    But those who know the truth are like survivors who have just escaped from the earthquake, with flukes in their hearts.


    They understand how terrifying what happened three days ago. All the space fleets have withdrawn from space, ready to return to the earth to carry humans away from the earth and go to the dark and boundless universe to seek a chance of survival.


    Almost half of them went to space outside the Earth three days ago to fight with unknown enemies, and then each of them was seriously injured and fell into a coma.


    This situation makes them understand that if it is not for luck, they are not entertaining now, but are fleeing in the universe!


    Ron woke up the day after returning to Earth. He had never been in a coma, and he didn''t know that he could be in a coma for a whole day.


    If the Planet Devourer returns to the earth within this day, or some people appear on the earth who want to kill him, the consequences will not be known.


    Fortunately, nothing happened.


    During the day in a coma, Ron''s small universe gradually recovered a lot of vitality. Although the size is no longer visible, it has not completely died out, and it still exists.


    As for Jasmine, who had absorbed 99% of the energy in the small universe, instead of receiving a trace of damage, her own abilities were also much stronger, which made Ron envy for a while.


    And this was the only person who benefited from this battle. None of the others was uninjured. There were even some who didn''t wake up a day later, and only gradually recovered after three days.


    Such as Arthur.


    The person who appeared last was actually the heaviest among all people. Not only did his armor and the sword of victory shatter, but his magical strength dropped by an unknown amount.


    In addition, Gu Yi is not as good as Basser. Her connection with the Dark Dimension has become deeper and deeper. If she can''t get out of it quickly, Gu Yi will only have two ends.


    One is to fall into the dark dimension and become a member of the dark.


    Second, Gu Yi gave up everything, ended his life, and embarked on the same path as the original story.


    Of course Gu Yi didn''t say everything. After waking up on the first day, she went straight back to Kama Taj, not even leaving her farewell.


    Ron didn''t explain everything directly to Gu Yi either. He was just planning how he should save his friend next.


    Ron, who has become the president of the World Council, wants to monitor the earth very easily. He has already monitored that Gu Yi��s former disciple, the person named Casillas, is planning to summon the dark dimension of Domam to the earth. Up.


    This means that the story about Gu Yi and Doctor Strange is already happening. Soon, Gu Yi will directly fall into a battle with his disciples, and then be killed by his disciples.


    The original story may be a plot kill, but now, this is no longer.


    After the battle with the Planet Devourer, Gu Yi''s strength has already begun to fall. Unless she lets go of the restrictions, she might even struggle to master the magic of time gems.


    So Ron didn''t just save Gu Yi, he also had to find a way to put the Time Gem in his pocket to strengthen his strength.


    His universe can no longer shrink, and the only way Ron can think of quickly expanding his universe is to get more infinite gems.


    Presumably the gem of time linked to the rules of time will not let him down!


    But Ron didn''t know that before Domam arrived, there was another thing that caused him to grind.


    ...


    Washington, DC, a small hidden base, a hidden discussion is taking place.


    The initiator of the discussion is the first superhero on earth, the most just Captain America, Steve Rogers!


    In addition, the main persons discussed were the Hulk Banner, Hawkeye Button, Falcon Sam, and a man hiding in a corner wearing sunglasses.


    The theme of this conference is how to take off the mask of Ron, the biggest hypocrite on the planet, and let the world return to the time when no one controls it!


    "What happened three days ago was a conspiracy that Ron had accumulated for a long time!"


    The American team Steve Rogers was plausible, he took out a document, pointed to the document and continued to say his own opinions.


    "This is after I got a casualty data. Basically, everyone who went to space was seriously injured, even Ron himself. This seems to be a fierce battle, but these details are exposed. All of this was planned by Ron. The purpose is actually to reduce the strength of the superheroes so that he can control the earth more easily!"


    "The biggest flaw exposed is that of all the injured superheroes, the Avengers suffer the most! Thor is still lying on the bed, still talking about his wife from time to time, and then still fiercely. Scolding Ron, this is the proof!"


    "In addition, there are a lot of details. For example, Ron didn''t want to move humans away from the earth. He just pretended to gather people together, but there was no follow-up!"


    "Also, the reason Ron didn''t let any superhero die''accidentally'' in this battle was actually to win people''s hearts, so he didn''t let me go to space and fight together at first, because he already knew , I have actually discovered the truth of all this!"


    "Our time is running out!"


    The face of the US team is serious. The people he calls are people he trusts, but he can''t help but be deceived by Ron. So pay more attention to avoid being caught by Ron before the action begins!


    "Banna?"


    The American team''s gaze first turned to Banner. This was the first person he clarified his plan and the strongest person among the crowd. His opinion will be very important!


    "I..." Hulk Banner smiled bitterly. He actually believed in the US team. After all, Ron looked like the conspirator who caused everything.


    Moreover, he still remembers being beaten by Ron. Although a long time has passed, he still has grievances in his heart, hoping to fight Ron again and defeat the opponent!


    It''s just that Ron could hang him directly eight years ago, how can he beat the opponent now?


    Seeing Banner��s concerns, the US team confidently said: "I know Ron is strong and he may be the strongest person on earth, but we are not without hope, are we?"


    The words of the US team do have good appeal, but the people present still don''t have much confidence and the atmosphere is not high.


    Mei right doesn''t think everyone looks wrong or wrong, because this is indeed the most serious problem they face.


    Even if they expose what Ron has done and let people all over the world know about the crimes of this hypocrite, in the end, they have to solve this powerful enemy!


    If Ron can''t be solved, then this powerful person who has already mastered a lot of military power will fall into desperation, the earth will once again fall into a huge disaster!


    The US team will not let this happen, and he will never allow more people to die in Ron''s hands!,


    So, he prepared a hole card!


    The American team walked to the corner and brought the man with sunglasses in the dimly lit base to the crowd.


    "This is Scott Summers, one of the leaders of the mutant organization. He has the title of Laser Eye. He has the ability to excite lasers from his eyes. He will help us deal with Ron together!"


    "Mutant?"


    The others looked at the guy called Laser Eye, all frowned.


    Although the US team has always said that the human encirclement and suppression of mutants was led by Ron, the mutants did not actually want to go to war with humans, but in fact, the reputation of the mutants has not been very good. This group is extraordinary. Very often humans with special abilities are actually members of the super criminals.


    So many people are very unwelcome to mutants. They are special for superheroes who have abilities and are sometimes regarded as mutants.


    But the US team said: "There are indeed many mutants who are unregulated and have done a lot of things criminals do, but many mutants are innocent. The original X-Men were!"


    "Scott is a member of the X-Men. It was the X-Men who wanted to recruit Ron to join, but was rejected. Later, Ron felt that the mutants were a threat to his plan, so he started to attack the mutants. The revenge action eventually led to war between mutants and humans, and many innocent people died at the hands of Ron, a hypocrite!"


    "That''s right!" Scott, wearing glasses, said in a stronger tone: "We, the founder of X Academy, Professor X is still in jail. I believe Hawkeye should know about this, right?"


    "I do know!" Hawkeye Button still had a calm face: "It was indeed Ron who sent the old man to S.H.I.E.L.D., and let S.H.I.E.L.D. take care of him, but S.H.I. Let him live in a place, let him live an ordinary life!"


    "Where is that place?" Hearing Hawkeye''s words, Lasereye became excited, and asked aloud while pulling the corner of Hawkeye''s clothes.


    Hawkeye''s face changed slightly, but it was not easy to attack, so he had to look at the US team.


    "Scott!"


    The American team immediately stopped Laser Eye''s movement, and then explained to Hawkeye: "Barton, Scott only did it because he cared too much about their teacher. Don''t care too much..."


    "As long as he isn''t pulling my collar, it''s okay!" Hawkeye replied with a cold face, and then sat down and didn''t mean to speak any more.


    The US team continued to explain to Laser Eye: "Professor X''s address has always been the top secret of S.H.I.E.L.D., and then I will go to Nick Fury to pick up Professor X personally!"


    "Well, that''s it!" Laser Eye nodded. Although he wanted to grab Hawkeye to pick up Professor X, it was obviously not suitable for doing so now.


    After all, Professor X has been controlled by Ron for so long, but there is no movement at all, and his ability must be compromised.


    In contrast between the two, working with the US team to pull Ron that damn hypocrite from the mountain is the most important thing now.


    "How to prove that they have the strength to deal with Ron?"


    Dr. Banner asked. Although the addition of mutants did increase the success rate of the plan a lot, he still didn''t think that the mutants could deal with Ron after having fought against Ron and then failed miserably.


    Because eight years ago.This group of guys have already lost to Ron once!


    boom!


    Laser eyes turned to face, and after obtaining his consent, he suddenly opened his sunglasses, and then two red laser beams directly penetrated the steel wall next to it, creating a large hole with a diameter of several meters and a depth of several meters before stopping.


    "Just rely on this!"


    Seeing the two red lasers in the eyes of the laser eye, everyone at the scene was shocked, even Dr. Banner felt a little frightened.


    Because he felt that even if he became Hulk, he would be injured by this laser!


    Laser Eye put on the sunglasses again, and then said with hatred:


    "After being driven to that icy and snowy place by Ron, I have been constantly training my abilities, begging to defeat Ron myself one day!"


    "In that place, everyone��s enemy is Ron, and they want to defeat the enemy just like me. There are thousands of people, and there are many mutants stronger than me! Now, you still think Can''t we beat Ron?"


    When everyone fell silent, a laser eye would be very strong. If there are really thousands of mutants together, it might be true.


    "let''s start!"


    Dr. Banner finally nodded, no longer entangled.


    The US team smiled and put the Zhenjin shield on its back.


    "Let us work together to expose the evil face hidden in the secret by the hypocrite!"

 469 Chapter 460: Thor who wants a woman

    Early in the morning, Ron got up from the bed and was going to the Baxter Mansion to find the Fantastic Three.


    After the small universe shrank a lot, Ron unexpectedly had a rare trace of ordinary human characteristics, such as being sleepy at night and wanting to sleep.


    Of course, it''s okay not to sleep, but Ron, who hasn''t fallen asleep for a long time, decided to fall asleep for a while to recall the feeling of sleeping.


    Amazingly, even though he only fell asleep for less than two hours, Ron felt that his whole body was extremely comfortable, and the vitality of the small universe was much better.


    Although the size of the small universe has not changed, it is pretty good.


    Ron was also in a good mood, thinking that he could be a fat house and sleep a lot longer.


    Arriving at Baxter Mansion, the Fantastic Three, apart from the Golem, Mr. Fantastic Reid and the invisible female Susan are still in wheelchairs and need the care of Ben and medical staff.


    In the battle with the Planet Devourer, the two people consumed too much energy and physical strength, which has caused their bodies to slowly become rigid, even worse than ordinary people.


    The Stone Man had been beaten by the Planet Devourer so far from the beginning. Among all the people who fought the Star Devourer, except for Jessica, who was brought back to Earth by Ron, he was the least injured.


    "Ben." Ron and Ben waved hello, and then said apologetically to Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman: "Sorry, Reed, Susan, it seems that your wedding will be postponed for a long time."


    "It''s okay." Reid moved his neck hard, and Susan''s eyes met.


    "Of course I have to postpone it. I can''t even wear a wedding dress like this!" Susan blinked, ignoring Reed''s eyes.


    "Okay..." The single dream was soaked up, and Reed could only admit his fate: "By the way, Ron, you came to us today because of Norlin?"


    "Yeah." Ron nodded, "I can''t let these aliens come to Earth to destroy them but they can leave safely, and be responsible for the damage he caused before, even if these are not his own volition."


    Reid said Nolin was the messenger of the Planet Devourer, the silver surfer Nolin Ryder. Ron was catching the silver shadow, and he first handed it to Gu Yi, and then Gu Yi handed the people to Reid. , Take care.


    In the past few days, Reid and Susan, who were in a wheelchair, talked a lot with Yinying, knowing a lot about each other, and also understood that what he did before was actually a sign of swallowing stars, not Yinying. I want to do that.


    After a few days, Reed and Susan gradually regarded Yinying as a friend, and they were a little bit disappointed when they heard Ron wanted to take Yinying away.


    But Ron was right. Although Silver Shadow did not cause much disaster, no matter what, since it has caused damage to the earth, it must pay due compensation!


    "Ron, what are you going to do with Norin?" Susan asked worriedly.


    "It won''t be too much, just need Yinying to do some coolies and handymen for a while!"


    Ron gave a relieved smile to signal Susan not to worry, and at the same time gave Reid a strange look, meaning:


    You can be careful, the wife who doesn''t get it has been pried away!


    Reid was smart now, and instantly understood what he meant, and then the previous thought of getting married later was gone, and she was afraid that Susan would run away with Yinying.


    And Reed immediately thought that Ron was a good idea to take Silver Shadow away, and he didn''t have any unpleasant thoughts.


    Susan was very unhappy, and asked to talk to Yinying a bit more, and let Ron take Yinying away after a while.


    After Susan was gone, Ron and Ben stood next to Reed, tut.


    "Reid, do you want to get better now and then take Susan to get married?"


    "This..." Reid smiled with an ugly face, and said: "That''s right, it''s better to get married early..."


    "Finally figured it out?" Ben also teased Reid, because he dragged on with his ex-girlfriend for too long, and when he turned into a rock later, the woman broke up with him directly!


    But Ben didn��t regret it.


    The three talked briefly, but finally the topic came to Ron.


    "Is Arthur all right? She is a good woman, Ron, you can''t let her down!"


    "Although I was kicked by that big guy and didn''t see it, but I also heard about Arthur desperately delaying time, Ron, if you miss such a good woman, even if I can''t beat you, I want to beat you. You have a meal!"


    Reid and Ben started bombarding Ron in turn, and even used aggressive methods to say that he was gay to stimulate him.


    But Ron wants to say that there is really nothing to do with Arthur, and he doesn''t call at all!


    Arthur is the king of knights in this world, and there is a disciple of Master Merlin at the level of the almighty universe.


    Of course, the identity difference is not the main thing. The most important thing is how did Ron and Arthur met in the first place?


    That''s because he created the knight king Altria Saber in another world, and then Arthur knew everyone because of curiosity.


    Later Arthur learned that Altria was his own creation life, which is even more strange!


    A guy who can create his own, no one will feel good, right?


    Arthur must have a lot of prejudice against him now, and many questions, so he didn''t ask.


    Maybe Arthur was waiting for Altria to come back to make everything clear?


    Anyway, this matter is very complicated...


    And Ron didn''t answer Reid and Ben too much. He just emphasized that after several times that he was really not gay, he took the initiative to find Susan, planning to leave with Silver Shadow.


    At this time, Susan also came out sitting in a chair. It was not the medical staff who pushed her out, but a grayish silver metal life pushed her out and stopped next to Reed.


    Reid felt even more nervous when she saw this situation. Fortunately, Yinying seemed to be a little bit bad about herself. After stopping Susan''s wheelchair, she came to Ron and said calmly.


    "What punishment will I get?"


    "It won''t be a lot, and even in the end you can return to your own planet and form a friendly alliance with the earth as the envoy of your planet!"


    Ron didn''t explain too much, he just threw out a condition that Silver Shadow could not refuse.


    Soon, he left Baxter Mansion with Silver Shadow, returned to the committee, and released Silver Shadow to make atonement for what he did.


    He didn''t lie, the task assigned to Yinying was really not difficult, just some ordinary exploration tasks.


    For example, taking the space fleet to the deeper universe too much, etc.


    The earth has entered the interstellar age, but still needs more exploration and discovery. Although Ron has been to space, he certainly will not only be an explorer, so this mission is the best choice for Silver Shadow. .


    It only takes Yinying to work for the earth for several years, and Ron can let this guy go!


    Yes, exactly����


    After the Silver Shadow was arranged, Ron received another message. Although he thought it was not important, he thought about it for a while. It would be better for him to go and visit.


    Soon, Ron came to Tony''s Stark Mansion.


    After the battle with the Planet Devourer, most of them lived in Tony''s Stark Mansion except for the Fantastic Three and Gu Yi Arthur.


    Long ago, Tony transformed its mansion into the residence of the Avengers, where the superheroes of the Avengers lived.


    Although not many people live there, some guys who haven''t stayed will still live in Tony, such as Thor.


    This guy has always lived with Tony and has never left. He is the most mischievous guy.


    And today, this guy is finally leaving!


    Ron came today to send Thor away.


    "Ron, are you really here?"


    In the building, Thor was surprised to see him coming.


    You know, Ron''s image in front of them has always been very indifferent, and he has never been so enthusiastic. This really surprised Thor very much.


    "I heard that the famous Thor is going back to Asgard, of course I want to come and see!"


    Ron didn''t tell the truth, he didn''t just come to see, he came through Thor and found out where the timeline of Thor is going on the Thor!


    In the original timeline, Thor��s timeline should now have reached the end of the gods, but now because of his insertion, Thor is still wandering on the earth, and there is no such thing as the original timeline. Get on track.


    Originally Ron didn''t care much about this matter, but due to the reduction in strength, he desperately wanted to increase his strength, so naturally his attention was paid to Thor!


    Although the things related to Thor don''t seem to be very famous, it is the whole Asgard after all. It may not be enough for the original Ron, but there should be no more problems to increase her strength now.


    Thor didn''t know Ron''s sinister intentions. He thought this guy was having a problem with the green pill that he had given him a few days ago. He laughed and said:


    "Ron, you don''t have to apologize too much. I know that you did it to stimulate my strength, and I did explode with great strength. With this experience, my strength should grow quickly. , So, I forgive you!"


    With that said, Thor also deliberately put on a very powerful posture, but with his drowsy steps, it seemed a little funny.


    Ron was taken aback, thinking that Thor, Tie Hanhan, was still so kind, making him a little embarrassed to play the game and he had the previous ideas.


    However, he finally felt that it would be better to share the troubles of some treasures for Thor!


    It''s like the flame giant in the original timeline, in fact, he can help Thor solve it!


    He said with blessings: "Don''t worry Thor! I can guarantee that when you go back to cultivate your body this time, you will definitely meet a woman who is truly good to you and become your virtuous wife!"


    "Thank you, I will definitely!" Tor laughed. He didn''t think women are good, but with the illusion of green pills, this guy can''t wait!


    "Don''t worry, you will regret it!" Thor appeared from the door with two crutches, came to Thor and touched Thor''s shoulder gently:


    "I won''t give you away like this, just let Ron come!"


    Although Thor''s body is not a mortal, it has been improved by the Extremis Virus. After a battle, even Mr. Fantastic and Thor''s body are very miserable, and Tony is already very good without lying directly.


    Ron did not refuse, and took over the task of sending Thor to leave.


    When he came to Thor''s room, this guy didn''t tidy up anything, everything was in a mess, and there was a smell of smelly socks.


    Ron was very mechanically shielding his sense of taste. He pointed to Milneil, who had knocked off the corner, and asked Thor: "Can I still hold your hammer? Should I hold it for you?"


    "Are you taunting me? Even though I am injured, I can still do it with my own hammer!"


    Thor turned his head in disdain, walked to Mulnier, grasped it, and wanted to pick up the hammer.


    But I don''t know that it was because of the damage to Mul''nir in the battle with the Planet Devourer.The induction device with Thor was gone, because Thor really couldn''t hold it. Anyway, the hammer was lifted up in the air with difficulty, and finally it fell off with a clatter, smashing the floor with a small mouth.


    "It seems that I will help you!"


    Ron gave Thor a contemptuous look without the slightest concealment, then walked over and easily picked up Mulniall, and led Thor towards the top of the Stark Building.


    Although his strength has been weakened a lot, Ron''s abilities are still there, and it is easy to pick up Mulnier, which is just a planetary core.


    Arriving on the roof of the Stark Building, which is the size of a basketball court, Ron realized a rope, tied Mulnier directly to Thor, and waved him:


    "Goodbye, if you have trouble that you can''t solve by yourself, remember to come to the earth to find me, and I will help you solve it!"


    After finishing speaking, he directly called the three warriors of Asgard who was in charge of the Rainbow Bridge, and sent Thor back directly.


    Although the timeline has changed a lot, Heimdall, who was in charge of Rainbow Bridge, was not punished for letting Rocky and Thor go, but he didn''t know why he lost the position in charge of Rainbow Bridge.


    The colorful rays of light lit up, and a brilliant rainbow shone on Thor in the sky, then left a peculiar mark and then disappeared with Thor directly.


    And Thor was still thinking about Ron''s last words, not figuring out why this guy suddenly became so good, and then he found himself in the magnificent Asgard in a blink of an eye.


    After sending Thor away, Ron did not return to his Marvel Mansion or the World Committee for the first time, but went downstairs and found Tony Stark, ready to see his specific injuries.


    Only after coming down, he found that Tony was looking at a large number of 3D computer displays, frowning tightly.


    Ron''s attention came to these pictures, and his face went dark.


    Because the above, except for some things he has never exposed... all the information!

 470 Chapter 461: Behind the scenes: Ron

    Rhodes Middle School, Boston.


    ����


    Jingling, bell, bell~


    "The time is up, now, get out of class is over!"


    As the bell rang, Jenny put down the teaching materials in her hand and announced the end of this class, and then returned to her office with the teaching materials, ready to take a break!


    Although many teachers will speak for a while after the bell rings before letting the students leave, Jenny is not such a person. She has always been vigorous and resolute.


    He pushed the black-framed glasses on his nose, took out the phone, and prepared to browse Facebook and news to see the latest world situation.


    Since the last few years, too many things have happened on the earth, you may not pay attention to it all at once, and you don��t even know that the earth is going to be destroyed.


    Even if the Internet was destroyed by Ultron once, Facebook is still the hottest social platform right now. Just like Surprise News, it has always been the media with the largest audience in the news industry.


    Randomly swiped Facebook and found that there was nothing interesting and interesting, so Jenny closed Facebook and opened Surprise News.


    There is a lot of news, but the most is still about the World Council and the "acting" incident that happened a few days ago.


    According to the requirements of the World Council, many human beings are gathered together and do not know what to do.


    It was not until later that the truth was revealed. It turned out that a powerful alien life threatened the earth, so the World Council wanted to transfer humans from the earth to the dark universe.


    Fortunately, in the end the alien life was beaten away by the superheroes, and the earth was safe again.


    But the impact of this incident was great. Schools were forcibly suspended, businesses were closed, and almost all humans stopped what they were doing.


    It wasn''t until yesterday that the restlessness gradually subsided, and everything will be restored to the original order. Jenny also came to the school where she worked today and started to resume classes.


    This is her first and only job in the eight years of her new life.


    She spent a third of her time in this school for more than eight years.


    Yes, strictly speaking, Jenny has only lived for more than eight years!


    This is because eight years ago, she was actually just a second personality in another person''s body, and she didn''t have her own life at all.


    With the help of that man, she can truly be herself, to live, to face the world.


    This man is the most well-known skywalker on the earth now, who is also the earth''s''ball leader''? Ron!


    Eight years ago, Ron stripped her from Qin Grey''s body and gave her a new life. Although she no longer had the power to destroy the world, Jenny was very satisfied with all this!


    Now she has a life of her own, a husband who treats her well, and a lovely daughter. She lives happily.


    Seeing those compliments on Ron on the news, Jenny would always laugh happily and silently click on a like.


    And seeing some deliberately slandering Ron, Jenny will directly incarnate as a keyboard sprayer, scolding those guys that they dare not even reply!


    This is the only thing Jenny can do, and the only thing that makes her feel that she has something to do with Ron!


    For this man who created herself, Jenny felt very complicated, that is, she missed it very much, but she did not dare to face it, so she could only observe it in secret.


    As time passed, the phone''s bell rang, indicating that it was time for class.


    Jenny looked at the time and knew that this was her last class of the day, and she could go to rest after teaching.


    Without closing the news, Jenny sorted the teaching materials and went to the classroom.


    Rhodes Middle School is an ordinary high school in Boston. The subject Jenny teaches is sociology. This was originally very common, but after the new century, the earth became more and more complicated, and this subject jumped straight into it. , Is the most popular subject besides new science and technology subjects.


    Because there are too many people who want to study, subjects that were originally studied at university began to be opened in high schools and became one of the main subjects such as mathematics, physics, and new technology before university.


    Sociology was originally a discipline that studied the social system or structure of human beings from micro-level social actions or interpersonal interaction to macro-level. It is usually listed alongside disciplines such as economics, politics, anthropology, psychology, and history in social sciences. Under the field.


    But since the new century, many things have been added to this discipline. Current events, the future of the earth, the current situation, etc., have all become part of sociology.


    Because of this, sociology has become a hot topic, only under the subject of new technology.


    The reason why Jenny teaches sociology is that this subject does not require too strict professional knowledge, but only needs to be a master of theory.


    Of course, this is definitely not enough. The point is that Jenny''s husband also teaches sociology. After her husband''s recommendation, Jenny finally became a high school teacher.


    Entering the teacher, most of the students are playing around or talking about their opinions. Some of the same opinions are grinning, and some are blushing, and they are about to fight!


    boom!


    "Quiet, now, class starts!"


    Jenny walked into the classroom, slapped the table directly, attracted everyone''s attention, and announced the start of class.


    "The black goddess of death is here..."


    "What? This is actually a lesson for the goddess of death, why don''t you tell me?"


    "Ruined����"


    ...


    As the final whispers became smaller, the commotion soon ended. One by one, he put his mobile phones in the lockers of the classroom and prepared to take classes seriously.


    And of course Jenny heard these words, but she didn''t care, because it really suits her.


    Black lady suits and hip skirts outline the perfect figure. With long legs, black stockings and high heels, as well as that smooth black long hair, Jenny deserves the title of black female death!


    "This is the main topic of today: What do you think about the entire human gathering event that occurred four days ago."


    Jenny connects the teaching materials to the teacher''s projection equipment and releases the relevant materials for students to understand.


    Of course, except for the kind of students who don��t read the news and are relatively autistic, almost everyone will know what happened four days ago, and they can say a lot of ideas without reading the textbook.


    Sure enough, as soon as Jenny''s words were over, a student raised his hand to express his opinion.


    "Kenny, tell me what your opinion is?" Jenny pressed the pause button and motioned the student who raised his hand to start performing.


    The student who raised his hand stood up, came to the lecture table in the corner of the classroom, tidied up his clothes, and spoke to Jenny and all the students.


    "Let me first talk about the assembly time four days ago. Many people have very strong opinions on this entire assembly. First of all, the reason why the World Committee did not explain and why they did not start the assembly earlier and prepare to leave the earth...but I don��t think these people��s words are right. The decision of the World Council is absolutely correct in this incident!"


    "First of all, there is no explanation of the reason. This is actually a good explanation. If the committee tells the reason and even directly tells everyone that the earth is going to be destroyed, then humans will definitely be afraid, causing social chaos and serious consequences!"


    "Then why did not choose to gather earlier, I am not sure why, but there is one thing that the World Commission did not wrong, that is, the earth is our home, and we can abandon our home before the last minute. Can''t it!"


    Before the student named Kenny had finished speaking, someone raised their hand to signal that they had different opinions.


    This is not the standard teaching method of Rhodes High School, just the method set by Jenny Order.


    Jenny and the student nodded and motioned to her to say her opinion.


    This is a female student. She immediately came to the podium in the other corner of the classroom and said seriously to the Kenny student:


    "Kenny, I don��t agree with you. Although the World Council��s move to take away humans is not wrong, the method of doing things is wrong. The committee should not conceal the reason, because we have the legal right to know, if something happens in the future The committee still explained that there will definitely be dissatisfaction, which will reduce the credibility of the committee, and then affect the stability of the society!"


    "But the World Council said the reasons will still lead to social instability. There have been some news reports in the past two days. Many people choose to commit suicide because they think the earth will not survive long. This is an example!" The student named Kenny retorted .


    "This is not an example at all!" The female student''s tone was a little excited: "After the Ultron incident, the population of the earth has shrunk by nearly one-third. In the past year or so, people have committed suicide every day, you say Is not an exception at all!"


    "But what I said was indeed the right choice!"


    "No, human beings should have the right to know, especially after the establishment of the committee!"


    ...


    The quarrel between the two became more intense, and the class became noisy. Some people felt that the female student was right, while others felt that the male student named Kenny was not wrong, and they had their own opinions.


    Jenny didn''t stop it either. Sociology is a very free subject, especially after the "revision", as long as she enters the category, her teaching will be easy.


    However, if someone dared to do something unrelated to the subject at this time, she would definitely not let it go!


    For example, at this time, someone unexpectedly didn''t put the phone in the locker, and then was secretly looking at the phone.


    Judging from the shocked look on his face, the student not only made the mistake of not turning in the phone, but also what he saw had nothing to do with the current subject!


    "Tick!"


    Jenny''s indifferent voice was very penetrating, and directly stopped the heated discussion, and then came to the student''s ears, scared him directly and fell from the seat.


    Jenny frowned. Although she was terrible, she didn''t scare people so much that she fell directly from the seat, right?


    And this Tik was actually quite courageous. She had been punished many times for being an old fried dough stick. How could he be so scared?


    Jenny walked over, came to Tick''s side, looked at him coldly, and then grabbed the phone from his hand to see what he was looking at.


    Then, she felt her head start to get a headache, fell to the ground and fainted.


    Immediately afterwards, a woman in a red dress flew in from the window, picked up Jenny and flew away from the window, disappeared, and a group of students did not react at all.


    "What the hell is going on? Who is that woman?"


    After a while, someone asked loudly and rushed to the window to see who the woman in red was, but no one saw it.


    "President Ron... President Ron would actually be such a person..."


    At this time, an extremely discordant whine appeared in the doubts of the crowd, attracting them all.


    "Tick, what are you talking about, what happened to President Ron?"


    Many people gathered around Tik, looking at this guy who was still sitting on the ground, frowned, and some even grabbed Tik by the collar and questioned fiercely.


    "Chairman Ron...he..." Tik looked sad and didn''t know what to say, but picked up the phone that had fallen on the floor and put it in front of everyone.


    After watching a little bit, their faces began to darken, and they couldn''t believe that what was said in it was true.


    Many people who haven''t seen it immediately took out their mobile phones from the lockers, and then everyone knew something.


    A pop-up window appeared on many people��s phones with a lot of information, all about Ron, the founder of the World Council!


    And the first sentence directly explains the true purpose of these materials being released!


    (Ron Brenstad, the mutants incident, the alien war in New York, the invasion of the symbiont, and the master of the Ultron incident, the master of all conspiracies!)


    ...


    "Rogers should do this, Ron, what do you do next?"


    At the same moment, Tony asked with a complicated face after reading all the information at the Stark Building in New York.


    In fact, Tony had read this information a long time ago, but this time more information was exposed, which is even more detrimental to Ron.


    Tony certainly believed Ron, but he believed that it was no longer useful.


    Because this time the information was directly exposed on the Internet, almost people all over the world received the news and learned everything after reading all the information.


    Know that Ron is the cause of the mutant event, know that Ron is the cause of Tony''s research on Ultron, know almost everything about Ron.


    Although there are certainly many unknowns, this is enough.


    Anyone who has read this information will feel that Ron is indeed the leader of those things, and he has killed countless people in order to control it by any means.


    There was even a gap in Tony''s heart, and he began to wonder if it was true.


    "This is really a good way..."


    After reading the information, Ron took a slow breath, then smiled bitterly and sighed helplessly.


    This is indeed a good way. If one almost fails to deal with it, it will directly push him into the abyss and become the perfect plan for the sinner of the ages!


    Ron never expected that the powerful alien life that swallowed the stars was not the most threatening existence to the earth at all. Humans themselves were the greatest harm!

 471 Chapter 462 The civil war broke out against Ron

    Ron left Tony and went to Baxter Mansion again.


    After the Ultron incident, many people worried about the Internet, worried that something like Ultron would happen again.


    But in the new century, the Internet is indispensable, and the human beings entering the new century cannot live without the Internet.


    So, the true fragrance theorem appeared!


    The network quickly recovered, and artificial intelligence is still active. Among them, the magic kid developed by Reid based on the "Red Queen" is the most popular.


    After the establishment of the World Council, Reid also helped to develop many management networks and firewalls to control the network to prevent the next Ultron from appearing on the network.


    But now, almost all of his information was leaked out on the Internet, which made Ron feel strange.


    On the US team, can there be humans with higher scientific talents than Reid?


    Yes, Ron has dared to be 100% sure that this time all his past was exposed is definitely the first superhero on this earth.


    I don''t know when, the US team began to doubt him. Until the Ultron incident happened a year ago, he couldn''t help it anymore and told a small group of people his doubts.


    Some people don''t believe it, others think it''s possible.


    After that, the Avengers split into two factions.


    A team of factions standing with Ron, such as Tony and Thor, never doubted him.


    The other faction is very close to the US team. Even though they did not fully believe in the US team, they did not believe in Ron even more.


    Such as Dr. Banner the Hulk, Eagle Eye Button, and the Black Widow, Natasha.


    Although Natasha was close to Ron in the early days, the female agent never believed him.


    In the previous year, although the Avengers were still together on the surface, they stood firmly in two teams on Ron��s issue and held different opinions.


    As a result, when Star Swallowing attacked before, another faction including the U.S. Hulk did not go to space and joined the battle with Star Swallowing.


    Ron has never cared about the US team. After all, in his eyes, this is a trivial matter, so there is no need to worry.


    But what just happened changed his mind completely.


    He appeared directly on the 33rd floor of the Baxter Building where Reid lived. As soon as he appeared, Ron saw the Stone Man standing at the door looking at him. He was first surprised and then complicated.


    "Ron? Reid just asked me to find you. I didn''t expect you to come first. Come in quickly. Reid is waiting for you!"


    "Okay." Ron didn''t say much, and found Reid with the Stoneman.


    Unlike the ease before, this time Reid''s face was full of sadness.


    Seeing Ron coming, Reid turned the wheel of the wheelchair and slid towards him.


    "Ron, you are here finally. This time it was my fault. I didn''t expect someone to break through the firewall of the''Red Queen'' and put those things on the Internet..."


    "Can you find out who did it? Even if it doesn''t work, you can have a rough position."


    Ron didn''t blame Reid, he just wanted to quickly find this person and control him.


    Of course, he was not worried about the released information. After all, even if it could be recovered, it has been seen by so many people now, and the recovery is of no use.


    He looked for this person, but didn''t want to cause another Ultron to appear because of an accident.


    After the small universe shrank dozens of times, Ron''s ability was much weaker, and he could no longer cover the entire earth with his mind to find something.


    In order not to waste time, finding Reid is the best way.


    "I have tracked down people who have entered the red, but it is strange that they are not binary 0s and 1s, but a string of very difficult to understand things, much like Ultron��s intelligent life thinking. Calculation, but it doesn��t seem to be exactly..."


    Reid put the screen displayed on the computer in the entire room and explained: "The other party is very capable on the Internet. Even though I have used countless methods, I still cannot find him. This image is the process of tracking him before. .


    Ron looked at the image projected in the air, also feeling very strange.


    This is something that you can''t see at all, it''s crooked, out of shape, and has no features at all, which is completely confusing.


    Rao had two-life experience, and Ron, who didn''t know how many weird things he had come into contact with, couldn''t see what it was, and even guessed it without any basis.


    "Then have you located an approximate location?"


    "No, I can only know that the source is in North America, but I don''t know whether it is the western, eastern or southern northern part of North America."


    Reid looked very frustrated. He thought that even Ultron would be able to withstand the Red Empress for a while. He didn''t expect that a year has just passed, and such terrifying intelligent life will appear on the earth.


    Ron didn''t speak, because he really couldn''t think of anyone in this world who could have this kind of wisdom comparable to Reid.


    There is no way, he can only start to use the method of elimination and association to guess who this existence is.


    First of all, since it can be determined that the US team is the cause of the incident, then this person must be related to the US team, even if there was no one before, he already has.


    SHIELD?Probably not. Although this organization is very powerful, it is for ordinary people. In terms of technology, people like Reid Tony are definitely better than S.H.I.E.L.D. scientists.


    Apart from SHIELD, who else can the US team look for?


    Or, in other words, which person who hates him joined the US team?


    Soon, every possible person or organization quickly passed by, and soon, all the choices left only the most likely one.


    That is, mutant!


    Because of the gap with Professor X at the beginning, Ron and the mutants became mortal enemies, and then an incident of rounding up the mutants broke out.


    And almost all the events have been recorded in the exposed information, and there are almost no errors.


    Except for the mutants themselves, almost no one can know so clearly, not even S.H.I.E.L.D.


    But how can the mutants get together with the US team?


    After Ron sealed Professor X''s mental abilities and handed it to S.H.I.E.L.D., the mutant was like an ant without a leader, running around and hiding in every corner of the world.


    Although Ron has always paid attention to the mutant group, he hasn''t noticed this change now.


    Another point, if it is really a mutant, then who has this kind of wisdom and can compete with Reid?


    Or maybe...the ability to have a mutant is to invade the network?


    The more speculation, the more Ron felt that it was possible.


    So, maybe it''s time to get in touch with mutants again!


    "Did you think of a way, Ron?" Reid asked immediately when he saw him.


    Ron nodded: "Well, I''m not sure, but I know what to do next."


    "That''s okay, I will immediately delete the information about you on the Internet for you, so that the impact of this matter will not increase!"


    "No!" Ron directly refused and explained: "Although most of the information is true, it lacks a lot of details. Let everyone see it. After controlling the people behind it, I will Explain to people all over the world why that is all!"


    "Okay!" Reid finally smiled, this is the attitude.


    Honest and fearless!


    "Susan and I can''t help you in the fight anymore, but Ben is still healthy. If there are not enough manpower, you can bring him directly."


    Reid wanted to get up and walk with Ron, but when he realized that he was not in good health, he had to push the Rock Man Ben out.


    Ben didn''t think that Reid was pitting him, and immediately began to recommend himself: "Yes, I didn''t help when fighting against the giant. Now I can definitely do it."


    Ron did not refuse. After experiencing the Star Swallowing attack, most of the Guardians had no fighting ability, and even he himself was in poor condition due to the sequelae of the shrinking of the small universe.


    Calculating carefully, now Ron''s side, apart from himself, only a few people still have combat power.


    The gem girl Jessica who was sent back to Earth by him at the very beginning, and the loathing Bronsky who did not go to space to participate in battle because of her size, and not only did not receive any injuries, but her strength was somewhat strengthened and possessed the ability of erosion Mutant Jasmine.


    It is also a good thing to be able to become a stone man now.


    wrong����


    Ron suddenly felt that he had forgotten something!


    Where''s Deadpool?


    I remember that he came back from the depths of the universe before, but he had seen Deadpool. At that time, this guy was fighting the Planet Devourer, and then he didn''t know where to go.


    Thinking about it now, he must have been caught by Tunxing!


    And he actually forgot about it, and didn''t remember until now, it turns out that Deadpool hasn''t come back yet...


    Don''t blame him, who made Deadpool this guy disappeared for several years, and when he came back he didn''t leave a good impression on other people, all coincidentally, no one remembers this bitch.


    "It seems that only when my own real strength becomes able to compete with the Planet Devourer, can I go to Deadpool and bring it back..."


    Ron didn''t think that Deadpool died just like that. This was an immortal little power. Although Planet Devourer was powerful, it shouldn''t be possible to kill Deadpool.


    And this Deadpool is a version of his true identity that he doesn''t even know, so just rest assured!


    Turning his head to leave the Deadpool thing behind, Ron directly realized the spatial passage leading to the World Council Building and led the Stone Man to the past.


    Immediately afterwards, he returned to the Surprise building, called the hate Bronsky, Jasmine, and Jessica, who was originally in the committee building, formed a five-person action team, ready to start the next action.


    The first thing is not to find the American team, catch him, and ask him why he did it.


    The first thing Ron arranged was actually to find Professor X and control the most dangerous mutant on earth.


    Now that it is confirmed that the mutants have cooperated with the US team, then Professor X will definitely be an important person in it.


    Even the current Professor X has no mutation ability, just an ordinary person.


    Although the original mutant group had two factions, after the outbreak of the mutant incident, in fact, all the mutants have become a faction with Professor x, a large group.


    And once the action against him begins, Professor X will definitely be the target of the first step.


    Not only because Professor x originally loved and respected mutants, but also because Professor x will be an important witness to testify against him!


    Ron won''t deny that because of Professor X''s rectification action on the mutant group, there are indeed many bad points in this. As long as it breaks out, all public opinion will point to him and accuse him of what he did.


    Ron will not conceal what he has done, but he does not want these things to cause him to become a sinner forever and a public enemy of all mankind.


    At that time, a civil war was inevitable.


    He still remembers the original civil war in the timeline, the battle that the superheroes started because of their ideas, but he did not expect that because of his joining, the object and cause of the civil war have now become him, and he has also become a little troublesome since childhood. A big event that the whole world will shake.


    After gathering a few people, Ron briefly talked about the next plan.


    "This time the matter is terrible. I will solve it myself. In the previous battle with Swallowing Star, my strength has dropped a lot, so you will become assistants. There is no solution to this matter with me."


    "First of all, Bronsky, Ben, the speed and ability of the two of you are not high, but the town and the garrison ability are very strong, so you will stay in the committee and guard here. Because soon, there will be riots here, you I have to maintain order here..."


    "Jasmine, Jessica, you and I will act together, and I will solve the messenger who caused this chaos. The other party has a powerful group to help. It is very likely that my strength is not enough, and other people have suffered a lot. For the injury, you will be my best helper..."


    "And... do you believe me?"


    He finally smiled wryly and asked the four people.


    The four people have very different identities. They hate that Bronsky has been transformed by him and believe him 100%. Although the other three are very close to him, no one can be sure that they will have other ideas.


    Ron is most worried about Jessica, the person who has known him the longest and knows him best.


    Except for ability, Jessica is actually just the most ordinary person. She has her own thoughts and judgments, which will be affected by other things. Ron has never done anything to her. The only time was the first time. He helped the other party get out of the confusion.


    So he was very worried, would this person who has known him the longest apart from Little Spider also doubt himself?


    But no results!


    Jessica just smiled, her eyes full of trust!


    The same goes for Jasmine, Ben also nodded.


    Ron also smiled: "Well, let''s go!"


    The space channel appeared in situ, and at the other end of the channel was the capital of this country, Washington.


    This is the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., even after it has been disbanded once.


    After he handed Professor X to Nick Fury, the other party seemed to have placed Professor X in Washington. Although he didn''t know where he was going now, he could know everything as long as he found the black chief.

 472 Chapter 463: Public Enemy of the World

    When Ron and his team acted, the outside world had already become chaotic because of the information that was placed on the Internet.


    Almost no one ever doubted the authenticity of the information, because almost every incident recorded in it had enough witnesses, among which there were relatively good influences, and there were also information that pointed to Ron as the black hand of everything.


    For example, at the very beginning, Ron prevented the Hulk from fighting with Abomination, and finally took away Abomination. Until now, Abomination has become a member of the Guardian, which is very clearly recorded.


    There was also the Mutant incident that year. Because the information released was too comprehensive, many government organizations, including SHIELD, have admitted in disguise that Ron was the instigator of the Mutant incident. The news was 100% confirmed.


    And many things afterwards, Ron''s unreasonable behavior was also magnified, and many related images and photos were also placed in the data, and there was almost no place to deny it.


    Therefore, after the information was released, many people who believed Ron could only point out some details and logical problems of the information, so as to insist on their trust in the most amazing people on earth!


    But these people are still only a minority. Soon, the Internet began to be filled with remarks hoping to know the truth. Some countries also began to call the committee to ask for details.


    And this is just the beginning.


    Within half an hour of the release of the information, humans were already standing outside the World Commission building in New York, writing self-made slogans, waiting for the commission to give the truth.


    An hour later, the U.S. government officially announced that it had temporarily separated from the committee and was not under the control of the committee, and that it would send people to investigate this matter.


    Within an hour and a half, countries all over the world, including China, which was the first to join the committee, have issued a statement that they will temporarily disengage from the world committee together with other countries and wait for the final outcome of the matter.


    And two hours later, the investigation team sent by the US government appeared and showed a face in front of the world.


    Only then did people know that those superheroes were the first to doubt Ron!


    Because this investigative team is made up of the most popular superheroes in the world, the American team and Dr. Banner, who are close to Ron.


    In the speech before departure, the US team said:


    "In fact, I don��t want to believe that Ron is behind everything. He has actually done a lot of things that are beneficial to humans. body����"


    "However, this does not conceal a series of extremely dark events that Ron has done in order to control the world. Perhaps the cause of the New York alien war and the symbiotic invasion cannot be completely attributed to Ron, but the mutant incident and the Ultron incident But it is entirely the work of this hypocritical person!"


    "Although the mutants have done a lot of wrong things, Ron can''t directly regard the entire mutant group as the object of revenge for personal grievances with a mutant, causing countless mutants to die in that round up operation. !"


    "After gaining more powerful superpowers, Ron gradually began to want to control the earth, so he planned the entire Ultron incident. In order to prevent himself from being involved, he deliberately let Tony Stark become the Ultron incident. A scapegoat, and he himself becomes a hero, saving the earth, and taking control of the whole world!"


    "But all conspiracies will leave flaws. I and a lot of doubters began to collect evidence, and finally confirmed that Ron was behind everything, the biggest hypocrisy in the world!"


    At the end of the words, the American team''s tone became even higher, full of unwillingness and determination!


    "Comrades like me who don��t want to be controlled by such hypocrites, we will definitely give you the truth about everything. Even if you are shattered, even if you��ve been iced into the glacier again for 70 years, I��ll arrest Ron. He got the punishment he deserved, and the humans who died in his hands rest in peace!"


    All of a sudden,


    Because people know that the original information that was placed on the Internet was not made by some unpredictable people, but by the famous superheroes like Dr. Banner of the US team.


    These superheroes are skeptical of Ron. Who else would say that this is fake?


    People who reacted fiercely have even begun to clamor for directly stripping Ron alive to atone for the lost humans. There are even many things that have nothing to do with the ass, and Ron has been involved.


    In just two hours, Ron went from the most amazing and popular person in the world to a sinner in the world!


    And Ron can''t take care of these things now. Half an hour ago, he had found Nick Fury, the big black bald head and the core person of S.H.I.E.L.D., and started to solve this matter in his own way!


    Before the existence of Hydra was exposed and SHIELD announced its dissolution, Nick Fury directly used suspended animation to conceal himself, so as to better manage SHIELD in the dark.


    Nick Fury��s strategy has to be said to be very successful. S.H.I.E.L.D., completely hidden in the dark, not only did not lose its control, but even participated more in certain events.


    Even after the establishment of the World Council, S.H.I.E.L.D. has not lost its status, and remains the most powerful spy organization on the planet.


    Ron also wanted to cancel the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D., but felt that it was unnecessary, so he didn''t care too much.


    Because Ron actually has a good relationship with S.H.I.E.L.D., with S.H.I.E.L.D., the situation on the earth will be more stable.


    But now that the US team released his information to the public, S.H.I.E.L.D. had no response at all, which is very strange.


    At the very least, S.H.I.E.L.D. has to stand with the US team, or continue to cooperate with him to achieve a win-win situation!


    These questions were answered after Ron found Nick Fury.


    When he found the black man, he was sitting in a special car, hurriedly seeming to want to go.


    Seeing Ron directly blocked in front of him, Fury certainly didn''t have the slightest idea of ??rushing over or running away, stopped the car and stood quietly in front of Ron, with a relaxed expression.


    "Unexpectedly, the first thing you did was to come to me instead of explaining those things. This made me very puzzled. After all, you found me, it should not prove that you are innocent!"


    "I need to get more news from you, because I need to be in perfect control of everything and solve this matter as quickly as possible, instead of starting a huge civil war, it will not do me any good!"


    Ron smiled slightly and didn''t ask where Fury had gone before, but took Jasmine directly into his car.


    "Let''s go, I have a lot of questions to ask, the time on the road should be enough."


    "Are you sure there is enough time, it''s actually very close." Nick Fury shrugged and sat in the driver''s seat, without asking him where he was going, he started the car and started to the destination.


    "Enough, it doesn''t matter if it is not enough, because the time we stay together will be long!"


    Ron looked at the ordinary human beings who were full of righteous indignation on the road outside the car window and were talking about himself, wishing that he would die immediately, but he was very calm.


    He always remembered one sentence.


    As long as you are strong enough, you will not be defeated!


    He is already very strong now, and it would be stupid if he still produces strong emotional changes for these things.


    "I want to know, how many people Steve Rogers united against me, and what are these people doing now?"


    No longer focusing on the outside of the car, but mental power began to cover everything around it.


    Although he didn''t think that Nick Fury would deceive himself at this time, he never said a person who does things according to his "feel".


    The 100% correct answer is what he needs!


    "I''m not a guy with strong mental abilities like you, it''s impossible to know everything!" Nick Fury laughed when he heard his doubts, looking helpless.


    Since meeting Ron, he has been deflated. At the very beginning, Ron will now become a public enemy of the world.


    The most important thing is that Fury never expected that Ron would find himself in the first place after this incident finally broke out.


    Even if you want to understand everything, just go to Steve Rogers directly?


    As for Ron, would he not know that the US team did this?It''s impossible to think with your toes!


    "I just said I know!" Fury still decided not to waste time, and said: "Except for those you already know, in fact, Rogers'' greatest reliance is on mutants with abilities, such as the x Academy eight years ago. Help mutants, you should be familiar with this, Laser Eye, Storm Girl, Jean Grey..."


    "In the past eight years, these mutants have been hidden in the dark, quietly, but in fact, their strength has not become weaker at all, but they have become stronger!"


    "For example, this time Mr. Fantastic��s artificial intelligence was breached, and your information was sent to everyone in the world. It was done by a mutant with the ability to control the network. I think even you will Think this is really a magical ability, right?"


    After listening to Nick Fury''s account, Ron finally knew that his previous judgment was correct.


    The ability to control the network is really amazing.


    He originally thought that he would be very confused about the ultimate development of technology, but now the reality tells him that even in terms of ability, she who has all the abilities that can be realized is actually not thorough enough!


    However, these words of Nick Fury also revealed a message.


    That is, he can say so many things, but he definitely doesn''t want to say the same as himself, and he doesn''t know much.


    "Go on, what are these people doing?" He urged.


    Nick Fury didn��t talk nonsense, and continued: ��Rogers is leading a large group of people and is preparing to speak against you in front of the world, and then to control everything under you together. There are also many mutants, but more Many mutants are actually preparing to kill you."


    "Also, they are actually heading to the location of Professor X, just five minutes before you met me. If there were no accidents, now they have arrived..."


    Ron frowned, and the realization ability was already working: "In this way, we really don''t have enough time..."


    Fury''s car was still moving forward, and the surrounding scenery was full of feasting cities, but the next moment it turned into a wild field with green grass and blue sky, suddenly quiet.


    Nick Fury was not surprised either. This was one of Ron''s many abilities, and it was no longer a secret.


    "I heard from those superheroes that you were seriously injured when dealing with that alien life. It seems that this news may not be true, and it makes me believe in Rogers even more!"


    Fury made no secret of his suspicion that the black big bald head was actually like the black widow, who had never believed Ron.


    But Ron didn��t feel angry, and said with a smile, ��Why didn��t I have a strong self-healing ability and recovered within a few days? You see, I took my two companions to go out, this is the most powerful evidence of."


    As they said, Jessica and Jasmine sitting behind pouted.


    What, listening to this tone, in fact, they are not here to help at all?


    And Nick Fury is indeed smart, explaining the meaning of Ron''s words.


    "They are indeed the people you called for help, but this does not mean that you were seriously injured, it only means that you are in a hurry, so you called two good helpers!"


    "And your ability to directly know and here also proves that your strength is actually still strong!"


    With that, he stopped the car next to a large single-family villa.


    "This can only prove that even if I am injured, I am very strong!"


    Ron smiled again and stopped explaining more, but let Fury go directly into the villa with himself.


    The villa is not big, but it is luxurious. The green grass is neat and dense. Although the walls are old but not dilapidated, they think that the materials are very good and they are very charming.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. treatment is really good. This is simply the best place to take care of the elderly. It seems that you have always treated your old friend very well."


    Ron��s words contained some ridicule. This was where Professor X was being held by SHIELD, but it was not as luxurious as a place of detention, but it was like a place for the elderly for the rich.


    In fact, it is indeed here!


    For example, he had already seen several villa servants in his telepathy, but now he was so scared that he hid on the side and did not dare to move.


    Because several mutants broke into this villa and controlled it.


    And the person he wanted to find, Professor X, Charles Xavier, was beside these mutants.


    It was strange that even though his mental abilities had been sealed by him and his memory had been sealed, Professor X seemed to sense something after he came here, and he looked directly at the direction he was coming from, with a very confused expression.

 473 Chapter 464: Fight with Mutants Again

    "Who?"


    Professor X''s abnormality was discovered by several mutants around, and they immediately yelled and began to look for the person that Professor X noticed.


    These mutants Ron are actually very familiar. The black but white-haired storm girl Ororo, the thin and handsome boy Bobby the iceman, the naughty Anna who has grown into a sexy girl, and wearing a pair of sunglasses, Scott has become the laser eye of a middle-aged man.


    Without disguising, Ron pushed open the door of the room and appeared in front of these mutants.


    "It''s actually you?"


    Seeing him appear, the four mutants immediately made a defensive action. Poppy the iceman''s body began to become transparent, using the power of ice to crystallize himself, and a small storm vortex appeared next to Ororo. , Just wait for the situation to be wrong and start the attack directly.


    "Surprised?"


    Ron didn''t look like both sides were enemies of life and death. Instead, he looked at the bald old man who was even younger than eight years ago and showed a harmless smile.


    "Professor Charles, have you been okay for so many years?"


    Professor X is a little confused, isn''t the person in front of him the chairman of the committee that often appears on TV?Why does it make him feel very angry.


    Including the four people before, they still have to say what they are the dean of x Academy, they are mutants with extremely strong spiritual abilities, which makes him feel very puzzled.


    "Sit down, do you want to drink a glass of water and let them go back first?"


    Professor X stood up and pointed to the large table next to him and the trembling servant in the corner, and then took the kettle from the side and started pouring water for several people.


    Yes, Professor x is standing up!


    In the battle eight years ago, although Ron sealed Professor X''s ability, he healed his legs. At that time, the regeneration potion was still on sale.


    Over the years, Professor X has been able to move freely, just like a normal person, and no longer needs to sit in a wheelchair.


    "of course can."


    Ron first took Frey Mosmine and Jessica to sit down, as if they were negotiating in harmony.


    However, the laser eye storm female iceman and the little mischief were always guarded, afraid that Ron would directly take out a machete to hack them to death.


    After a while, the laser eye signaled everyone not to act rashly, and sat down before talking.


    Like Nick Fury, Laser Eye didn''t expect Ron to pass through Nick Fury and then come to Professor X, who happened to run into them.


    Shouldn''t Ron take care of Captain America''s affairs?


    And Nick Fury, who had promised them so well before, and sold them in a blink of an eye. Damn it!


    Seeing all eight people gathered at the table and all his servants left, Professor X breathed a sigh of relief.


    My friends, finally won''t be hurt because of him!


    During these eight years, everyone whom Professor X has come into contact with has been free to follow the servants around him, and the rest are Nick Fury, who is as bald as himself, but is black.


    However, there are actually not many, only a few times!


    Professor X thought he was also very strange. Not only did he feel that he knew each other when he met these people, but he didn''t even feel scared or surprised at the small tornadoes and ice crystals that appeared on them.


    Could it be that he was also a person with this ability before?


    Otherwise, I should not know these few people...


    "What the hell are you looking for me for?" Professor X asked.


    "It seems that the professor has lost all his previous memories..." Laser Eye and Ororo looked at each other and exchanged opinions in an instant.


    Don''t worry about that much, you must first take Professor X away, because Ron''s actions directly changed their plan, and now their people are not there, so it is not the time to deal with Ron.


    "Ron!" Laser Eye did not answer Professor X, but said to him: "You shouldn''t have come here, Captain America will go directly to your lair soon.


    "I don''t need you to teach me to do things." Ron looked at Laser Eye, his tone of voice calm, without the slightest mood swing.


    "Don''t regret it!" Laser Eye''s anger gradually rose, but in the end it was suppressed and did not vent.


    Professor X looked at the two tit-for-tat, still not clear.


    But he saw that the guy with the sunglasses was obviously more irritable than the chairman of the committee on TV, so he didn''t want to ask the man with the sunglasses anymore, and asked Ron with a smile:


    "I know you, you are the president of the World Council, the super hero of the earth, why do you know me, and why did you come to me?"


    "I''m just here to talk to the professor and see how he''s doing." Ron''s attitude is very friendly, and it looks completely different from Laser Eyes.


    But somehow, Professor X always felt that the guy in front of him was much more dangerous than the man with sunglasses, even if the guy seemed to be innocent.


    In fact, Ron really didn''t mean anything.


    Professor X in front of him is no longer threatening. Even if he breaks through the seal and obtains the powerful psychic abilities before, it won''t be after him, even under his weakened precursor.


    After all, the soul gem is still on his body.


    Although it has become less influential because of being integrated into his universe, no matter how much, this infinite gem, which represents part of the power of the rules of the mind, is still very powerful, and it is impossible for it to be inferior to Professor X.


    "Just say what you have, and leave as soon as you finish. I will have a lunch break later!" Professor X finally felt that he should not stay with Ron because it made him feel uncomfortable.


    But Ron looked humbly and said, "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry. Professor, you can talk to them first."


    Laser Eye is going crazy, you should say nothing, and stay there, what are you going to do?


    He couldn''t help it anymore, he had to take Professor X away directly!


    Although his temper is still irritable, Laser Eye has matured a lot after so many years. He once again exchanged glances with the storm girl Ororo to confirm the next action.


    "Professor, I want to talk to you alone!"


    Storm girl Ororo stood up, approached Professor X, and whispered.


    "Hmm..." Professor X hesitated, but the black white-headed woman gave him a kind of cordial feeling, and then stood up, ready to go aside with Storm Girl.


    And the laser eye is ready, if Ron wants to come out to stop him, he will open the sunglasses and launch the laser wave!


    But Ron didn''t make any movement, just watched Storm Girl and Professor X silently, without any movement.


    Storm Girl also breathed a sigh of relief, came to a small room, and told all the information and experience about Professor X.


    After listening to the story of the Stormgirl Ororo, Professor X was shocked at first, then calmed down and began to think about whether the words the Stormgirl said were true.


    After all, what x Academy, mutants, and the battle with the chairman of the committee are all too far away from him now.


    In Professor X''s heart, he is just an ordinary old man. He can live in this big villa because of his status as a professor. He has many servants and advanced technology equipment, which has nothing to do with mutants.


    But his current life does have many unreasonable points.


    For example, with the black bald identity, why can''t he remember what happened before? Why can''t he leave this villa?


    In the previous few years, Professor X had also wanted to leave this villa, but was intercepted by various reasons. Even Professor X wondered if he had some genetic disease, so he could not go out?


    But now Ororo said, in fact, it was all because of his memory and ability sealed by the president of the World Council, and he was imprisoned here?


    Professor X looked at Auroro''s real eyes and the feeling of trust, and felt that the black woman in front of him should not lie.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" he asked.


    Ororo lowered his voice and his eyes began to pale: "You just have to follow us!"


    As he said, a whirlwind appeared, directly blowing through a wooden wall, and then engulfed Storm Girl and Professor X to fly high into the sky.


    Hearing the noise, Laser Eye finally couldn''t help it. Turning on the sunglasses, the hot laser laser shot directly at Ron.


    The ice man''s body also crystallized in an instant, and then ice gas appeared from the air, covering Jasmine, Jessica, and the black chief, trying to freeze them.


    Nick Fury is just a mortal. Although it is already the limit among human beings, he is definitely not an opponent of this kind of superpower, so he immediately retreated to the back and hid behind a wall.


    But the ice gas was quickly resolved by Jasmine.


    There was no movement in sight, the original cold and biting ice gas quickly turned into non-threatening water vapor, floating towards the sky as the air rose, instantly solving the iceman''s attack.


    "Jasmine, it''s really unreasonable that you are still helping this person who caused our mutants to end up here now!"


    Little naughty Anna realized that Jasmine had solved the iceman''s attack, and immediately wanted to use her ability to control Jasmine.


    Little Naughty''s ability is also very special, she can make other mutants and even superpowers incapacitated and absorbed by her.


    Eight years ago, she had absorbed the power of Wolverine to heal her body pierced by Wolverine.


    Ron was there at that time, but he took the initiative to contact the little mischief, and in the end he was not absorbed.


    And after eight years, the ability of Little Naughty who could only use physical contact to produce effects has become even more magical. Now he can shoot directly in the air, and it is still under her control.


    It��s just that her body��s inability to contact with others has not changed at all, so after being lovers with Bobby the Iceman for so long, they still haven��t had that...


    In Ron''s view, this is actually a level five or close to level five ability, but the potential of the little mischief is too low to be able to use the ability to that point.


    Like Jasmine, the way that little mischief can absorb the abilities of others is also intangible and innocent, and head towards Jasmine.


    Only halfway through, this ability becomes weak and disappears.


    Obviously, although the little mischief''s ability is magical, it has encountered a more powerful erosion ability, and it has disappeared before it even works.


    The little mischief was just stunned.


    I remember that although Jasmine''s abilities were also very special eight years ago, she was also one of the few people who was not afraid of Jasmine because of her abilities.


    After eight years, Jasmine was so amazing, her ability could not even be close.


    Jasmine didn''t care much about being naughty. Although she still knew these people, she no longer had any emotions, and only treated her as a stranger.


    "I will chase that black woman!"


    And Jessica didn''t put her mind here. When she heard the voice, she wanted to chase Storm Girl and Professor X.


    Because Storm Girl flies away, and unless Ron is here, she can fly, so of course she wants to take on a task.


    But Ron directly stopped her: "You don''t need to chase, Storm Girl can''t leave her surroundings."


    With that said, he readily absorbed the energy of the laser eye into his universe and turned it into the nutrients of his universe.


    After the small universe shrinks, he doesn''t want to let go of anything that enhances the scope of his small universe. Although the energy of the laser eye is insignificant, he will not let it go.


    In the eyes of Laser, Ron had yet another powerful ability that could directly absorb their ability.


    Laser Eye suddenly lost the heart to fight, and just wanted to leave here, and later gathered everyone together to fight Ron.


    After so many years of hiding, he has found many mutants with special abilities. One of them was the one who broke Ron''s information on the Internet through the firewall.


    In addition, there are more mutants with strange abilities, and that big killer, Ron will definitely not be their opponent.


    But can Ron let Lasereye them leave?


    of course not!


    He came to Professor X to resolve this emergency as quickly as possible, so it is impossible to let Laser Eye them go.


    Seeing that the laser hit and retreated, he came directly to the window, Ron did not stop him, and let them go.


    "go!"


    Laser Eye thought that Ron hadn''t noticed. He saw a good chance, so a laser beam directly punched the wall with a big mouth, carrying a little mischief, and rushed out with the iceman.


    But after going out, he found that the outside was no longer a remote field, but had become another place.


    There is no color, nothing here, and even no land for them to stand on.


    It was like falling off a cliff, they kept falling, they kept falling, there seemed to be no end.


    Even though they knew that Ron did it, panic began to spread in the hearts of the three people. They started yelling, clamoring for Ron to let them go, but there was no response.


    I don''t know how long it took until they finally felt that they didn''t fall anymore, and finally something appeared in front of them.


    That was the storm girl Ororo who they thought had left the villa long ago and had joined other mutants, and Professor X Charles.

 474 Chapter 465: Cunning American Team!

    "It''s over..."


    Looking at the desperate companion next to him, and Professor X who still couldn''t figure out the status quo, there was no way for Laser Eye to do anything.


    Laser Eye would never have thought that he would be caught by Ron in this way, not to mention the subsequent plan, even the first step to rescue Professor X was not completed.


    But in fact, Ron didn''t expect to meet Laser Eye in Professor X.


    He just wanted to control Professor X first. It was really only an accident that he encountered the laser eye and others who came to rescue Professor X.


    But this is also a good harvest, he can get more information from Laser Eye to understand the whole thing.


    Next, it is time to find the remaining mutants and stop the US team, and then clarify everything.


    Ron didn''t intend to waste time. He didn''t care about the laser eye and others who were locked into the dark space by him, but was going to go directly to the US team.


    Because someone sent him a message just now, the US team is speaking on their actions on TV, and will soon go straight to New York to start all the plans.


    Ron turned on the phone and saw the speech, but the speech just ended when he turned it on, and the action had already begun.


    At this time, it was only two hours before the materials were released.


    The action of the US team is fast, and Ron certainly can''t be slow.


    He directly took the people around him and sensed where the press conference was at the other end, ready to intercept the US team.


    Only after coming here, Ron frowned.


    Because the US team is no longer here.


    No matter how Ron searched Washington with induction, he couldn''t find any trace of the American team.


    He probably guessed what was going on.


    Someone with teleport ability appeared in the mutants, and brought the US team to another place.


    Ron recalled the stories he had read, and listed all the people in the mutants with teleport ability, and found that there were actually quite a few.


    He had seen one before. Before the action against the mutants, the Storm Girl and the Phoenix Girl had chased after Magneto''s subordinate, the guy called Nightcrawler, who had teleporting ability.


    Just remember that Nightcrawler''s teleportation ability is not strong, and can only perform short-distance teleportation, unless his ability is greatly enhanced, otherwise he should not be a Nightcrawler.


    In addition, the nightcrawler''s father, the Red Devil, the sister of Gunlish, and the flash that can create portals all have teleport capabilities, and they can bring people together, so they are powerful.


    These people, no matter who they are, may be the ones who helped the US team.


    Unable to pass the analysis is that the teleportable mutant took the US team to act, Ron can only choose to return to the committee building in New York as soon as possible.


    The space tunnel appeared, enshrouding several people.


    The next moment, four people appeared in the lounge of the committee building.


    After returning, Ron began to sense his surroundings for the first time.


    However, this made him even more puzzled.


    Because he didn''t sense the US team, not even the Surprise building.


    He suddenly felt that the U.S. team had also become cunning. Didn''t he say in his speech that he would come to New York to expose me?Why are there Teleport mutants for help, but they have not appeared in New York?


    He knew that the US team must be planning something, less than half an hour after the speech.


    This is generally the time it takes for Washington to get to New York. Since the US team put him on the side of all mankind and wants to push Ron to the corner, then he must act with integrity.


    So the US team only has half an hour to lay out the plans he needs to complete in the middle.


    And he knew nothing about it.


    Ron had to admit that in the civil war, humans absolutely have a unique talent.


    When dealing with him, each one became so smart, but before facing the alien symbiote and Ultron, there was no way at all.


    The timing of the US team was perfect. He did not choose to act after Ultron ended a year ago.


    Even Ron couldn''t react to the sudden change. Under the premise that the network was invaded by mutants and his strength was greatly reduced, he could only solve the matter on his own, and there was not much way.


    When he was strong before, he could observe the entire earth at any time, and he had the feeling of controlling everything!


    Feeling the gap, Ron was even more eager for the time and soul of the remaining two gems, eager to obtain all the gems to enhance his universe.


    He has a hunch that after getting all the six gems representing the power of various rules, his small universe will definitely enter a new stage.


    Although he won''t be able to reach a level comparable to the other four creation gods except Star Swallowing, he will definitely not be so embarrassed when he meets Star Swallowing at that time!


    The more this happened, the more eager Ron was to resolve the incident as soon as possible.


    His consciousness turned into a human appearance, and he came to the dark space that he realized with his spatial ability, found Laser Eye and a few desperate mutants standing in place, and asked:


    "I want to know what Steve Rogers is doing now, answer me and I can let you out."


    Ron''s arrival attracted everyone''s attention. They were scared at first, but then they became slightly surprised.


    Obviously, the dark environment made their psychology begin to collapse.


    It''s not that their psychological endurance is too poor, but because the time in this dark space is actually many times longer than outside.


    Maybe the time outside hasn''t passed too long, but in fact, I don''t know how long has passed!


    This is the maximum extent Ron can do after he comes into contact with time ability.


    This can only be done when this dark space is still connected to his small universe.


    Little Naughty is the most devastated person among them. Eight years later, this girl who is still twenty-three or four years old has not grown much.


    "I said I said..." The little mischief seemed to have caught the last straw, and stood up and said: "Is there not much time outside, right? According to the plan, Captain Rogers must be in New York now, ready to take your The Surprise and the World Committee are both under control. I said you let us go, I don��t want to stay in the dark anymore!"


    "In fact, the time outside has not passed five minutes!" Ron explained with a smile, but he didn''t mean to let the little mischief go away. Instead, he looked at Laser Eye and waited.


    Even if Little Naughty''s emotional intelligence is not high, he knows that Ron didn''t believe his words at all.


    The little mischievous face suddenly exploded and said loudly: "What I said is true, Scott and they can prove that you can''t help but believe me!"


    Scott frowned, this little naughty, really ignorant!


    But there is no way, this is indeed the real situation.


    And...they themselves can''t stand the darkness here!


    In the previous eight years of concealment, they could at least see the sun and move freely.


    But now, there is only darkness around them, except for darkness, there is nothing here!


    Several people are not ascetic monks who have nothing to think about, and the genes of mutants can also amplify the negative emotions in their hearts, so their bearing capacity is actually not as good as that of ordinary humans.


    Among the few people, only Professor X looked good, facing everything calmly, not too unusual.


    "What the little naughty said is true..."


    As if a difficult decision was made, Lasereye admitted to the little mischievous words: "You just let us go, and we promise that we won''t trouble you again... Or, you can lock us outside the prison..."


    Laser Eye''s attitude was very low, and his tone and expression were full of imploring, but the unwillingness in the corner of his eye directly exposed him.


    Of course, even if he hadn''t observed this, Ron would not have thought that Laser Eye would let go of his hatred.


    It seems that neither Laser Eye nor Little Naughty lied. According to their original plan, the US team should now be in New York.


    Has the US team really become cunning?


    "Steve Rogers is not in New York right now."


    Ron gave a simple explanation with a cold face, and then disappeared directly into the same place, with no intention of letting a few people go.


    The hopeful little mischief suddenly collapsed. He aimed the original hatred at the laser''s eyes and cried out crying: "It''s all you. If you didn''t mean to avenge Ron, Bobby and I had a good time. Yes, I won''t be locked here at all, it''s all because of you!"


    With that said, Little Naughty even used his abilities and used it towards the laser eye.


    "Are you crazy Anna?"


    Fortunately, Poppy the Iceman endured the consequences of being absorbed and grabbed the little mischievous hand at this time. This did not allow a civil war between mutants to begin.


    The two are lovers. In the eight years of hiding, the two spent a small life together that belonged to only two people. In addition to not being able to do that and being careful not to be discovered by humans, they actually had a pretty good time.


    It wasn''t until a few months ago that Laser Eye found them again and explained their plan to deal with Ron, that their lives were changed.


    Little mischief was caught by the iceman Poppy, and his anger broke out on his boyfriend in an instant: "Are you even helping Laser Eye? Why did we do this? Ron didn��t treat us at all, he just I have hatred for the professor, why, why..."


    The iceman Poppy was very irritated by the little mischief, coupled with the ability to be absorbed, instantly exploded: "Look at what you are now, can''t you calm down?"


    "I am calm? How do you tell me to calm down in this situation?"


    ...


    All of a sudden, the civil war between lovers began!


    Little naughty is not an easy master, otherwise he would not be called by this name.


    And Ron didn''t care about the situation in the dark space, he was worrying about the secret operation of the US team.


    Although he doesn''t think the US team can produce anything that threatens him, he has not forgotten the quality of care. Of course, he does not think that this is just a trivial matter.


    After all, if the US team transforms into any one of the other three captains of Marvel''s four captains, then he will not be too easy to deal with!


    After all, the three captains were all not much weaker than Tun Xing.


    "Ron, something happened in Boston, it''s weird..."


    At this time, he suddenly received a call from Reid, which explained one thing.


    That was when his information had just been exposed, a case occurred in a high school in Boston where a teacher disappeared. A female teacher was suddenly taken away by a woman in red flying from the sky, not knowing where she went.


    Although comparing Ron''s information, this is not worth mentioning, but the incident was reported to the design committee, and I hope the committee will send a special team to investigate.


    But because Reid''s system was temporarily controlled by the mutant who could invade the Internet, this matter was only discovered by Reid two hours later, and after finding a suspicious point in the incident, he directly contacted him.


    Ron knew why.


    The abducted female teacher Reid may not know who it was, but the red woman Reid who flew into the school abducted still knows some relevant information.


    This is the famous Phoenix female violin in the X-Men eight years ago? Gree, who has represented mutants and participated in many government meetings, and his reputation is not small.


    And the female teacher who was taken away was just another personality, Jeanne, that Ron stripped from Qin Grey''s body after defeating Black Phoenix.


    Although he shared the same body before, Ron didn''t make Jenny look the same as Jean Grey, but completely different.


    He manifested Jenny''s body back then, on the edge of Boston, the most prosperous city in the northeast. Later, he heard the news that Jenny became a teacher, but he did not pay too much attention to it.


    Because he believes that there should not be too many changes in Jenny''s life with a happy family, because he will not bother, and probably neither will Qin Grey.


    Jenny will spend her life peacefully, watching her children grow up, get married, and eventually grow old and become a handful of ashes, just like almost all humans.


    What I didn''t expect was that all of this would change because of the incident the US team provoked against him.


    Although he didn''t know what Qin Grey was doing to take Jenny away, Ron couldn''t help being a little angry.


    What does all this have to do with Jenny who has become an ordinary person?


    The space began to twist, and a space tunnel enveloped several people, taking them to Boston.


    Although the ability has been reduced a lot, it is still very easy to realize a space tunnel from New York to Boston, which is less than 400 kilometers away.


    When he came directly to Rhodes Middle School in Boston, Ron began to look for traces left by Jean Grey, looking for the other side''s whereabouts.


    Judging from the reported information, Qin Grey flew to the school to take Jenny away through her own thinking ability. Compared with the space teleportation, this method will actually leave a lot of clues.


    Although nearly two hours have passed, it is not difficult to get clues.

 475 Chapter 466: Son of God Ron

    Ron''s psychology enveloped the entire Rhodes Middle School, and he didn''t even want to let the air flow change.


    In the induction, the entire Boston became a plan in his mind, and every place and every detail was included.


    From the destroyed classroom window, he found the wilderness further north of Boston.


    There are traces of mental activity here. After comparison, it is very similar to the traces of the destruction of Rod Middle School.


    Everyone has fixed methods and habits, and mutants with abilities are no exception.


    Even if she was stripped of the power of the phoenix, Qin Ge Lei''s thought ability would be level 4, but this did not give her the ability to teleport.


    It is impossible for Qin Grey to use her mind all the time. She will stop and need a rest.


    Ron followed the clues he found, all the way north, and then stopped at the border of the United States and Canada.


    Qin Grey and Jenny are here.


    But it was not just two people, Qin Grey and Jenny.


    In addition to them, the US team, Dr. Banner, Hawkeye Button, and a lot of all kinds of guys, who looked like mutants were also there.


    Seeing his appearance, everyone was shocked, but the US team did not.


    He was even very excited about the current situation. Originally, he wanted to take Jean Grey and Jenny to New York, where he would expose Ron''s hypocrisy to the world so that the world could see his true face.


    But now it seems that here is enough.


    It is very good here. Although there is no familiar feeling in New York, Ron can not be exposed directly in front of the World Committee building, but at least there will not be too many casualties here.


    The US team believes that Ron will become very angry after his conspiracy is exposed, and then he will no longer hide himself and directly use tough methods to continue the previous plan.


    And they will continue to stop Ron. It''s definitely not appropriate in New York, it''s great here.


    There is no one inhabited, except for them, no ordinary people will suffer casualties from this battle.


    The most important thing is that the most important part of exposing Ron''s hypocrisy mask this time can be done in this deserted place.


    "Lake, you can start, come on, you will be the person who has contributed the most to the world''s return to freedom!" The US team solemnly confessed to a boy who looked only eleven or twelve years old next to him.


    This is the mutant that can invade the Internet. He broke through the firewall set up by Mr. Fantastic before and sent that information to the world.


    But now, the US team needs him to invade again and spread the real-time video here.


    "Yes, Captain Rogers, I promise, this time I won''t faint again!"


    The little mutant named Lake replied confidently, then closed his eyes, looked hard, and activated his abilities.


    "Protect Lake and don''t let him be caught by that hypocrite."


    Seeing Lake started to act, the US team stood in front, ready to guard the key to this action.


    Ron saw this scene, but didn''t stop it at all, because he didn''t have to worry about the series of actions the US team would make next.


    From seeing Jean Grey and Jenny with the US team, he probably guessed what the US team is going to do.


    The US team found out Jenny''s true origins, and wanted to explain the Transformers and the "source" that appeared in the New York war by exposing Jenny, so as to thoroughly prove that the Ultron incident was his work.


    Although the information circulating on the Internet proved in many ways that the Ultron incident was planned by Ron, it lacked the most fundamental evidence.


    That is the relationship between Ron and Yuan.


    The previous official explanation was that the source fell to the earth a long time ago, awakened more than ten years ago, and then became friends with Ron.


    Although the statement seems weird, there is no strong evidence that it is false.


    Because with the level of earth technology before the New York war, it is impossible to create a source.


    So it becomes a fact that the''source'' is alien life.


    However, the information given by the US team said that the existence of''source'' is actually Ron in order to make Tony Stark interested in intelligent life.


    So where did Ron get the source?


    The statement in the information is from an alien outside the earth, saying that Ron is very likely to have a''source'' from an alien, and even Ron himself is an undercover alien hiding on the earth.


    But two hours ago, the emergence of a new material made the US team change its mind.


    This is the existence of Jenny!


    According to the survey, Jenny is actually a shady household at all, more black than all shady households.


    Because no matter which country it is, there is no trace of the origin of Jenny, except that Jenny appeared around Boston one night eight years ago and finally settled here.


    No one thinks this has anything to do with Ron, but the US team suddenly linked this incident to a battle between Boston and New York that year.


    Participants in that battle were Ron, and there was the Phoenix female piano in mutants? Grey.


    This doesn''t seem to be relevant yet, but the US team found Qin? Gree asked, but found the most suspicious thing.


    Jean Grey was defeated by Ron, but he forgot that he did not receive any harm. Instead, he gained a benefit, that is, the dark personality in her body disappeared and she would no longer be controlled by the dark personality.


    After listening to these words, the US team suddenly realized that all the doubts were connected, and then they knew the origin of Jenny, and the origin of the source.


    It turns out that these lives were created by Ron, for different reasons, but they were all for Ron''s service!


    With this evidence, Ron is behind everything and will never change!


    ...


    At the same moment, human beings all over the world are standing in front of TV phones, waiting for the beginning of the next "trial".


    ''Ron is the master of everything'' has made everyone forget their original matter. They just want to know the truth of this matter, whether Ron is the savior of the earth or a hypocrite trying to control the earth.


    Because it is about the destiny of the entire planet!


    After the establishment of the World Council, the earth has indeed entered a new stage. Mankind has begun to explore the universe, and people live and work in peace and contentment without worrying too much.


    But this does not erase the damage caused by the Ultron incident to mankind. It was a devastating disaster. Close to a quarter of the world''s people died in that disaster. This cannot be forgiven!


    Finally, a picture appeared on everyone''s mobile TV.


    Ron appeared in the picture, looking calm, not worried about his remarks and actions against him.


    "It''s finally about to start..."


    Some are looking forward to it, some can''t bear it, and some are confident and looking forward to the final result.


    ...


    At the scene, the U.S. team saw Lake open his eyes, the scene reflected in his eyes, and stood in front of Ron, asking questions full of justice.


    "Ron, everything is clear. The mutant incident, the Ultron incident, including the New York alien war and the alien symbiont invasion are all planned by you. You should confess your sins to the world instead of continuing. Your evil plan!"


    The picture was spread to people all over the world through Lake��s eyes. People were watching Ron, and what kind of answer would he have when he looked at this man who was regarded as the savior by many people?


    Is it an angry excuse, or a simple admission?


    But what was unexpected is that Ron''s appearance has not changed at all, and his face is still calm, smiling and asking:


    "Where is your evidence? Speak it out, I have to listen carefully."


    The American team frowned, Ron was too calm, even if he knew that this guy had such a character, he couldn''t help but feel a little strange.


    Could it be that what else is he hiding?


    The humans in front of the screen are also wondering, at this time, why Ron can remain calm?


    The American team glanced at Jenny next to Qin Grey, and after finding that she was a little dodge, they confirmed that she was right.


    "She''s Jenny. You know who she is, right?"


    The US team asked Qin Grey to bring Jenny to her side, pointing to Jenny and asking.


    A group of students and teachers at Rhodes Middle School in Boston, including Jenny''s husband, saw Jenny appear in front of the camera. Everyone was shocked.


    Why do their teachers, colleagues, and wives appear next to the US team, and they seem to be related to the world''s biggest hypocrites?


    Not knowing Jenny is also wondering, I don''t know what is so special about this ordinary looking woman.


    But Ron''s answer surprised everyone.


    He first smiled at Jenny and asked helplessly: "Mind if I tell you where you came from?"


    Jenny looked at Ron, was silent for a while, and then replied firmly: "I don''t mind!"


    Of course Jenny believed Ron, no matter what, she didn''t know what the person who gave her body was going to do, but she would definitely agree to it unconditionally.


    As for how her life and future will change after her identity is exposed, this is not in Jenny''s consideration!


    "Relax, I can guarantee that you, including your family, will not change too much in the future, and you will continue to live steadily."


    Ron nodded slightly, facing everyone present and the''Internet broadcaster'' Lake, fully introducing Jenny''s origins.


    "Eight years ago, I had a fight with the Phoenix Girl, a member of the X-Men, but the Phoenix Girl at that time was not Qin Grey, but Jenny, the second personality in the original Qin Grey, or Say, dark personality."


    "In that battle, I finally won the victory, and also gained a benefit, that is, a power that originally belonged to Jenny and Jean Grey. After getting this power, my strength increased, and then I took Jenny��s personality Stripped from Qin Grey''s body, and created a new body for her, which is now Jenny."


    Ron''s tone is not special at all, neither has the strong appeal of the US team when speaking, nor the aura of some high-ranking government officials, but it still shocked everyone.


    Stripped of personality?


    Create a body?


    Isn''t this the power of God?


    Jenny''s husband has no expression at all, and only sluggish eyes remain.


    His wife was actually created by the president of the World Council?


    Although according to Ron''s statement, Jenny has already possessed a personality, just an extra body, but this does not change the fact that Jenny is Ron''s creation.


    For an instant, everyone''s eyes were on the red-clothed Qin Gree, wanting to see her reply.


    The current Qin Ge Lei has long lost the sensuality of eight years ago. The fine wrinkles and loose skin around her eyes all show the changes of a woman in her middle age.


    But Qin Ge Lei is still a beautiful woman. With her hair, the fiery red dress makes her look attractive.


    But Jenny is different. This is a black woman from start to finish, and she looks much younger than Jean Grey. How can she not think that these two people will be related, even eight years ago they were the same person... ��


    The American team is also watching. Although Ron''s answer was a bit unexpected, it doesn''t matter, as long as it proves that Jenny is indeed Ron''s creation.


    "I..." Qin Grey was a little entangled. She actually didn''t want to run into Jenny, but for the whole mutant group, she had to do it.


    After taking a look at Jenny''s black eyes and realizing that the other party did not really care about the truth, Qin Grey nodded and said:


    "What Ron said is true. In this matter, he actually helped me and Jenny and I got rid of our common troubles."


    "Wow����"


    The unresolved truth surprised people. It turns out that all of this is true.


    So in this case, is Ron guilty of this matter?He helped two people at the same time!


    The US team frowned. Although everything was done according to their own plan, why was it so wrong?


    Looking at Nick Fury, who had been silent behind Ron, the US team also knew that Lasereye''s plan to bring Professor X back had failed.


    The American team began to feel a little anxious. Fortunately, he found Jenny, otherwise it would be really difficult to determine the truth about the source.


    Because this is definitely the most powerful evidence he has found so far to expose Ron as a hypocrite!


    "This is indeed a fact, and you did nothing wrong with this matter, but will you dare to admit the next thing?"


    "In order to commemorate the alien war that year, the government built an alien war memorial in New York so that mankind will always remember the cruelty of war..."


    The U.S. team took out something similar to a black box and continued: "This is what I got from the memorial hall. It was originally owned by the alien army called Qiruita, but it is not a powerful thing. Weapon, it''s just something like a safe deposit box..."


    "At the beginning I didn''t know what it was, but then I went to search for the information about the alien war that took place in New York that year, and after I got a piece of information, I understood the purpose of this box."


    "This box is actually used to keep Ron and his alien mechanical life friend''source'' the cosmic cube called the energy stone, but this information shows that the cosmic cube is actually not a energy stone at all. , But the treasure in the universe, the space gem among the six infinite gems!"


    "And you and''Yuan'' both lied!"

 476 Chapter 467 The truth is revealed?

    (This chapter has some repetitions and will be revised soon, sorry)


    The US team��s words sounded a bit confusing, but when you think about it carefully, people also understand the meaning of the words.


    The US team just wanted to say that he discovered the truth about the so-called "Genneng Stone" at the beginning, and knew that the original thing about the "Gen" and Transformers was a predetermined conspiracy, and the purpose was to take away the gem of space. The''Energy Stone''!


    And since you can create a human being, does this prove that you also created the source and the bunch of big robots?


    As soon as this doubt appeared, it immediately made people feel that there was indeed a problem with this matter.


    Because there were things about the source and Transformers, there are actually many very strange things.


    For example, why are those alien robots exactly the same as a movie on Earth?


    One explanation is that the director who made this movie had actually been to that planet and saw these robots, so he made that movie.


    But this has no credibility, it''s just a joke.


    And now, this matter has a new explanation.


    That is, it turns out that everything was created by Ron after watching that movie!


    After almost all people have guessed about this, they are all surprised, who is Ron?


    Why can he have this ability to create something that is originally nothing?


    New York, Stark Tower, Tony is also watching this live broadcast. After discovering that the''source'' was probably just a scam by Ron, he also started to get a little angry.


    Why, why lie to him!!!


    Is all this really your conspiracy?


    Tony stared at Ron in the picture, desperately needing an answer.


    If the answer is true, Tony will also choose to believe in the US team, thinking Ron is indeed behind the scenes!


    Because he couldn''t bear such deception, and his trusted friend would be such a person!


    Everyone was looking forward to it, looking forward to Ron''s answer.


    The next moment, everyone was disappointed.


    Because Ron nodded again and directly admitted the US team''s statement.


    "I did lie."


    boom!


    At this moment, the whole world exploded.


    Because Ron acknowledged everything, and acknowledged that he was behind everything!


    The person who was regarded as the savior turned out to be a demon wearing an angel''s coat!


    Tony also felt his heart was broken, why, he would rather Ron not admit it and continue to lie.


    At least that way, he won''t feel cheated!


    The US team also smiled triumphantly: "You finally admitted, you are the world''s biggest hypocrisy!"


    The rest of the mutants are also laughing, the truth is clear, they finally don''t have to stay in the dark corners, they can stand in front of people with integrity.


    Soon, there will be more mutants of superheroes in the world, people will worship them, trust them, and give them all the praise!


    Even the stone man behind Ron looked at Ron with strange eyes, took two steps back, trying to draw a clear line.


    Jessica is also a little bit sad, why are you such a person?


    Only Jasmine was unmoved, she seemed to have no idea what Ron was going through right now. This might not be a powerful enemy like Swallowing Star, but it would definitely not be less affected than Swallowing Star.


    But in fact, another person at the scene felt that Ron''s answer was actually full of disharmony.


    This person is the bald and one-eyed black chief of SHIELD, Nick Fury.


    Because he was not surprised by what the US team said.


    The black chief who has experienced the Skrull invasion has long understood the situation of the universe, and also knows some truths about the universe''s Rubik''s Cube. Even so far, his greatest method is in the universe outside the earth!


    But Fury didn''t say his doubts, nor did he come out to testify against Ron.


    Because it is unnecessary!


    If it weren''t for the later Ultron incident, it wouldn''t really matter if the source was a real alien.


    Only in connection with the Ultron incident that caused close to a quarter of the earth''s casualties,''Source'' would become a bomb, exploding and making Ron an eternal sinner.


    Otherwise, even if he deceives the Cosmos Rubik��s Cube, Ron will have nothing to do. At most, he will recite a few sentences of the deceiver.


    Ron is still the savior who saved the earth and the object of worship!


    Perhaps it was because he felt that Fury had only suspicious eyes, Ron suddenly turned his head and glanced at him, smiled slightly, and then faced the network broadcast mutant Lake again.


    ������������


    The US team��s words sounded a bit confusing, but when you think about it carefully, people also understand the meaning of the words.


    The US team just wanted to say that he discovered the truth about the so-called "Genneng Stone" at the beginning, and knew that the original thing about the "Gen" and Transformers was a predetermined conspiracy, and the purpose was to take away the gem of space. The''Energy Stone''!


    And since you can create a human being, does this prove that you also created the source and the bunch of big robots?


    As soon as this doubt appeared, it immediately made people feel that there was indeed a problem with this matter.


    Because there were things about the source and Transformers, there are actually many very strange things.


    For example, why are those alien robots exactly the same as a movie on Earth?


    One explanation is that the director who made this movie had actually been to that planet and saw these robots, so he made that movie.


    But this has no credibility, it''s just a joke.


    And now, this matter has a new explanation.


    That is, it turns out that everything was created by Ron after watching that movie!


    After almost all people have guessed about this, they are all surprised, who is Ron?


    Why can he have this ability to create something that is originally nothing?


    New York, Stark Tower, Tony is also watching this live broadcast. After discovering that the''source'' was probably just a scam by Ron, he also started to get a little angry.


    Why, why lie to him!!!


    Is all this really your conspiracy?


    Tony stared at Ron in the picture, desperately needing an answer.


    If the answer is true, Tony will also choose to believe in the US team, thinking Ron is indeed behind the scenes!


    Because he couldn''t bear such deception, and his trusted friend would be such a person!


    Everyone was looking forward to it, looking forward to Ron''s answer.


    The next moment, everyone was disappointed.


    Because Ron nodded again and directly admitted the US team''s statement.


    "I did lie."


    boom!


    At this moment, the whole world exploded.


    Because Ron acknowledged everything, and acknowledged that he was behind everything!


    The person who was regarded as the savior turned out to be a demon wearing an angel''s coat!


    Tony also felt his heart was broken, why, he would rather Ron not admit it and continue to lie.


    At least that way, he won''t feel cheated!


    The US team also smiled triumphantly: "You finally admitted, you are the world''s biggest hypocrisy!"


    The rest of the mutants are also laughing, the truth is clear, they finally don''t have to stay in the dark corners, they can stand in front of people with integrity.


    Soon, there will be more mutants of superheroes in the world, people will worship them, trust them, and give them all the praise!


    Even the stone man behind Ron looked at Ron with strange eyes, took two steps back, trying to draw a clear line.


    Jessica is also a little bit sad, why are you such a person?


    Only Jasmine was unmoved, she seemed to have no idea what Ron was going through right now. This might not be a powerful enemy like Swallowing Star, but it would definitely not be less affected than Swallowing Star.


    But in fact, another person at the scene felt that Ron''s answer was actually full of disharmony.


    This person is the bald and one-eyed black chief of SHIELD, Nick Fury.


    Because he was not surprised by what the US team said.


    The black chief who has experienced the Skrull invasion has long understood the situation of the universe, and also knows some truths about the universe''s Rubik''s Cube. Even so far, his greatest method is in the universe outside the earth!


    But Fury didn''t say his doubts, nor did he come out to testify against Ron.


    Because it is unnecessary!


    If it weren''t for the later Ultron incident, it wouldn''t really matter if the source was a real alien.


    Only in connection with the Ultron incident that caused close to a quarter of the earth''s casualties,''Source'' would become a bomb, exploding and making Ron an eternal sinner.


    Otherwise, even if he deceives the Cosmos Rubik��s Cube, Ron will have nothing to do. At most, he will recite a few sentences of the deceiver.


    Ron is still the savior who saved the earth and the object of worship!


    Perhaps it was because he felt that Fury had only suspicious eyes, Ron suddenly turned his head and glanced at him, smiled slightly, and then faced the network broadcast mutant Lake again.


    The US team��s words sounded a bit confusing, but when you think about it carefully, people also understand the meaning of the words.


    The US team just wanted to say that he discovered the truth about the so-called "Genneng Stone" at the beginning, and knew that the original thing about the "Gen" and Transformers was a predetermined conspiracy, and the purpose was to take away the gem of space. The''Energy Stone''!


    The US team��s words sounded a bit confusing, but when you think about it carefully, people also understand the meaning of the words.


    The US team just wanted to say that he discovered the truth about the so-called "Genneng Stone" at the beginning, and knew that the original thing about the "Gen" and Transformers was a predetermined conspiracy, and the purpose was to take away the gem of space. The''Energy Stone''!The things with Transformers are a planned conspiracy, the purpose is to take away the''energy stone'', which is actually the gem of space!

 477 Chapter 468: Poor Doctor Strange

    Kama Taj.


    Although the outside world was earth-shaking, but this corner belonged only to the Supreme Master still remained quiet and peaceful.


    Only in the past few days, the atmosphere here has become a bit tense.


    Since Master Gu Yi came back from the outside four days ago, she has never seen her face in front of the students again. It was only a few senior disciples such as Mordor who came to lead those students to contact magic.


    There are rumors that the Supreme Master was seriously injured, but no one knew the specific situation.


    Even Doctor Strange, who had left Kama Taj with Gu Yi before, did not know the specifics.


    He knew that four days ago, he was still in New York, ready to secretly go back to his original hospital to have a look, but when it turned dark, he returned to the ghost place of Kama Taj.


    The sorrow is more than that. After returning, he was ordered to start more rigorous training, even taking a rest to recite magic!


    This makes Strange feel miserable. He is just an ordinary doctor, not a great magician. Isn''t it good to let him go?


    But there is no way, he is like a kidnapped child, without the ability to resist at all.


    "Skillful use of the ring is especially important in spells. It can help you travel freely in any corner of the universe..."


    "If you want to use the hanging ring, you must concentrate your energy to make it visualized, and then your destination emerges in your mind. Don''t be limited to the world in front of you, then you can use the hanging ring to open the door of space..."


    ...


    Strange is still training today. He wears a strange metal ring called a hanging ring on his two fingers. He is practicing how to open a space door that can go from one place to another.


    This is one of the required courses for a magician. Only by mastering the magic that travels through space can you truly be called a magician.


    Otherwise, to rush to a battle that takes place in another corner of the earth, the magician will break his leg just by running away.


    Even if it arrived, the battle would have ended long ago!


    Therefore, the skillful use of the ring is absolutely important for the magician.


    But it��s a pity that a person around him used the hanging ring to open or half-open the door of space, but only Strange turned the hanging ring out of the flower, but even the leftovers of the magic did not open, and the front was empty. Piece of.


    Mordur stood by and watched, seeing Strange''s appearance, and felt that this piece was really full of drama.


    Strange, who was regarded as a genius disciple by Gu Yi and was forcibly brought back by her, actually has no talent for magic...


    If you say this, you will really be laughed off.


    "Stop it all."


    At this time, a voice came from the direction of the central hall, and people turned their heads to look, and they saw the familiar figure.


    Supreme Master, Gu Yi.


    It was still the black robe, clean and neat, and his face was full of luster and full of vitality.


    Suddenly, all the previous rumors that Gu Yi was seriously injured were self-defeating.


    With a smile on his face, Gu came to the leader of Mordor: "I want to chat with Mr. Strange alone. Let''s end the training."


    "Yes." Of course, Mordu would not go against Gu Yi, disbanding everyone and giving the venue to Gu Yi and Strange.


    After everyone around was gone, Strange came to Gu Yi and complained: "I have no magic talent at all. Just let me go. Give me another ten years and I won''t be able to learn magic. of����"


    This is already a required course after Strange meets Gu Yi. Every time he sees a woman at this juncture, he will say that he has no talent for magic, complain about the difficulty of learning magic, and want her to let him go.


    And every time Gu Yi would directly ignore his complaints and directly punish him, asking him to copy the magic formula a thousand times, or contact him to use the gestures that a magician should make three thousand times.


    Despite the serious consequences, Strange never gave up complaining, because he believed that as long as he complained more, the chances of him leaving here would be greater.


    Compared to this shit magic, Strange loves his original life even more, performs operations on people, drives his own sports car home after get off work, bubbles girls, and watches movies, how great!


    And this time Strange also thought that Gu Yi would punish him with a cold face, but what he didn''t expect was that Gu Yi actually agreed.


    "I can let you go..."


    Gu Yi''s face couldn''t see any emotions, he still looked smiling.


    With that, she drew a strange symbol in the air with her hand, and opened a space door with magic.


    Strange could see the white snow on the other side of the space door, and felt the biting chill overflowing inside, and couldn''t help but tremble.


    "This will be the last practice. Whether you can finish it or not, you can leave Kama Taj... Come with me."


    Gu Yi entered the space door first and came to the other end, but Strange looked at the space door very hesitantly.


    Last practice?


    Are there any traps?


    After hesitating for a while, Strange stepped into the space door.


    Although he was''kidnapped'' by Gu Yi to come here, Strange could feel that this bald woman actually had no malice towards herself, but just liked to force herself to learn magic.


    In fact, he is also quite interested in magic, but who makes him not talented?


    It''s like doing sophisticated internal surgery, people with no talent can''t learn it at all!


    In order to be able to return to his favorite life as a doctor, he worked hard!


    Strange, who passed through the space gate, saw all the sights here, everything was covered in snow, and snowflakes fell in the sky, turning this place into a fairy tale world.


    However, the biting cold made Strange hug his body tightly. He wanted to leave quickly and asked: "Here?"


    "Mount Everest...isn''t it beautiful?"


    "It''s beautiful, but it''s also very cold!" Strange hugged himself tighter, with a look of eagerness: "What are you going to do with me here?"


    Although Strange was trembling with the cold, Gu Yi seemed to be in his own room, nothing happened, and said to himself.


    "The temperature here is very low. At this temperature, if a person stays for more than 30 minutes, his body organs, including his life, will be threatened..."


    "What do you mean?"


    Strange felt very mechanically that the situation seemed bad, and looked at Gu Yi.


    However, he was still a step late. At this moment, Gu Yi had already walked into the space gate, and disappeared after leaving the last sentence.


    "And Strange, you are very likely to faint if you can''t wait for two minutes, so work hard, because if you don''t work hard, you will die here!" 8) More exciting novels, welcome to visit everyone to read hospital

 478 Chapter 469: Doctor Strange who finally learned magic

    After closing the space door, Gu Yi''s original smile disappeared instantly, and he became expressionless, standing still waiting quietly.


    She was waiting. After two minutes passed, Strange could break through the psychological barrier and successfully use magic to open the space door to return from Mount Everest.


    She was not wrong in what she said before. This will be the last time she has practiced for Strange. Whether she succeeds or not, she will choose to give up Strange and let him leave.


    It''s not that she has no patience, but that she really doesn''t have much time, and she can''t wait for Strange to become the supreme mage.


    Because Strange had not been able to develop his magic talents for a long time, Gu Yi also wondered if Strange was really the next generation of Supreme Mage.


    But in the end, Gu Yi chose to believe in time and the information she had obtained from that wonderful river.


    However, time is really running out.


    Originally, Gu Yi was already tortured by the Dark Dimension. After the battle with the Planet Devourer, the Dark Dimension almost completely eroded her. In a few days, she will become a member of that dimension and fall forever. dark.


    This is the reason that she chose to borrow the evil dark dimension to defeat the strong enemy. Naturally one day, she needs to repay the result of doing so!


    And the time to wait for Strange to grow up is no longer enough, so she can only pin her hopes on the guy who even the Planet Devourer would covet.


    And the original bet on the time gem was also given up by the person who initiated the bet, and finally this powerful gem fell into the hands of that guy.


    With the help of magic, Gu Yi watched as far away as Everest, who constantly wanted to open the space door with magic, but failed again and again. Strange, who could only shrink on the ground and tremble, was ready to wait a while. After Strange fainted, he directly sent the opponent back to his home, which is also considered a beginning and an end.


    Time gradually passed, one minute, one and a half minutes...


    Strange''s consciousness has become increasingly blurred, and he regretted it when he felt cold and unable to complete even when he reached out his hand!


    Why, why didn''t he practice magic well, but refused in every possible way. If he knew some spatial magic a long time ago, he would still be placed in this broken place by that bald evil woman, and couldn''t even leave it?


    Yes, in more than a minute, Dr. Strange has cursed Gu viciously in his heart hundreds of times, and even imagined that he would rape and kill Gu Yi several times, then rape and then kill. However, none of these can withstand the biting cold and recall his increasingly weak consciousness.


    The world in front of me began to darken...


    But perhaps it was because Strange had an unwilling will, or perhaps a powerful existence interfered with reality. Strange, who had already felt all the darkness, suddenly had an extremely strong survival, opened his eyes and started He used the space magic that he had never studied.


    The golden magic trace appeared in Strange''s hand, and as he drew a circle, the space door that could lead to another place finally appeared on the white snow.


    Without any hesitation, Strange ran directly in, and then finally saw Gu Yi smile at him again before passing out again.


    ...


    When Strange woke up, the first thing he saw was a green wallpaper, a large white chandelier, and a lot of modern furniture.


    Everything here made him feel familiar, but he didn''t know why, and he felt strange.


    Soon, he remembered where it was-his luxurious villa on the coast of New York!


    "What''s the matter, how did I go home?"


    Strange was very puzzled. Wasn''t he being thrown on Mount Everest by Gu Yi, doing some shit last practice?Why did you come home suddenly?


    Strange got up from the bed, dressed and went to the toilet, looking at himself in the mirror.I found that the beard that was too late to shave because of learning magic has disappeared,


    But Strange was not happy, and felt that even if he had no magic talent, he could not be sent back without saying a word. This is too human rights!


    Even if you want to send him back, you should at least make it clear, and then line up to watch him go!


    People are such strange animals. When they hate a place, they will want to leave it, but once they do leave, they will start to miss that place again.


    Strange is like that. When he wanted to leave before, he hated Kama Taj, but when he left, he felt that life in Kama Taj was actually pretty good.


    At least there are a lot of new things and decent internet speeds, right?


    Strange smiled and felt that he was really cheap. Since he is back, don''t think about it anymore. At least at home, his life will not be threatened by a bald woman.


    Strange began to follow the rules of his previous life, brushing his teeth, cleaning the room, frying steak, eating breakfast, and then went to his sports car in the garage, ready to drive to the hospital where he worked.


    But when Strange plugged the car key into the car about to start, he suddenly remembered something!


    "No! Didn''t I succeed in opening the space door with magic in the last practice, and returned to Kama Taj from Mount Everest. Have you learned magic? Why would I be sent away by a bald woman like Gu Yi?"


    Thinking of this, Strange immediately got off the sports car and began to recall the feeling of opening the space door with magic when he was on Mount Everest, and began to release magic in place.


    Almost instantly, a trace of golden magic appeared in Strange''s hand, and a space door leading to his bedroom also appeared in the underground garage.


    Strange walked in and found that he had really come to the bedroom. He was both excited and aggrieved!


    The excitement is that I actually learned that magical magic, and I can go from one place to another in an instant.


    What''s wrong is that he has learned magic, and he was even kicked out by Gu Yi. It was too much!


    Moreover, he didn''t even have a ring to help the mage better perform magic, so he opened the space door. This is definitely the legendary magic genius!


    The more Strange thinks, the more angry, no, he must go back to Kama Taj, Xiang Guyi knows why, and then continue to learn!


    After all, he has only learned the magic of a space gate now, and there are still many magics he has not learned!


    The scene of Kama Taj appeared in Strange''s mind, and he started to use magic to display the space door, but he failed.


    But Strange was not discouraged. It was only because the distance was too far that he did not succeed. After practicing a few more times, he could return to Kama Taj and find the bald woman to ask everything!


    8) For more wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading academy

 479 Chapter 470: The Bifurcation of Time

    After using magic to open the space door for the thirteenth time, Strange finally succeeded.Looking at the quaint building opposite the Space Gate, Strange jumped in immediately and returned to Kama Taj.


    The first thing Strange did when he came back was to go back to the central hall, ready to ask Gu Yi to ask.


    On the way, Kama Taj''s disciples saw Strange, all with a puzzled look.


    Isn''t this guy sent away?Why are you back again?


    "You have got what you want and should not come back."


    Strange walked on the road, and was suddenly stopped by Mordor, preventing him from moving forward.


    Mordu''s eyes seemed to be looking at a stranger, completely devoid of his former classmates.


    "why?!"


    Strange was very dissatisfied: "I have learned how to open the space door and learned the space magic, why should I be driven away?"


    "You are going to leave!"


    Mordo shrugged:


    "You yelled to leave Kama Taj all day, so after the last class, Gu Yi asked me to send you back. Isn''t that what you want?"


    "But...but..."


    Strange thought for a while, it seemed like this!


    But now, he has learned magic!


    Strange''s hand made a special gesture and began to cast magic.


    brush!


    A space door appeared next to it.


    "Look, I can use magic to open the space door without hanging the ring!"


    Strange was complacent, showing off his achievements.


    Mordu saw the space door and was somewhat silent.


    This guy in front of me is really a magic genius!


    But why in the end this genius had already opened up, but Gu Yi didn''t want it?


    Mordur couldn''t figure out why, but he didn''t let go.


    Because Gu Yi had given him a task, that was not to let Strange return.


    "Quickly leave Kama Taj, Strange, Gu Yi no longer wants to accept you as a disciple, so this does not belong to you!"


    Mordu still had a cold face, not letting Strange take a step forward.


    Strange was very angry and wanted to surpass Mordor''s interception, but when he thought of the usual vicious appearance of this guy when practicing magic, he immediately stopped the idea of ??rushing.


    "Just go!"


    Strange''s eyes rolled, pretending to turn around and leave, but immediately rushed into the space door he had just opened.


    Then the space door closed immediately, Mordor couldn��t react, so he could only open the space door immediately and start chasing Strange.


    Just entering the space door, I saw Strange opened another space door and fled to other places.


    Mordu''s face was very dark, no wonder Gu Yi had been holding him until now.


    Just learned, and without the help of the ring, Strange opened the space door faster than him!


    This is not a genius, what is it?


    Mordu continued to chase, and soon he discovered that Strange had actually placed the space gate in the central hall.


    Mordu hurriedly pursued it and found that Strange had found Gu Yi.


    "Mage..."


    Mordu wanted to explain, but was stopped by Gu Yi.


    "You go out first, let me have a good chat with Strange."


    "This... alright!"


    Mo Du was a little bit hesitant to speak, but in the end he obeyed Gu Yi''s order and left the central hall.


    After Mordo left, Gu Yi looked at Strange, smiled and said, "I will tell you what you want to know."


    It��s strange that despite all smiles, according to Strange, Gu Yi��s smile is much softer than before, not so hateful!


    "I want to know, why did you choose me, why did you abandon me in the end?"


    Strange''s words are full of sadness, like a husband who has just been driven out of the house by his wife, homeless.


    "Because I have seen in the long river of time, you will become the supreme mage of the next generation to save our world,


    "But now, I can''t see it..."


    Gu Yi''s smile became a bit bitter:


    "I can''t see your future, no one''s future, because the future is invisible!"


    Gu Yi��s words actually sound dizzy, but it is strange that Strange understood it!


    He understands that he will become as powerful as Gu Yi in the future!


    I just don''t know why, this future has been changed!


    "Isn''t the future created by yourself?"


    Strange said without giving up:


    "I can work hard until I reach a sufficient level to become a powerful mage!"


    Yes, he had no choice before, because he could not see the future at all.


    But now that he has learned space magic and realized the convenience and power of magic, Strand has fallen into a madness for magic!


    He has to learn all the magic, soul out of the body, magic weapons, magic space, and even powerful time magic!


    Strange, who didn''t know how to magic before, had no interest in these, because he felt he could not learn it.


    But now that hope is in front of him, how could he give up!


    But Gu Yi''s words shattered his desire.


    "No, Strange, I already have a suitable candidate. What you need to do is to return to reality and return to your previous life!"


    Gu Yi refused Strange without hesitation.


    Just now, he has sent a message to Ron, asking him to come to Kama Taj to receive treasures that can peer into time.


    If there is no problem, it will be here soon!


    "who is it?"


    Strange was unwilling to question, but then he remembered the person Gu Yi had met when he returned to New York with him.


    He opened his eyes wide. "President of the World Council, Skywalker Ron?"


    "You have got all the answers you want to know, you can go back!"


    Gu Yi stood up and issued a eviction order. Although there was no clear answer, he acquiesced to Strange''s statement.


    "why����"


    Strange was downcast, and he thought that if he didn''t fight, the person who would lose the opportunity to learn magic would actually be the highest leader of the earth now.


    If this person is Mordo, the master Gemir who has broken his arm but still has a high magic talent, and the king in charge of the library, Strange is confident that he will not be worse than them!


    However, this person is Ron...


    No matter who it is, he will not question Ron''s family history.


    This is a magical legendary story, Regenerative Medicine, Surprise, Skywalker, Savior...


    Ron''s existence is a miracle!


    Strange thought he was inferior, so after losing his confidence, he never insisted, turned his head and walked out of the central hall, and left Kama Taj.


    No magic was used, because the bitterness in his heart caused Strange''s hands to condense magic gestures and could no longer do it.


    Coming to the streets of Kathmandu, the capital of Nepal, Strange felt a cloud of confusion as he walked into the crowd.


    Until this time, a person beside him exclaimed.


    "Chairman Ron... is the biggest hypocrite in the world?" 8) For more wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s school

 480 Chapter 471 The Blackened Doctor Strange?

    Time returned three hours later.


    Ron waited for Captain America to wait for some people to settle, and finally had time to go to Kama Taj''s appointment with Gu Yi.


    Don''t know why, Ron always felt that although only three hours had passed, he was still too late to go to Kama Taj.


    He felt that within these three hours, time had quietly entered a new fork.


    In this bifurcation, he will encounter more unknown things and encounter more unknown things.


    This is a new future!


    And if he went to Kama Taj three hours ago, the time would still be at the origin, although there were ups and downs, it would not be particularly big.


    Everything becomes even more unknown!


    Kama Taj opened up privileges to Ron, and the space tunnel connecting the two ends was quickly erected.


    In an instant, Ron reached Nepal in Central Asia from the border of Canada, and entered Kama Taj, regarded as a holy land by the locals.


    "You finally came!"


    As soon as he entered Kama Taj, Modu found him and walked up quickly, his expression eager.


    "Here... how did it become like this?"


    As far as Ron''s eyes were, there was no good place. The original tall, antique-colored buildings had become ruined walls, and the ground paved with blue bricks was also torn apart, as if Kama Taj had just experienced an earthquake!


    Blood stains can be seen constantly on the ground, and there are even apprentices wearing mage robes lying on the ground, not knowing their life or death.


    Mordu didn''t look very good either, his whole body was covered with injuries, and the brown-green mage''s robe was cracked all over.


    "It''s Stephen Strange. He returned to Kama Taj an hour ago, injured Wang and me, took most of the books in the library, and then fled Kama Taj."


    Mordo looked resentful and gave an explanation that made Ron a little bit disbelief.


    "Doctor Strange?"


    Ron looked incredible. Could all of this be the successor of Gu Yi, the future Doctor Strange?


    This is too unbelievable, right?


    It is as if the island country suddenly surpassed China, the United States and Russia, and suddenly became the world''s number one. It is impossible to think about it.


    But the status quo of Modu and Kama Taj are saying that all this is true!


    "How did Strange get such a powerful force? And, what about Gu Yi? Why didn''t she come out to stop Strange?"


    Ron asked, looking at the only central hall that was well preserved.


    "This is the most confusing place!"


    Mordu said with a complicated expression:


    "I don''t know what''s going on, Strange suddenly awakened his magic talent. Even without the ring, he can use magic to open the space door."


    "But Gu Yi still let Strange go back outside and did not continue to teach, but Strange returned to Kama Taj, intending to ask why this was."


    "After that, Strange talked to Gu Yi alone for a long time, and then left Kama Taj again. I thought it was over. I didn''t expect Strange came back and caused all this! "


    "And Gu Yi! She stayed in her hall from beginning to end and never came out!"


    Mordu stared at the central hall, looking very dissatisfied: "We thought that Gu Yi was injured by Strange, so we couldn''t come out..."


    "But when we wanted to enter the hall and check her situation, we found out that she had sealed the hall and prevented us from entering!"


    "There is such a thing?"


    Ron frowned and realized that things seemed more complicated than he thought.


    First, Strange awakened his magic talent, then Gu Yi gave up on him, and then Strange returned to Kama Taj and started revenge?


    No matter how you look at it, it seems like the drama of the big villain growing up!


    And the Doctor Strange who originally defeated Domam turned out to be the villain?


    Who dares to believe this?


    Ron felt a headache anyway, he didn''t understand what was going on in it at all, it seemed,


    Therefore, he can only go to Gu Yi and ask her about all this.


    Going to the front of the central hall with Mordur, Ron tried to walk in, but found an invisible wall blocking the hall from the outside.


    "This is a mirrored space. Gu Yi''s special skill can''t reach her magic level. It is impossible to enter this space!"


    Mordu on the side explained this.


    "Is it impossible for me?" Ron asked curiously.


    Although he had a lot of contact with Gu Yi and Arthur, he was actually not very familiar with magic, and even Strange, who had no talent for awakening magic before, could not match.


    Mordu probably knew this, so he said:


    "You may be able to open the mirror space in other ways, but it will definitely not be magic. In this world, no one has more magic than Gu Yi!"


    "Are you sure?" Ron raised his eyebrows and asked back.


    Not to mention anything else, Arthur is!


    Although Arthur may not be better than Gu Yi, at least he is a wizard of the same level.


    "I confirm!"


    And Mordu''s attitude was very firm, he really believed in Gu Yi, even in the original timeline.


    Only later, it was revealed that Gu Yi drew strength from the dark dimension, only that Mordur completely overturned all his previous opinions and went black.


    Ron didn''t explain too much, thinking that Mordur didn''t know that Arthur existed, and he didn''t think it was a big problem.


    As for what Mordu said, he couldn''t use magic to open the mirror space set by Gu Yi, this is completely correct!


    How could he have any magic, just don''t realize it directly!


    The power of the universe began to rotate, and the magical power of rules began to shape a space the same as the mirrored space in front of it.


    Soon, a similar space appeared inside Kama Taj, shutting Ron and Modu inside.


    "This...this is actually a mirror space?"


    Mordur was shocked, isn''t you guy who can''t do magic?How can mirror space be obtained?


    "Stay with me for a long time and you will know who I am!"


    Ron smiled without explaining too much.


    He knew that it should be because of Strange, so even if Kama Taj has an internet connection, Mordo and the others still don��t know the violent vibrations that occurred within three hours outside, and naturally they don��t know their ability to''create everything'' .


    But this time, his creative ability seemed to be a bit slow.


    Although the mirror space was realized by him and connected with Gu Yi''s setting, it was too complicated, so he could not find Gu Yi in the first time.


    "Let''s find them separately."


    Although he could break the mirror space directly with violence and find Gu Yi, Ron still chose a peaceful way.


    After all, he didn''t know Gu Yi''s current situation, and rashly using violent methods would probably hurt Gu Yi.


    Otherwise, he used violence directly before!


    bq more wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading academy

 481 Chapter 472: Incarnation of Light

    The mirror space is a very magical place.


    You can clearly see the outside inside, but you can''t feel the existence of the mirror space outside.


    But the mirror space that Gu Yi currently sets is obviously very different from usual. Not only can you feel it, it''s very troublesome to even enter.


    Ron had been looking for Kama Taj in the mirrored space for a long time, and almost exploded it, but didn''t find Gu Yi.


    Later he thought of a way and finally found Gu Yi.


    The method is to tear down all the things in the dream world!


    It actually sounds impossible, because everything in the mirror space is not real, like an illusion, even if something is done in it, it cannot affect reality.


    But this was nothing to Ron.


    Because he can turn fantasy into reality!


    The function of reality gems among the six infinite gems is to modify reality. Although this ability may drop a lot after being integrated into the small universe, it still exists.


    Soon, the dark red fragments that looked like water droplets appeared from Ron, bit by bit covering Kama Taj in the entire mirrored space.


    Then Ron exited the mirrored space, and the dark red energy also covered the outside like Kama Taj after the earthquake, and began to connect the two ends.


    This is a huge project, and Ron feels that he can''t finish it if he just owns the real gem.


    After all, Kama Taj is not an ordinary place, here is a hidden space built by the Supreme Master, which itself has many specialties.


    But perhaps because of the extremely similar abilities, Ron''s realization ability doubled the effect of the reality gems, completing the goal easily.


    Kama Taj, who was originally shattered, seemed to be back to light, and the patina buildings began to reappear in the ruins.


    Almost like an instant, the old and mysterious Kama Taj reappeared.


    The mirror space that originally blocked everything has also been modified because of reality and disappeared directly.


    Mordor appeared in reality again, looking at the intact Kama Taj, thinking that he was still in the mirror space, came over and asked Ron with confusion:


    "How do I feel that the mirror space seems to have disappeared, what just happened?"


    "It''s nothing, just fix your home for you!"


    After Ron finished speaking, he walked directly into the central hall.


    And Mordu is very dumb, what do you mean?


    He didn''t realize that he had come to reality until he was walking on the road and felt that this place was completely different from the mirrored space.


    Looking at the buildings that were exactly the same as the original, Mordur had no idea how to describe his mood.


    He actually repaired the entire Kama Taj directly. Is this Ron still a human?


    Entering the Great Hall of Yang, Ron saw Gu Yi sitting in the hall for the first time.


    She was wearing a black-handed robe, her face was white, she didn''t have any complexion, and there was a weird red mark on her forehead, and she didn''t know what it was.


    Feeling Ron''s arrival, Gu Yi''s body moved a little, but he didn''t stand up and didn''t show anything, but he was still sitting there with his eyes closed.


    Ron could feel that Gu Yi had completely changed.


    The Gu Yi now doesn''t have the indifferent temperament that he had before, and the whole person looks...very declining?


    Yes, decay!


    It seems that the leaves and flowers are rapidly withering and yellowing, and the final moment has come!


    At this time, Gu Yi is a dead leaf about to fall, which can''t last too long...


    "Myself, I''m still late..."


    Ron was a little helpless, at this point, he was not sure to rescue Gu Yi!


    Originally, what he thought was that when Gu Yi couldn''t hold it, he would provide the other party with the power of life and the power of the phoenix to drive out the power of darkness in her body, so that she would no longer be corroded by the power of darkness.


    But because of the planet Devourer''s matter before, it may have been delayed by the US team for a while. He has not had time to help Gu Yi. She has been almost completely eroded by the darkness.


    Looking at Gu Yi who was sitting on the ground all the time, Ron did not call her, but stood quietly, waiting for her to wake up.


    ...


    total darkness.


    This is a world with only darkness, where all matter seems to have become nothingness, with no meaning at all.


    But at the end of the darkness, everything seems to be different.


    Here, the light shines on the entire darkness, and all the surrounding demons hidden in the darkness are eliminated, turning this area into a world with only light.


    But the light is not satisfied with this area, it exhausts its radiance to the surrounding darkness, trying to drive out all the darkness.


    More and more dark creatures die under the light, and as the light grows larger, the howls of pain become more ear-piercing.


    No one understands what those wailing words mean, but for sure, that is definitely not a good thing!


    The light became larger and larger in the dark world, and finally, the master of the dark world also discovered these lights.


    But what is strange is that the dark controller is not angry, but a little happy, watching the expansion of the light with interest, and waiting quietly.


    Although the wailing became louder, even though his world had been being destroyed, he did not make any moves.


    And Guangming immediately spotted the dark master hiding in the dark observation, and continued to rush towards it.


    The light flashed across the sky, and the darkness was cut into a big wound.


    Finally, the light came to the master of darkness, revealing its true face.


    It''s a person, a woman whose whole body is shrouded in white light!


    "Haha, Gu Yi, you are finally going to return to my arms, this is really wonderful!"


    The master of darkness obviously knew this woman, laughed loudly, and made no secret of his pride.


    He has been paying attention to this woman for a long time. The other party draws strength from his world, but uses this strength to deal with his world, making his angry teeth itchy.


    He had wanted to kill this woman before, but the other party was always able to escape from him, leaving him a little bit helpless.


    And he can only give up the world behind this woman, give up the delicious things.


    But now, this woman is dying!


    The darkness has eroded her whole body, she can no longer resist the darkness, she can only return to herself and become a part of herself!


    Without the hindrance of this woman, soon, he can taste the food!


    "Dommam, you won''t succeed!"


    Gu Yi called out the other''s name, his face full of confidence.


    Although the opponent is the master of darkness and a much stronger existence of herself, she has never been afraid!


    "Oh? You are dying, who else can stop me in your delicious world?"


    Domam said with disdain, if it weren''t because he didn''t want to get hurt, he would have broken through Gu Yi''s barrier and made the world behind her a part of himself!


    But Domam is not in a hurry. As a life existence in that world, he is well aware of the inferior nature of humans in that world. As long as he is given enough time, humans will take the initiative to help him destroy his own world, and he does not need to spend more money. strength.


    "And me, and all the humans in our world!"


    Gu Yi''s light began to become intense again. She knew she didn''t have much time, so she couldn''t talk nonsense with Domam.


    Light once again flooded the dark world, but the difference is that this time, greater darkness surrounded it.


    Domam was no longer indifferent, he began to use his power to try to extinguish the fragile light.


    But the light that Gu Yi burst out was like an immortal Xiaoqiang, struggling constantly, never giving up his desire for life, and the determination to destroy the darkness!


    In fact, Gu Yi was not powerful, and the magic power she possessed was nothing compared to this world.


    So Gu Yi stole the power of darkness and used darkness to deal with darkness!


    But this does not mean that Gu Yihui has fallen into darkness. On the contrary, she believes that there is no difference in power itself.


    The difference is to use their lives!


    When life becomes evil, power will become evil together!


    The power of darkness has also turned into light in Gu Yi''s hands. After entering this world, she has not given up to continue to draw the power of darkness, but has become even crazier before.


    The light became more prosperous, comparable to the sun, and the darkness began to appear cowardly, as if it would be destroyed by the light at any time.


    Dommam became angry. Before he died, Gu Yi was still stealing his power to deal with himself, which made him feel ashamed.


    "Enough, Gu Yi, it''s time to end!"


    Dommam roared, and the boundless darkness swept across again.


    Before this time, the darkness was huge and spread all over the world countless times. Even though the light already has a large territory, it still cannot be compared with it!


    The light and darkness began to collide again, sputtering a colorful light without dazzling, which looked extremely beautiful.


    "Dommam, give up the earth, that shouldn''t be your goal!"


    Gu Yi''s ethereal voice came from the light, full of confidence and determination, and full of convincing power.


    "Gu Yi, you don''t have to want to deceive me, and don''t want to stop me with words, because I know you won''t last long!"


    Domam hadn''t been affected by Gu Yi''s ethereal voice, and was not moved at all.


    Although Domam told the truth, Gu Yi didn''t have any worries. Her life was still doomed to the limit, and she couldn''t escape!


    But before her life reaches its limit, she can also burst out her last strength to protect the pure land she wants to protect!


    The darkness has become larger and larger, and the light has become weaker, compressed into a small area, as if there is no power to rebound, and it will die out in a while.


    "It''s over, Gu Yi!"


    Domam became excited too, as long as Gu Yi dies, no one can stop him!


    In fact, as a human being, Domam had known Gu Yi and knew her existence.


    At that time, the other party was the genius disciple of Kama Taj Supreme Master Agomoto, full of glory!


    At that time, he was just a little wizard who had learned some dark magic. Facing Gu Yi, he could only look up!


    Until he accidentally came into contact with the existence of the dark dimension, then he abandoned everything without hesitation and entered this dimension.


    After thousands of years, he has merged with the entire dark dimension and has become the master here.


    But Domam will not forget those existences that made him jealous, and the planet with countless humans.


    He will set foot there as a master, overlooking everything!


    Before that, Gu Yi was the only obstacle.


    Feeling the faintness of Gu Yi''s breath, Domam couldn''t wait.


    Casillas, the mage of the earth rebelling against the ancient one, has started the ritual of summoning darkness, but he still needs to open the three guardian temples that Agomoto set up on the earth that year before he can enter.


    And if Gu Yi is dead, he may not have to wait until the three major temples are opened, he can directly enter the earth!


    Gu Yi, who knows Domam''s psychology well, naturally understands this. She knows that the last moment has come!


    Kama Taj, Gu Yi who was sitting upright suddenly fell, and then a dazzling white light began to appear all over his body. Even Ron on the side had to close his eyes to avoid being stabbed by the white light.


    But Ron''s mentality was still watching all this. He saw that in the dazzling white light, Gu Yi''s body had already turned into a little dust and began to fade with the light.


    Seeing what was happening, Ron was powerless to stop, he could only sigh.


    At the last moment of disappearance, an illusory figure appeared. She looked at Ron and said softly:


    "You are right, the future is unpredictable, so I hope that you can do what you want to do and return to your own world without any extraordinary existence..."


    "I will." Ron replied with a smile, without asking why Gu Yihui knew this, but just looked at her for the last time.


    The illusory figure didn''t say much, because she wanted to return to the dark dimension and do what she could do last.


    The light that has been compressed to the extreme is like a candlelight swaying by the wind, and it will disappear in an instant.


    But somehow, the last candle flame instantly burst into flames, turning into a prairie fire, covering the entire dark world, and starting to burn everything!


    Domam, the master of darkness, was also burned by the fire, and could no longer maintain his mysterious and powerful appearance. He shrank in a corner, wailing in pain!


    This is a firework that Gu Yi used all her life to explode. Even if it will wither in the end, at least...it was beautiful!


    Although he didn''t know what happened in the Dark Dimension, Ron also probably knew that in a while, Domam would not come to Earth.


    The next point is the different doctor who suddenly turned black without knowing what happened.


    Gu Yi is gone, and he won the bet at the time, but one very important thing is that the time gem Gu Yi has not given him!


    It wasn''t because I didn''t want to give it, but it was taken by the different doctor who had penetrated into Kama Taj and snatched countless magical secrets from the library.


    Obviously, although the bet is over, Ron still has to compete with the different doctors to get the fifth infinite gem!


    This book comes from


    This book is from https://

 482 Chapter 473: Doctor Strange Who Controls Time

    Gu Yi''s departure was not seen by Mordo. When he came in, all he saw was Ron standing still and doing nothing.


    "Where is the mage?"


    Mordu looked at the empty hall and asked anxiously.


    "she left!"


    Ron didn''t know what to say, after all, he didn''t know what happened to Gu Yi.


    "gone?"


    Mordu was stunned, the powerful supreme mage, who taught him so many magic, just left?


    Why?She was fine yesterday!


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Mordor''s tone became cold, staring at Ron with malicious intent.


    Although I know that Ron should not have done this, there must be his reason!


    If it wasn''t for him, how did Gu Yi die?


    "If you think you can beat me, you can think that this is what I did!"


    Ron didn''t give Mordu a good face either, although he also knew that he was indeed responsible for this matter.


    But what about this, he must explain to Mordor, do he want Mordor to blame himself?


    impossible!


    He has no preference for abuse and does not want to waste time!


    "I����"


    Mordu just grabbed the hand that started and shook slightly, and finally put it down.


    Although he had never played with Ron, he had also read some news materials of the other party. He knew that this guy in front of him was not a weak chicken, but a super-powered person who could fly directly into the earth.


    And looking at the way Ron and Gu Yi get along on an equal footing, this guy is obviously at the same level as Gu Yi, so he shouldn''t be impulsive!


    As to whether Ron was the murderer of Gu Yi?


    It may be possible, but certainly not much.


    He was just impulsive, and after calming down, he didn''t think so.


    After all, Ron has no reason!


    Strange will come back to snatch Kama Taj''s magic book, that is because Gu Yi stopped him from practicing magic, so Strange will hate Kama Taj.


    But Ron?He has no reason to hate Gu Yi!


    The relationship between two people is so good, how can it be against each other?


    After calming down completely, Mordu said:


    "I''m sorry, Ron, I shouldn''t think you are the murderer... I''m only worried about Kama Taj''s future, I don''t know what to do."


    "The future, let''s talk about it in the future!"


    Ron didn''t say much, he actually had an idea, but he didn''t think it was necessary to say it.


    After all, Strange is black now, who knows what will happen in the future?


    "You go and arrange the mages and students first. I will look for Strange and retrieve all the magic books he snatched."


    Ron decided on the next move. After he finished speaking, he didn''t stop at all. The space tunnel appeared, and he started to rush back to New York.


    No one knows where Strange took so many magic books and time gems, but Strange is a New Yorker, and it is definitely a good clue to find New York.


    Looking at the disappearing Ron and the empty hall, Mordo suddenly felt that everything seemed meaningless.


    Why, why does it become like this?


    Mordu shook his head and walked out of the main hall, thinking completely different from before.


    Perhaps the existence of magic is not a good thing at all!


    ...


    Somewhere unknown.


    Strange is sitting here, the magic book in his hand has turned to the last page.


    A huge fireball of tens of meters appeared in the air while Strange was reading, and then it turned as his hand turned. After the hand was lowered, the fireball also disappeared.


    "Although it looks bluffing and the damage is good, but the accuracy is not enough, and the casting is a bit long, not very good..."


    Strange muttered to himself somewhat dissatisfied, then covered the last page and set it aside.


    Then, Strange wanted to pick up the next magic book and read it, but found that it was the last one.


    "Did you finish reading so soon?"


    Strange was surprised, but he snatched more than a hundred magic books from Kama Taj''s magic room, and he had read them all in less than half a day. Is this too fast?


    Do you want to return these books?


    Strange hesitated for a while, but still felt it was over.


    He made Kama Taj like that, Gu Yi will definitely not let him go, it''s better not to go back.


    Originally, Strange didn��t want to grab so much, but when he went, he found that Gu Yi hadn��t stopped him at all, or was not there. Therefore, under the idea of ??grabbing all of them, not grabbing for nothing, he grabbed one. Hundreds of magic books.


    Now think about it, that is, Gu Yi is not there, if he is there, he is likely to have been crippled by Gu Yi!


    When he first knew that his magic was very powerful, Strange was not afraid of anything, coupled with his hatred of Gu Yi, so he directly came up with the idea of ??robbing the magic book to teach himself magic.


    But as he learned more magic, Strange understood how strong Gu Yi was, and knew that even if he had learned more than a hundred magic now, he was unlikely to be Gu Yi''s opponent.


    Using magic to break a gap in the space, Strange put all the magic books in, and then left the last book.


    This book is called the Book of Cagliostro.


    According to the narration of the king who is in charge of the library, the popular translation of this book is called the Book of Time. It is the personal collection of the Supreme Master and contains secrets related to time.


    Even the magic that controls part of the time!


    Among the more than one hundred magic books robbed, this is the only one that Strange doesn''t understand very well, nor does it contain magic.


    No matter how Strange released the spell inside, it couldn''t be released.


    So he picked this book out and prepared to practice it alone.


    After learning all the magic, Strange got a good summary.


    That is, although his magic talent is strong, even those who open the space do not need the help of the ring.


    But being in harmony does not mean that magical instruments are useless.


    On the contrary, in the hands of people with higher magical talents, the greater the effect of magic weapons.


    For example, use magic to open the space door.


    If Strange now has a ring in his hand, he can completely increase the time to open the magic door by one third!


    It doesn''t look like much, but it actually takes up to two seconds for Strange to open the space door.


    One-third is close to 0.7 seconds!


    In this way, he can use magic to open the space door within 1.3 seconds, which is a great improvement.


    If someone turns on three, he can turn on four!


    Strange felt it a pity, why didn''t he know the good news earlier?


    I also blame Kama Taj��s library for not storing a few magical objects, otherwise he would have earned it!


    But it doesn''t matter, he still brought out a magical artifact from the library.


    That is Kama Taj''s supreme magic weapon, the Eye of Agomoto!


    I don''t know if it was Gu Yi''s negligence or something, this thing was placed directly in the library, and there was no one to look after it.


    So it was easy, and Strange brought it out.


    Strange, who didn''t know the effect of the magic weapon before, didn''t put the Eye of Agomoto in his eyes, and felt that he could learn all magic by relying on his talent.


    But the appearance of the Book of Time made Strange realize that even the most talented people need magical tools to help.


    So he finally took the Eye of Agomoto from the space he opened up with magic, and prepared to learn the magic of time in the book of time with the power of this magical tool, which was called the gem of time.


    It is also because the translated name is called time, so the Strand Wizards came up with the idea to see if they could use Kama Taj''s supreme artifact to learn the book of time.


    The Eye of Agomoto is better called the gem of time...


    Strange curled his lips, there is such a nice translation, why is it called the Eye of Agomoto?


    Is it because the gem of time is contained in a container that looks like an eye?


    "A...green gem?"


    Opening the container like eyes, Strange finally saw the appearance of the gem of time.


    The shape of the gem of time is oval, and the color is very soft green, beautiful and full of mystery.


    "How do I use you?"


    Strange researched for a while, and found that he couldn''t directly take the Time Gem out of the eye-like container, then closed the container and let the Time Gem lie quietly in it.


    Of course, it was not giving up, but Strange found the right way to use the time gem.


    There was a skipping rope on the container. He hung the rope around his neck and let the gem of time lie on his chest with the container. He started to follow the gestures and tactics on the Book of Time and began to want to cast time magic.


    The green light appeared busy at Strange''s injury, condensing a magic rune, slowly turning.


    But immediately, the magic rune disappeared in his hand.


    "Is this... time?"


    Although it was only in contact for a while, Strange still felt the magical power that was addictive, as if he could control everything!


    Seeing the magic rune disappear, Strange, who knew that even his magic talent could not quickly master this ability, was not discouraged.


    After all, this ability is too powerful, even if he can''t master it for the first time, it can still be normal!


    Strange soon began to release time magic for the second time, but it also failed.


    Then the third time, the fourth time!


    Until the sixth time, the complete magic rune turned slightly in Strange''s hands!


    "What a wonderful feeling..."


    Strange truly realized the power that could control everything, and he began to look around, wanting to find something to test the magic he had just controlled.


    Soon, a fresh green leaf on the tree attracted his attention.


    "Just try it with you!"


    Strange began to try to use this wonderful power according to the method described in the Book of Time.


    The green magic rune began to spin quickly in Strange''s hand.


    At the same time, the green leaf that was originally full of green began to quickly turn yellow and rot, until it finally lost all its nutrients, fell to the ground, and adhered to the soil.


    "Wow, it''s amazing!"


    Strange couldn''t help his surprise. Even though he had learned more than one hundred magics, even if he had seen many magical magics, he still couldn''t help but pay attention to the magic named time!


    This can''t be called magic, but the power of rules that God can have in the legend!


    Strange continued the experiment, and he began to reverse time.


    Then, the decaying leaves that had fallen on the ground began to turn yellow, and then the yellow leaves began to become a little bit full of green.


    In the end, the leaves became the original greenery, even more vibrant than they were at the beginning!


    The look of excitement on Strange''s face is also more intense. With this powerful power, he doesn''t need to be afraid of Gu Yi at all!


    He is definitely much stronger than Gu Yi now!


    Strange continued to read the book of time, wanting to learn more about the use of time.


    But soon, his brows frowned, feeling very angry.


    Because the time book, which records time knowledge and time magic, is actually missing two pages!


    who is it?


    Strange wished to find out the man who had torn off the two pages of the Book of Time to give himself a beating and relieve himself.


    But without a goal, he didn''t know who to look for.


    Of course it is impossible for Gu Yi. This is her own collection. You can watch it anytime you want. There is no reason to do so.


    It is of course impossible for Mordu and Wang, or other mages, after all, with Gu Yi''s strength, it is impossible not to know this matter.


    The person who tore off the two pages of the time book must be a traitor to Kama Taj.


    Just like himself... No, he is not a traitor!


    He was driven out by Gu Yi himself. He is no longer Kama Taj''s. How could he be a traitor?


    Strange, who had thought through the logic, began to search for the news he had received at Kama Taj, looking for the man who had torn off the two-page time book.


    "Remember that Modu once said that Kama Taj has a traitor named Casillas who is proclaiming that time is the fruit of all sins, thinking that as long as there is no time, humans can exist forever...


    I don��t know what kind of saying is it related to the time book that the two pages are torn off?"


    Strange thought, and suddenly a bolder idea came up.


    "Since time magic can restore the original existence of matter, can time magic be used to restore the book of time and reproduce the contents of the torn two pages?"


    Just do it if he thinks it, Strange immediately turned his time magic on the Book of Time.


    Soon, a strange scene appeared.


    Two transparent pages appeared in the original torn crack of the Book of Time, and with Strange''s magic, all the pages of the book finally appeared.


    "Dark Dimension... Domam... The Hazard of Time... What are these things?"


    Strange frowned and thought hard, but soon, something like a lens appeared in front of him, blocking everything.


    Strange also felt a headache because of the appearance of the lens. He couldn''t help canceling the time magic and everything disappeared.


    After taking a break, Strange, who felt better, looked back at the book of time and found that the two pages had not come back. He also knew that even if he had time magic, it would be difficult to recover these two pages.


    Therefore, St. determined what he would do next.


    He is going to Casillas to retrieve the two torn pages and restore the book of time to its integrity!

 483 Chapter 474 New York Temple

    "So, where will Casillas hide?"


    Although it was determined that the next step was to go to Casillas to retrieve the two torn pages, Strange didn''t know where to look.


    Casillas is a traitor to Kama Taj. He must be hidden deep, blindly looking for it, maybe he can''t find it for a year.


    "By the way, the two torn pages should have some clues!"


    Strange opened the Book of Time again, looking at the torn marks of the two pages that had been torn off, but he didn''t do anything immediately, his face hesitated.


    The weird lens that seemed to be able to isolate everything just made him faint. If it was not necessary, it would be better not to release time magic and forcefully restore two pages.


    "Let me think about it, I have the ability to remember something, and I should still remember something..."


    Strange closed the Book of Time and began to rack his brains to think.


    "Dommam? The two torn pages seem to summon a terrifying existence named Dommam, so what is the method of summoning...


    By the way, there are three temples mentioned in the page. I remember that Wang once told me that the Supreme Master set the three temples on three sides of the earth, namely Hong Kong, London, New York...


    And Casillas had to destroy these three temples in order to summon Domam. It might be a good idea for me to go to the three temples and wait!"


    Strange determined where he was now, and found that he was very close to the London Temple, so he directly began to use magic to open the space door to London.


    Strange is very familiar with London. I don''t know why. He always feels that he should be born in London instead of New York.


    London, a city with British style, is more suitable for him!


    The magic space door appeared in the open space, Strange walked in and appeared directly in a corner of a street in London.


    After appearing in London, Strange immediately started running fast on the streets of London, looking for the building with the special sign of the mage.


    After searching several streets, Strange found nothing.


    "Damn it, why should I use a running one? Isn''t there any flying magic in Kama Taj''s magic? Or is there no one in the one hundred magic books I snatched back?"


    Feeling a little numb in his feet, Strange yelled and began to complain.


    He thought of Iron Man, Thor, Jumbo Girl and other superheroes who could fly, and he was very envious.


    Also being questioned by Captain America, the world''s biggest hypocrite, Skywalker Ron!


    This is Gu Yi''s friend. Knowing that he destroyed Kama Taj, he will definitely come to find himself. If he can''t even fly, no matter how powerful the magic is, what''s the use of him not hurting Ron?


    The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable Strange made up his mind, waited a while to find the temple, be sure to look for any books on flying magic in it, and grab it to learn flying magic.


    Even if it doesn''t, there is a magic weapon that can fly!


    Strange continued to search, and finally, he found a clue on a street corner.


    It was an ancient building decorated with a strange sign. This circle with a few inscriptions, looks simple but full of mysterious signs. It is the magical guardian array made by the previous supreme mage Agmoto.


    "Finally found!"


    Strange took a deep breath, then hurried towards the building.


    Originally Strange was full of expectations, thinking that he could find something good in it.


    But when he arrived, what he saw was the ruined walls inside, and everything was destroyed, even many precious magical artifacts were not let go!


    "Who did this on earth?!"


    Strange roared angrily, who on earth dared to move what he fancyed?


    Strange followed the signs of destruction and saw this man at the highest level of the temple.


    This is a man wearing a brown mage robe with pigtails,


    Next to this man were two people whose faces had also turned dark, who seemed to be his men.


    "You are Casillas?"


    Although he had never seen it before, Strange felt at first glance that this man was the traitor to Kama Taj, the one who tore away the two pages of the Book of Time.


    "You are the doctor disciple that Gu Yixin accepted? I have heard of you!"


    Casillas turned his head, not surprised to see Strange.


    The mage who had just defected from Kama Taj told him that Gu Yi forcibly brought a doctor back and taught magic every day, but the doctor hadn''t learned at all.


    So Casillas has always been very curious about this doctor, and it is really amazing to let Gu Yi lose his face and forcibly bring it back.


    "My name is Strange..."


    Strange just wanted to introduce himself, but thought the name was a bit too common.


    Like Gu Yi, she has the title of Supreme Master and Supreme Venerable. Maybe he should pick one for himself?


    But what is it called?


    After thinking for a while, coupled with his doctor of medicine degree, Strange finally thought of a good one!


    "Call me Doctor Strange, this name is more in line with my temperament!"


    "Doctor Strange?"


    Casillas frowned slightly. He thought this doctor looked very cute. Didn''t want to be such a scumbag, and Doctor Strange?


    "It''s strange, but what''s the matter with me?"


    Casillas shrugged, gave the two men next to him a look, turned around to make a magic gesture, and opened the magic space door to go to the next place.


    Seeing Casillas wanted to run, Strange immediately wanted to stop it.


    But at this time, two of Casillas''s men rushed in front of him very dedicatedly, trying to kill Strange.


    In their eyes, Strange was just an idiot who knew no magic, and wanted to kill it easily.


    Strange originally didn''t want to care about these two young men and directly deal with Casillas, but the two young men''s weapons made him only give up the main goal and deal with the two young men.


    Because the weapons in these two young men''s hands are actually the kind of lenses that suddenly appeared when he used time magic to restore the book of time, which made him very headache!


    Seeing that the two were about to pounce on him, Strange quickly squeezed the magic handprint and displayed a space magic that can shorten the length of the object, or even make it larger and smaller.


    Soon, the scenery on both sides began to retreat rapidly, and the two young men were about to reach Strange, but found that they were getting farther and farther away.


    The two people were shocked. This kind of magic can only be used by Casillas or Gu Yi who has been enhanced by the dark dimension. How could this magic idiot also?


    The two wanted to escape and followed Casillas, but found that their boss had closed the space door and left.


    The two of them were desperate at once, and Strange didn''t keep his hands, and used magic to weave a magic rope to tie the two little friends together.


    "Quickly, where did Casillas go?"


    After easily solving the two little friends, Strange showed two basketball-sized fireballs in his hands, as if you didn''t tell me I would just throw them and burn you to death.


    "New York Temple, Casillas'' next goal is the New York Temple!"


    One of them said without hesitation.


    It''s not that he betrayed his boss, but this little guy thinks that only Casillas can defeat Strange and avenge them!


    "Where is the location?"


    "177a Blick Avenue, Manhattan, New York."


    "Very good, very honest!"


    Strange nodded in satisfaction, and then the two fireballs were still thrown out and landed precisely on the two little friends.


    The flame on the fireball is not a simple fire, but a special flame with magical effect, thrown on the two little friends, and quickly burn them all over.


    The two little friends only had time to scream, and before they even uttered the insult, they lost all consciousness.


    In just ten seconds, the two originally alive people only had traces of burning on the ground, which could prove that they were dead here.


    But Strange, who killed two people, did not feel any guilt. When he robbed Kama Taj before, he didn''t kill any mages, only wounded them.


    But now they are all under Casillas, who also killed the guardian mage of the London Temple, there is no problem at all to kill them!


    "The New York Temple?"


    Strange thought for a while, still preparing to return to New York.


    The reason why he didn''t return to New York the first time before was because Ron was also in New York. If he goes back and is discovered by Ron, this is a bit difficult!


    But now, Strange is not at all worried about meeting Ron when he returns to New York.


    Although he can''t fly yet, he has already mastered time magic, this ability to influence the rules of the universe!


    Even if it is possible that he could not harm Ron because of his inability to fly, he would not be afraid!


    Isn''t Ron known as the incarnation of God?


    Then let''s see, whether the Doctor Strange who masters the rules of time is powerful, or the incarnation of God who can create life is powerful!


    The space door leading to New York appeared. With a specific location, Strange immediately found the temple in New York, opened the door and walked in.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Casillas fighting against the black-haired mage guarding the New York Temple with a huge long blade of lenses.


    I don''t know whether it was because of Strange''s arrival that affected the black mage, or the black mage could not hold it.


    At the moment when Strange opened the door, Casillas''s lens blade was directly inserted into the heart of the black mage''s chest, instantly killing the black mage.


    "Doctor Strange? How come you chased me so quickly?"


    Casillas killed the black mage and turned his head to see Strange. Although he didn''t want to call this guy a shit name, there was nothing to call him.


    And since he was able to solve his two subordinates so quickly from London in Europe to New York in North America, he really deserves the word strange!


    "Casillas, hand over those two pages of the time book that you tore away, I might be able to spare you!"


    The golden magic trail appeared from Strange''s hands, beating with energy, eager to try.


    The London Temple has been destroyed by Casillas, and he must not let the New York Temple also be destroyed.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t all the magical artifacts he saw when he came in would be gone!


    As for whether there is any intention to help Kama Taj protect the ingredients here?


    Strange also didn''t know clearly. After he learned that he was abandoned by Gu Yi and could not learn any magic, his heart was already occupied by anger.


    So after that, he sneaked back to Kama Taj again, wanting to learn magic secretly in the library.


    But soon, the king who took care of the library found him and wanted to catch him to see Gu Yi.


    Strange didn''t want to see Gu Yi again, because he knew that he would be miserable if he was caught by Gu Yi, so he started to fight the king with the magic he just learned, and easily defeated the king.


    Then his journey was discovered by the entire Kama Taj. As a last resort, Strange could only fight all the way. After defeating everyone except Gu Yi, he immediately grabbed more than a hundred magic books and time gems and left. Kama Taj.


    He has become enemies with Kama Taj, and he has no right to say anything about guarding the temple.


    Strange''s heart became more determined. He stopped Casillas only for the two-page book of time on the other side and the treasure in the New York Temple!


    Seeing that Casillas was already rushing towards him with the long blade of the lens, Strange immediately began to release the space magic, elongated the surrounding buildings, and wanted to deal with Casillas like the two previous ones. .


    But obviously, Casillas is not as weak as two of his men.


    He frowned when he saw Strange release the magic that extended the space distance. He already understood that Strange was definitely not like the magic idiot in the rumor and needed to be taken seriously.


    The long blade of the lens was put away by Casillas, and he also began to release the magic of extending the space.


    ...


    &/div>

 484 Chapter 475: A completely different time cage

    When Ron came out of the space tunnel, the first thing he saw was the expression on Strange''s face that changed from relaxed to serious.


    He felt that his luck was still very good. He returned to New York from Kama Taj and found the legendary 177a Blick Street. After rushing over, he saw his goal directly.


    But Strange was very unhappy. Why, why, within two minutes of returning to New York, and before Casillas was resolved, he ran into the person he didn''t want to meet the least?


    For the first time, Strange wanted to escape, and just like Casillas, he opened the magic space door and left New York.


    But Strange immediately gave up this approach, and the confidence in his eyes began to increase sharply.


    Because he has no need to be afraid of Ron!


    No matter how good Ron is, can he break free from the shackles of time?


    "It seems that Captain America''s plan did not succeed. You regained your freedom so quickly, you really deserve to be behind everything!"


    Strange''s appearance is full of justice, as if he has become a superhero like Captain America, but some guilty and worried eyes betray him.


    He was worried about what happened before. Although Ron''s identity was almost determined to be a hypocrite, is his behavior good?


    Because of his anger, he wanted to go to Kama Taj to learn magic secretly, and when he was discovered, he started to snatch it. It didn''t look like a good person.


    Ron didn''t care about Strange''s words, all he cared about was the changes in Strange himself.


    He always felt that Strange seemed to have been modified his own attributes, from a stupid uncle to a cunning villain, which did not conform to the setting of Doctor Strange at all.


    Could it be that the court of life made it again?


    He even has to deal with Doctor Strange?


    Ron thought it was too idle.


    Of course, this is just his guess, not necessarily true.


    Perhaps it is a higher existence!


    Ron didn''t seem to fight Strange, not only because the opponent mastered time magic, but also because he didn''t want to have too much friction with a protagonist.


    As his strength grew stronger, he had begun to experience this feeling more. After all, this time, he had been controlled by a pair of terrifying hands, and everything was under his control.


    Strange is the Planet Devourer, Gu Yi is, and so is himself...


    So Ron said:


    "Strange, return to your original appearance, maybe you can still redeem your sins and become a mage again!"


    The tone was persuasive, but Strange didn''t understand it very well, nor did it seem to accept it.


    "I once heard that Gu Yi used time to defeat you, so are you scared?"


    The eye-like container opened, and the green gems began to shine.


    Then, the magic rune that can control time hovered in Strange''s hand, reflecting Ron''s face, and lighting his whole person in green.


    "I hate green."


    Ron frowned slightly, just about to interrupt Strange, only to find that everything around him began to change.


    The killed New York temple guardian mage slowly climbed up from the ground, all the wounds on his heart healed, successfully resurrected, and continued to guard the temple.


    Then everything began to regress quickly.


    The righteous questioning of Captain America, the greedy gaze of the Planet Devourer, the relieved look of the God of Symbiote, the horrified gaze of General Hei Yao, Ebony Maw...


    Everything, everything began to return.


    Finally, the backwards began to freeze, and was fixed for an afternoon.


    It looked like a laboratory in which a group of students were visiting, and Ron was one of them.


    In addition to him, Peter Parker, Harry Osborne, and even Mary Jane, who has a bad reputation, were also there.


    "Columbia University, where did the little spider gain abilities?"


    Ron quickly recognized where this was, but before he could think about it, Peter Parker came over and patted him.


    "Hey Ron, here''s the opportunity. This is the best opportunity for you to get in touch with your goddess. Come on, I believe you will be galloping soon!"


    "?"


    Ron is very strange, this is a good neighbor in New York, what should the thin-skinned Peter Parker say?


    He looked at Peter Parker and found that Peter Parker at this time was not at all as shy as he was at the beginning, but was full of sunshine and vitality, and looked very outgoing and optimistic.


    Ron also saw Harry Osborne, but the son of the Green Devil seemed to be a crying ghost, as if he had been scolded by someone, and was hiding in the corner secretly wiping his tears!


    what!


    Ron felt very inexplicable, this is Strange''s time magic?


    It is full of loopholes!


    The character of almost everyone has been changed, even myself.


    My goddess could be Mary Jane?


    Isn''t it a joke?


    You know, Ron also experienced time magic.


    That was the first time he and Gu Yi met.


    In the time prison that Gu Yi released, his previous life was revealed, not bad at all.


    In the end, if he hadn''t seen through the scene after the cycle, perhaps Ron would really be trapped in a cage shaped by time and could not extricate himself, and be easily subdued by Gu Yi.


    Compared with Strange, it''s a heaven and an underground!


    Ron didn''t want to carry on a boring cycle of life in this, he began to sense his own universe and broke free of the time prison.


    However, there is no induction.


    Ron could not sense his own universe, nor could he sense any of his abilities.


    ''It''s interesting!''


    Ron finally got some interest. Although Strange''s time cage was full of flaws, his inability to sense his universe still gave him a lot of surprises.


    I remember that in Gu Yi��s time cage, after he knew that he was actually in a cage, he soon began to sense his universe and got a reply.


    Because of this, Arthur later said that in fact, he should have some extra moves.


    But although Strange''s time magic is full of loopholes, it can prevent him from sensing his own universe, which is really special.


    Ron was a little annoyed, and the time was too strange, causing Strange to get stuck without noticing it when he started it.


    In the future, we must not let this happen again!


    Ron took a deep breath, getting the time gem deeper and deeper.


    ''Still persuading me?Does this require me to find loopholes in the plot to break through this cage?''


    Seeing Peter Parker continue to persuade himself to find Mary Jane, Ron had a decision in his heart.


    He was not silent, but gave Peter Parker a confident smile:


    "I''m going, waiting for my good news!"


    "what?"


    And Peter Parker was taken aback, what was going on, why did Ron, who was originally shy and timid, suddenly seemed to be a different person, and said to find Mary Jane?


    This is too strange, right?


    Letting go of the doubts in his heart, Peter Parker looked at Ron, wanting to see what he was going to do next.


    "Hey, Mary Jane, be my girlfriend, okay?"


    Ron came directly to Mary Jane, without any tension on his face, looking at her normally, as if looking at a stone.


    Mary Jane also found it strange, why Ron would suddenly confess to herself, and... and so calmly?


    Why!


    "Sorry Ron, I..."


    Although she was a little flustered, Mary Jane still subconsciously wanted to reject Ron, but Ron didn''t give her any chance at all, smiled at her, and kissed her directly.


    "Well����"


    The mouth was directly blocked, Mary Jane''s eyes opened wide, and she was a little at a loss.


    But soon, the tingling sensation in her lips conquered her, making her forget everything, and she was immersed in this complex feeling of wanting to refuse but reluctant to bear it.


    Peter Parker was completely stunned when he saw this!


    This...this is too fierce, right?


    He has had more than a dozen girlfriends, and he hasn''t used this kind of overbearing method yet. He was actually snatched by the timid Ron?


    "Hey, can you be more intense!"


    When the people around saw this, they booed humorously.


    It took a full minute before the two lips were completely separated, and Mary Jane had lost all resistance and was limp on the table behind.


    Ron looked at Mary Jane''affectionately'' and said slowly:


    "Now, can I be my girlfriend?"


    "I...you...this..."


    Mary Jane didn''t know what to do anymore. It was not until all the voices of "Promise him" all around did she finally summoned her courage and said:


    "I promise you!"


    Yo!


    The voices of the surrounding audience became louder, and then they began to applaud the newly married couple!


    And Mary Jane gradually nestled in Ron''s arms, her face full of sweetness.


    Puff!


    But at this moment, Mary Jane''s eyes suddenly widened again, and she moved her hands to her abdomen and touched her, feeling the heat from the liquid.


    "This is... blood?"


    Mary Jane raised her hand, and when she saw the scarlet on her hand, she moved her eyes down and found the object that caused it all.


    That is a knife, a knife for cutting fruits.


    And this knife was grabbed by the person who was snuggling against her.


    Mary Jane''s figure began to become shaky, looking at Ron with an incredible look, she couldn''t believe it.


    Then, she didn''t make any sound again, and fell to the second level.


    Ron also let go of his hand, took out a square cloth from his pocket, and began to wipe his hand, as if he wiped the water droplets on his hand with a towel after washing his face, casual and relaxed.


    But at this time, the people around looked at Mary Jane, who was lying in a pool of blood, and Ron, who seemed to be okay, completely stunned.


    It wasn''t until several seconds later that the panic began to erupt, and everyone began to flee, making the lab panicked.


    And Peter Parker stayed there, still couldn''t believe that all this was true.


    ^^^^^

 485 Chapter 476: Domams Threat

    Three minutes ago, the New York Temple.


    After uttering that ridiculous sentence, Strange chose to act first, and directly displayed the most powerful time magic he learned.


    The name of the magic is: Time Cage!


    In Strange''s eyes, everything was stopped, and even Ron''s saying "I don''t like green" has become slow motion.


    But in fact, Strange was not easy at all.


    He found that if he gave up a little time magic, everything would be restored immediately.


    Therefore, Strange can only control the release of time all the time, and there is no situation in which he expects that as long as he pauses time, he can do whatever he wants.


    "This time cage is really useless!"


    Strange felt pain all over, and couldn''t help cursing.


    Unleashing magic is not without cost, it will ask for the spirit in the human body, the stronger the magic, the more it will get.


    But Strange couldn''t stop yet, only to continue.


    Finally, after almost fainting passed, everything around him began to change.


    Everything began to go backwards, the dead guardian mage began to resurrect, and the clock began to reverse.


    In the end, the world seemed to have returned to what it was almost ten years ago. There are no new energy vehicles on the road, and mobile phones have changed from five or six inches to about four inches.


    Strange seemed to have become the eyes of the world. He saw the time shown in an advertisement in Times Square.


    Year 2008.


    "Eight years ago?"


    Strange was very puzzled. Obviously, he had just learned the magic of time and didn''t understand that the time cage would return time to eight years ago, nor did he know what the role of the time cage was.


    He started looking for Ron, and finally saw Ron in a university laboratory.


    Almost the same as now, it is still very disgusting.


    And the one standing next to him, is that Spider-Man?


    But why does Spider-Man''s character become so strange?


    I remember in the news that this is the best neighbor in New York, because of his shy character, everyone thinks Spider-Man is an introverted boy.


    Unexpectedly, Spider-Man is so unrestrained?


    Also... riding a horse?


    Although I don''t know what this means, Strange still finds the word very irritating.


    And the one in the corner. Isn��t that Harry Osborne, the son of Osborne industrial boss Norman Osborn?


    This is a rich second-generation who often appears in the newspapers for changing girlfriends and arrogant behavior. Why is this timid at this time?


    I actually cried...


    Strange continued to watch, and after discovering that there was nothing funny, he still wanted to touch the real person, but he failed.


    Because he doesn''t even have a body now, just a wandering consciousness exists in it, and he can''t do anything but watch.


    Strange could only continue to pay attention to Ron. He thought it would be boring next time, but realized that he didn''t know when, Ron actually went up and confessed to a girl!


    "Wow, did the cold skywalker and the president of the World Council actually be such an angry person when they were young?"


    Strange became interested. After seeing the girl''s refusal, Ron actually kissed him forcibly, and he was so excited!


    If this can be recorded and placed outside, it will definitely be a big news!


    Unfortunately, he can''t do anything, so he can only watch it there.


    But fortunately, because the scene was so exciting, Strange didn''t feel bored either.


    At this time, Strange found that he seemed to understand the meaning of Spider-Man''s "horse riding"...


    "Really show!"


    Strange tutted and continued to watch with a smile.


    He thought that Ron would really become a couple with this girl in the end, but the next scene completely made him stare and couldn''t say anything.


    What did he see?


    Ron actually took out a knife?!


    Why is there a knife hidden in Ron''s pocket?!


    and,


    Strange hadn''t even figured it out before he realized that Ron had inserted the knife into the girl''s body without hesitation.


    As a doctor, Strange can be sure that Ron''s knife was definitely calculated.


    Because this knife is impartially inserted directly into the girl''s heart!


    This is the fatal part of the human body, and within five seconds, the girl will die directly because of the heart piercing!


    Why, why did Ron do this, isn''t he confessing to that girl, and he succeeded?


    Could it be that Ron actually always knew that he was trapped in a time cage?


    Strange was shocked. Doesn''t the time cage mean that it can loop infinitely, trapping people forever?


    Before Strange could figure out why, he suddenly felt a pain all over his body, and then realized that his consciousness had started to dissipate quickly, and he withdrew from this world.


    Opening his eyes again, Strange found that he had returned to the New York Temple.


    Everything is still the same, the lost guardian mage is still lying on the ground, and the dead can no longer die!


    But Ron was not here, he didn''t know where he went.


    "What time-breaking magic is this, why did I come back suddenly, Ron? Shouldn''t he be infinitely but imprisoned in my magic?"


    Strange climbed up from the ground with difficulty, looked around, but didn''t find it.


    "What should I do?"


    Strange was panicked, the situation just now made him understand something, that is, the time cage must not hold Ron.


    He had to leave before Ron came back, otherwise he would not be the opponent of the lunatic who could kill even his''girlfriend'' without hesitation, given his unsteady standing in the current battle!


    Strange condensed the magic seal with both hands, and began to want to open the magic space door to leave the New York Temple, but the magic traces had collapsed and disappeared before they were drawn into a circle.


    This is because Strange spends too much energy using time magic, and can no longer cast the magic to open the space door!


    "The Ring! I need to be able to help the Ring..."


    Strange looked at the fingers of the temple guardian''s corpse, but found that he was not wearing a hanging ring on his hand, and his heart was half cold.


    "The last hope..."


    Strange looked inside the temple and limped in.


    In the face of the threat of life, Strange broke out surprisingly tenacious.


    Although his body is extremely weak, but thinking of Ron inserting a knife into the girl''s heart without hesitation, he feels that his body is full of strength and keep moving forward!


    I don''t know why, he always feels that if he doesn''t run fast, his heart will be pierced...


    This is a very strange feeling, Strange may not have cared about it before.


    But after having time gems and learning time magic, he had to believe this feeling.


    Along the way, Strange went straight into the treasure room of the New York Temple and saw countless treasures placed behind the glass windows.


    One of the most attractive is the red cloak floating in the air without relying on any objects!


    "Magic Floating Cloak?"


    Strange remembered the introduction in a book introducing magical implements, and recognized what the red cloak was.


    The Magic Floating Cloak is a magic weapon made by the first few generations of supreme mage. It existed earlier than the ancient one. It has a speed close to the speed of sound, and can move according to the owner''s heart and participate in battle.


    However, because this artifact has a part of consciousness, it will choose the director voluntarily, so few people can have it.


    And this powerful magic weapon was actually hidden in the New York Temple?!


    Strange felt that this was simply prepared for himself. Otherwise, why should a legendary artifact like the Magic Floating Cloak be placed in the New York Temple?


    Strange walked over, opened the glass window, and reached out to the magic floating cloak, wanting to feel it.


    brush!


    It was as if the plug met the flapper, and the magic floating cloak was directly integrated with Strange, floating quietly behind him, floating his whole person in the air.


    "Sure enough, it was prepared for me!"


    Strange was very satisfied, and immediately wanted to direct the Demon Floating Cloak to take himself to find the ring so that he could leave here.


    It''s just that Strange wanted to move forward, but the magic floating cloak took him directly through the glass of the New York Temple and flew towards the distance at an extremely fast speed.


    "Well, at least I am leaving the temple..."


    Realizing that he couldn''t break free of the magic floating cloak for the time being, Strange could only choose to give up and let the cloak take him away.


    But at this moment, he suddenly heard a huge noise appearing behind him, which made him almost stunned!


    Strange turned his head and looked back, only to find that the New York Temple he had just left was in ruins!


    "Does Casillas return to the New York Temple?"


    Without seeing any powerful weapons, Strange could only attribute the culprit to Casillas who wanted to summon Domam.


    In fact, Strange guessed right.


    After the magic floating cloak took him away, Casillas suddenly appeared in the New York Temple, and then began to summon that kind of lens, directly razing the New York Temple to the ground.


    After all, if you want to summon Domam, you must destroy the three major temples. It is impossible for Casillas to let go of this temple in New York!


    But when Strange was puzzled, Casillas had left before. Shouldn''t he go to Hong Kong to destroy the temple in Hong Kong first and then take care of the temple in New York?


    As for whether this is because Casillas has destroyed the Hong Kong Temple in just time?


    Absolutely not!


    According to the ritual for calling Domam, as long as the three temples are destroyed, the dark space will invade the earth at the first time. It is absolutely impossible that nothing will happen after the destruction of the New York temple!


    Therefore, the temple in New York must be the second to be destroyed!


    So how did Casillas escape just now and why did he suddenly appear?


    Strange suddenly felt stupid.


    Because he forgot an important magic-mirror space!


    Casillas seemed to have left before, but he should have hidden in the mirror space. After he left, he appeared and destroyed the New York Temple.


    And judging from the situation that Ron appeared soon after Casillas left, it is very likely that this Kama Taj traitor did not leave because of him!


    The main reason is Ron!


    "We have to rush to New York, stop him before he summons Domam, and then take back the Book of Time two or two pages!"


    Strange quickly decided his next move, but before that, he needed to regain some energy.


    Strange asked the Magic Floating Cloak to take him to Hong Kong while he rested and regained his energy. When he was almost recovered, he opened the magic space door directly to the Hong Kong Temple.


    And half a minute later, Ron appeared in the ruins of the New York Temple.


    Ron, who didn''t know what happened, could only choose to leave the New York Temple and return to Karma Taj according to the original plot and timeline, and found Mordor and Wang.


    "Has both the London Temple and the New York Temple been destroyed?"


    Once they met, Ron didn''t talk nonsense at all, and asked straight to the subject.


    "It''s Casillas, he has become a fan of Domam, trying to destroy the three temples to summon Domam and plunge the world into darkness!"


    After Gu Yi died, everything changed so quickly that the king, who had always been emotionally stable, began to become a little nervous.


    Ron still didn''t have any nonsense, as if he had become the master of Kama Taj, he directly ordered:


    "go to Hong Kong!"


    "Ok!"


    Wang didn''t dare to object, one was because Ron''s current momentum was too strong, and he couldn''t raise the heart of resistance.


    The second is because, after Gu Yi died, perhaps only Ron could save the world!


    Kama Taj has a space door directly connected to the three temples, but it has been destroyed by Casillas.


    So Ron directly manifested the space tunnel and brought two people to the Hong Kong Temple.


    If Dr. Strange was his primary goal before, now, this has become Domam, the master of this dark space.


    This is an existence that is not weaker than the Planet Devourer, at least much stronger than the Star Devourer in the hungry state.


    The starvation swallowing star he had encountered before almost killed him. In the end, Jasmine''s erosion power was able to explode before he barely defeated the star swallowing star, but now Domam is here again...


    You must know that after that battle, his strength has been weakened by an unknown amount. It is impossible to use the same method before to come to Domam who is stronger than the star swallowing state.


    Unless, he wants to be sucked to death directly by Jasmine''s ability!


    Now Ron��s only hope lies in the fact that the former death of Gu Yi has made Domam very seriously injured, so that he can defeat Domam without time gems!

 486 Open a new book, you can read it if you are interested... (Not a eunuch, not a complete book!)

    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Lingyu Novel Network] https://fastest update!No ads!


    This book is just the last two or three stories. It won��t be too long and will end soon. At most, it��s the beginning of next month. There are no eunuchs...


    Although, in fact, the emperors are almost the same...


    After all, this book tells the truth, I wrote it all in a mess, I''m sorry everyone.


    Well, for new books, the new urban entertainment company is called the great film director. If you are interested, you can read it and click on a collection.


    Finally, if I have a chance in the future, I will come back to write Meiman.


    After all, this book is really unsatisfactory. The dream about this world is not over yet, so of course I might want to do it again.


    worship.


    see you tomorrow.

 487 Chapter 477: The feeling of the last life cannot be copied

    After discovering that Casillas had not yet come to Hong Kong, Ron took time to return to New York and brought Jasmine over.


    He actually didn''t want to do this.


    Because it means that he has taken the last resort.


    In other words, one of the last resort.


    Ron''s biggest killer is his own universe.


    It is used to strengthen Jasmine''s erosion ability and transform into a substitute for ability. This is one of them.


    Jasmine must be required, no other superpowers or mutants will work.


    Because only Jasmine''s erosion ability and loyalty can guarantee the success of this method.


    But after the first time, Ron wanted to do it a second time, and the price would be his life.


    As for the other method, of course it is also related to his universe.


    Likewise, it will take his life.


    And more thorough!


    Because his entire universe will explode!


    Just like the Big Bang at the beginning of the birth.


    ''I hope not to that point!''


    Ron prayed silently in his heart.


    The object is a gray-haired old man, the creator of this world!


    Only by praying with the old man, he felt that he could survive the disaster.


    "This is Hong Kong, it looks completely different from the news!"


    Two people appeared on the street in front of the Hong Kong Temple, looking at the streets and humans full of Chinese characteristics on both sides, Jasmine''s eyes never stopped turning.


    For Jasmine, who has never been out of New York, even Chinatown, and has seen people and things with Western characteristics, everything here is full of strangeness.


    Incomprehensible text, colorful light boards, houses with red lanterns, yellow-skinned people...


    For Jasmine, it was like entering a new world.


    "This is an old street that has been built for decades. If it is a bustling street, it is actually the same as New York."


    Ron explained with a smile, not caring about the surrounding buildings.


    Because he is very familiar with these, even if he has never been to Chinatown.


    He just looked at the fried noodles in a small shop, and he didn''t want to leave.


    I remember that when he went out to work in the previous life, he ate the most fried noodles besides rice.


    Add an egg, a few greens, stir fry a few times, and it will be delicious.


    Unfortunately, I haven''t eaten it for a long time.


    "I''m hungry, should I eat?"


    Jasmine watched Ron''s gaze staring at the fried noodles, her eyes brightened, and she was a little bit pitifully complaining with her holding her belly.


    Although she is 20 years old, Jasmine is actually not tall, just over one meter six, and her figure is relatively thin, without the big bones of Westerners.


    Looking at Jasmine��s shining eyes, Ron just wanted to expose her lie, but was interrupted in English by the boss who had just finished cooking the noodles next to him:


    "Sir, do you have noodles? My fried noodles are delicious. You should try it!"


    The English is very substandard, and the pronunciation also has a lot of horns. If Ron''s reaction ability is slow, I might not understand this whole passage for a while.


    The boss is a middle-aged man in his thirties with glasses and his hair upright. He doesn''t look like a street-fried noodle boss.


    Ron remembered that when he watched Doctor Strange in the previous life, he still had some impressions of the fried noodle owner who was chopping but was stopped by Strange''s time magic.


    After taking another look at Jasmine''s big eyes, Ron finally decided to take a look at the taste of his previous life!


    Maybe after today''s events, he can go back to his last life and see those he really knows?


    "Two portions of fried noodles, fried with eggs and small green vegetables, add more spicy, remember not to use pasta and thin noodles, use the thick noodles from the mainland, can you?"


    "Uh, what are you talking about... No, you are?"


    Ron''s pronunciation is very standard Chinese, and the boss immediately thought he had heard it wrong.


    Because the pronunciation of the man in front of him is too standard, it feels similar to the host on TV.


    But then, he finally remembered what was wrong.


    Why is the person standing in front of his fried noodle stall so similar to the chairman of the World Council?


    The boss with his eyes and oily fume on his eyes didn��t look good, so he wiped his glasses and finally decided, and said excitedly:


    "Are you President Ron?"


    "Don''t shout, we just want to eat noodles."


    Ron smiled, and the calming spirit appeared, calming the boss.


    "Oh, okay, okay, I''ll fry right away!"


    The boss nodded quickly, and started to prepare noodles as soon as he finished speaking, still whispering in his mouth:


    "It turned out to be President Ron. No wonder the Chinese is so proficient. Even the fried noodles are exactly the same as the mainland..."


    Everyone in the world knows that the President of the World Council is very good at Chinese.


    Because when the committee was established, the first person to stand up was China, and Ron had spoken all the words with Chinese representatives in Chinese throughout the whole process, so the fact that Ron was proficient in Chinese also spread.


    Soon, Jasmine took the initiative to serve a portion of fried noodles that the boss had just fried, and pushed it to Ron.


    "you eat first."


    "it is good."


    Ron was not polite at all, he just pulled out the disposable chopsticks and started to sandwich the noodles


    Just like in the previous life, he was hungry and fry the noodles, finished it in three or two bites, and then wanted to eat it.


    But this time he didn''t, and his face changed just as soon as the face entered.


    ''Not delicious at all!''


    His consciousness told him so.


    But Ron still ate the noodles.


    Because of it, there is the last experience.


    Then, he never moved a bit!


    Although it was a bit wasteful, he really couldn''t eat it.


    For him who doesn''t need to eat to maintain energy, eating is completely unnecessary.


    What''s more, this side is really not delicious.


    As for the memories of the previous life, just once!


    Too much is actually not a good thing!


    If you have a chance to go back, let��s eat a few more times...


    "You eat, it''s not bad."


    He pushed the fried noodles in front of Jasmine.


    "Ok����"


    Jasmine did not refuse, she knew that Ron really did not want to eat.


    Recently, she likes to observe Ron''s behavior, so she is sure.


    "good to eat!"


    Jasmine, who has never eaten oriental fried noodles, his eyes brightened after the first bite, and then one bite after another.


    It just so happened that when the boss''s second serving of fried noodles came, Jasmine finished a bowl of noodles.


    When the boss saw it, he handed the fried noodles to Ron, and was directly returned to Jasmine:


    "The second copy is also yours."


    "Ok����"


    Jasmine still did not refuse, and took the noodles and started eating directly.


    The boss is a little embarrassed. Ron doesn''t eat, do you think he is not good at cooking?


    He wanted to fry another bowl, but he was interrupted by Ron before he could even export.


    "I just took a bite, which was good, but I was full, so I gave it to her, don''t care."


    "That... that''s all right."


    The boss didn''t know what to say, so he went back to the stall.


    Jasmine continued to eat, but slowed down halfway through.


    She had a feeling that Ron today seemed even more strange.


    "What''s wrong with you?" she asked.


    "It''s nothing, just thought of something before."


    After speaking, he added:


    "A long, long time ago, you don''t know, so don''t ask."


    "Ok����"


    Jasmine was afraid to speak, Ron seemed to know every movement of her and stopped her in advance.


    Ask again, there will be no gain.


    Perhaps it was because of this, or it might be because she was simply full, after which Jasmine ate very slowly, and she didn''t finish it for a long time.


    Ron glanced at the end of the street, then said to her:


    "Eat quickly, or you won''t have enough time to wait."


    "it is good."


    Jasmine''s movements quickened, and she understood that Ron was not bringing himself here for fun.


    They have very important things to deal with.


    You don��t need to guess, because every time, it��s like this!


    But it might be because I was really full. Although the movements became faster, the noodles in Jasmine''s bowl still looked like a hill, and it didn''t disappear for a long time.


    At this time, a circular golden circle suddenly appeared at the end of the street, and then three strangely dressed guys walked out of it.


    All three of them wore yellow robes, just like people running out in a TV movie, making people look past.


    ��������


    After discovering that Casillas had not yet come to Hong Kong, Ron took time to return to New York and brought Jasmine over.


    He actually didn''t want to do this.


    Because it means that he has taken the last resort.


    In other words, one of the last resort.


    Ron''s biggest killer is his own universe.


    It is used to strengthen Jasmine''s erosion ability and transform into a substitute for ability. This is one of them.


    Jasmine must be required, no other superpowers or mutants will work.


    Because only Jasmine''s erosion ability and loyalty can guarantee the success of this method.


    But after the first time, Ron wanted to do it a second time, and the price would be his life.


    As for the other method, of course it is also related to his universe.


    Likewise, it will take his life.


    And more thorough!


    Because his entire universe will explode!


    Just like the Big Bang at the beginning of the birth.


    ''I hope not to that point!''


    Ron prayed silently in his heart.


    The object is a gray-haired old man, the creator of this world!


    Only by praying with the old man, he felt that he could survive the disaster.


    "This is Hong Kong, it looks completely different from the news!"


    Two people appeared on the street in front of the Hong Kong Temple, looking at the streets and humans full of Chinese characteristics on both sides, Jasmine''s eyes never stopped turning.


    For Jasmine, who has never been out of New York, even Chinatown, and has seen people and things with Western characteristics, everything here is full of strangeness.


    Incomprehensible text, colorful light boards, houses with red lanterns, yellow-skinned people...


    For Jasmine, it was like entering a new world.


    "This is an old street that has been built for decades. If it is a bustling street, it is actually the same as New York."


    Ron explained with a smile, not caring about the surrounding buildings.


    Because he is very familiar with these, even if he has never been to Chinatown.

 488 Chapter 478: Doctor Strange and Domam have merged?

    "Ron, you, why are you in my mirror space? This is impossible!"


    Casillas said desperately.


    The Mirror Space is his most powerful magic. Without his consent, no one except Kai Gu Yi could break in. Why could Ron do it?


    Could it be that Gu Yi was also there, impossible, wasn''t she killed by Strange?


    ''Is Gu Yi not dead?''


    From the contact of the lord of the dark dimension Domam, Casillas knew about Gu Yi''s death, and did not believe that the great savior Domam would deceive him!


    This is Ron''s ability?


    Casillas thought it was impossible. If Ron could mirror the magic of space, why didn''t he find him before?


    His face changed, and he finally decided on the next move.


    "President of the World Council, Skywalker, Ron!"


    Casillas walked towards the corner table, looking respectful.


    "Kama Taj''s traitor, a former disciple of Gu Yi, Casillas."


    Ron nodded, his face was normal, he didn''t seem to be malicious, but he didn''t have any kindness either.


    "I think we are not enemies!"


    Casillas said:


    "Time is the enemy of all life. It makes us grow old and die. Everything I do is for the freedom of all mankind, and Strange, he is our common enemy!"


    "That''s why you call Domam to kill other lives?"


    Ron stood up and walked forward slowly.


    "Domam is not controlled by time. As long as our world returns to Domam''s embrace, no one will die. President Ron, isn''t this your idea of ??establishing a world committee for the peace of the earth? ?"


    Casillas'' demeanor was intoxicated, as if welcoming a bright future:


    "And everything I do is what President Ron wants to do, so we are not enemies. The Stran Wizards who master the magic of time are!"


    Casillas has a very simple idea, that is to introduce hatred to Doctor Strange, let Ron and that guy pinch him, he has the opportunity to complete the final step of summoning Domam!


    It seems that knowing that the chips are not enough, Casillas remembered some rumors.


    That is a strange bet.


    According to legend, Gu Yi used the Eye of Agomoto to bet Ron with Ron. If you win, this Kama Taj''s most powerful magic weapon will belong to Ron.


    Casillas was shocked at the time. Gu Yi would actually use this treasure to bet against a superpower. Why?


    With Gu Yi''s character, she never allowed anyone who did not belong to Kama Taj to contact Kama Taj''s magic, let alone betting with the eyes of Agomoto?


    But now, Casillas suddenly became disinterested in why Gu Yi did this.


    What he is more interested in is why Ron wants to get the Eye of Agomoto?


    What exactly is this man who is known as the incarnation of God is planning?!


    Suddenly, Casillas looked surprised and thought of something.


    "The Cube of the Universe is also called the space gem and the scepter of the soul... and the other name of the Eye of Agomoto... the gem of time!"


    "You actually want to complete that legend about infinite gems?"


    Ron was also quite surprised by Casillas'' words. He didn''t expect this guy to know so much.


    "How do you know this?"


    Ron felt that Casillas might still have some secrets hidden in him, so he was ready to ask questions before doing it.


    "That is an ancient book with many things recorded on it, many of which I don''t understand what it means, but it should be useful to you..."


    Casillas rolled his eyes, thought of a trick, and continued:


    "I can give you that ancient book, but you have to catch Doctor Strange. Of course, the Eye of Agomoto belongs to you. I only need Doctor Strange''s body!"


    "Do you think I will believe you?"


    Ron asked with a smile.


    Although he vowed at the beginning that he would not use mental abilities on the human body anymore, now his life is gone, so naturally he won''t care about it.


    What''s more to deal with a madman who wants to eliminate time?


    "Mental ability?"


    In Casillas'' eyes, Ron''s body has begun to overflow with a special energy, which is very similar to the spiritual magic in the magic category.


    Spiritual magic is a very partial magic in magic. It is extremely difficult to learn, and there are few magic tricks, so not many people learn it.


    Some people would say, what should I do if I meet someone with superpowers with mental abilities?


    After all, you don''t know mental magic, and you are sure to be controlled by a mental superpower.


    It will not be like this.


    The magic that the mage practices is related to the spirit. The stronger the person''s spirit is, the stronger the spirit will be. Even if you don''t have spiritual magic, you don''t need to be afraid of those with mental abilities.


    Casillas is not afraid, he has accepted the gift of the Dark Dimension Lord Domam, and has become a''fanatic'' with a strong spirit and can completely ignore the control of the mind controller!


    "It doesn''t work for me!"


    Casillas was unscrupulous on the surface, but in his heart he was already planning an escape plan.


    He knew that Ron had more than this ability, and he was definitely not an opponent in real fights.


    Casillas was carrying his hands on his back, and he was already beginning to cast the magic to open the space door.


    Feeling the difficulty of penetration of mental power, Ron frowned slightly.


    Those powerful beings exist because of their height, so they don��t need to be afraid of their spiritual power. Just a Casillas is so difficult to deal with?


    You know, even when he was playing against Professor X, he didn''t have such a difficult feeling.


    But from the dark areas on Casillas'' eyes, he knew why.


    This madman must have gained a lot of benefits after summoning Domam. Even if he can''t greatly strengthen his ability, it shouldn''t be difficult to make him immune to the control of his mental ability.


    But Ron didn''t give up using mental abilities. He couldn''t let this madman go and deal with Doctor Strange, which would not do him any good.


    Only if Casillas is solved first can he deal with Strange at ease.


    Observing that this madman showed signs of using space magic, Ron directly began to fill the mirrored space with the space of his own realization, preparing to disrupt the connection between the spaces and make the magic invalid.


    The mirrored space filled with space is like a large house with many small houses separated from it. The passageway that originally went directly disappears. If you want to go out, you can only break through these small rooms.


    On the whole, it is a maze.


    Casillas watched the half-opened space door directly shatter, and his heart was half cold.


    He knew that his guess was not wrong, and Ron really was not something he could deal with.


    What should I do?


    After going out and unable to go out, Casillas began to despair.


    Ron also thought everything was done, but at this time, the mutation happened.


    Time went back to half a minute ago.


    After Dr. Strange had almost recovered his energy, he immediately went to Hong Kong through a magical space gate and found the temple.


    Seeing the chaotic people on the street, as well as Mordor and Wang sitting on the side of the road, Strange probably guessed that it is very likely that Ron has broken free from the prison of time and came to the Hong Kong Temple to stop Casillas. .


    What about him?


    His book of time is still in Casillas'' hands!


    Without those two pages of time book, how would he learn the complete time magic?


    Strange feels very upset, why does he have to fight Ron no matter what?


    As long as you are the chairman of your World Council, shall I be my Doctor Strange?


    Strange flew in the air and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    This place has mirror space!


    Was it by Strange, or by Gu Yi?


    Strange didn''t know yet. In fact, Gu died early in the battle with Dark Space Lord Domam, so he thought it might be Gu Yi.


    After all, Casillas'' actions are so big that they have destroyed the temples in London and New York. If you don''t guard the temple in Hong Kong, the earth will be over!


    But whether it was the mirror space that Gu Yi displayed, Casillas, who was the target, was definitely in it.


    Of course, there is a great possibility that Ron is in it.


    "Whether it''s Gu Yi or Ron, I must think of a way to get those two pages of Time Book!"


    Strange began to figure out how to get what he wanted.


    Go directly to the mirror space?


    This is obviously a stupid method.


    Because whether it was Ron or Gu Yi, Strange didn''t really want to face it.


    After thinking about it, he still felt that it was more reliable to use his most powerful ability!


    "Time stands still... I don''t know how long Gu Yi or Ron can stand still?"


    Strange''s energy recovered well, and it was enough to use time magic again.


    As soon as the magic handprint was hit, the green time rune began to appear in his hand, spinning, as if communicating with the universe.


    Gradually, everything started to slow down.


    The fleeing people stopped with their feet stretched out in the air, the rumbling engine of the car had become weak and inaudible, and the surprised expressions of Mordu and Wang gradually solidified.


    They finally found Strange flying in the air, but no one could do anything about it.


    Finally, everything stopped.


    There seems to be no sound in the world, no physical phenomena, everything is stopped, not even the heartbeat.


    Doctor Strange fell from the sky, walked on the ground, watching all this, his eyes were full of excitement.


    ''I can... control everything!''


    Strange liked this feeling more and more, and the idea of ??regaining the two-page book of time became stronger.


    Then, he began to find a way to enter the mirror space.


    At the same moment, Ron began to feel breathless.


    How could he breathe hard?!


    Ron was really angry, he knew why.


    Strange!


    This guy is using the time magic he just learned!


    Damn it!


    Ron scolded, he couldn''t bear being controlled by this damn time magic.


    Forget Gu Yi, you, a blackened Doctor Strange, want to use time magic against me a second time?


    After feeling his actions slower and slower, Ron finally looked at Jasmine:


    "fast����!"


    In Jasmine''s eyes, Ron''s movements were very slow, and it took a long time to finish the word.


    But at the beginning, she understood what it meant.


    At the next moment, Jasmine began to exude a strange aura, which made people feel very strange.


    There is a feeling of seeing the warmth and coldness of the world, and you can feel relieved.


    With jasmine in the center, this feeling quickly began to expand outward.


    Then, corrupt everything!


    Even time is no exception!


    Jasmine''s ability is really amazing, this was felt when Ron replaced Jasmine in controlling this ability before.


    Maybe its lethality is not great, but its destructive power is first-class.


    Nothing can escape its erosion.


    Only relying on its own energy can resist this erosion until it is gradually eliminated.


    For example, the Planet Devourer, relying on strong vitality, forcibly stopped the erosion, and began to find a way to break it.


    Time is not enough.


    Because time is not life, but a peculiar rule that affects the progress of three-dimensional space.


    Under the premise of being able to be controlled, the erosion is not justified.


    Soon, Ron got rid of the control of time and returned to normal.


    However, his manifested space and Casillas'' mirrored space have also begun to be eliminated because of Jasmine''s erosion ability.


    It''s like a toy excavator starting to dig a maze built by children on the beach. Even if the toy excavator is not big, digging a sand maze is easy.


    But Ron was not satisfied, frowning instead.


    Because I don''t know when, Casillas escaped in the maze dug, and I don''t know where to go.


    Casillas is actually faster than he can break free of time?


    No, not this!


    Ron felt Jasmine''s erosion power and found something.


    The erosion power is actually somewhat similar to the energy of the dark space in Casillas'' eyes.


    With the ability to corrode, Casillas escaped from the space ahead of time.


    In an instant Ron felt bad, and the first thing Casillas did after escaping was to destroy the Hong Kong Temple and summon Domam.


    But he and Jasmine had to deal with the Doctor Strange outside!


    boom!


    Even if there is no sound in the pure space, Ron felt like a sound of building collapse.


    Because it''s so quiet outside.


    Ron saw Strange standing in the middle of the road for the first time, and then rushed over to catch him and snatch the gem of time in front of him.


    But the next moment, Ron realized that something was wrong.


    Strange unexpectedly began to see a wave of energy that resembled the ability to corrode, and was fusing with him.


    It''s a dark space!


    boom!


    Ron thought about what it was, and before he could make the next move, a loud noise came from behind him.


    Turning his head and looking around, he found that the Hong Kong Temple had become ruins, and countless purple and black energy began to gush out in the Hong Kong Temple.


    At the same time, Strange seemed to be summoned and flew towards the purple and black energy of the Hong Kong Temple.


    The next moment, the world returns to noisy.


    The people who fled finally took their steps, and the car''s engine started running again.


    Everything is back to normal.


    But Ron felt desperate.


    Domam, it''s here!

 489 Chapter 479 The first time is difficult, the second time is easy

    (There are some repetitions at the end of this chapter, we will modify it in a while, sorry!!!)


    (Also, don''t subscribe in the next chapter, the internet is not good, I clicked twice to publish...)


    In a world where time is still, Strange was also imprisoned for some reason, unable to move.���맻��


    He found that countless lens weapons appeared around him, exactly the same as Casillas''s hands.


    "It''s the dimensional change caused by time magic..."


    Strange suddenly understood what this kind of lens was and why it appeared.


    This is the consequence of unauthorized use of time.


    Time is over-flying and modified, then it will cause the original dimension of the universe to change.


    He is like this now.


    Because the use time is static, the dimensions are disrupted, leading to the appearance of these invincible material lenses.


    It is precisely because Casillas has mastered the two pages of the book of time that describe the dimensional lens and Domam, he wants to summon Domam, so that the dark dimension that is not affected by time can swallow the earth and make time the biggest The enemy disappeared.


    What should I do?


    Seeing more and more dimension lenses, Doctor Strange persuaded.


    He saw Domam��s introduction from the Book of Time and knew that it could not be an enemy he could deal with, so he wanted to undo the time magic and restore everything to normal.


    But when Strange wanted to revoke the time magic, he suddenly felt that an unknown force had invaded his body.


    His body became extremely weak, and there was no way to do any movements.


    "What kind of power is this?"


    Strange felt very desperate. He had never felt that his body was so bad, as if all the functions of the body were rapidly depleting, leaving him weak and seeming to be about to die.


    The surrounding lenses became more and more, and Strange could no longer feel the existence of the real world, and his eyes were white.


    Gradually, Strange felt that everything began to blur, and he was on the verge of fainting.


    At this time, countless purple and black appeared.


    "Kama Taj''s human mage? Gu Yi''s disciple?"


    In the dark dimension, Dommam discovered Strange, so he approached the past and began to observe the human.


    From the magic floating cloak on Strange''s shoulder, Domam determined that this mage must be the mage of Kama Taj, but he did not know his specific identity.


    But no matter who this human mage is, Domam didn''t care too much. Countless blacks began to gather, and he wanted to turn the human in front of him into a member of the dark dimension.


    But suddenly, the special erosion power on Strange attracted him.


    "This kind of power can actually corrupt time?"


    Domam felt very excited when he felt the magic of this power. He had a feeling that after receiving this power, he could become even stronger.


    "There is still time gem... this is a good thing!"


    Dommam saw the time gem on Strange, but did not take it away.


    Because he suddenly didn''t want to kill this mage, he felt that perhaps it would be a better choice to create a dark mage to work for himself.


    After all, the mage in front of him gave him the feeling that it was only slightly weaker than that of Gu Yi. With such a mage as his subordinate, his idea of ??turning the entire universe into a dark dimension would be much faster.


    Making up his mind, Domam began to use his power to transform Strange''s body.


    For Domam, this is not without the slightest experience.


    At the beginning, he changed from a human mage to the master of the dark dimension, just like this process.


    Countless purple and black substances began to invade Strange''s body, and began to quickly eliminate the corrosive force.


    Then, the purple and black matter filled Strange''s whole body, not even the red magic floating cloak was let go, and it began to turn purple and black.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Strange felt the dizziness disappear, and when he woke up, he felt completely different in his body, muttering to himself in doubt.


    "My loyal assistant, a wizard of darkness, I am your master, Domam!"


    Seeing Strange waking up, Domam spoke of his new identity and his own existence in a positive tone.


    "Dommam...yes, my master!"


    There was a purple and black air in Strange''s eyes quickly spinning, dispelling all doubts.


    "well!"


    Domam laughed triumphantly, and felt the dimensional channel with the earth opened again, and commanded:


    "The most delicious world has been presented before my eyes, my dark mage, help me get that world!"


    "No, my master!" Strange refused, and said sincerely:


    "That world has a very powerful existence, even if I have a gift from the master, I am not a human opponent!"


    "I knew about this a long time ago, so I will go to Earth with you and kill that person!"


    Dommam didn''t explain any more, he naturally thought that the person Strange was talking about was the guy with the corrosive power, so he didn''t care.


    After feeling this power, his main goal has changed from the earth to this person.


    Domam is very confident, although this power is very special, but because it is very close to his dark power, he does not need to fear this power.


    On the contrary, he still wants to swallow this power and make himself stronger!


    Strange, who became the Dark Mage, is not talking too much, because Domam''s strength makes him feel that everything is stable!


    Finally, the appearance of the earth appeared in the dark dimension, and Strange''s body became solid, appearing above the collapsed Hong Kong Temple!


    ...


    Seeing that Domam had begun to invade the earth, and the original Doctor Strange who prevented Domam in the original storyline had become darkened and became the Dark Mage, Ron only smiled bitterly, turning his head and said to Jasmine:


    "Jasmine, we have to use the last time method again to drive away this powerful enemy!"


    "Will there be any serious consequences? After the last time, I feel that your strength has dropped a lot..."


    Jasmine looked at him very worried.


    Although Ron had never said this before, and no one knew about it, but she who had entered that universe knew that the magical world had shrunk when she left.


    Do it again, can Ron bear it?


    "Don''t worry, I have experienced it once, isn''t it easier the second time?"


    Ron looked very confident and he had a lot of helplessness.


    But I don''t know why, but Jasmine''s face rarely turns red.


    Ron thought it was strange, blushing?


    Fortunately, Jasmine quickly returned to normal and said:


    "Okay, I believe you!"


    "now it''s right!"


    Ron nodded, then opened the cosmic channel that had been prepared a long time ago, and put Jasmine in it.


    Like the last time, he began to connect Jasmine''s abilities with his own universe, so that he could become a substitute again and control this powerful level of erosion ability for Jasmine.


    ������������


    In a world where time is still, Strange was also imprisoned for some reason, unable to move.


    He found that countless lens weapons appeared around him, exactly the same as Casillas''s hands.


    "It''s the dimensional change caused by time magic..."


    Strange suddenly understood what this kind of lens was and why it appeared.


    This is the consequence of unauthorized use of time.


    Time is over-flying and modified, then it will cause the original dimension of the universe to change.


    He is like this now.


    Because the use time is static, the dimensions are disrupted, leading to the appearance of these invincible material lenses.


    It is precisely because Casillas has mastered the two pages of the book of time that describe the dimensional lens and Domam, he wants to summon Domam, so that the dark dimension that is not affected by time can swallow the earth and make time the biggest The enemy disappeared.


    What should I do?


    Seeing more and more dimension lenses, Doctor Strange persuaded.


    He saw Domam��s introduction from the Book of Time and knew that it could not be an enemy he could deal with, so he wanted to undo the time magic and restore everything to normal.


    But when Strange wanted to revoke the time magic, he suddenly felt that an unknown force had invaded his body.


    His body became extremely weak, and there was no way to do any movements.


    "What kind of power is this?"


    Strange felt very desperate. He had never felt that his body was so bad, as if all the functions of the body were rapidly depleting, leaving him weak and seeming to be about to die.


    The surrounding lenses became more and more, and Strange could no longer feel the existence of the real world, and his eyes were white.


    Gradually, Strange felt that everything began to blur, and he was on the verge of fainting.


    At this time, countless purple and black appeared.


    "Kama Taj''s human mage? Gu Yi''s disciple?"


    In the dark dimension, Dommam discovered Strange, so he approached the past and began to observe the human.


    From the magic floating cloak on Strange''s shoulder, Domam determined that this mage must be the mage of Kama Taj, but he did not know his specific identity.


    But no matter who this human mage is, Domam didn''t care too much. Countless blacks began to gather, and he wanted to turn the human in front of him into a member of the dark dimension.


    But suddenly, the special erosion power on Strange attracted him.


    "This kind of power can actually corrupt time?"


    Domam felt very excited when he felt the magic of this power. He had a feeling that after receiving this power, he could become even stronger.


    "There is still time gem... this is a good thing!"


    Dommam saw the time gem on Strange, but did not take it away.


    Suddenly, the special corrosive force on Strange attracted him.


    "This kind of power can actually corrupt time?"


    Domam felt very excited when he felt the magic of this power. He had a feeling that after receiving this power, he could become even stronger.


    "There is still time gem... this is a good thing!"


    Dommam saw the time gem on Strange, but did not take it away.


    Suddenly, the special erosion power on Strange attracted him.


    "This kind of power can actually corrupt time?"


    Domam felt very excited when he felt the magic of this power. He had a feeling that after receiving this power, he could become even stronger.


    "There is still time gem... this is a good thing!"


    Dommam saw the time gem on Strange, but did not take it away.

 490 Chapter 479 The first time is difficult, the second time is easy!

    In a world where time is still, Strange was also imprisoned for some reason, unable to move.


    He found that countless lens weapons appeared around him, exactly the same as Casillas''s hands.


    "It''s the dimensional change caused by time magic..."


    Strange suddenly understood what this kind of lens was and why it appeared.


    This is the consequence of unauthorized use of time.


    Time is over-flying and modified, then it will cause the original dimension of the universe to change.


    He is like this now.


    Because the use time is static, the dimensions are disrupted, leading to the appearance of these invincible material lenses.


    It is precisely because Casillas has mastered the two pages of the book of time that describe the dimensional lens and Domam, he wants to summon Domam, so that the dark dimension that is not affected by time can swallow the earth and make time the biggest The enemy disappeared.


    What should I do?


    Seeing more and more dimension lenses, Doctor Strange persuaded.


    He saw Domam��s introduction from the Book of Time and knew that it could not be an enemy he could deal with, so he wanted to undo the time magic and restore everything to normal.


    But when Strange wanted to revoke the time magic, he suddenly felt that an unknown force had invaded his body.


    His body became extremely weak, and there was no way to do any movements.


    "What kind of power is this?"


    Strange felt very desperate. He had never felt that his body was so bad, as if all the functions of the body were rapidly depleting, leaving him weak and seeming to be about to die.


    The surrounding lenses became more and more, and Strange could no longer feel the existence of the real world, and his eyes were white.


    Gradually, Strange felt that everything began to blur, and he was on the verge of fainting.


    At this time, countless purple and black appeared.


    "Kama Taj''s human mage? Gu Yi''s disciple?"


    In the dark dimension, Dommam discovered Strange, so he approached the past and began to observe the human.


    From the magic floating cloak on Strange''s shoulder, Domam determined that this mage must be the mage of Kama Taj, but he did not know his specific identity.


    But no matter who this human mage is, Domam didn''t care too much. Countless blacks began to gather, and he wanted to turn the human in front of him into a member of the dark dimension.


    But suddenly, the special erosion power on Strange attracted him.


    "This kind of power can actually corrupt time?"


    Domam felt very excited when he felt the magic of this power. He had a feeling that after receiving this power, he could become even stronger.


    "There is still time gem... this is a good thing!"


    Dommam saw the time gem on Strange, but did not take it away.


    Because he suddenly didn''t want to kill this mage, he felt that perhaps it would be a better choice to create a dark mage to work for himself.


    After all, the mage in front of him gave him the feeling that it was only slightly weaker than that of Gu Yi. With such a mage as his subordinate, his idea of ??turning the entire universe into a dark dimension would be much faster.


    Making up his mind, Domam began to use his power to transform Strange''s body.


    For Domam, this is not without the slightest experience.


    At the beginning, he changed from a human mage to the master of the dark dimension, just like this process.


    Countless purple and black substances began to invade Strange''s body, and began to quickly eliminate the corrosive force.


    Then, the purple and black matter filled Strange''s whole body, not even the red magic floating cloak was let go, and it began to turn purple and black.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Strange felt the dizziness disappear, and when he woke up, he felt completely different in his body, muttering to himself in doubt.


    "My loyal assistant, a wizard of darkness, I am your master, Domam!"


    Seeing Strange waking up, Domam spoke of his new identity and his own existence in a positive tone.


    "Dommam...yes, my master!"


    There was a purple and black air in Strange''s eyes quickly spinning, dispelling all doubts.


    "well!"


    Domam laughed triumphantly, and felt the dimensional channel with the earth opened again, and commanded:


    "The most delicious world has been presented before my eyes, my dark mage, help me get that world!"


    "No, my master!" Strange refused, and said sincerely:


    "That world has a very powerful existence, even if I have a gift from the master, I am not a human opponent!"


    "I knew about this a long time ago, so I will go to Earth with you and kill that person!"


    Dommam didn''t explain any more, he naturally thought that the person Strange was talking about was the guy with the corrosive power, so he didn''t care.


    After feeling this power, his main goal has changed from the earth to this person.


    Domam is very confident, although this power is very special, but because it is very close to his dark power, he does not need to fear this power.


    On the contrary, he still wants to swallow this power and make himself stronger!


    Strange, who became the Dark Mage, is not talking too much, because Domam''s strength makes him feel that everything is stable!


    Finally, the appearance of the earth appeared in the dark dimension, and Strange''s body became solid, appearing above the collapsed Hong Kong Temple!


    ...


    Seeing that Domam had begun to invade the earth, and the original Doctor Strange who prevented Domam in the original storyline had become darkened and became the Dark Mage, Ron only smiled bitterly, turning his head and said to Jasmine:


    "Jasmine, we have to use the last time method again to drive away this powerful enemy!"


    "Will there be any serious consequences? After the last time, I feel that your strength has dropped a lot..."


    Jasmine looked at him very worried.


    Although Ron had never said this before, and no one knew about it, but she who had entered that universe knew that the magical world had shrunk when she left.


    Do it again, can Ron bear it?


    "Don''t worry, I have experienced it once, isn''t it easier the second time?"


    Ron looked very confident and he had a lot of helplessness.


    But I don''t know why, but Jasmine''s face rarely turns red.


    Ron thought it was strange, blushing?


    Fortunately, Jasmine quickly returned to normal and said:


    "Okay, I believe you!"


    "now it''s right!"


    Ron nodded, then opened the cosmic channel that had been prepared a long time ago, and put Jasmine in it.


    Like the last time, he began to connect Jasmine''s abilities with his own universe, so that he could become a substitute again and control this powerful level of erosion ability for Jasmine.��������������������


    In a world where time is still, Strange was also imprisoned for some reason, unable to move.


    He found that countless lens weapons appeared around him, exactly the same as Casillas''s hands.


    "It''s the dimensional change caused by time magic..."


    Strange suddenly understood what this kind of lens was and why it appeared.


    This is the consequence of unauthorized use of time.


    Time is over-flying and modified, then it will cause the original dimension of the universe to change.


    He is like this now.


    Because the use time is static, the dimensions are disrupted, leading to the appearance of these invincible material lenses.


    It is precisely because Casillas has mastered the two pages of the book of time that describe the dimensional lens and Domam, he wants to summon Domam, so that the dark dimension that is not affected by time can swallow the earth and make time the biggest The enemy disappeared.


    What should I do?


    Seeing more and more dimension lenses, Doctor Strange persuaded.


    He saw Domam��s introduction from the Book of Time and knew that it could not be an enemy he could deal with, so he wanted to undo the time magic and restore everything to normal.


    But when Strange wanted to revoke the time magic, he suddenly felt that an unknown force had invaded his body.


    His body became extremely weak, and there was no way to do any movements.


    "What kind of power is this?"


    Strange felt very desperate. He had never felt that his body was so bad, as if all the functions of the body were rapidly depleting, leaving him weak and seeming to be about to die.


    The surrounding lenses became more and more, and Strange could no longer feel the existence of the real world, and his eyes were white.


    Gradually, Strange felt that everything began to blur, and he was on the verge of fainting.


    At this time, countless purple and black appeared.


    "Kama Taj''s human mage? Gu Yi''s disciple?"


    In the dark dimension, Dommam discovered Strange, so he approached the past and began to observe the human.


    From the magic floating cloak on Strange''s shoulder, Domam determined that this mage must be the mage of Kama Taj, but he did not know his specific identity.


    But no matter who this human mage is, Domam didn''t care too much. Countless blacks began to gather, and he wanted to turn the human in front of him into a member of the dark dimension.


    But suddenly, the special erosion power on Strange attracted him.


    "This kind of power can actually corrupt time?"


    Domam felt very excited when he felt the magic of this power. He had a feeling that after receiving this power, he could become even stronger.


    "There is still time gem... this is a good thing!"


    Dommam saw the time gem on Strange, but did not take it away.


    Because he suddenly didn''t want to kill this mage, he felt that perhaps it would be a better choice to create a dark mage to work for himself.


    After all, the mage in front of him gave him the feeling that it was only slightly weaker than that of Gu Yi. With such a mage as his subordinate, his idea of ??turning the entire universe into a dark dimension would be much faster.


    Making up his mind, Domam began to use his power to transform Strange''s body.


    For Domam, this is not without the slightest experience.


    At the beginning, he changed from a human mage to the master of the dark dimension, just like this process.


    Countless purple and black substances began to invade Strange''s body, and began to quickly eliminate the corrosive force.


    Then, the purple and black matter filled Strange''s whole body, not even the red magic floating cloak was let go, and it began to turn purple and black.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Strange felt the dizziness disappear, and when he woke up, he felt completely different in his body, muttering to himself in doubt.


    "My loyal assistant, a wizard of darkness, I am your master, Domam!"


    Seeing Strange waking up, Domam spoke of his new identity and his own existence in a positive tone.


    "Dommam...yes, my master!"


    There was a purple and black air in Strange''s eyes quickly spinning, dispelling all doubts.


    "well!"


    Domam laughed triumphantly, and felt the dimensional channel with the earth opened again, and commanded:


    "The most delicious world has been presented before my eyes, my dark mage, help me get that world!"


    "No, my master!" Strange refused, and said sincerely:


    "That world has a very powerful existence, even if I have a gift from the master, I am not a human opponent!"


    "I knew about this a long time ago, so I will go to Earth with you and kill that person!"


    Dommam didn''t explain any more, he naturally thought that the person Strange was talking about was the guy with the corrosive power, so he didn''t care.


    After feeling this power, his main goal has changed from the earth to this person.


    Domam is very confident, although this power is very special, but because it is very close to his dark power, he does not need to fear this power.


    On the contrary, he still wants to swallow this power and make himself stronger!


    Strange, who became the Dark Mage, is not talking too much, because Domam''s strength makes him feel that everything is stable!


    Finally, the appearance of the earth appeared in the dark dimension, and Strange''s body became solid, appearing above the collapsed Hong Kong Temple!


    ...


    Seeing that Domam had begun to invade the earth, and the original Doctor Strange who prevented Domam in the original storyline had become darkened and became the Dark Mage, Ron only smiled bitterly, turning his head and said to Jasmine:


    "Jasmine, we have to use the last time method again to drive away this powerful enemy!"


    "Will there be any serious consequences? After the last time, I feel that your strength has dropped a lot..."


    Jasmine looked at him very worried.


    Although Ron had never said this before, and no one knew about it, but she who had entered that universe knew that the magical world had shrunk when she left.


    Do it again, can Ron bear it?


    "Don''t worry, I have experienced it once, isn''t it easier the second time?"


    Ron looked very confident and he had a lot of helplessness.


    But I don''t know why, but Jasmine''s face rarely turns red.


    Ron thought it was strange, blushing?


    Fortunately, Jasmine quickly returned to normal and said:


    "Okay, I believe you!"


    "now it''s right!"

 491 Chapter 480: The Most Crisis Time

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update!No ads!


    (Sorry everyone in the previous chapter, sorry.)


    The Fire Phoenix that Ron turned into was actually far less powerful than it seemed on the surface.


    After the initial shock, Domam quickly discovered the phoenix in front of him, the level was too low!


    If the power of the phoenix has a level, then the phoenix in front of you is a rookie who has just acquired the ability, and it is not a little bit different from the power of the phoenix that is suspiciously cutting the universe.


    Although the power of the phoenix still had a restraining effect on his dark power, as long as the amount was enough, there was no need to be afraid.


    It is like constantly covering the flame with paper. Although it may hurt yourself, it will also extinguish the flame.


    After all, the power of the phoenix is ??not actually the power of fire, and it does not have the characteristics of flames that can continue to burn with matter.


    As for how much amount is needed to destroy the power of the Phoenix?


    Domam is very confident, there is not much in the dark dimension, but there is no shortage of dark power.


    As long as you smash it down, you can always smash a piece of sky!


    In fact, it is true.


    Ron really couldn''t hold on for long, not only because he didn''t have much Phoenix power, but also because his heart was not here at all.


    The situation on the other side of the earth is what he cares most about.


    The power of the dark dimension is combined with the blackened mage Strange, it is estimated that the existence on the earth will be destroyed in a short time!


    Must find a way to temporarily escape from the fight with Doam.


    Ron didn''t rush to use Jasmine''s erosion power. It was the last resort. If you didn''t succeed, you would be benevolent, so he had to think before acting.


    After the initial bloom, the fire phoenix became smaller and smaller, and in the end it almost became a chicken, losing all its power.


    "Haha, arrogant humans, you deserve to die..."


    Domam knew it was time, and hurriedly started to deal with Ron, only to find that people were gone in a blink of an eye.


    what happened?


    Dommam was stunned. This was his dark dimension. It was impossible for anyone to come in and disappear under his eyelids.


    How did Ron escape?


    Domam actually didn''t know that Ron hadn''t escaped yet, he just became invisible!


    This is thanks to the''material shield'' he discovered in the future world and Ultron.


    When the power of the phoenix was no longer able to hold it, he immediately showed a''material shield'' to shield himself.


    This is equivalent to changing from being to nothing.


    This kind of high technology can''t even be detected in space, and it is even more hidden in places like the dark dimension.


    Because the dark dimension itself is a very unstable place, full of darkness, Domam is only the controller, not the dark dimension itself, of course he can''t be detected.


    If it is Ron''s own universe, and someone uses a''material shield'' in his universe, he can sense it the first time.


    Because he himself is the universe!


    But if it is on the earth, even if Ron is now the length of the earth''s sphere, it will be difficult to find it.


    Because the earth is the earth, he is just a clear controller, it is impossible to completely control every place on this planet.


    Seeing Domam''s angry expression after he couldn''t find it there, Ron quickly started to move, ready to leave here to find Strange.


    It must be fast, otherwise after a while, Domam finds that he cannot find himself in the dark dimension, and his goal will soon be transferred to the earth.


    When Domam and the darkened Strange are both on the earth, it will be more difficult to deal with.


    But Ron still made a mistake.


    When he left the dark dimension and entered the earth, I don''t know why, the''material shield'' actually lost its effect, exposing his whole person.


    "It''s a cowardly human being who wants to escape!"


    Dommam ran after the border and smiled when he found Ron.


    But this time he didn''t have any nonsense,


    Ron seemed to be bound by countless ropes, and there was no other way except to bite them.


    As a last resort, Ron could only open the connection with Jasmine and become a substitute for the fifth-level erosion ability.


    The originally small universe began to shrink rapidly again, but fortunately Ron gained this power and then released this power on Doam.


    The energy that can corrode everything began to play its role, and even Domam whose body was composed of dark power could not resist.


    His original full face became shriveled, and even the power of darkness around him shrank, as if drained.


    "It''s this kind of power, countless times stronger than before!"


    Feeling that he was being corroded quickly, Domam was a little worried, but he was also very excited.


    The target he found was not wrong, it was the human in front of him.


    With the pain of his body being corroded bit by bit, Domam grabbed Ron with his hand.


    Ron is very anxious. His previous guess is correct. The influence of erosion power on Mamm is indeed much smaller than that of Planet Devourer...


    Although it still has a great effect, he can''t bear it himself!


    In order to supply erosion power, his universe has almost disappeared.


    Just as Ron was preparing to break the net and fight Domam at the price of the universe, he suddenly felt that the connection with Jasmine was broken.


    It was not that his universe had reached the final moment, but Jasmine had taken the initiative to break this connection.


    "why?"


    There was no anger in Ron''s words, just puzzled.


    When did Jasmine dare to sing against herself?


    "Sister told me, let me help you."


    Jasmine opened her eyes, and there were no other emotions, some just firmness.


    Only then did Ron realize that Jasmine was very similar to himself, just as stubborn.


    "You have more important things to do, and I will help you hold this monster."


    Jasmine looked at him, waiting for an answer.


    "it is good."


    Ron nodded, replied very simply, and released Jasmine from his universe.


    Although he looks a little cold and ruthless, isn''t he such a person?


    "wait me back!"


    Ron dropped these words and left without looking back.


    Just don''t know why, he always feels a little uncomfortable in his heart, like being pinched by something.


    He seemed to understand what it was.


    That is his emotion, which is beginning to cry.


    ...


    On the earth, the dark power bursting from the dark dimension has swallowed countless areas.


    Take Hong Kong as the center and expand to the entire world.


    All Chinese superheroes appeared on the stage, and the heroes, the Spear Game, and even the legendary Monkey King appeared.


    But in the face of time magic and the power of darkness, these legends are still losing ground, unable to stop the invasion of the dark dimension.


    Soon, this sudden change was known to the whole world.


    Many countries have started calling the World Council for help.


    China is among them.


    It��s just that the World Council didn��t give a good answer


    Only Iron Man Tony Stark came forward to explain that all the superheroes would be called to face the change.


    But no one is satisfied with this answer, because the person most expected in people''s hearts has not yet appeared.


    Only the person called the incarnation of God can save them.


    new York.


    Tony gathered a group of superheroes on crutches and wheelchairs and smiled helplessly.


    How can it be possible to resist this disaster just by relying on these remnants of defeated soldiers?


    "The Silver Surfer hasn''t left yet..."


    Mr. Fantastic Reid thought of someone who could help them.


    "I still have combat power!" The Stone Man said out, but there was not much confidence in his tone.


    Because he only relied on physical brute force, he didn''t know how to fight the purple-black energy at all.


    "The earth''s own reserves of weapons do not have much effect on this energy."


    Jessica released a new technological force reserve established around the world after the establishment of the World Committee. It showed that many weapons were already dealing with the purple and black energy, but they had no effect.


    "It''s the invasion of the dark dimension..."


    Arthur didn''t know when he entered through the door on crutches.


    "What is the dark dimension?"


    Many people are puzzled.


    "This is a special dimension in the universe, which is full of darkness, and many legendary monsters live there!"


    "I only saw records in magic books, but I didn''t expect it to be true..."


    Arthur smiled bitterly and continued:


    "If I still have combat power, maybe I can prevent the Dark Dimension from invading for some time, but now, only Ron can prevent this disaster...


    Perhaps even he can''t hold it!"


    Everyone was silent.


    If this is the case, isn''t the earth basically dead?


    "Where did Ron go, why is he playing and disappearing again?"


    Tony said very dissatisfied.


    He didn''t understand why he had just sent the US team to prison, and Ron disappeared within a long time!


    Is there anything more important than the safety of the earth?


    "Ron, he should have been in battle long ago..."


    Arthur explained:


    "Before this, he took Jasmine away. That was the key for him to repel the Planet Devourer. This time he took Jasmine away. There must be his reason."


    Reid sighed: "Do everything possible to delay time, we can only wait for Ron''s return..."


    The brief meeting ends.


    Soon, this group of superheroes who were disused and disabling began to exude amazing power again!


    And in Washington, Nick Fury, who had just returned to the new headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., looked at the purple and black energy in the video, and finally made up his mind, took out the old pager he carried with him, and pressed the button for help. .


    It''s time to set off the past that has been sealed in dust for a long time!


    ...


    In the dark dimension, Domam looked at the sudden emergence of female humans and was puzzled.


    What''s going on, why did the guy just now become a woman?


    Fortunately, the power he was familiar with did not disappear, just on the human girl in front of him.


    Although it is much weaker than before, it should be normal.


    Because Domam can feel that when using this energy, the human strength in front of him has been weakened.


    Then reduced to the end, and transformed!


    That should be it.


    "You are much weaker than before, human."


    Domam resisted the erosion of his body and grabbed the human girl in front of him.


    Although she was mistaken for Ron, Jasmine Shen did not speak, and continued to remain silent.


    Because this may be a good thing.


    At least until her death, Domam would not go to Ron.


    He has enough time to solve the troubles on the earth.


    Feeling the power of darkness sweeping by her side, Jasmine burst out all the corrosive power in her body and began to corrode everything around her.


    There is an ability that she has not told anyone.


    That is, she can use her own flesh and blood to make her erosion power stronger!


    ...


    On the earth, Ron rushed to the direction swallowed by the power of darkness as soon as he escaped the dark dimension, looking for Strange.


    When he came out, Hong Kong had completely become the power of darkness, and everything was shrouded in purple-black energy.


    I don��t know, are Mordu and Wang still alive?


    Ron thinks that probably the chance is not great.


    Compared to the Domam invasion on the original timeline, the situation now is clearly countless times worse.


    Walking all the way west, Ron finally found Strange in India.


    The area in the middle is completely covered by the power of darkness, and only the area in China is less covered.


    After all, it is a legendary country...


    Ron put aside his worry a little.


    Although I don''t know why, but as long as there is nothing major.


    After all, it was his hometown in his last life, even now, he still thinks so.


    "Can you escape under the master?"


    Strange noticed Ron for the first time, and then reversed his momentum. UU Read came directly towards him.


    "You really think of Domam as your father!"


    Ron smiled. He thought Strange was acting, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    As soon as he shot, Strange was hit by a huge fireball.


    The fireball is certainly not an ordinary fireball.With the special effects of magic, it still has the blessing of the power of darkness, which is very powerful.


    Before Strange can use time magic, kill him!


    At least, you have to get the gem of time...


    Ron didn''t have much time. Although Jasmine interrupted the connection with him, he still provided a level 5 erosion ability for a while and became weak.


    So when he shot, he did his best.


    In the corner of the universe, a small universe is constantly burning, trading its own world in exchange for a short-term increase in strength.


    boom!


    All the power was poured out in an instant, including the life force, the original power of the universe, and the energy of the fusion of four gems.


    This time, the energy showed a lot of colors, like a rainbow, facing the big black fireball.


    In an instant, the big fireball was swallowed, and the colored energy continued to move forward towards Strange.


    Strange obviously didn''t expect that his big fireball would be swallowed in an instant, and he hurriedly deployed the magic shield to resist the impact of colored energy.


    The colored energy impacted on the shield, provoking countless energy collisions, and then it was directly shattered after only a while, and the energy bombarded Strange''s body.


    No accident, Strange was swallowed by energy, and not even a single hair was left.


    But Ron didn''t feel happy, he just waited quietly in place.


    Sure enough, Strange appeared from the side, faced Ron again, and said:


    "Can you escape under the master''s hand?" 2k reading network

 492 Chapter 481 Strange, Im here to negotiate terms

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update!No ads!


    Time loop.


    I don''t know when, Strange started the time magic that he had persuaded Domam out of, and enveloped him and Ron.


    In fact, due to the special reasons of the dark dimension itself, Domam will not be restricted by time magic.


    But it is because Domam will not be affected by time magic, so knowing that he is in an infinite time loop will he finally reluctantly agree to Doctor Strange and give up devouring the earth.


    If Dommam could be affected by time magic, then he would not remember that he was trapped in the time loop, fighting Strange endlessly.


    And now, what happens when the main goal of this time loop is placed on Ron?


    As a result, Ron forgot that he had actually killed Strange once, and once again used his own cosmic energy to blast out directly.


    Strange was blasted into nothingness again, then jumped out from the side and said:


    "Can you escape under the master?"


    boom!


    With another burst of colored energy, Strange continued to become nothingness.


    In the fourth resurrection, Strange finally changed his words:


    "Give up, you can''t stop the dark invasion!"


    Why does Strange say that?


    Because he himself is not affected by time magic, he was bombarded into nothingness again and again, making him feel very annoyed!


    He wanted to end the cycle quickly, let Ron''s mental breakdown, and end everything sooner.


    The result is����


    boom!


    Strange didn''t know how many times he became nothingness, but Ron still rushed toward him again and again.


    "Damn the cycle of time, Ron doesn''t even know that he is in the cycle, can he only beat him by consuming energy?"


    The magic of time loops does not actually loop time endlessly.


    It just divides this short period of time and forms a cyclical magic alone, allowing Strange to restart this period of time and resurrect himself.


    But this does not mean that everything is back to the original point.


    Strange has all the memories and needs a lot of energy to maintain the magic of time loop.


    Because of the blessings of the dark dimension, it does not require much energy for Strange to perform magic, so he can always keep in good condition.


    And Ron also consumes energy and energy when time circulates, but because he himself is circulated by time, he forgets these.


    The way Strange thought of was to use the time loop to consume Ron''s experience and energy, thereby defeating him.


    This is not much different from defeating Domam in the original timeline.


    Just one is the consumption of energy, the other is the consumption of patience.


    Even though he became Domam''s servant, Strange did not lose his wisdom.


    On the contrary, he now thinks much more than before, so he prepared the magic of time loop at the beginning to guarantee his death.


    But what Strange didn''t expect was that because of this, Ron also began to realize that he was actually caught in a time loop.


    He once again shot directly, preparing to blast Strange to death with his cosmic energy, then suddenly stopped.


    Why is everything so familiar, as if it happened?


    The point is, he remembers that although he has provided Jasmine with a lot of energy, he still hasn''t reached this point, right?


    Looking at the universe that has begun to shrink to a point, no, at this time it can no longer be called a universe, but should be the singularity of everything.


    He actually went back to when he just gained the ability!


    Is it because of time?


    Ron finally realized that he was likely to be trapped in Strange''s time loop.


    What should I do?


    He remembered whether he actually knew that he was in the cycle of time, and the impact was actually small.


    The energy consumed will still be consumed.


    The difference is only,


    Although he was patient, Ron didn''t think he would be afraid.


    But the current situation does not allow him to be patient.


    He may lose his ability at any time and become an ordinary person.


    "You seem to know your situation, Ron."


    After realizing that his performance was somewhat different from before, Strange also roughly guessed the reason, and said.


    "Yeah, time is really powerful..."


    Ron stopped, exclaiming.


    "Able to be defeated by time, even you, shouldn''t be embarrassed?"


    Strange was confident. He had already noticed that Ron''s energy was getting weaker and weaker, and it would not take long for him to lose all his power.


    At that time, he can easily defeat the opponent.


    Ron didn''t speak, but was thinking about one thing all the time.


    Why hasn''t he been able to master the ability of time?


    He can create life, create space, and has already begun to touch the scope of time.


    It''s just that after so long, his understanding of time has not improved.


    Originally, he thought that after he got the time gem, he could really start to understand and master time.


    But what if there is no time gem?Can he not control the time?


    No, it''s not!


    His abilities were not given by those gems from the beginning. From the time he was incarnate in the universe, he could use many abilities in his own universe.


    Speed ??up time, create life, manifest reality...


    Just because he is in a different universe, he can''t bring those abilities out to use here.


    But what if his universe merges with this universe?


    This idea is crazy!


    One is the super-powerful universe in the comics, and the other... has now become a singularity...


    But this is already the time, why not give it a try?


    Ron suddenly remembered something. He no longer attacked Strange, but flew straight down.


    Then, sink into the ground, into the ground.


    do you remember?


    Ron had wanted to explore the bottom of the Marvel Universe Earth a long time ago, but in the end he was blocked by something that prevented him from moving forward.


    He felt that it was the heart of the earth, so when he made his own universe earth, he contributed his heart to successfully complete the construction of the earth.


    After that, Ron did not explore the depths of the earth, because he knew it was related to the entire universe.


    Because the heart of this earth is the eternal heart of the five creation gods who incarnate the universe in the legend!


    ''I''ll give it a try. If your heart explodes, then I can''t do it...''


    Ron continued down, and finally, he saw the huge heart.


    But unlike the heart he had seen before, the beating of this heart has become slower and slower now, and it is even a little dry, as if it is about to decline.


    ''Next, I should kill you, right?''


    Ron looked at his heart, somewhat wondering where to start.


    After all, he did this for the first time, and he could only do it according to his own expectations.


    "By the way, my own heart is still fake, can I use this?''


    Ron''s eyes began to flood with greedy expressions.


    Indeed, since he gave his heart to the earth of his universe, he has made a heart for himself.


    But the heart that was made is of course not as good as the original one, so he always felt awkward and a little uncomfortable.


    Although the heart in front of him is not his, but the heart of the earth is certainly no worse than its own heart.


    Without hesitation, Ron no longer cared about offending the creation god for eternity, and surviving from the current predicament was what he needed to consider most.


    But there is one last question, that is, how can he now become his own in this heart of the earth?


    The heart in front of him is at least thousands of kilometers in size, and he is only a person less than two meters in size...


    Just forget it?


    Ron felt that the only way to get this heart was to integrate the singularity first.


    No longer grinding, Ron began to feel the singularity that had become, ready to bring it out of his consciousness.


    This step is not as difficult as he imagined. After it has become a singularity, its influence has become very small, and it will not be as difficult as connecting the universe before.


    A point invisible to the naked eye appeared from Ron''s body, and then began to fly towards the beating heart.


    And Ron, who brought out his singularity, lost all his abilities, fell from the air, and fell on his heart.


    But the fusion of Singularity and the Heart of the Earth has already begun.


    Singularity is like a powerful stimulant. Under its fusion, the heart begins to become rejuvenated.


    At the same moment, not knowing how far away, a pair of eyes suddenly opened, looking in the direction of the earth.


    This is a pair of eyes without any color. I don''t know how big it is or why it exists.


    Gradually, a human-like body began to appear under the eyes, but at least it looked like a body. The body was made up of all kinds of stars. Looking at him, it was like looking at the universe itself.


    "That''s... my heart, right?"


    His eyes saw the human being comatose on the heart, and he saw the little singularity that was becoming one with the heart!


    "The beginning of the universe?"


    He understood what it was, then thought for a while, and finally laughed suddenly.


    "Perhaps, this is hope..."


    He closed his eyes and started to disappear.


    If there are other people here, you can see that countless gaps have appeared in his strange body...


    ...


    Ron didn''t know what he had experienced, but when he woke up, he felt that everything had begun to change.


    He seems to be able to see any place in the world, whether it is the three empires of the galaxy, or only the dark dimension, or those corners that are not known at all.


    It''s just a little fuzzy.


    Ron tried to see if he could go directly to these places, but found that it was not working.


    However, if it is just around the earth, there is no problem.


    For example, if he wants to look at the sun, he will be near the sun in an instant.


    And here, he could still clearly feel the situation on the earth, including Strange, who had brought the power of darkness to the Atlantic Ocean.


    "Success?"


    Ron returned to the heart of the earth, looked at the rosy and shiny heart, and touched his own heart again.


    He found that his heart was gone again...


    And this heart is his own.


    Every time it beats, he can clearly feel it.


    "It seems that I am really united with the earth. It''s really strange, no one will stop me?"


    Ron tried his various abilities and found that apart from being more fluent, it was not much different from when he had his own universe.


    It''s just that he can no longer sense his original universe...


    Everything he is sensing now is related to the real universe.


    "The ability hasn''t changed much. Although I can use this universe as my energy source, I have lost my own God''s right to control everything in the universe. Is this weakened?"


    "Also, the next time the Planet Devourers come to me and want to compete for my universe, what should I say? Am I already one with the Earth?"


    Ron felt a bit of a loss, after all, it was a whole universe!


    Also, what about''nothing''?


    As the incarnation of the universe, although he is also a part of himself, Ron doesn''t know whether''nothing'' can exist...


    Forget it, thinking about it doesn''t work.


    The most important thing now is to defeat the blackened Strange!


    Ron appeared in front of Strange again, and said calmly:


    "Strange, maybe we can negotiate a condition..."


    Strange was very curious about Ron''s appearance, and felt very strange to hear such words.


    Didn''t you run away?Why are you back again?


    "You probably forgot, actually you are still in my time loop?"


    Strange started to use magic again, and a huge fireball appeared and smashed at Ron.


    And Ron was the same as before, a huge energy burst instantly, blasting Strange into scum.


    "You can actually be the master..."


    Appearing again, Strange had the same beginning as at the beginning, speaking the first sentence after countless time cycles.


    But this time, he was interrupted by Ron.


    "Strange, maybe we can negotiate a condition..."


    "what happened?"


    Dr. Blackening Strange was stunned at this moment. Why did Ron say such things at this time? Shouldn''t he directly blast him into dregs with a burst of energy, and then loop indefinitely?


    He didn''t know what was going on, he could only send out a fireball again, and Ron was indeed blasted into scum.


    But after the cycle again, Ron said calmly:


    "Strange, maybe we can negotiate a condition..."


    "This is impossible!"


    Doctor Strange fired once again, and then was smashed.


    "Strange, maybe..."


    boom!


    "Strange..."


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Dr. Blackened Strange finally discovered that Ron actually remembered everything, and every repetition was actually intentional!


    The purpose is to exhaust his patience!


    Although he was controlled by Domam, he still had ideas.


    Especially when Dommam ordered an order, the blackened Doctor Strange was not as patient as the previous one.


    So, after a certain cycle, Doctor Strange finally couldn''t help but asked:


    "What are your conditions..." 2k reading network

 493 Chapter 482: Controlling Time

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update!No ads!


    Ron felt as if he saw the future.


    At that time, the universe began to collapse and everything began to dissipate.


    Neither life nor space and time have been seen.


    The world has returned to its original state--


    no!


    ...


    Maybe he has been integrated with this universe, maybe he has already been in contact with time, after obtaining the time gem, Ron quickly took control of the rule of time, with almost no setbacks.


    The first thing Ron did when he returned to the real world was to start using his best efforts to set the time back to the time when Domam just invaded.


    After successfully obtaining the time gem, he directly''eat'' the gem.


    The food here is real, but the place where the time gem is eaten is not the stomach, but the heart.


    The gem of time was eaten into the heart of the earth by him, and success merged with the heart.


    The previous four gems also had similar fate. Together with Singularity, they became part of the heart of the earth.


    Up to now, he has successfully obtained five of the six infinite gems, only the last soul gem!


    Soon, the rules of time began to activate.


    The power of darkness that had spread to the Atlantic began to shrink, the dead humans began to resurrect, and the dark sky began to become bright.


    There is no change.


    Such as Ron and Strange.


    With the ability to control time, he directly picked it out, including Strange.


    After all, if everything is going backwards, wouldn''t he send the gem of time back to Strange?


    The power of darkness kept shrinking and immediately returned to the Hong Kong Temple.


    Time retreat stopped at this time.


    It wasn''t because Ron no longer continued to control time, but now that time can no longer go back.


    The dark power gushing out to the earth in the dark dimension will be affected by the rules of time, but not in the dark dimension, nor will the Domam in the dark dimension.


    So Ron still needs to solve Domam, this last trouble.


    Coming to the dark dimension again, Ron found that this place was completely different from before.


    Those dark powers have become very meager, and even a decent mass can''t be condensed, like a little tadpole that can''t find his mother, it is very pitiful.


    Combined with the corrosive power that continues to corrode them, Ron understood why.


    ''Jasmine!''


    He couldn''t keep calm anymore, and began to shuttle in the dark dimension, looking for Jasmine''s figure.


    But nothing was gained.


    No matter how you look for it, you will never find Jasmine again, this freckled girl with no sense of existence like a background wall.


    He immediately thought of using the rules of time to restore everything, but found that time had no effect at all.


    Because the dark dimension is not affected by time at all.


    Moreover, Jasmine itself will not.


    Jasmine, who has the ability to corrode, will be a little afraid even if it is time, let alone restore her back?


    ...


    After looking for a long time.


    In the corner, Ron found the dying Domam.


    At this time, Domam was even more miserable than when he was injured by Gu Yi before, and had been corroded to the extent that there was only a dark body less than the size of a football field.


    "Dommam!"


    Ron couldn''t stop his anger. He wanted to kill Domam for the first time, but in the end he didn''t start.


    He didn''t think that Jasmine was already dead. Jasmine''s abilities were very powerful, and she was also very powerful, so she couldn''t just die like that.


    So he found Domam, ready to ask all the details.


    Domam at this time can be said to be no threat. He has no strength to act, so he can only shrink in place and linger.


    He saw Ron''s arrival, and probably knew his own destiny. He did not resist at all. He just looked down at Ron and lowered his head.


    "I lost..."


    He finally knew that the girl before was not the human in front of him at all.


    Two, two people!


    "Where is that girl?"


    Ron didn''t mean to talk nonsense with Domam, he asked directly.


    "I do not know����"


    Domam replied weakly: "From the beginning, I lost my goal..."


    ...


    The camera temporarily returns to before.


    When Domam launched an attack on the little human girl in front of him, he suddenly couldn''t see his girl.


    Instead, there is endless erosion.


    All the power of erosion began to corrode everything around, Domam, the power of darkness, and even the dark dimension were all within the range of the power of erosion.


    Then everything began to fall apart.


    Domam has been corroded smaller and smaller, and the power of darkness has become twos and threes. The only thing that is better is that the darkness itself has not received much damage, which is still the case.


    The most injured was Domam. He was corroded by the gradual erosion force, and finally could only shrink into a ball and hide in the corner, shivering.


    ...


    "In this case, then you can return to the embrace of death!"


    Ron, who knew what had happened, no longer had any hesitation, and the cosmic energy burst out, directly blasting Domam to the ground, making the existence of this resounding villain disappear.


    This is the first time Ron has killed a quasi-cosmic god-level figure, but it will definitely not be the last.


    Of course, Ego is not a cosmic god!


    Although the God of Symbiosis can be counted, it is still far behind.


    In Ron''s eyes, at least the existence of Domam and Planet Devourer can be called the cosmic god level.


    Killing Domam, he has no worries.


    Ron didn''t worry about the consequences of killing Domam.


    Domam has no background and no friends.


    Domam hiding in the dark dimension is actually very lonely, alone, not even many people.


    Perhaps only a few demons of hell will meet Domam.


    But even if they met, selfish demons would certainly not help Domam.


    Ron didn''t feel any excitement about killing Domam.


    Because this is not mainly his credit, Jasmine is.


    After killing Domam, Ron was still a wanderer in the dark dimension, looking for Jasmine.


    Until this time, the corrosive power of the dark dimension has not disappeared.


    So Ron also felt that Jasmine was still there!


    ...


    At this time, the real world, outside the temple in Hong Kong.


    After everything was returned to normal by the rules of time, the dead Mordu and Wang were also successfully resurrected, standing in the middle of the street, somewhat unclear.


    "what happened����"


    Both of them were dumbfounded, especially Wang. He vaguely remembered that he hadn''t been swallowed by the power of darkness, so how could he still be alive?


    By the way, they are still preventing Casillas from destroying the Hong Kong Temple!


    Wang Bo quickly picked up the staff, but did not see Casillas, only Strange lying on the ground in the distance, not knowing his life or death.


    "Great traitor!"


    Wang immediately rushed forward and beat Strange violently.


    Mordor was not as impulsive as the king, he just looked at Strange and the Hong Kong Temple, and thought everything was strange.


    Why did he feel that he was dead, but he was resurrected?


    Isn''t Strange not here?Why did it appear again?


    Also, where is Ron?Shouldn''t he also deal with Casillas here?Why did it disappear again?


    Many doubts occupies Mordor��s mind, but he couldn��t understand why, so he tied Strange together with Wang, brought him back to the Hong Kong Temple, imprisoned him, and waited. Wait for the truth to appear.


    ...


    One hour later, New York.


    Tony Stark once again brought together a group of superheroes, but not because of the invasion of the dark dimension.


    At the meeting, they discussed how to expose all the information about Captain America to Ron in the afternoon and want to push Ron off the altar.


    "Hold a global live conference in a while to make things clear!"


    The first speaker is still Mr. Fantastic Reid. Regarding the release of all the information about Ron, he is in charge of the network. He has a great responsibility. Of course, he wants to quickly clarify everything, indicating that this is not an artificial intelligence system problem.


    "I have a problem too, shouldn''t question Ron, he is correct."


    The Stone Man still spoke second, because everyone was targeting Ron at the time, and he was also on the opposite side, so he apologized for what happened at the time.


    "Fortunately, it will be resolved soon..."


    Jessica made the third speech. Among all the people, she was the one who believed Ron the most, and had never questioned it, so she was very happy to see the matter ended.


    Then I didn��t know what was going on, the venue was silent...


    After a long time, Tony frowned and said:


    "How do I feel that this scene seems to have happened before, but there are some differences?"


    "Me too..." Reid also felt a little, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Then everyone frowned.


    Because they also have some of this feeling!


    Why on earth?


    I don''t know when, a girl with a cane walked in.


    "It''s time. The time we are in has been reversed, but time will still proceed in the general direction, so we came here and started this meeting..."


    The girl with the cane is Arthur. She was seriously injured by the Planet Devourer and she still did not return to normal, so she could only use the cane to help herself walk.


    "Time goes back?"


    Tony said, "What magical thing is this? Is it Ron caused it?"


    "Not sure, but he should know a lot..."


    Arthur said.


    "True cheating, why Ron is playing and disappearing at this time?"


    Tony said angrily, and then felt something was wrong:


    "Hey, I really wanted to say this sentence, when did it come?"


    ...


    "When Ron comes back, everything will be clear!"


    Arthur didn''t say much any more. After she had said everything that should be done according to the time''s instructions, she could leave.


    Tony didn''t say much, and disbanded everyone.


    In fact, he thought it was weird at first, why would he hold such a basically meaningless meeting?


    Even if he wants to cleanse Ron, he should do it himself!


    When he knew that time had been set back, he knew that all this was a pot of time!


    So why, in the original time, they held this meeting and gathered a group of disabled superheroes?


    Tony didn''t know, even Arthur knew it was because of time.


    Everything may be revealed only when Ron returns.


    But after a long time, Ron did not appear.


    One month later.


    The earth is basically back to normal again, except that everyone is still worried about Ron''s disappearance, the other has not changed much.


    Captain America was imprisoned in a space prison for permanent imprisonment, and has since lost the first superhero on earth.


    The mutant groups that joined the mutants to launch a riot were trained as coolies. Most of them followed the space fleet to explore the universe, and a few were left behind as auxiliary troops to help the earth make contributions.


    And most of the superheroes who fought against the Planet Devourer also recovered, except for some sequelae, most of them are almost the same as before.


    Tony and Jessica, as the vice presidents of the World Council, are also the ones who have taken a series of measures in place of the original President Ron, and implemented the infrastructure, technology, and living standards of the earth in accordance with the previous plan.


    Within a month, the earth has begun to build a new technology city planned for a long time. Everything in the city is planned according to the technology of the new era, and even a transmission device has been established. After the connection, you can directly take the transmission in the new technology city. The device goes to outer space.


    In outer space, due to the hard work of more than a year, a space base has already been established here. After the completion of the new technology city, space tourism can begin.


    Even, go to the legendary realm of God, Asgard.


    Within a month, Thor returned to Earth once, representing Asgard and the Earth to establish a friendly alliance.


    Among them, the transmission device in the two places is the most eye-catching suggestion. Once completed, people can go to Asgard freely to visit and travel.


    You know, Asgard is the legendary realm of God, and its attraction to humans is no less than the vast outer space.


    In Kama Taj, Modu temporarily became the supreme mage here, managing everything.


    Then there was Strange, the traitor of Kama Taj was imprisoned in Kama Taj''s Space Prison by Modu, and there was no intention to let him go.


    Everything was normal, except... Ron still didn''t return.


    In fact, the World Council has long sent people out to find out. Among them, Arthur is the leader, then Spider, Golem, Jessica, etc...


    They also found Taj Kama, but even Modu and Wang didn''t know Ron''s whereabouts. They could only say that it might be related to the dark dimension, and there was no news.


    Arthur knows the dark dimension. This is a special dimension in the universe. One of them is a particularly powerful lord, but she has never been there, and she doesn''t know how to go.


    Therefore, they can only wait...


    Soon, three months passed!


    At this moment, in the dark dimension, Ron suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the corrosive force gathered in front of him, revealing an expression of expectation.


    He knew that soon, he would see Jasmine again!

 494 Chapter 483: The whereabouts of the soul gem

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update!No ads!


    The appearance of the power of erosion is very strange. It is neither an energy form nor a life form, but rather like a legendary energy life, using energy as the body and soul as the consciousness, and living in this world.


    The energy life gathered in his body little by little, and finally stopped until it finally became a human shape.


    "Jasmine."


    Seeing the familiar figure, Ron finally laughed, and his heart finally fell.


    Jasmine delayed Domam for his sake. If Jasmine died because of this, he would never feel at ease.


    "Am I still alive?"


    Jasmine was a little stunned, feeling very uncomfortable with everything.


    She has no breath, no physical body.


    Even the ability to feel myself disappeared.


    Do not.


    Still there!


    It''s just that the self she feels now seems to have completely become another form.


    Jasmine began to observe her body and found that she was actually composed of a cloud of gray energy.


    Everything about her is gray.


    It''s like changing from a three-dimensional person to a two-dimensional, or a black and white two-dimensional...


    "very strange!"


    Jasmine felt herself with her gray hands, changing from worrying to becoming accustomed, and even thought it was good.


    Anyway, she is just a background wall, there is no difference whether she has a body or not...


    "I will help you create a new body, don''t worry."


    "New body? No need...I look good like this now!"


    A smiling face appeared on the face composed of energy, and Jasmine immediately rejected the offer.


    Because she didn''t want to be like that Jenny, after having a created body, she was farther and farther away from Ron, and even formed a family...


    Jasmine didn''t want this.


    She just wants to guard Ron''s side, as a background board, can see him when she wants to see him, that''s it...


    Ron, who was rejected, didn''t know what to do.


    He didn''t want Jasmine to live only as a mass of energy. Is this Jasmine the same as before?


    But he didn''t do much to persuade Jasmine.


    Because Jasmine is not a Phoenix girl, he can do it directly without any psychological barriers.


    Facing Jasmine, he always felt that he didn''t know what to do.


    Maybe it''s because of Jasmine''s ability, maybe it''s because of her character.


    A quiet little girl who never complains...


    Even without a body, there has never been a negative emotion...


    This is a perfect, um, airbag.


    Ron, who was poor in words, didn''t know how to describe it, so he had to say so.


    After all, the air bag really fits Jasmine��s image...


    "so be it����"


    Ron didn''t say much, smiled slightly, and let the matter go slowly.


    Jasmine nodded happily, and then asked quietly, "Go home?"


    "Come back home!"


    Definite answer.


    ...


    On this day, something very happy happened on the earth.


    Because of the chairman of the World Council, he finally returned.


    It has been one month and five days since the last time Captain America launched the Civil War.


    This news is no less than the sensation caused by the end of Ultron''s crimes.


    Because people know that as long as President Ron comes back, there will be no disaster on the earth.


    Only President Ron can now develop the earth into a powerful planet that never needs to fear the existence of alien life!


    ...


    Surprise News Building.


    Ron sat comfortably on the sofa, and Jasmine, who had turned into a gray energy life, floated behind him.


    And in front of him, was a blonde girl, Arthur.


    "Quickly, have you mastered the rules of time?"


    With a fierce look, Arthur patted his little hands on the table like a white jade, very unhappy.


    Obviously everyone is on the same starting line,


    And her?


    How many years has she learned magic from Merlin, not to mention the rules of time, even the magic of traveling through parallel universes!


    Is this fair?!


    "Quickly, how did you do it!"


    Arthur continued to ask, then suddenly his face changed, and his little finger pointed at Ron, looking unbelievable.


    "You...you didn''t kill the stubborn bald woman Gu Yi and snatch her time gems, did you?"


    "of course not!"


    Seeing the suspicion that he was misunderstood again, Ron explained immediately, and then gave her a stern look, so she didn''t think too much!


    "I know..." Arthur shrugged, and the application suddenly became a little sad.


    "Although Gu Yi is quite annoying, she is also our friend anyway, so she died like this..."


    "How do you know that Gu Yi is dead?"


    "I''m not a fool!" Arthur glanced at him, then explained:


    "I went to Kama Taj and asked about what happened in the first place, knowing that you left to prevent a mage named Casillas from calling the Dark Dimension...


    Then, Gu Yi should have died in that battle, right?"


    Although Arthur''s tone was frivolous, he didn''t mean to underestimate the old one.


    Ron could only smile bitterly, and explained everything that happened before, even his own universe was reduced to a singularity and then merged with this universe.


    "You mean, you have the heart of the earth and become a part of this universe?"


    Arthur asked in shock.


    She is not a human being who knows nothing. As a disciple of Merlin, she knows many things, even some secrets about the universe itself.


    Except for those planets with self-awareness, no planet will have a heart.


    Unless, this planet is the center of the entire universe!


    Only the center of the universe has a heart.


    Otherwise, it is only possible that the earth itself is a planet of life consciousness...


    "I also find it strange that after I gained the Heart of the Earth, there was no existence to stop me. This is abnormal!" Ron said.


    "Of course this is not normal!"


    Arthur repeated it again with a stronger tone, and then said some secrets she knew:


    "According to Merlin''s statement, many important planets in the universe have guardian spirits. They guard these important planets so that they can become the mainstay of the universe...


    And the earth can have a heart, that proves that the earth is the center of the entire universe!


    So, how could the earth as the center of the universe have no guardian spirit?"


    Arthur seemed to understand countless things in an instant.


    If the disaster caused by Ultron is just a trifle, the Planet Devourer''s ambition to swallow the earth has not succeeded at all...


    So, the invasion of the dark dimension can always be said to be successful, right?


    After all, Ron said that the dark dimension has already enveloped half of the earth, and even such a guardian spirit of the earth has not appeared. This should not be!


    So, there is only one result!


    "The patron saint of the earth has disappeared?!"


    "The patron saint of the earth is dead?!"


    Arthur and Ron said in unison.


    Although the two people said something different, they all had the same meaning.


    Where did the patron saint of the earth go?


    Although it has become a part of this universe, Ron actually doesn''t know much.


    What he knows generally comes from the stories of the previous life.


    So he began to work hard to recall that there was a description of the guardian spirit of the earth in the previous life.


    However, even if he can remember all the memories, he can''t know the parts of those memories that he didn''t know.


    Like the God of Symbiosis, he hasn''t seen any stories about cosmic gods, and of course he doesn''t know who it is, what kind of past and future it has.


    Even if he got the time gem now, he already mastered part of the time rules, he couldn''t probe this kind of thing about the central issue of the universe.


    Perhaps, even if it is detected, it is useless.


    Time is not static.


    Just like Gu Yi later said.


    The future is unpredictable, and only now is the most important!


    So Ron didn''t struggle too much with this, he just silently kept this matter in his mind.


    "I have to go out a long way, but it shouldn''t be long..."


    After chatting with Arthur for a while, he got up, ready to leave.


    Arthur was silent, originally didn''t want to speak, but finally asked:


    "Where to go?"


    "Very far, find something."


    "The last infinite gem, right?"


    "Ok����"


    Arthur remained silent.


    She knew that once the six infinite gems were collected, Ron would definitely enter a new stage.


    That is the world she hasn''t touched yet.


    Maybe in the future, I will be even more alienated...


    Arthur suddenly felt that it was not a good thing for Ron to come back so early.


    But there is no way, this is time.


    Time will always flow and everything will pass.


    Unless the universe is destroyed, it will not stop!


    After a long time, she said again:


    "Get that girl back. She has been wandering outside for too long. It''s time to go home..."


    "it is good!"


    Ron knew who Arthur was referring to, nodded in response, and after one last glance, he slowly disappeared.


    As before, Jasmine was still just a background board, and she still didn''t say much this time.


    The body composed of energy suddenly trembled slightly.


    Jasmine had never felt this way before, but she understood the meaning instantly.


    This is an early warning.


    With warning, Ron''s departure this time is definitely not a good thing!


    ...


    Entering the universe again, Ron felt different from any time before.


    Before he came to the universe, in addition to planning to obtain the power gem and soul gem, he was comparing the difference between this universe and his own universe.


    But this time he came to this universe, but did not do so at all.


    Because he has become a part of this universe, even if he is very small, he belongs to this universe, and he feels like he is going home, and he is no stranger at all.


    Of course, compared to these places, he is most familiar with the vicinity of the earth.


    After all, that is his real home and the place where he merges into this universe.


    When he came to the universe this time, Ron did not drive the huge sword-shaped battleship made by the dark elf, but traveled through the universe alone, looking for his destination.


    Although he only obtained the time gem, Ron''s strength was countless times stronger than in his heyday.


    So his speed is also extremely fast, almost instantly, he came to the territory of the three empires of the galaxy.


    Here, Ron met some familiar people through his eyes connected with the universe.


    Some of the former members of the Battleship Yongdu Predator, the proud Kings, replaced the Guardians of the Galaxy in the original timeline of the New Star Legion...


    But unlike before, some strange changes have taken place in these guys.


    I''m not looking for fun every day, or on the way to find fun.


    Even the Rising Star Corps, originally called the Galaxy Police, is like this.


    Ron wouldn''t be surprised if it was just the Marauder crew and the King''s people.


    But why, the Rising Star Army also fell?


    Not only them, but also the three empires of the galaxy!


    This is very strange.


    He felt for a while, but he didn''t notice any catastrophe happened?


    Why do these guys fall so consistently?


    Although it seemed strange, Ron didn''t think about it.


    His main purpose in coming to the universe is only for soul gems, there is no need or time to care about these things.


    And when he got the soul gem, completely combined the six infinite gems, and merged with the universe, he would naturally figure out all this.


    Ron continued to move forward, his figure appeared everywhere in the universe.


    Soon, he found the Guardians of the Galaxy and Yongdu who had been looking for soul gems for him.


    At this time, it has been nearly three years since the first time he asked the Guardians of the Galaxy to search for soul gems for him, but after so long, they still failed to find the planet Vomer where the soul gems are located.


    Ron looked at Kamora, one of the guards'' adopted daughters of Thanos, and found her eyes dodge, and understood why.


    This is because an inner ghost is making trouble!


    In Kamora''s heart, she should have become a more terrifying figure than her adoptive father Thanos, so she is trying everything possible to prevent her from getting the soul gem, strengthen herself again, and create disaster!


    If it was before, he would become a little angry, and then directly search Kamora''s brain with his mental abilities to find his goal.


    Because at that time he urgently needed to strengthen himself, of course, he would not waste time, and would only use the simplest and fastest way to achieve his goal.


    But now, he won''t.


    Not because he is strong enough now, but because some of him who are closely connected to the universe and have obtained five infinite gems have already sensed the whereabouts of the soul gems just now.


    Therefore, he didn''t even mean to meet the Guardians of the Galaxy, and went straight to the destination.


    This is a barren planet, with almost no vegetation on it, only the extremely cold air, and endless cliffs.


    This planet is the seat of the soul gem, Vomir.


    Ron, as if at his own home, wandered into the planet Vomer, and then flew directly towards a certain mountain.


    With five gems, he can clearly know that the soul gem is on this mountain!

 495 Chapter 484: A Memory That Will Not Be Abandoned

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update!No ads!


    "Welcome to here, respect the son of the earth, the newly-emerging god of the universe..."


    When Ron stepped into the mountain peak, a voice full of haze and pressure began to sound.


    He continued to move forward and saw the presence of a sound.


    The body floating in the sky and the simple black robe covering the whole body make him look like a ghost in a legend.


    After seeing Ron, he was even more surprised:


    "You really have so many identities, a traverser in another universe...this is really strange!"


    Ron smiled, and the person who didn''t care about him would know his identity and went directly to the subject:


    "Where is the soul gem?"


    "It''s here... but it''s not that simple to get it."


    The black-robed man''s face appeared from the robe. It was a blood-red skull without any flesh and blood, and even the eyes were full of cracks.


    Ron certainly knew who he was.


    The leader of the last century Hydra, Red Skull, John Schmidt.


    In the beginning, John Schmidt was just an ordinary German military officer. Later, he lost his nature by being injected with super soldier potion by the scientist Dr. Abraham Erskine, aroused his inner ambition and began to build his own Hydra power.


    After obtaining the universe cube with space gems, the power of the Red Skull reached its peak, but was defeated by Captain America, and was teleported to the planet Vomer where the soul gems were hidden by the space gem.


    Nevertheless, Ron did not mean to chat with the Red Skull, and asked directly:


    "What''s the price?"


    "You are impatient!"


    The red skull warned: "I was the same as you at the beginning, but I was imprisoned here forever by the soul gem. I became a prisoner of the gem and lost my freedom..."


    "Since you want it, then I should take you there. After all, this is my accusation..."


    The Red Skull escaped from the ghost pretense, turned and walked towards the back.


    Coming to the rear, out of the cave, Ron saw a new world.


    More gloomy, like hell.


    "Among the infinite gems, the soul gem has the most special status. This may be related to the wisdom that only it possesses...


    In order to ensure that those who get it can understand that powerful power, Soul Gem sets up a premise...


    To get it, you must sacrifice!"


    Red Skull''s eyes laughed at himself, because he himself was made like this by this.


    Then his eyes began to look forward to him, hoping that the person in front of him would be able to pay the price he deserved.


    He continued:


    "If you want to get soul gems, you must give your love and exchange your soul...for your soul!"


    Love?


    Ron closed his eyes, countless figures turned from before him, but no one could stop.


    Whether it was Jasmine, who had always worked hard and bitterly, or the two blond girls he created and later met, they all turned around in an instant.


    Too!


    After coming to this world, he has never had any love, no matter who it is!


    He only cares about his relatives in the previous life.


    Red Skull smiled, there is no price to offer, what are you doing here?


    Be a prisoner of gems like me?


    The Red Skull said mockingly:


    "There is no price, the gem will not let you go, just like me, being imprisoned here forever..."


    "You will, but I won''t!"


    Ron''s tone is confident.


    Although this may cause some trouble for him, it is harmless.


    He will definitely get the soul gem!


    "Another cosmic traveler, soul gems are not as simple as you think, especially for alien souls like you!"


    The Red Skull issued a warning for the last time.


    Ron didn''t respond, he just walked forward on foot and entered the world.


    "Brother, I''m cooking!"


    The little girl ran up to him,


    "I know, just wait a while!"


    He did not put down the mouse in his hand, still fighting in front of the computer.


    "Wow, when Mom and Dad are not there, do you want to starve me? Is there a brother like you?"


    The little girl''s face was extremely aggrieved. Seeing him, she still didn''t turn her head to look at herself, her mouth was already pouting into a duck shape.


    Ga...


    "It''s ready soon, I can still starve you!"


    He continued to fight the virtual battle until he finally knocked down the biggest guy inside, then reluctantly got up and dragged the little girl downstairs to start cooking.


    "My parents are not here, you have to help, or I won''t do it..."


    "Then I won''t eat anymore, let me starve to death..."


    The little girl began to struggle, trying to get out of his hand, but failed.


    In the end, she could only be forced to arrange the washing of vegetables by her unscrupulous brother, and started to work with her mouth pouting.


    Humph, brother is the worst!


    Huh!


    ��������


    "When will you find a girlfriend to go home? You are not young anymore, it''s 24 during the Chinese New Year..."


    Father picked up a chopstick dish, and repeated the same topic in recent years.


    "Almost soon..."


    He couldn''t answer, so he could only prevaricate indiscriminately, trying to get through.


    "That''s what you said last year."


    Father looked at him.


    "Know it����"


    He quickly finished the bowl of rice, using the best method.


    hide!


    Watching him walk away quickly, his father gently shook his head and started eating silently.


    ...


    "Just know that you squat in front of the computer all day long, what are you doing?"


    Mother came to his room and looked at him facing the computer again, slightly annoyed.


    "Just play for a while, and it will be fine... and this computer cost six to seven thousand, what a pity not to play!"


    In the face of his mother, he can only use some perverted reasons to justify himself.


    "Is there any money to be made by playing these? Is it good for you?"


    Mother sat next to him, speaking slowly.


    "Just a while..."


    He put down the mouse, looked at his mother, and prayed.


    Mother didn''t have any softness, she kept her face cold.


    "Then I won''t play anymore, I''ll go out to play, okay..."


    He can only turn off the computer, give up those virtual battles, and leave home a little upset.


    Mother watched him walk away and sighed.


    When will you grow up?


    ��������


    A drop of tears flicked from the corner of Ron''s eyes.


    Why, why should he see these?


    As if losing all his strength, he could only lie on the ground, letting countless knives cut on his heart.


    After a long time, a voice finally appeared.


    "Give up these and you will get everything you want."


    "No, die!"


    He didn''t agree, but immediately refused, and then he wanted to use all his strength to get up from the ground, and then let the damn voice disappear.


    But he didn''t do it. He has been lying on the ground, motionless, like a corpse.


    "I said, give up these, you can get everything you want."


    The voice appeared again, disturbing his heart.


    again and again!


    Finally, he got up from the ground exhausted, like a patient who had just recovered from paralysis, walking forward step by step.


    "I also said, I want you to die!" 2k reading network

 496 Chapter 485: Thanos crossing the universe

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update!No ads!


    At some point, the universe began to become full of crisis.


    An alien with a human body but a fish head intercepted another group of aliens, and said in a whispering tone:


    "You know, the universe is going to be destroyed soon, we will all die immediately, dying in the tearing of the universe..."


    Nourish.


    Blood spurted out, and the alien fish head was chopped off and rolled to the ground.


    "It''s really bad for your mother, why are these people everywhere now? You can''t kill them?"


    The headed sturdy alien wiped clean with a blood-filled knife on the fish-head alien''s clothes, and after a curse, led the others to move forward.


    Judging from their uniform standard clothing, they should be the guard army of this planet, so this is not actually a planet without a system.


    But they didn''t hesitate to continue killing all kinds of people.


    Whether it''s talking strange words or silently.


    More and more people were dying in their hands, the planet began to be full of blood, and even the color of the planet began to turn blood red.


    ��������


    "Finally found it, Planet Vomer!"


    The guardian spacecraft came near a dark and cold planet and stopped here.


    This is their destination, the place where soul gems are stored.


    After so many hours of searching, they finally found it.


    As long as the soul gem is handed over to that person, they can get rid of this task and return to freedom again!


    "Damn, we have to get out of here now!"


    At this time, the rocket raccoon, the pilot of the spacecraft, suddenly began to shout, and then directly raised the speed of the spacecraft to the top, and left at extreme speed.


    Even though the spacecraft is a relatively high-end version, it becomes violently shaken.


    "Rocket, what are you doing?"


    After finally stabilizing his figure, Xing Jue came to the driver''s seat and questioned loudly.


    "You should ask your dad what the hell am I doing!"


    Rocket Raccoon glared at Xing Jue, grinning.


    "The Rockets are right, we must leave here!


    It was Yongdu who was speaking, and he was also on the Guardian ship as the co-pilot.


    "What''s the matter?" Camora also came from behind, with a face full of confusion.


    In fact, she is not opposed to leaving, after all, this can prevent that person from gaining powerful strength.


    But she is also curious about why she wants to leave. After all, the goal is right in front of her. If there is nothing important, the Rockets will not leave in such a hurry.


    "It''s space. The space has become unstable. If we don''t leave here quickly, we will most likely die here as the space collapses!"


    The mantis girl who newly joined the Guardians of the Galaxy shrank in the corner with a look of horror.


    "What about Ron''s mission?"


    After Drax the Destroyer helped the Mantis Girl to calm her down, then he became worried too.


    "What to do? Cold!"


    Xingjue did not hesitate and directly approved the Rockets'' move.


    At a critical time, life is still important!


    Click!


    As if the sound of broken glass sounded, all the space began to disappear from the planet Vomer.


    No matter even exists, it disappears as nothingness!


    Feeling the terrifying and shattering sound like death coming from behind, all the Guardians of the Galaxy breathed a sigh of relief, but they became more nervous.


    They are not dead...


    But the danger has not disappeared!


    ��������


    Unknowable place.


    The purple beings with huge body and height seemed to have a foreboding, and looked into the distance.


    There, the universe is being torn apart, everything is being destroyed.


    "time is limited����"


    He seemed to know what this was because of, muttering to himself.


    The purple life stepped forward firmly, and a guy with a golden helmet on his head and naked body appeared in front.


    He doesn��t know what this life is called,


    Pharaoh, the universe god who guards the earth.


    "Thousands of years later, the crazy Titan Thanos who destroyed half of the universe''s creatures? Would you find me?"


    When Pharaoh saw the purple life, he said his name in one mouth with a cautious expression.


    "Why do you say the same thing every time I see you?"


    Thanos smiled on his ferocious face, which was a bit funny.


    Could it be that the pharaohs in these parallel worlds actually all collude?


    "You are actually Thanos in another parallel universe? How is this possible? Didn''t you run into another you?"


    Pharaoh was more cautious, because the words of the purple potato monster opposite made him feel terrible.


    Traveling through parallel universes is not a good thing. If you meet another self, it will be a very embarrassing thing.


    Because everyone feels that he is the most correct one!


    Then, it was killing.


    Kill yourself and yourself!


    "In fact, this is the hundredth time I have met you. Of course, I have also met a hundred of myself. As a result, you should be able to know."


    Thanos''s tone seemed indifferent, but in fact, he really didn''t care!


    Isn''t it just a hundred selves?


    For that plan, even if he kills 14 million himself, he will complete it!


    "What is your purpose?"


    The Pharaoh took a deep breath, not understanding Thanos''s actions.


    "In order to kill a person, of course, this person is not you, you are just an accessory!"


    Thanos''s tone was hateful, and the despised Pharaoh was trembling with anger, but did not make a move.


    Because he wants to know who it is that is more important than himself?


    Thanos said mockingly, saying:


    "An ordinary human, at least in the universe I came to, he is a guy who is worse than an ordinary human. He died of a genetic disease a long time ago, and he didn''t even splash!"


    "But in my universe, he is the biggest variable. When I left, he was already approaching the strength of the single universe. He set his sights on me, so I could only escape..."


    "But to be honest, I have to thank him. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t know yet. It turns out that my lifelong wish is nothing more than an act of interest in a powerful existence!"


    Although Thanos has said a lot, there are still many things that make people confused.


    For example, the most important thing is, who is that ordinary human?How could there be such a strong strength?


    Also, he said that his life''s wishes were deliberately arranged by others. What happened?


    Pharaoh had a lot of doubts, but they didn''t ask them out.


    Because he saw that this crazy Titan, who was rumored to destroy half of the universe, couldn''t help but want to do it.


    "Let me see your strength, Thanos!"


    After Pharaoh finished speaking, gold burst out with a hint of white cosmic energy, illuminating all the surrounding darkness.


    But Thanos didn''t dodge or dodge in the face of the energy that was about to tear the universe, let the energy blast on himself, and then directly grabbed the Pharaoh.


    Even though he was far away, Thanos''s hand seemed to break through the space, breaking the Pharaoh''s neck directly and then absorbing the trace of white energy overflowing from the opponent into his body, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    "The heart of the universe is still so beautiful..." 2k reading network

 498 The new book was renamed "The Spy of a Beautiful Comic"

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update!No ads!For some reasons, the new book has been renamed "The Spy of a Certain American Comic", please ask for collection and recommendation tickets!The new book "Fantasy Realization of a Certain Comic" is renamed "The Spy of a Certain Comic"


    Now you are playing, please wait for a while, after the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    The full text of "A Fantasy Manifestation" is updated, keep in mind the URL:

 499 Chapter 486: Destruction and Rebirth! (season finale)

    https:// Thanos killed the Pharaoh once again, and got a trace of the heart of the universe from the opponent''s hand and merged it with him.


    Count carefully, this is the 879th parallel universe he crossed and the 891th pharaoh killed.


    As for why there are more than a dozen?


    That''s because the pharaohs in some parallel worlds found himself in other parallel worlds, united and prepared to fight against Thanos.


    But without exception, all were killed by Thanos, and none of them were alive.


    Thanos, who has integrated nearly a thousand copies of the heart of the universe, doesn''t know how strong he is. He can only feel that as long as he waves his hand at will, one or more parallel universes will disappear!


    "Maybe enough..."


    Thanos was already a little disgusted with the constant search for the heart of the universe, it was too boring.


    It''s time to go back to the main universe to find that mankind to retrieve everything he lost!


    "Six infinite gems? Will you be my opponent?"


    Thanos actually didn''t expect much in his heart, because he was confident that he could beat anyone, even the owner of six infinite gems!


    Thanos traveled very fast, and he soon came to the main universe.


    But when he came here, he was dumbfounded.


    The main universe that was supposed to be vibrant... has disappeared?!


    I only saw nothing but nothing.


    No space, no time, no concept...


    If it wasn''t for Thanos to be the holder of the Heart of the Universe, I am afraid that the moment he would appear in this place, he would be swallowed by this void, leaving nothing behind!


    Thanos can''t understand why this is happening?


    While thinking about it, Thanos suddenly felt that the countless parallel universes behind him had also begun to collapse, and everything had become nothingness without existence, becoming a permanent end!


    Why is this happening?How could the multiverse die?


    Then, Thanos suddenly felt that he had begun to become weak.


    The heart of the universe that he had gathered so much before was disappearing bit by bit, as if it never existed.


    And his originally extremely powerful body gradually became weak, and he could no longer survive in this nothingness.


    Thanos began to flee, escaping to parallel universes one after another, but these parallel universes are still dying out one by one, making him inevitable!


    Thanos began to figure out a way to stop the demise of the universe. He used his last strength to show the less and less cosmic hearts in his body, and wanted to use the cosmic hearts to manipulate the universe to recover.


    But the original powerful heart of the universe now only has a dust left, completely disappeared in Thanos'' desperate eyes, and no longer exists!


    At the same time, the parallel universe where Thanos was located quietly became nothingness, leaving nothing.


    ...


    The picture returns to the main universe that still exists.


    The moment Ron merged with the last soul gem and completely transformed into the universe, the entire main universe suddenly produced an unhealable crack and began to collapse rapidly.


    moment.


    Planet Devourer, Death, Infinity, and Annihilation among the five creation gods rushed to the same place, looking at the huge body with invisible end in the sky.


    The Planet Devourer recognized who this body was.


    "Are you that person on earth? Why are you one with the universe?"


    After the Planet Devourer asked, he had already begun to think about these questions.


    Then his face became very shocked, and he said, "Are you the one who predicted the destruction of the universe?"


    Ron didn''t answer, he was still in the state of fusing the universe.


    Among the five creation gods, the woman was covered in black, and it seemed that any creature would die close to her,''Death'' said calmly:


    "Humanity, you have become the''eternity'' representing the total time of the entire universe and the concrete phenomenon, one of the supreme gods in this universe, and you have also become...one of us!"


    ''Infinite'' standing by,


    "Becoming one of us, you should protect our universe, why do you accelerate the destruction of the universe, give us an explanation!"


    ''Annihilation'', which represents the concrete phenomenon of''Nothing'', said excitedly: "Hurry up and destroy! Turn the entire universe into''Nothing'', so that I will be the only one of the four creation gods!"


    Tun Xing heard this and knew that the four great creation gods mentioned by''annihilation'' obviously did not bring himself, and he was extremely dissatisfied.


    But Tunxing said nothing.


    He had just accidentally picked up the position of the five gods, and his strength was not as good as the other four gods, even if he was dissatisfied, there was nothing to do!


    Swallowing Star did not speak, but''Death'' mocked mercilessly: "Yes, the entire universe has become''Nothing'', and the universe will only be left with you...


    It''s just that everything becomes nothing''nothing'', do you think you can reappear?"


    "Infinity" also laughed and said: "Everything I wait for is connected to the universe, and the universe will die when I wait for it. There is nothing that can exist alone, so you want to live alone?!"


    ''Annihilation''''s face changed and became uncertain.


    He is the youngest of the five great gods, and even Star Swallowing existed earlier than him, so many things are not particularly clear.


    But''annihilation'' can feel that as the crack in the universe becomes more terrifying, his strength becomes stronger!


    But if the universe dies, and he no longer exists...


    Annihilation instantly changed his attitude, and said to Ron above:


    "Have you heard it?''Eternal'', the universe will die, and we will no longer exist, so don''t you stop?"


    Ron still had no response.


    Seeing that the cracks in the universe became bigger and bigger, even though the strength of Annihilation became stronger, it became more and more that these strengths were beyond their control.


    "Death" is true, and he will die with the demise of the universe!


    ''Annihilation'' immediately began to act, he mobilized countless''Nothings'' and blasted towards the projection above.


    The power of''Nothing'' penetrated Ron''s body in an instant, but it did not cause any harm to him, as if this body was just a projection and would not be hurt by anything!


    Seeing the cracks increase further, death and infinity were no longer silent, and they started to stop them with their own methods.


    At this time, countless huge bodies began to rush here, and the Celestial Group joined the battle.


    Countless huge bodies stood in the universe, constantly attacking Ron, but no matter what they did, they still couldn''t hurt Ron at all.


    Immediately after...


    The cracks in the universe spread to them and swallowed them together.


    boom!


    A golden figure comparable to the size of the universe descended, with three faces representing justice, need, and revenge.


    This is to monitor and maintain the balance of all reality is the highest existence... the court of life!


    At this moment, his huge golden eyes looked at Ron and suddenly sighed:


    "The universe will eventually die in your hands, once, again..."


    Ron''s eyes trembled slightly and finally reacted.


    Looking at the golden existence calmly, he said in a emotionless voice: "This is only the fourth time!"


    "I still don''t understand..." The Life Court shook his head and finished, grabbing Ron with his huge palm, but grabbing a handful.


    Ron was still there and never disappeared.


    Knowing that he couldn''t deal with Ron at all, he looked up, penetrating time and space, the universe and the unknown, and came to an ordinary old man.


    "Why, why would you indulge him to do these things and watch the destruction of everything you have created?"


    The old man raised his head, smiled and looked at the life court that was countless times bigger than himself, but did not answer.


    At this time, the entire universe finally collapsed with the endless cracks, and all the gods including the court of life disappeared at this moment.


    Immediately afterwards, endless cracks began to spread to countless parallel universes, erasing the existence of these universes one by one.


    On the way, Ron also saw Thanos who was constantly running away, and eventually followed the demise of the universe and never saw him again.


    After everything disappeared, the old man appeared in front of Ron, smiled and asked, "Do you think about what you will do for the fifth rebirth?"


    Ron looked at the old man and replied with a smile: "Perhaps this time, everything is over?"


    "No." The old man said calmly: "The erosion of another multiverse on me will never disappear, especially after my body has died, this erosion will become more and more intense...until I create it Everything is over!"


    "That''s why you called me here." Ron said slightly helplessly.


    The old man did not deny: "You did a good job and carried on everything I made and gave birth to a new story. In this way, even if everything about me perishes, it will still exist in more stories."


    Ron rolled his eyes, "In order to continue your story, you really thought of a lot of ways..."


    "Indeed." The old man smiled again: "Because in addition to you, I also found countless people, pulled them into my story, formed a new story and spread it out. You are only one of them, although you do Not good enough, but one of them is already among the best."


    "Maybe the next time I am born again, the story will get worse?" Ron asked curiously: "What will happen then? Will it be destroyed directly because of the bad story?"


    The old man shook his head and said lovingly: "No, as long as it spreads my story, it will survive...


    Unless, they don''t want to write down the story themselves!"


    Ron nodded, as if he understood something.


    He felt that he should still be able to write his own story well, even if it was not good, he could finish it.


    "Okay, the new story can begin, go!" The old man gradually disappeared, leaving only Ron alone.


    At some point, Ron also disappeared, and everything returned to peace.


    Until not knowing how long, a "singularity" exploded, creating countless universes.


    ...


    After countless years, the earth.


    United States, New York City.


    It was in the morning, and a young man suddenly opened his eyes in a house on a street in Queens.


    (End of the book)